《The Worst》 Chapter 1 - The humble beginning Chris, a typical couch potato that won''t leave his home without a good enough reason. Each day is the same for him until that day, the day his own FSK capsule arrived. a Virtual reality MMO game that has made the world shriek from excitement for ten years now and even now has millions of fans. Chris'' life lacked in many ways, lack in money, lack a girlfriend, lacking freedom as he''s locked in his own morals and beliefs, for him FSK would be the start of his freedom, at least in-game. As he entered the capsule without a second thought. -Freedom Seeker Kosmos welcomes you- A strange mechanical voice rings in his ears a bit loud for his liking. -In FSK you can create three characters, please select one of the three worlds to begin- FSK, Freedom Seeker Kosmos, is three games in one, you can only have three characters one for each world and there are three worlds Allastar,Destros and Altgaia which theme Magic,post apocalyptic and a Sci-fi world. Three screens popped in front of his him as he was still stuck in the darkness, The first was a strange colorful planet called Allastar. Allastar had seven moons and three different suns traveling with the moons around it, the description said "Allastar, a world of magic and Adventure a world full of Myths and Legends, a perfect world for any fan of the Fantasy genre" Chris would have selected Allastar but he wanted to see the what the other two worlds were on about. Destros looked like a planet covered with dust clouds and a strange space station orbiting around it. "Destros, a ruined post apocalyptic world without magic, ranging from low technology to science fiction, Ideal for anyone who likes the struggle to survive and scavenging through the endless radioactive deserts" Well Destros didn''t seem so attractive but eventually he would get bored of the fantasy so it was a good alternative. Last was Altgaia which looked Identical to earth, even the moon orbiting around like it was earth and all. "Altgaia, a 3D copy of earth, in a science fiction future world, a bit more futuristic world, where the hunters roam, kill or be killed a perfect PK experience" Chris waves his hand and selects "Allastar" -Allastar offers a variety of races to select from- A large list of races was listed, selecting "human" another list appeared called "subspecies" there were many different names but at most they changed a bit the appearance and racial trait, like greater intelligence or strength. He chose a subspecies that had no visible downsides called the "valley people" -gives a 5% bonus to crafting -gives a 5% bonus to profession learning -gives a 10% bonus to bartering prices -Scanning has recognized you as a male, you can change your appearance but your real gender will show if you try evolving in any sexual activity identifying what you are in real life, this measure was created after trial and error, any Inconvenience this might implicate is non of the company''s responsibilities- -you have been warned!- the last words were louder than the rest well there would surely be many problems in a game that allows gender changing, Two buttons were now in front of me -Male- and -Other- ''So the system identifies those that have changed their gender as others, well good to know'' He click -Male- and the voice continues. -You can now change your appearance, know that your appearance in-game will be affected by by your subspecies and actions in-game - Chris was a young man with average looks, long dark brown hair, a beard and mustache and wore glaces most of his life. He made little fixes his appearance changing his hair to black and eyes to a reddish color, close to that of blood, although the system didn''t allow him to make it a deeper red it still looked like a deep dark red color. After changing himself, he looked like one of the three musketeers, he clicks the -OK- button without regret and moves on. -Choose your Avatar''s name- "Darknym" A name he used to use frequently in online games, a name he made up himself. -Chose a starting location or criteria for a random spawning location- Darknym clicked Library,temple,training hall and mage tower as the criteria. Those four things were a must for him or so he thought at the moment. -Would you like a brief tutorial?- He pressed -Skip- A flash of light blinded him and he appeared in the center of a rundown town. His first though was maybe there was some battle here or something but there were no evidence of anything pointing like that. Few people moved around and by their appearance, lack of armor and weapon they must have been Npcs going around doing their jobs, not even one player could be seen in sight, well not very surprising as outside the walls He could see the vast mountain ranges all around rising and some even covering the sunlight. It must be some undeveloped mountain town, well at least He will find the facilities he selected. Asking the guard for the training hall was his first priority. As advised by the all the best players, the training hall gave a boost to your stats and some even made new skills in there, it''s said the greatest skills were made in a training hall. "Would you be kind enough to show me the way to the training hall?" he asked the guard with a sincere but low voice "What did you say? The guard asked rather loudly. "...training hall?" He asked somewhat uncomfortable. "speak louder dammit I can''t hear you" Chris didn''t know if the guard was mocking him or not but he spoke to him once more. The guard wasn''t old to the contrary he seemed younger than Chris but who knows maybe he had some hearing problems. "I would like to know the direction to the training hall" he said in a louder tone "Speak louder and clearer I can''t understand a word you said" Now he was angry and with all his strength he he shouted into the guard''s ear "Where''s the training hall!" The guard jumped from his place and made a look like his ears were hurting him now. He wanted to hit Chris but a strange aura of Anger and Irritation that surrounded Chris at the moment advised him otherwise, he pointed at a building with two Swords hanging on the outside. "open Status" ============================================ Race - Human Subspecies - valley people Gender - Male Level - 1 Physical Hp 100(health) Sp 100(stamina) Mp 100(Magic) Mind Art - 0 Charm - 0 Morality - Neutral Soul Aura Color - Dark Purple Integrity - Unharmed Ki - 1000 Detailed stats Physical +Strength - 10 +endurance - 0 +constitution - 0 +Agility - 10 +speed - 0 +reflexes - 0 +Intelligence - 10 +wisdom - 0 +leadership - 0 Magic Inter threshold - 11stones External control - 0.1 stones Affinity with gods - Earth 50mp Mind Willpower - Low Social status - Homeless Fame title - None Soul Daily luck - (default) Karma - 0 limit break - Astral projection Skills None Traits -10% bonus exp(race) -5% bonus to crafting(subspecies) -5% bonus to profession learning(subspecies) -10% bonus to bartering prices(subspecies) ==================================================== The huge screen was but one of the four pages of the stats and they went even deeper analyzing how each stat works and some interaction between some stats like speed, agility and reflexes. He only looked at the Important ones at the first page and although it might seem to complex but as you play the game the tutors and teachers will make up for it. After he checked his Inventory for the starting Items, the ten breads a full canteen of water and 20copper coins, he went inside to the training hall. There were three doors, to the right were the training field, a large gate that led to the training dummies and targets for the target practice, there even were some weights and training weapons. The Instructor was a young man even younger than him, he was equipped with high grade Items or just well made equipment as he couldn''t tell how good or bad they were. The Instructor greeted him with a single "hello" and sent him to chose a weapon from the piles of wooden swords, axes, spears and other weapon. Darknym went to the pile and grabbed six wooden daggers, there was a reason behind that but mostly it was cause he had made his own training program. He begun poking the knives towards the scarecrow experimenting on things like how much pressure has to be applied in order for there to be damage. Next he tried out moves he saw in games and movies, and failed quite pathetically as non even registered as a valid hit, maybe because of his low strength or because he didn''t know how he was supposed to use a knife. After a few minutes of practice with the knives and doing no damage and wasting no stamina as the system didn''t even register his awesome slashes and stabs as attacks, He the begun thinking he was doing something wrong. The young Instructor seeing his predicament approached him and said with a rather arrogant tone. "Would you like some pointers of how to use a knife?" Darknym would normally accept his help but the Instructor''s sky blue eyes and blond fine hair made him mad, for some reason his mind traveled back to his past when he was a child. Chris was a half at school and racism in his country was a daily phenomenon, both by the locals and immigrants alike. He was a half and belonged to neither country, he felt as if he had no nationality an endless struggle to find himself, he was bullied a lot but he never gave in he fought back making him an unpopular target for the bullies as he made it his trademark to not go down without doing a little damage as well. Seeing the instructor''s smirk he saw all those that looked down on him those that wanted to make him do their biddings. ''Npc or not, this bastard had thoughts of having fun with his predicament and Chris would not yield, he would never give in to those kind of people'' "No way I was just warming up" He said smiling back to the young arrogant instructor, he was sure he saw an angry reaction from the Instructor as he moved away dissatisfied. The next hour he spend poking the knife into the scarecrows and really fast pushing it from the handle inwards, well it''s not as lethal as it sounds but it will guarantee a lot of pain to the victim of the attack and did a little damage to the scarecrow. He also tried to throw the knives at the scarecrow a few times but It didn''t go so well. He did hit the scarecrow but it''s pointless if you hit it with the hilt of the knife as it makes circles in the air. As for throwing multiple knives, he thanked god there was no one else in the training hall but the training instructor. - stamina went up by one point- He opened his status once again ============================================ Race - Human Subspecies - valley people Gender - Male Level - 1 Physical Hp 100(health) Sp 101(stamina) Mp 100(Magic) Mind Art - 0 Charm - 0 Morality - Neutral Soul Aura Color - Dark Purple Integrity - Unharmed Ki - 1000 Detailed stats Physical +Strength - 10 +endurance - 0 +constitution - 0 +Agility - 10 +speed - 0 +reflexes - 0 +Intelligence - 10 +wisdom - 0 +leadership - 0 Magic Inter threshold - 11stones External control - 0.1 stones Affinity with gods - Earth 50mp Mind Willpower - Low Social status - Homeless Fame title - None Soul Daily luck - (default) Karma - 0 limit break - Astral projection Skills None Traits -10% bonus exp(race) -5% bonus to crafting(subspecies) -5% bonus to profession learning(subspecies) -10% bonus to bartering prices(subspecies) ==================================================== In FSK when stats like health,stamina and magic are raise by enough points you gain some stat from the main stats. 10 health point means the raise is one point in either Strength,endurance or constitution (depends on method). 10 stamina points raised a single point in either Agility, speed or reflexes (depends on method). 10 magic points gave a single point in Intelligence, wisdom or leadership (depends on book or info). Art was a stat that helped in crafting and all players had it of course it was only useful to the craftsmen and other artistic professions. 100 points of Art raised the willpower of the player but it was hard to earn even by craftsmen, not that willpower helped a lot. Charm was a strange stat as it only worked with Npcs and it would be the equal of fame in some other games, charm made it easier to interact with Npcs. Morality is a double edged blade, as it can change according to your actions, it goes from lawful to chaotic and it has mostly downfalls as lawful can''t interact with chaotic Npcs and chaotic will be shot on sight by lawful Npcs, thus making PKing in FSK almost non existing, as it only occurs near chaotic cities(monster towns), like the Orkish or undead cities. Soul was only useful for monks or any Mastered profession. It was not that he hadn''t to care about it but not yet at least. After another hour or so in the training hall, exhausted he just rest near the walls of the training grounds, the Instructor had long since begun Ignoring him and went on his own thing, doing some training patterns with a wooden sword. In FSK the stats can reach godly proportions but you will have to grind them for ages. If you ask why, well is goes like so 0-10 stats need 10 to raise. 10-20 stats need 20 to raise. 20-50 stats need 50 to raise. 50-100 stats need 100 to raise. 100-1000 stats need 1,000 to raise. 1000-up stats need 1,000,000 to raise. Darknym was confident of reaching the 50s in all stats like the forums stated it was the main reason why the best players started from there, it was easier that reaching 100s although there were players devoted enough to grind stats to the 100s those became living in-game legends. As each level gave 5points to allocate it was harder to do so after you leveled up a little so most players didn''t allocate points until they reached their target stat values(easier to count). Rumors in the forums said that there were only three players who had reached the 100s by training in the halls. the rumored top 3 players 1.TOBO the human dragon knight 2.Loki the death elf Archmage 3.DKing the Ork Warchief By the way his stamina was now up by another three points and his Hp by one point. Darknym would have loved to stay for longer but he had another matter to attend to, "Magic". He could see the mage tower in the distance it was an odd spiral shaped tower that had a large crystal ball on it''s top, the forum said it was a portal for the Magic academy that anyone could attend. Darknym had no intention of becoming a wizard whatsoever but in Allastar every high class warrior knew a little magic and it was better to learn it early on in the game. The entrance of the tower was guarded by two summoned monsters, they were griffins half eagles half lions, a dangerous enemy to fight but also a great ally to have. Inside there was a small waiting room and a desk where an old man with a white beard and a pointy hat was sitting reading an old dusty tome. All the light in the room came from the walls themselves as no candles or lamps were used. This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.Darknym didn''t want to obstruct the old man from reading but he couldn''t wait forever, he stood in front of the desk and said a simple "hello". All hell broke louse as the mage jumped up from his armchair and cast some spell, seemingly a fireball from his magic staff towards the ceiling. "Holly shit man, don''t scare me like that" His voice was nothing like his age implied, he must be a player that has altered his appearance to seem like an old man. "Sorry about that I would like to inquire about magic, I read in forums that this is the right place to do so" "well if it''s only that, do you strive for warrior or mage?" "Warrior" the fake old man pointed at a shelf and a book came flying towards them. "This is the basic book for magic after you finish this come back for the next book" He might have sounded pleasant but the smirk in his face and the sound of his voice gave him away, there was some catch in this or it was strange but whatever at least he had the book. Darknym read the book in the waiting room, the book was full of shit. About how there is internal and external magical powers and how the system worked. In a few words Internal power was the life force of the creature while external was the one used by mages, If you have not enough magic power for a spell you will use up your life force or incur some other negative effect that might be temporary or permanent, loss of exp, loss of stats and even loss of skills are among those side effects. There are ten ways a mage can increase his magic capacity. 1.special meditation 1mp, with talent bonus 2 or 11mp, per second, eats up a lot of magic to do, children will only do it for a few minutes while adults will mostly survive it for an hour. This is not set in stone but the most usual. 2.mp usage, each time the mage uses mp his his max mp goes up by 1mp or 2mp and 11mp with talents but it''s hard to do if you don''t have much external mp. 3.Spell mastery, by mastering a spell you gain a bonus in your max mp worth the spells'' worth, no bonus for talents. 4.Study, well it''s not like reading about anything will raise mp but things about the links of magic and the world and deeper understanding into magic can raise ones max magic, depending on one''s intelligence . All such books have a max value of mp they can give. 5.Magic storage devices or mp recovery objects are almost the same as raising your max capacity, only that you don''t. 6.Godly negotiations, mages can try raising their mp by making favorable arrangements with a god. Most gods will demand loyalty and the soul of the mage when he dies so they he can serve them after death. drains more power from that god''s realm of influence 7.element mastery, when you master an element you gain a large bonus of max mp,no talent bonuses. 8.Masterclass magic, there are some powerful spells which raise ones max mp by a lot, but they are even harder to find than cast. 9.demon contracts, contracts with demons are like priest spells, only use your own mp to cast. 10.Dragon fusion, makes the two into one being, the mage gains the Dragon''s max mp plus his own. The dragon has the same mp as the mage so it nay be a bit problematic if the dragon uses too much mp for no particular reason. Talents are the main reason many players delete their characters, Talent is the unfairness of this world. "Ordinary" people have no boost to their mp boosting practice "Average" people have no boost to their mp boosting practice "Talented" ones have a small 1mp boost to their mp boosting practice "Genius" ones have a bonus of 10mp in their mp boosting practice So if you don''t have a talented character you can forget about becoming a mage unless you are some magical race that has high magic capacity, for humans it''s impossible to overcome the "ordinary" talent''s status and becoming a mage. I might have forgotten to mention but in FSK magic is measured in stones, one stone is 1000mp so even the weakest spell would take at least 1000mp to cast making mages a bit unpopular, as you can be a magic warrior whenever you like, as there are no penalties in magic while wearing a heavy armor or wielding an axe. After ending the book I had gained the meditation skill and four Magic points. He tried to do the meditation skill and it raised his mp by 2 per sec for the duration of 10sec before his mp went out gaining a 20mp boost and 2 wisdom. Wisdom was what made a wizard what he was, Intelligence made professions advance faster, while leadership advance how many people one can lead in combat. He was lucky he stopped the meditation in time as his mp had dried up in secs, but the most spectacular thing was his character was a "talent" in magic he gained a +1 mp boost in meditation, well it was good to know he could become a mage if he wanted to. He went to the fake old man and asked for the next book and was given a smaller book that looked like a manual, called three principles of magic. The book unlocked the Control, Focus and augmentation stats in the status but it was useless to him as they could only be raised by mages and the likes of them. Control enables a mage to control how much magic to put into a spell. Focus makes the chance to cast the right spell higher. Augmentation is about making the spell bigger or creating an absolutely different spell. Those three disciplines were needed to become a successful mage, as magic warriors didn''t care about the principle and just spammed the spell enough times to master it to become 100% successful and even stronger. ''believe me it''s better to spam a spell 100 times than spend a year at the magic "school"'' The next book was about the fourteen gods of Allastar who are the source of all magic, they are - 1.Threa - Earth 2.Refi - Fire 3.Teraw - Water 4.Ria - Air 5.Thlig - Light 6.Krad - Darkness 7.Feli - Life 8.Thaed - Death 9.Deerg - Greed 10.Redor - Order 11.Althea - Health 12.Tanemis - Misfortune 13.Desa - Destruction 14.Torc - Creation Some of the gods have strange magic that doesn''t make much sense, like the god of greed who has mind reading abilities and other esp powers. Misfortune is the goddess of curses and as for order, he is more like the god of science than order. The last book was an empty spellbook and with this the fake mage stood up and gave it to him saying "Congratulation on becoming a mage" With a ping Darknym gained a new profession, In Allastar one can have as many as ten unmastered professions, the drawbacks were that only the first profession could get 100% of the training you did for it, the next got a 90% and it went down to 0. the worst was that once you gained a profession there was no way to lose it, well it was a bit misfortune that his first was mage the most lengthy and the only unmastered profession in the whole Allastar. Mastering the mage profession was Impossible so the fake mage had fucked him up good time, Well at least he could select his second profession more wisely. Professions in Allastar gave a skill tree but unless you become of some rank in the profession you need a teacher in order to acquire new skills from the profession''s skill tree. Normally a profession is gained by interacting with an Npc who will become your teacher but high rank players can teach others gaining some exp for doing so but they can also fuck up noobs for these exp and not become their teachers after giving them the profession. Darknym didn''t want to be a mage, so he just left the Mage tower without a word taking the spellbook with him as loot, he could hear from outside the Idiotic laughter from the fake Old mage. The sky outside had begun to darken, Allastar has 14 instead of 24 hours making day and night in-game to only last 7 hours instead of 12. While time passed in a 1:1 ratio in other world an hour in-game and an hour outside is the same Allastar had an asynchronic timetable, no one knew what time he will appear in the game. A good smell directed him towards a building, that looked like a tavern or a bar. Although he knew he probably wouldn''t be able to buy anything, he still went Inside. The place was as deserted as it looked in the outside, the only decoration of the place could be called the beautiful elven woman sitting behind the counter. Darknym came closer to the counter, his eyes struck on her long blond hair and deep green eyes. "Welcome to the Broken hide Inn can I do anything for you?" she said with a melodic voice befitting the elven race and outlining her beautiful features. "Good afternoon, I''m Darknym and I was wondering If there was any way I could be of help to a beauty like yourself" ''Suck at flirting I know, but it is worth the humiliation'' The elven maiden throwned and sat down again "And here I thought I could make some profit, whatever I do have a task need doing but I highly doubt you will agree to it, it''s hard work" "I would do anything for you my lady" she smirked with the most beautiful smile he had ever seen, he was in love or not as he had experienced what love was but that didn''t stop him from saying what he thought. "Alright, I''m Theofano, call me Theo" She nodded him to follow her She led him to a small closet and took out a broom and gave it to him. "From today onwards you will be cleaning up the Inn, your pay will be 1copper per hour and a free meal on the house" Darknym smiled back and grabbed the broom starting to clean the dusty looking Inn without a question or complain. In FSK there are no quest windows but you are given a quest log, like that of the D&D games, where you can read past dialogs. Cleaning the store was hard but he didn''t cared, every now and then he eyed the beautiful elf. Her fair skin had a feint golden color making it apparent that she was an "Amber elf" Amber elves are more akin to building cities and are more into the civilized ways of humanity, their skin color is an aftereffect of them living in cities made of fortified Amber. After 4 hours of cleaning he was free to walk the streets once more. He was given 4copper and a cheap meal, but it was all he needed anyway. In FSK''s Allastar you only need to eat when your stamina drops too low and that''s after every battle or activity as the stamina regeneration is very low, not even a 1 per sec, something along a 0.01 per sec or so.(100sec = 1stamina point) Outside It was pitch black, there were only a few faint lights coming from the homes making the Inn the most bright building in the town. He would have stayed Inside but he had a few more things to do before he could relax. Darknym walked silently like a cat in real life, making the strange reaction of the people jumping up without noticing justified. But that ability of his was nowhere near the stealth abilities offered inside the game to thieves,assassins and hunters. He needed to find a teacher for one of these classes. Hunter was the most common of them as it gave both stealth and stealth detection techniques but offered little in attack and damage, while thief could detect and hide but had useless abilities as most worked only on Npcs. Assassin had stealth but lacked in the stealth detection area but had deadly skills. There was also the "Scout" profession but it was a military based profession and lacked in stealth and damage, focusing mostly in detecting stealthy units. Military based profession were part of a pack of four professions, called soldier,archer,scout and Knight. the problem was that you were trained only in the basics and then left to your fate to find a teacher by yourself or join the army to be given advanced training. Darknym roamed the city looking for a thieves guild or something but there was nothing of the sort ''At least not in plain sight'' After an hour of walking he gained another stamina point, he did another ten sec meditation and gained another 20mp and 2 wisdom points. His Mp regeneration was slow as hell but 7 hours were enough to fill it up. It was the Dawn of his second day in Allastar, he called up "status" ==================================================== Race - Human Subspecies - valley people Gender - Male Level - 1 Physical Hp 101(health) Sp 105(stamina) Mp 144(Magic) Mind Art - 0 Charm - 0 Morality - Neutral Soul Aura Color - Dark Purple Integrity - Unharmed Ki - 1000 Detailed stats Physical +Strength - 10 +endurance - 0 +constitution - 0 +Agility - 10 +speed - 0 +reflexes - 0 +Intelligence - 10 +wisdom - 4 +leadership - 0 Magic control - 0 Focus - 0 Augmentation - 0 Affinity with gods - Wind 50mp Mind Willpower - Low Social status - Homeless Fame title - None Soul Daily luck - (default) Karma - 0 limit break - Astral projection Skills Meditation - N/A Cleaning - beginner 1 Soft walk - beginner 2 Professions 1.Mage - Unwanted Novice (0/1.000 skillpoints) ================================================================== Although he didn''t know when he gained the two skills Cleaning and soft walk Cleaning - beginner 1 Junk Passive skill You are a beginner at cleaning, you cut too many corners but with this skill your work can become faster and better. makes cleaning 1%faster. Soft walk - beginner 2 Rare Passive skill You walk like a ghost although not a thief or an assassin your steps are too soft to hear, thus you are rewarded with this skill. Silences sound made by your feet by 4% (beginner doesn''t apply to light and heavy metallic shoes and greaves) Skills in FSK are arranged by rarity. skill rarity goes from; -Junk- Common but unimportant skills that give minor boosts or just weak skills. -Common- Normal balanced skills that are the base for all skills. -Rare- Rare to find, but not awe-inspiring these skills are balanced and could be considered common if not for them being difficult to find. -High- A notch better than common skills they aren''t much different than common and aren''t rare to find. -Valuable- Are not rare but can only be bought or stolen these skills are very good and much better than both common and high. -Legendary- Skills that rival the gods or at least the minor deities, they are extremely rare and overpowered by all means. -Unique- These skills are special there can be only one of each kind in the whole world making them unique and unteachable. Normally skills are gained with a profession but some skill can be gained due to habits or real world knowledge. Martial artists can use their skills in-game and by some time they will be awarded skills. Of course their in-game skills are limited to their level but there are many advantages to having a skill of your own from the start of the game. Only problem are the weapon masteries as you need to gain a profession to gain them or being a pro in real life. (Highly doubtable as guns rule in real life) Chapter 2 first kill The first thing on Darknym''s menu was to log out and eat something as he begun to feel hungry. In-game you could taste food but it wouldn''t stop you from feeling hungry, it just refilled your stamina. You needed to log out and eat, it was a measure in order not to have people starve to death inside a capsule. After a short break Chris was once again inside the game, chose the Allastar world and entered it as Darknym. He was lost in part of the town, he wanted to go to the training hall but he was not sure where he had to go so he did the most common thing to do in such a situation, used his Intuition to guide him. He was now still lost in another unknown part of the town, but here there were many stalls and players, it seemed to be the market place of the town. He walked a little looking around until he reached a building will lots of animals that looked like a pet shop and some other stores that were bulked in that corner of the town. There were lots of players walking around, talking about quests and monsters. He was Starting to like this part of the town until he saw a strange guy running with his sword out as if in a frenzy. He was a wood elf and his clothes revealed he was a noob like himself. He wanted to warn him that running with the sword outside it''s sheath is dangerous so He touched him as he passed by. The guy fell on his own sword and died, for some reason Darknym''s name shone in brilliant red upon his head, for some reason he was registered as his killer. ''well he did touch him but he was bound to have some accident eventually'' When his name flashed red all the players around just went for it. Next thing he knew his head went flying and he was logged out for the first time. He was locked out of Allastar for a whole day as a penalty for PKing but he could still enter the other two worlds and that''s what he was about to do. There was no penalty for normal death other than the pain you feel, 1-5% of a fatal wound is still breathtaking. Unless you are a PKer you can enter the game after a small 10min break but he was banned for a 24hours, of course he did gain some exp and drops from the kill but most likely is that he will have dropped them after death. Next world In his log in list would be Destros. He checked again the description of Destros "Destros, a ruined post apocalyptic world without magic, ranging from low technology to science fiction, Ideal for anyone who likes the struggle to survive and scavenging through the endless radioactive deserts" -Destros offers a variety of races to select from- The list of races was much smaller than the Allastar and most of the races were different human factions. There were four playable faction. They were -Scavengers People of the desert, the most uncommon of races as they live in small communities, they are low-tech and mostly live in the wilds. -Mutants People who have some strange mutations they hide in plain sight and are in danger of death and exile. -Industrials People who live in closed factories, their dream is reviving the planet. -the New order People who have abandoned the surface and left for the outer space, they wield high-tech weapons but are at a loss due to Infighting. Chris selected the "scavenger" race there were no subspecies but he could see the starting stats the races gave. -Scanning has recognized you as a male, you can change your appearance but your real gender will show if you try evolving in any sexual activity identifying what you are in real life, this measure was created after trial and error, any Inconvenience this might implicate is non of the company''s responsibilities- -you have been warned!- Once again Chris chose the Male -You can now change your appearance, know that your appearance in-game will be affected by your race and actions in-game- This time he begun tinkering with his appearance, it took him some time to create a young man, looking nothing like his normal life,only problem was he was limited to a darkened skin tone and the color of his eyes had to be a glittering green, showing signs of exposure to radiation, he used red hair with a strange mix of green and red. -Choose your Avatar''s name- "Darknym" Once again he used the same name, there was no problem with naming your avatar the same as in another world, it even helped in some circumstances. -Chose a starting location or criteria for a random spawning location- Darknym clicked farm and water tanks, those things were a must for survival. -Would you like a brief tutorial?- "Skip" A blinding light and he found himself in a dessert all alone, around him he could see a crushed water tank and what seemed to have been a farm long ago. He checked his equipment, and found ten dry ration, and a flask of clean water. "Status" ============================================ Race - Scavenger Gender - Male Level - 1 Physical Hp 100(health) Sp 100(stamina) Tp 100(Tech) food - 100% water - 100% Mind Knowledge - 0 Charm - 0 Morality - Neutral Soul Aura Color - Dark Purple Integrity - Unharmed Ki - 1000 Detailed stats Physical +Strength - 10 +endurance - 0 +constitution - 0 +Agility - 10 +speed - 0 +reflexes - 0 +Intelligence - 10 +wisdom - 0 +leadership - 0 Mind radiation resistance - 11 Social status - Outcast Fame title - None Soul Daily luck - (default) Karma - 0 limit break - Astral projection Techniques Scavenging - N/A Hand-crafting - beginner 1 Traits -10% bonus to radiation resistance(race) -10% better luck(race) -can carry more items(10 extra item slots)(race) -Night sight(race) ============================================================== Well not a lot better than the Allastar only difference is the exchange of magic with tech points, tech points are used for techniques(skills) but Destros has the same profession system so he will be able to gain a few skills eventually. Scavenging - N/A you are able to gain Items from any prop on the map, even if they are useless, like a small stone on the road. Hand-crafting - beginner 1 Creating Items with your hands without the use of tools(basic for all races) raises durability of item by 1point Darknym''s first job on the line was to scavenge anything of use from the farm and if possible to seek for any living person nearby. He found a lot of seeds at the ruined farm field but he had the Idea of starting the farm anew rather than eating the seeds, he logged out and looked up for primitive farming ways used by ancient civilizations. Next he looked at the forums where he found the in-game farming methods it was a lot easier if you gained the farming profession but for him who was stuck in a dessert it was Impossible. He logged In again and begun digging a well in the middle of the ruined farm, it took longer to dig without proper tools but the small fence was rather helpful in digging. He found sprinklers and tubes running throughout the farm, if only he had a way to make them work he would have the farm running in no time. The clouds were restless in the sky, he had a bad premonition but there was no cover from rain in sight.Small droplets started falling down from the sky bombarding his half naked body, as he lacked even the most basic of clothing, he was like a prehistoric man trying to find a shelter. Darknym had dug many holes and he was now falling into them one after another in a struggle to find something that could help him until he saw a small corner of nylon protruding from the ground, probably used for a greenhouse or something. He begun digging it out of the ground he had lost a little Hp from the radioactive rain but he had no real problems after he created a makeshift shelter out of the fence and a few parts of the water tank. It was everything he needed for survival He had a lot of work but the rain wouldn''t let him do even half of what he wanted. He was forced to log out for a few hours waiting for the rain to stop. He turned on the TV as he knew IM Tv decides to focus on the Virtual Reality MMO game FSK. A large uproar begins on the TV as a revision of the special event is shown once again, the event that made FSK the talk of the year and made all players talk about cheats and unbalanced worlds. A young man and a beautiful woman were the spokesmen for the event it was Bob and Nancy, the two most popular people on the TV, they were paid to make a grand advertisement but not all goes as planned. "Hello everyone, I''m Bob Serius and this is Nancy Stew" "Hi Bob, what are we supposed to see today?" "Just a revision of the tragic downfall of FSK''s first Interstellar championship" "Boo, again with that, we have been doing that every Sunday now" "Well it''s not my fault that someone went and became a cook inside the game" "But they were so Yummy" "Don''t cry Nancy, it''s not your fault, at least 75% of the male spectators think so" The Movie started with a panoramic view of the endless space and focused on two large fleets closing In to one another slowly. It then zoomed towards one of the fleets showing a huge swarm of demons and dragonoids mounted by mages and mage-warriors. it''s said one of those beasts needs at least a month in real life to summon and at least a year to raise from an egg. Suddenly a startling large White passed near the mage missing by a hair. It was a star trail as those death beamed were called because they traveled a long way after being shot. The bombardment was merciless beasts and mages fell while few mages begun raising their magic shields while the beasts roared in pain, as the trails passed through them as if they were made of nothing but butter. Opposite to them you could now see a fleet of numerous spaceships from Destros, Large rectangular boxes that had one star trailer(weapon) each, shooting without a care in the world, they are called the new Order and they are the survivors that run into space to survive the fall of Destros and they were winning. The flow however switched when mages begun shooting many numerous attack spells at the ships, their range was definitely lacking to that of the spaceships but it took only a few seconds before the first ship ejected their survival pods and exploded. The leader Allastar''s group was the No 2 player Loki the Archmage, a "Death elf", a fabled species of elf that uses death magic to create undeath and can be evolved into a Vampire through a real troublesome process. Loki spread a huge mist that entered a ship and in a few minutes it became silent, in another few It turned around and begun shooting at their own allies. There was a movie of what had happened inside the ship, the crew saw a strange mist coming inside the ship, it was strange as the ship had no hole or air leak, the mist begun engulfing them one after another, those who exited it begun killing the rest of the crew, their HP was zero and conventional guns did no damage only flamethrowers and freezers had an Impact.It didn''t take long before the mist engulfed the last survivors. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. The New order ships were now rapidly losing in numbers and although the mages also lost a few of their familiars the mages were still alive shooting offensive spells at the large ships of the New Order and then out of nowhere. they were the alien races of Altgaia, many ships and mechas that flew surrounding them from all sides but when they started to shoot it was evident they only attacked the mages due to some under the scenes agreement. Ten minutes passed and the two factions were at a standstill on one side were the mages and on the other side were the spaceships and mechas. They would have continued for another ten minutes but a calamity stroke in the middle of the battlefield "TOBO" appeared, he''s called the strongest player of Allastar a vicious Pker who is said to have reached level 1000 in the game, he had even appeared in some tv shows accepting award money for local tournaments and even gave hints for how to play the game. His dark armor and dragon winged helmet hid his whole face and made him almost invisible in the darkness of space, only his golden dragon aura could be seen at first as he appeared out of nowhere and then a zoom in showing his red name "TOBO". His name is Toshibo and his character TOBO is a "dragon knight" a class of mage-warrior that are said to be able to rival a dragon in might and magic. Two red orbs of light in the dark helm as well as the two large now glowing gems that are placed like eyes in his chest armor representing the head of a dragon. He unsheaths his red-bladed sword decorated with a ruby and dragon wings, and swept the battlefield with great speed, the camera wasn''t able to catch all the high speed carnage and all could understand why. TOBO teleported from one place to another cutting and smashing spaceships and mechas alike as if they were nothing after he had seen them burn and all escape pods destroyed he turned against the few remaining mages and familiars. In the end he was the sole survivor and although it was kind of cool, him floating alone carelessly in outer space surrounded by debris, it rose many questions about the balance of the worlds and even remarks about him cheating, which was until then thought to be impossible. "So Bob what do you think about TOBO''s disappearance after the event" "Well Nancy, rumors have it that he was cursed by someone and remains trapped somewhere until someone saves him and since he''s a PKer not many care about rescuing him" "That''s just sad ,can''t he just suicide in game so that he reappears again in some town" "I have sources that say he cannot unless he is keen on losing his character" "why not consult the administrators about it, I''m sure they would help" "It would seem he had it coming, TODO tried to do a group quest alone and now he''s paying the price of his actions Of course If he can get even one ally to help him he can revive once more, it sure sucks being the worst solo PKer of FSK" Chris closed the TV it has been over a year that TOBO has disappeared and most players were glad about it, most would be happy if he remained so. However there are also those that want him back, his fun club who have searched for months for a way to revive him. Their guild is called "TOBO is God" and they named all their avatars TOBO, as the system allows having the same name as someone else.Lately they are running all over the Allastar in pitch black armors PKing people while searching for "TOBO''s legacy", as they call it but non knows where he died or where it might be there were even rumors of someone seeing TOBO''s ghost. After a he ate something and the used the WC, Chris logged in, entering Destros once more. The rain had stopped and now he had to think of what to do, the ground was a bit soft and it would be easier to dig but his target had changed now. He went to the spot he found the nylon and begun scavenging for more nylon, underneath the nylon it was a true treasure trove. he unearthened some strange machines and everyday items, he had no idea what most of the Items he got did but his greatest finding was a trapdoor that went underground. He had been digging for a long time and his dried ratios were running out, the entrance was half submerged in dirt making it impossible to enter. He had gained a lot of stamina and the digging and soft walk skills. Although both are passive they would count a lot. the sky had darkened before he had unburied the whole entrance, but he had no problem due to his night vision, an hour passed and the trapdoor was uncovered from the dirt and sand, in the process he had gained a strength and two reflex stats. The strength stat was because he dug with his own hands and bits of wood as the fence had broken down due to the moisture of the ground. The entrance was now free from dirt but it was shut locked he could see the pass code device at one corner but the energy was out and he had no Idea where to get energy from. The sky was starting to get cloudy once more, he though about what to do until a crazy Idea came to his mind, he begun moving a long Iron rod that was used ages ago to hold the Nylon greenhouse. It took time and the rain did radiation damage as he moved the long broken rod. he raised it high and waited. It only took an Instance and he was forcefully logged out, without even seeing what hit him. He could log in again in ten minutes or so but he preferred to take a break and take a light nap. He could only sleep for two or three hours as the agony and stress to see if his plan worked woke him up, he wanted to see what had happened after his death. He logged in and respawned right next to the broken water tank, which was now full of radioactive water, he took a sip as his own water was long gone and ate a few seeds to refill his hunger bar to a bearable minimum. He sprint towards the trapdoor, it was a bit buried by sand but he could see something that made his day, the pass code device was fried. Now there were two chances either the door was unlocked or lost forever. He begun digging the door up once more and as he pulled he could tell that it wouldn''t budge at all , he tried again and again, but the large horizontal handle didn''t make it easy for him. He then took the rod that he had used as a lightning rod and after breaking it even more, which was now easy he used it as a lever. It took three tries and his lever broke he was about to give up but in the darkness he saw a small light coming from a corner of the door. Something he hadn''t seen before, he scavenged the area for a new rod and begun trying once more, and this time it was a brilliant success. In reality it was the raising of his strength stat that made it possible as with each try he gained a little Hp raising his strength to 15. The trapdoor opened and he saw that there was light inside he closed the door behind him after leaving a little shortstop metal, so that he could open it once more. After closing the door, sand and dirt instantly begun falling through the cracks of the door. inside he saw lights and a metallic staircase going down, further down he saw something that made his hair rise in surprise. Numerous huge test tubes were everywhere and dozens of computer Screens and other hardware shone as if unaffected by the passage of time. There were a few small robots roaming around looking like spiders, they didn''t seem to mind him at all as he passed through the room sometimes they scanned him and after their red light eye turned green again they left. He saw one of them making repairs on some of the hardware and then he thought of something, he placed all of the unidentified devised he found down on the flour and after a few moments he saw one of the robots coming close to them, it scanned them and took them apart, it was like looking at a sci-fi crazy scientist with six legs unwinding screws and taking apart their components so fast it seemed as if it was simple. He waited to see what the robots would do with the components but to his surprise the robot only took a few of them and left. Other robots came and did the same to the other devices taking only a few parts and leaving. The components that were left over were probably broken beyond repair or unwanted but to him they were a treasure non the less as the monetary value of the desert were chips(microchips) and what was left was a lot. The metallic components that were mostly small boxes and other containers he could use for other purposes while the colorful wires he wanted to create a necklace or something, he bound them in a chain like design and made a wire chain, it wasn''t the most sturdy but it looked good.He could probably sell it for a few chips. He spent a few hours looking inside he even found a library but to his surprise he found that his avatar couldn''t read the books, as it only showed question marks inside the books. Now he regretted being a scavenger, the place was most likely a secret research facility.He had read online they were, remnants of technology that could give a hidden profession to anyone who found it, but he couldn''t even read so it was hopeless, he was about to exit the facility when he saw a robot coming from the exit of the facility. He had a bad premonition about it, he rushed to the door and it was locked.Now he knew where some of the components went. It was probably morning in real life as he was looking around for food or for some sort of exit, his hunger and thirst bar were almost out and he was about to die when he found that room. It looked like a capsule like that of the game but it was a lot different, it had many tubes coming out of it and they all where of different colors. He wanted to try what it did or if it worked. He would have died anyway and respawned with 50% of the bars full but the 10minutes brake and the chance of respawning outside gave him little choice. He lied Inside the capsule and a message appeared. -Your Avatar is undergoing genetic modifications and will be locked for a week, you can chose to delete your character, due to unwanted modifications or wait a week for him to become a mutant- There were two buttons -Keep- and -Delete- He chose keep and a confirmation button appeared next -Yes- "I''m sure" Once again he was logged out but he was Relieved that he wouldn''t be revived outside next to the water tank. Chapter 3 - Fate He had a few hours before he could enter Allastar again so he took a bath and a short nap afterwards. He woke up he had fulfilled the time of his punishment and he could once more enter Allastar, he did all the necessary preparations (eat,shit and a little gymnastics). -Log in- Once again in the town square he had lost, his meal from the Inn and a few copper now he only had 18 copper. To his surprise in his Inventory he saw a new Item. ===================================== Mithril sword Quality - Rare attack - 1000-1350 durability - 1400*/1000 Physical enchantments can be repaired to 40% more than it''s durability Magical enhancements Lightning damage 1-10000 Agility +20 requirements level 100 Strength 100 grip 80 ======================================= ''was that supposed to be the newb''s sword?'' And what''s grip supposed to mean Grip A stat dependent on strength, it shows the probability of dropping what you are holding due to pain, fatigue or force. Darknym''s grip was 1point so it must be 10strenght for 1 grip, but he didn''t care he couldn''t use it anyway due to the high level requirements. As he begun going towards the training hall he saw someone inside with the instructor. Inside with the Instructor is the exact same unlucky guy he had poked, he tossed a coin in the air. ''Head I go in, tails I leave'' After a few spins the coin falls and heads and Ping! -you have gained a point in stamina- He didn''t know why but he didn''t mind a few more points in stamina. He called his status up ================================================================== Race - Human Subspecies - valley people Gender - Male Level - 1 Physical Hp 101(health) Sp 106(stamina) Mp 144(Magic) Mind Art - 0 Charm - 0 Morality - slightly Chaotic Soul Aura Color - Dark Purple Integrity - Unharmed Ki - 1000 Detailed stats Physical +Strength - 10 +endurance - 0 +constitution - 0 +Agility - 10 +speed - 0 +reflexes - 0 +Intelligence - 10 +wisdom - 4 +leadership - 0 Magic control - 0 Focus - 0 Augmentation - 0 Affinity with gods - Wind 50mp Mind Willpower - Low Social status - Homeless Fame title - Unwanted Novice mage Soul Daily luck - Good Karma - 0 limit break - Astral projection Skills Meditation - N/A Cleaning - beginner 1 Soft walk - beginner 2 Professions 1.Mage - Unwanted Novice (0/1.000 skillpoints) ================================================================== He had gained a title and his morality had fallen, well karma was easy to raise but since he died it had returned to normal, karma could also be gained just by killing a lot of evil monsters or giving donations but morality was a hard thing to change, If he became chaotic he would be unwelcome in any lawful shop and shunned by society, well not all but most Npcs. He entered and before he end the "Hi-" notion the noob guy jumps at him with his practice sword. The next moment the noob''s down on his knees with his both his hands behind his back with Darknym behind his back holding his hands. "I would like to apologize for the last time but it seems I can make up for it." Darknym throws the sword from his Inventory in front of him and lets his hands go so that he can get his Item back. The noob he just defeated was a youngster who probably hasn''t even finished school yet, well since he''s an elf he was considered pretty anyway, with red hair and strange bits of deeper red, well I''m sure he will be popular with the girls inside the game at least. He let his hands and took the two wooden daggers while he took his sword but instead of letting it go, the noob charged at him with the wooden practice sword at had and slashed with all his strength in a downwards notion. Darknym tried to block in a cross-like manner with my blades and ate a kick in his stomach, he didn''t really flinch as the pain was at 5% for adults but his health bar went down a bit. Well pain in game is too low for Darknym''s liking, he used to be bullied in school and he has felt pain a lot worse than the small amount allowed in-game. Of course they were both still new to the game but the battle made Darknym excited. It''s been five years since he''s punched someone, but now he begun moving faster and faster a bit at a time. The noon charged again but he was poked with the wooden knives taking damage from his own speed as he fell on them. Darknym begun poking at his eyes, neck and hands trying to make him desynchronized and lose the grip of his weapon. The noob seemed to not understand what he was doing as his attacks did no damage at all it was as if he was poking him. While causing him no damage at all Darknym didn''t stop he went faster and faster until did a low kick came and the noob flew down to the floor and once again hit on his own sword. He screamed from the pain as if he felt the full Impact, Darknym was curious about the amount of damage that made him scream and took a sword off the stands put it on the ground and before the two observers dived on top of the wooden sword. He tried the same falling on it but the result was. "What the heck! Is this even called pain!" He shouted as he stood up having lost at least half of his HP and a broken wooden sword stuck on his chest, the instructor and the nooby elf looked at him as if he was some sort of nutcase, well jumping face down on a blade without a reason could be considered crazy. "Hey you red head, why did you scream anyway" ''raising my hopes up'' And yes he was a sort of Sadomasochist, he accepted pain and loved to pay it back the most. "Wasn''t that really painful, you have a sword stuck in your stomach by the way" Darknym, pulled out the wooden sword and thew it away, he didn''t even bleed from the wound, of course there was the problem of not having restorative items but he didn''t care, even if he died it would only cost him 10min of game-play. "Are you serious, this shit isn''t even the damage of a real punch" The instructor stepped forwards and said with a really, for some reason scary feeling,(fighting spirit) "Well, I don''t know why you obstructed Fayte from his quest but since you returned the sword at least I know you didn''t try to steal it, so just apologize give hands and close the matter" ''Well he was right'' He extended his hand as if in a handshake and spoke in a calm and friendly manner as not to frighten the noob "I''m Darknym and I''m really sorry for what happened yesterday, It was an accident to be precise I wanted to warn you not to run with an unsheathed sword and all hell broke out" "Well I do understand that a poke cannot kill, at least normally, I am Fayte, and this is my fourth day in Allastar, I normally play Altgaia" "Well for me it''s about the same, by the way what''s up with that sword, it''s for Lvl100" The instructor came forth dignified but hiding a little embarrassment deep inside. "Well, normally I would have went to get it myself but since I couldn''t just leave when there''s someone inside the training hall, I asked Fayte who had just arrived to the city to do it" ''There was something more to this story but I won''t pry further'' fayte looked a little strange but who cares anyway. "Well I did ask Fayte if he will take on the basic training or do what all the other except maybe you did Just hit the scarecrow a thousand times" "well it''s not bad to have someone else in this place for a change" Darknym said with a stupid face as if he tried to smile, well that''s his smiling face so live with it. Fayte didn''t seem to care much, he asked to add him to his friend list so that they could team up later on, he said he wanted to become a blade dancer. ''Dream on" He would have loved to say but he just smiled like he didn''t give a fuck. He did his dummy training(two hours) and then it was time for a spar with Feyte, the Instructor came forth with a smirk on his face and a relaxed expression. Their hp hadn''t reached max yet but this time it was a friendly spar. The Instructor took Darknym''s knives and gave him a wooden sword to spar with. Saying some shit, it was to make the fight fair. ''Bullshit, he just wants to see me lose'' He thought as it seems he has made Fayte his own disciple Darknym waited for a little in a defensive pose and after seeing Fayte was not so keen on attacking he begun circling around him like in those samurai movies. Fayte changed, he seemed to have changed his mind, but as he begun his charge Darknym took a defensive stance and when he measured the range to be enough he slashed with his sword. It hit on Feyte''s sword and redirect it''s trajectory but it only budged a tiny bit. ''must have a better strength stat than me'' He thought at that moment. Darknym begun swinging his sword in a circular flowing manner akin to taichi''s slow movements and begun flail him with the tip of his practice sword and making small slashing motions with the blade. Dominating him in the aspect of speed at least, Fayte couldn''t even reach him, as the practice sword was unpredictable when he though the sword went too wide and he could counter Darknym change the hand he used the sword with behind his back and struck again with another wide attack, this time hitting him right on. Darknym could hear the Instructor talking with someone and as he turned his head he saw the fake old man who made him a mage. The dialog went like that. "Hey Ben found any good candidate for the guild?" "Isn''t that your job too, Dublin?" "Well I don''t really care, this scout job sucks anyway" "Well there are two candidates, the elf might be useful but the human can become deadly if only he listened to what I had to say" "Give up on him, he''s got his Character already ruined by me, His main profession is mage" "You Idiot now he''ll never join our guild" Dublin the fake Old man looked at their fight, the fight had become an endurance race already and they both were swinging their swords as if they were corpses. Dublin touched his beard with his hand and said with an ugly smile. "They both seem as bad as a goblin, did you even train them?" Benjamin the Instructor looked a bit ashamed he had trained Fayte for the last two days nonstop and he lost so badly against another noob who doesn''t even know how knives are used, well his opponent was a bit good at martial arts as it seemed but it didn''t really matter in FSK, as even if you are fit in real life, in-game you are as good as your stats. "Well it seems they will need about a month before they are able to join, although you fucked with the good one, I already made fayte my disciple he will make a good fighter in the future" "I hope you are right, as he seems to be losing badly right now by a mage" Dublin said laughing. After the friendly match ended, two minutes afterwards, the Instructor and his guest was sitting eating dinner and laughing with him. but the two combatants were too exhausted now to care what they were talking about. Darknym didn''t know it yet but he had gained a new stat and skill, they had fought for a little over half an hour until they were both exhausted. Darknym ate a loaf of bread and left for the Inn for the part-time job. The Instructor looked satisfied as if he had gotten rid of something detestable. he didn''t know why but, for the next few days he begun giving Fayte preferential treatment. Darknym didn''t really care as he played for fun anyway and he was about to see the beautiful amber elf again. He went Inside but instead of Theofano, there was another elf behind the bar, she was shorter than Theo and had wavy brown hair and wore a pair of glasses, she was as beautiful as an elf could be but not as majestic and sexy as Theo. Darknym went Inside, as always he wasn''t noticed before he was in front of the bar. "Hello my beauty, is there any task I can help with today" he said without a bit of shame. "And who might you be?" she said in an Irritated manner. "I''m Darkny-" but before he could finish her eyes shone and she cut him short "I''m Sylvia, Theo talked to me about you she said you helped her for a few coppers and a meal, if you offer to clean again with the same reward, I wouldn''t stop you" "It would be my pleasure to help you two beautiful maidens in any way I can" He said and went to take the broom from the closet, where the cleaning equipment were. that day he cleaned for a longer time until Theo came down from upstairs, they didn''t let him go clean upstairs or downstairs as they didn''t trust him enough yet but the bar was as clean as it could be. He saw a few costumers coming in and Theo told him to stand up, and go wash the dishes in the kitchen behind the counter. Without a word of protest he did all the chores he was given, by the beautiful elf. He was shouted at sometimes for cutting some corners loose but it was only making him try harder and harder. He loved her angry melodic voice, with every shout he hoped she would give him even more attention but his skills only became better as he did the cleaning and washing. Eight hours had passed since he started cleaning and it was now pitch dark outside, Theo had given him a meal earlier so that he wouldn''t collapse and a second one as a reward. 8copers went into his pockets as he said goodbye to the Elven maiden and left. He looked at his stats once more ================================================================== Race - Human Subspecies - valley people Gender - Male Level - 1 Physical Hp 134(health) Sp 131(stamina) Mp 168(Magic) Mind Art - 1 Charm - 0 Rage - 1 Morality - Neutral Soul Aura Color - Dark Purple Integrity - Unharmed Ki - 1000 Detailed stats Physical +Strength - 10 +endurance - 2 +constitution - 0 +Agility - 11 +speed - 0 +reflexes - 1 +Intelligence - 10 +wisdom - 6 +leadership - 0 Magic control - 0 Focus - 0 Augmentation - 0 Affinity with gods - Wind 50mp Mind Willpower - Low Social status - Homeless Fame title - None Soul Daily luck - Good Karma - 0 limit break - Astral projection Skills Meditation - N/A Cleaning - beginner 3 dish-washing- beginner 2 Soft walk - beginner 3 Berserker Rage - 1 beginner Professions 1.Mage - Unwanted Novice (0/1.000 skillpoints) ============================================================== Rage stat by sealing anger inside yourself you create this stat, it can be used to fuel the berserker skills, stat cannot be gained with level and will be depleted when used. Gain rage when you are remain passive to your own anger and let it boil inside yourself. Berserker rage skill A skill that release your gathered rage making you Invulnerable for a short time, life will stop at 1hp even if you take a deadly hit, one second time per rage. It looked handy but active skills in FSK were activated either manually by shouting the skill''s name or simply by fulfilling some condition for it to activate. The moon was high In the sky and painful memories begun flooding his mind. With the nimbleness of a cat he climbed up a building as if it was nothing, you might not believe it but it was easy for him, he used to climb trees when he was small, old habits die hard. He now was on top of a large building laying down looking at the moon and reminiscing things about his life. Things that he regret not having done, an love unacquired and plainly childish wishes and regrets. That night he could do nothing, his mind was too emotionally moved, he continued looking at the silver moon. he still thought he loved her but this is not how the world works. His memory begun traveling to everything that had to do with her and his rage begun boiling up, he begun running on the rooftops of the buildings and jumping here and there while making otherworldly cries. only after some time did he calm down He sat on top of the walls of the town and begun laughing hysterically. "What the hell am I doing?" he said to myself as he fell down from the tall wall. And was logged out for 10minutes but couldn''t re log for the next full hour, he tried to calm himself, he sat on the pc and listened to some soothing music.(music that calmed him) He was normally calm and hard to anger, even pain was but a small stimulus that kept him from going crazy. His everyday life was mundane and the real world offered nothing but unlimited disappointments for him, in every possible form. Once he cooled down, he logged in once more, he was now as cool as an Iceberg and was in the center of the town square, he still didn''t know what the town was called. He walked around in the complete darkness, he thought he saw something moving in the darkness and followed it, it was dark and he couldn''t see what it was. he followed the moving shifting darkness as it went into a building, he was almost sure he had found the thieves guild. He stopped for a little while outside as he half-heartily entered the building, he didn''t like the idea of being unable to become a thief but because of a bad choice but he entered non the less. Inside it looked like a carpentry shop, furniture, bows and scraps of wood could be seen all around and only a small lantern lit the room. He could see a bookcase in a corner and just by looking at the floor could tell that it was a secret door, the scraps of wood on the floor had been moved in a semicircular fashion. He took the lantern and looked at the books on the library and by finding the only non dusty book he opened it within a few seconds. Well the thieves guild was due to have some challenge to enter it, the bookcase moved and a secret passage entered, he went inside but it took him a few minutes to find a way to close the passage once more, the trigger for it was the retractable unlit torch on the wall, he still had the lantern with him as he moved silently down the stairs. His soft walk skill made it hard for anyone to know that he was coming but the light from the lantern gave him away, he had reached a round room where there were many cages with birds, some books on a desk and a lot of bizarre items all around like wooden mannequins and shut wooden boxes. Darknym could sense that something wasn''t right, his senses screamed at him that someone was spying on him from somewhere around the with bad intentions. "Hello, I''m Darknym I would like to join your most glorious thieves guild" A loud laughter would be heard but he couldn''t pin out the location because of all the echos. Darknym continued unyielding "Well I''m sorry to Intrude but I wanted to learn from you and although your stealth wasn''t so good I''m sure you are a master of your profession" A lot more laughters were heard and a small man came out of the corner, darknym wanted to say something but the man signaled him to stay silent. He was a man around his age with black hair and a fine mustache, his cloths were those of a craftsman, but his face showed he was more of a merchant, he had that pleasant smile that told ''I''m a good man''. "I''m called Yosh and I humbly welcome you to the thieves guild, you did well on finding us and thus we would be glad to have you as a member of our guild" three more people came out but their looks were hidden by heavy cloaks and a shroud of darkness most likely produced by some magic spell. Darknym''s attitude did a 180 degrees turn when he heard the man''s words and saw the people who came out, he had seen the thief basic equipment on the pc and they hadn''t the tiny tip that they were thieves, maybe he had found the assassins'' guild. "Well like I said before I''m Darknym and you are not the thieves guild, are you" Yosh''s face twisted in a bad way as he heard that but he still tried to cover it up somehow. "Well you found me out but we surely are as good as them, if you won''t give away this location and never speak about what you saw here we can''t guarantee your safety" Darnym wanted to laugh with the idiotic threat, he was an adventurer and the worst thing they could do to him was kill him but he would come back again anyway. The person behind Yosh caught to the small shifting in Darknym''s face, she knew it was pointless to threaten an immortal being. "Stop it Yosh, I think you are doing it the wrong way, you see Darknym we are spies from the Democracy of the Plains Isles, the problem is we have now two choices, to kill you for the next three hour, until we reallocate or if you join us to have you do a few quests for us" Darknym''s face now looked bored, of all the factions he could have found he found the weakest, the spies. There were more downfalls to being a spy than even the mage, all their abilities were set on hiding, having no scouting abilities and the worst was they had zero battle potential. In the forums there was a lot of people booing the spy profession as one of the most useless in the game, as players and NPCs had one great difference when using the spy''s disguise ability, the player''s name didn''t change, couldn''t be changed to be more precise, making the whole ability sound stupid and players could only hide their names with the help of a high level skill that came later in any stealth jobs, which was a passive skill and couldn''t be turned off unless they had taken damage or attack someone. "I would prefer Yosh''s version of the deal, I have no interest in becoming a weakling spy and moreover if you could offer a few things to make me keep my silence i would gladly accept" The atmosphere was dreadful as both sides didn''t know if the other was bluffing, you see even if they had killed him they didn''t know if he had any accomplices and moreover the spies were real weak. surely they could run away but they were no fighters, they thought that their numbers would at least intimidate him but Darknym was not one to tremble before numbers and knowing your enemy was something only he had at the moment as he was new to the town, taking them entirely by surprise and even negotiating. After half an hour of silence the spies had made up their minds, they had been hand-signaling to one another for a long time and now they were about to act. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. Yosh came closer as if to speak but before he could act, Darknym shoved/kicked him in the balls, caught his arm and used him as a shield, while using Yosh''s other arm where a blade protruded from the sleeve as a weapon. "Well I would love to fight with you all but I would prefer to make it more formal, take a paper on the desk and write a contract, put what I say inside and we will have ourselves a deal" the spies that were about to kill him just a moment ago now were at a loss they took a piece of paper and a pen and begun. "I Darknym in accordance to this contract won''t reveal any information on the secrets of the carpentry store, in exchange will be given 1000000 coppers and the three items listed bellow, 1. pan''s flute with calming effects, 2.drama mask with disguising skills, 3.wooden fans with wind enhancement. Lastly If i don''t keep the contract my character will be deleted and unable to restart from any place near, whatever this place is called" After his last words the three spies laughed loud for him to hear, they now knew he was a noob, only later will he understand why. "Leave Yosh your contract is ready but the items you asked for are a bit hard to find so how about we give you the Items later, just visit Yosh here and he will provide them to you, and welcome to the town of Rubrick" Darknym unhanded Yosh who still seemed in pain and went to the desk where the contract was, there was one gold coin(his 1000000coppers) next to the paper. The amount was a clever scheme of his, firstly cause he didn''t want much money anyway and secondly because for him even one gold was a lot of money. The monetary values of Allastar go like this; 100 Coppers = 1 Silver 100 Silver = 1 Gold 10 Gold = 1 Semi-valuable gem 100 Gold = 1 Valuable gemstone 10 Semi-valuable gems = 1 Valuable gemstone 100 Valuable gems= 1 Bank Note "Well since we have reached an agreement" he read through the contract and signed it without a second thought. A smirk appeared on the spies faces as they took the contract and accompanied him outside. Darknym knew that the contract was totally one-sided as it had no punishment set for the spies but that was a ploy he devised to earn their trust or more like belittlement. It was still dark outside but he knew what to do next. His feet took him towards the training hall and saw Feyte was still inside hitting the scarecrow. ''He did want to become a warrior'' Well, he only need to do it till he reached enough basic stats to leave the noob zone. Darknym sneaked past him and grabbed two knives and went behind the scarecrow and stabbed it with all his strength and ping -backstab skill gained- Fayte greeted him as he heard the the thrusting sound from the scarecrow. He asked for a spar as he was bored of hitting the scarecrow. He didn''t mind but first he took a staff from the training weapons and walked next to him, the staff is a weapon with longer reach than Fayte''s dual training swords and would give him an edge in this spar, he could say he was quite versed with it, since you can find it easily in your everyday life, in the form of a broom. Fayte stood for a bit and charged at him without a thought in the world but as he swept with the staff he saw him dodge with a strange sidestep, more like side jump and charging once more. Darknym blocked the first sword but this time his sword moved faster and hit harder than before, he lost his footing and dropped the staff as he fell down. Fayte seemed happy with this new development, he must have gained a few extra stats in strength and agility. Darknym rose and took the staff up once more on his face was a smirk of confidence that made Fayte feel uncomfortable, he begun circling around him the tip of the staff pointing at him as if he was using a spear, if they were closer Fayte would have the advantage but it was difficult to do a perfectly timed sidestep like he did before, but to his surprise with each circle Darknym came closer to him. Fayte at first circled with him but as time passed he stopped and waited for the moment that he would enter his range. It all happened so swiftly he was caught by surprise, a sudden slide into his range and restless attacks from up and down left and right begun tormenting him as Darknym used both sides of the staff Alternatively to confuse and suppress him and with a push of his staff he fell him on the floor. The next few bouts were something of a draw with 6 - 6 score of wins and loses but Darknym knew that the longer it went the stronger Fayte would become. He would probably leave the noob zone in around a month and begin grinding outside the city, in the end he had better prospective than him. This was their last bout and the flow of the duel was one-sided as Fayte threw blow after blow at him who was trying to parry his blows which were becoming harder to evade with his speed. (they probably had around the same speed anyway). Seeing the battle went entirely into his favor, Fayte became conceited he begun trying out extravagant moves that were easy to evade or counter but with Darknym''s stamina already in the red he could do little but block and parry. Most of his moves were inefficient, at least to Darknym''s eyes, of course he did execute a few great attacks that would have won against most normal noobs, but Darknym had long stopped thinking, his body now moved on his muscle memory, it was a skill he had in real life when in danger or deep in thought his body moved on it''s own doing whatever was needed to survive. Now he was deep in thought, he had already forfeited the match and thought about his second profession, he wanted a thief like job where he could sneak around and set traps but should he make it his second job or take a fighting based job first. A push of the stuff and Fayte was on the floor, Darknym had decided. Fayte also took a break to eat something and said it was time he return to the scarecrows, a thousand hits were too many and he wanted to end the basic training soon. Darknym did the same but this time he didn''t poke the scarecrow, he first took a practice sword and begun hitting the scarecrow with slashing and piercing moves, next he took the dual knives and begun training the backstab skill as well as he could (in the end it was useless), next he took the staff and played around a little and last took the dual knives again and begun poking and twisting the knives when they did a little damage to the scarecrow and after a lot of trial and error, the ping! signaled his success. -Twisted stab skill gained- Twisted stab Does a small secondary damage that causes mostly pain and draws aggression from the monster *useless against players* On higher levels of expertise causes bleeding. Beginner level 1 does 10 extra points of damage. Because he was closed in the city he didn''t know that a beginner sword has at least 100damage output that''s the reason why most player created skills remain as useless weight in their status windows. Profession trees have the game based skills, those that will make you closer to a true adventurer. His mage skill only had one skill available to learn but he had to find a teacher for it. He stayed the night training and once the sun was out he left once more, in the real world night was coming as the clock hit 21:00, He logged out and went to have a snack before jumping back into the game, he wanted to use all of his free time as he had a small vacation from work(around a month). In-game he run towards the Carpenter''s shop and greeted Yosh, who wasn''t so happy to see him. "Oi Yosh how''s work?" "Fine as always he replied" with his fake smiling fake that looked so real and honest, he truly was a good spy "Could you disclose a little info to me, I don''t seem to find the thieves guild, I''ve searched for two nights and haven''t found any thief yet" "Well truth be told you will need to leave town to find a guild or ask another adventurer to help you become a thief" "Maybe an assassin guild or something" "That''s a good one, do you even know where you are, this is the country of Drogan, killing someone in a duel is legal so why even bother to hide and believe me you don''t want to know the drogan laws on thievery and assassinations" It was the first time he heard that Rubrick was in Drogan, he thought he was somewhere in Anchora since there were brick walls and all. Drogan is the country of the Barbarians, they are merciless marauders that sail the seas and raid coast villages. The drogan have no problem with chaotic players and non humans, as long as they can survive outside the wooden walls of their cities, as no crimes are allowed inside. "Well at least I know where I am now" Yosh was laughing in the inside as he covered his mouth with his hand. "You are welcome to ask any question about the town, If it''s inside the boundary of my knowledge I will be glad to answer" "Do you know where the library and blacksmith''s are?" "Well the blacksmith is next to the east gate opposite to the stable, but unfortunately the library is at the verge of closing" "Would you mind telling me the way to the library?" "Just beyond the corner the most rundown building on the street, it''s impossible to lose" ''who in his right mind build a library in the land of the barbarians anyway the lord of the the town must be an Idiot'' Darknym left for the library right away. just around the corner he stared at a seemingly abandoned building near the west gates of the town. The door was open but it was mostly half broken anyway, as he stepped Inside he saw an old man, he was wearing plain cloths and glasses that made him a really stereotypical librarian. Before he could spawn a word a loud voice unbecoming of a library came from the librarian "You what do you want here!" He wanted to Answer but he was intercepted once more. "There are no quests here for a weakling, If you gain a level or two you might help, but you are too weak now, go train and return when you are ready to help me" ''Smelled like a quest but becoming stronger will take more than just a day or two, until then he needed to study magic and the library was by far preferable to the mage guild'' "I''m sorry, but I''m not here for a quest, I would like to read some of your books" The librarian looked at him better and smiled from cheek to cheek, he was probably sick and tired of the quest seeking barbarians of drogan. "I should apologize how could i not recognize a fellow mage or should I say a seeker of knowledge" "Are you by any chance a mage as well?" "Well in a matter of fact I did start to study magic but life brought me to a my current situation" ''bullseye'' "Would you care teaching me the basic skills you see my master was a vicious man who left me alone to seek the ways of magic without even bothering to teach me the basics" "Well did he at least provide you with a magician staff and a spellbook" "Only a blank spellbook" "That bastard, he must be one of those evil mages I have heard nowadays that create disciples and leave them to die in the wilderness for their own amusement" "I don''t know if he would go as far but he truly is unworthy of being called Master" "Well since he didn''t teach you at all I will begin with the basic, this is a magical staff" and he passed him a delicate wooden staff that looked like a cane. "The basic skill of any magic user is magic activation, it is only useful for using magical objects try inserting some of your magic inside the staff and you will activate the spell inscribed to the staff, scrolls and spellbooks work in the same fashion" Ping! -You have unlocked Magic activation- -skill 1 of the mage tree, you can practice- -the skill to gain point in it''s mastery and- -to advance your profession ranks- Darknym was excited and used it on the stuff, he lost some mp and a globe of light could be seen in front of the staff. "Wasn''t that easy, you can keep it" "Thank you master" "Hold your horses young man, I will not become your teacher, I can help you with the basic stuff but I won''t be nursing you around" and he waved with his staff in the air as if chasing a fly. "I thank you non the less, my name''s Darknym and would it be a lot of trouble to help me find a book to read" "What do you have in mind?" "Soul magic and anything that has to do with the matter and maybe a bit on Illusions" "Well soul magic is a no go, since I don''t have any books on the subject but Illusions are a basic sort of spells so I could find you a spellbook or two but it costs a silver for the simple spells a gold for the more advanced ones, well since you are new to magic I would recommend the basic one" "Could I know the description of the spell first before deciding, I only have one gold so I wouldn''t like to waste it" "Well my arsenal isn''t as great as the mage guild''s but I do have a "Blur" spellbook and a "Illusion Copy" spellbook, they are the basic books I have on the subject, the only advanced I have is the "Fear" spellbook" "What does fear do?" "Well it creates an Illusionary monster to make the enemy run in fear for their life, with expertise you might create more monsters or even make them more real" "More real, how does that work" "Basically they are still Illusions, they have no substance but it makes the enemy feel pain when hit by them, as if they were real, mind plays that trick on mortals" "Do you maybe have some spell that''s more like creating hallucination, rather than creating the Illusions to be visible" "Well there is a basic spell that works like that but it needs you to touch the enemy''s head for some time for it to work, It''s called "nightmare" and since I have only one book of it I will only part with it for no less than 2 silvers" Darknym bought the spellbook and after touching it the with a ping! sound a message appeared. -Do you want to acquire the spell nightmare?- -Yes- -No- He pressed yes and another message appeared - You don''t have enough Intelligence and - - wisdom to learn the current basic spell- Well it''s not really a problem at the moment as long as he doesn''t kill anyone, he won''t drop inventory items. "Do you have spells which I might be able to use?" The Old man moved his staff and a screen appeared in front of Darknym showing many spellbooks in rows of of ten and said while doing a gesture "Suit yourself" They were all basic books and there were around a hundred books each for a different spell, His eyes fell on the most easy to cast, they were four spells that were called "earth,water,fire and wind Marble" the spell was junk but it was the only spell that he could cast when he reached the 1000mp step, which is the minimal requirement for a spell and had no requirement for any of the three principles. "I see you found them by yourself, those four are the basic spells to train your focus and concentration but you will need at least 10000mp to use them as they drain your magic every second" "Well I will need them eventually" Darknym was excited as he scrolled through the spellbooks looking for what he wanted as he found the curses series, they were totally useless in the game but for him they were exactly what he needed. Five books that blocked the five basic senses blindness,deafness,anosmia,muteness and anesthesia making them deadly if used right but for all you need to touch the target for a few seconds the least. 89 silvers left and 91 books to chose from, The next stop are the two illusion books the blur and Illusion copy, they might be just defensive spells but they can help in a battle non the less. 87 silvers and 89 books left, he selects four books, two from darkness and two from light, the spells are the simple darkness/light marble spells and the darken area and light flash spells, which he won''t be able to use for some time as well. 83 silvers and 85 books left, he stops at two books that show promise healing marble and light heal spellbooks, they will sure come in handy. Now he had 81 silvers left and he had only 25 books left unseen, not to talk about the time he had passed inside the library(around an hour) browsing the books, the last 25 books he was undecided to by or leave they were 6 missiles from the 4 basic elements and the light and darkness, 4 shields of the basic elements, 4 element creation spells(made dirt,water,fire,air appear out of thin air) , 5 mental spells from the order and chaos magic and the two spells "Sweet dream" and "telekinesis" of the greed series. He still had 56 silvers left but he already had 43 unusable spells that took most of his inventory, he could only learn the four basic element marbles but he was unable to cast them. "Thank you for doing business would you like to browser a wand as well or some other book to read on your journeys" "Well I think I''m fine for now but I really would like to know my savior''s name" "Well I''m not much of a savior but come again if you want something, i would be glad to help with anything you need, just ask for Casper" "I''ll be sure to come back once the books begin to come in use, and maybe for some tips on how to use the next bunch of skills" He had gained 4 intelligence just by learning the four elemental marble spells and 80mp that came with them, he now could gained 54mp with each meditation They parted ways and Darknym went for the Blacksmith store, towards the opposite side of the town, it wasn''t far but it still was a lot of walking. The Blacksmith''s was a small outdoors smithy with a small anvil on one side of his forge. There was a huge man with darkened skin hitting with fury a single piece of metal. He looked like an Interesting fellow, well mostly due to his brown Mohawk and earrings on his ear,nose and left nipple. "I would like to follow the road of the blacksmith would you mind taking me as an apprentice" The huge man frowned "You should first state your name before asking favors of Bomid" He said halfheartedly "My name is Darknym, if it''s not a problem would you consider making me your apprentice" "You probably don''t know since you just arrived but these lands are owned by a the Helllion guild, at first they ruled nicely but once the wars started they have been Imposing heavy taxes upon the inhabitants of their lands, while using the money to buy weapons and Items from outside, not long after the last raise in taxes few adventurers and traders come over while the pig of a lord and his crew are off doing war and monopolizing dungeons" If you know anything of economy then you understand what he is talking about, greater Import than export makes the economy of the land to crumble and I''m sure the guild is not so weak as to fear an uprising or two since they are raising the taxes so shamelessly. ''Wouldn''t it be solved if your quality is better than the outside source''s'' Someone would say, but it clearly in not, why else order things from outside. "I''m sure I can help you with that but only if you help me as well" "How can a weakling who doesn''t even know the craft help me anyway, just get lost" "As you like, but it''s you who will lose his chance to shine, as my ideas are worth their weight in gold" He was about to leave when the blacksmith grabbed him by the hand and dragged him back to the space he called his store. "If I was not desperate, I would have left you go but I need money and If your Idea works, I will not only teach you how to smith but also the art of enhancing weaponry that passes down my family" Darknym was not sure that his Idea would work but they were good Ideas non the less. "Since you know enhancing just bring me a few pieces of paper and a pen and I will design weapons and armors for you to make and sell, but know that you must only make them per my design, the reasons you won''t understand" He designed legendary weapons and armors on from other famous games, and wrote down their names and abilities. Lastly he wrote that all the Items had to be for players of less than 100level, that was in order not to have any competition as they would be cheaper than the overpowered counterparts others might make and usable by rich noobs who just started the game. He showed him some sketches of the things he wanted him to make and Bomid just laughed at him and drove him away, in a most unfriendly manner. Next thing Darknym did was go to the training hall take his dual daggers and begun mercilessly pounding the scarecrow until he shook off his tension and boiling rage. Fayte just sat nearby and looked at him working out his tension for a moment he would have sworn he saw his eyes shining with an ominous light. Darknym''s mind couldn''t calm with only that he was exhausted but his anger drove him even further he waited for the smith to leave for the night and entered his forge, the fire was still bright and he had all the time in the world,he had no hammer but he didn''t need one for what he was about to do. He hit the anvil with my bare hands as if hammering onto the forge. The pain he felt with each hit and the blood he spilled on the anvil would make most people scream from pain and terror, he didn''t care his sadomasochistic tendencies played a heavy role in enduring that night but that''s for another time. Each hit of the hand on the anvil cost him some health points but he didn''t care until it reached 50% and a bleeding effect took root but he continued hitting the anvil, his rage stat rose with every hit he did on the anvil. After having spent 30min with 1 hp before Berserker rage burned out, he had accumulated enough rage to last him so long and when it burned out he died of bleeding. As he was logged out he just went to sleep still full of tension and anger as well as a small feeling of regret and self-hatred. Chapter 4 - Test of luck The next day He woke up unfulfilled, his sleep hadn''t left his exhaustion, although there were warnings about mental exhaustion he had never thought it would hit him so hard. Despite the wariness He logged in cause he wanted to spent every moment he could on the game, until his holiday was up. He entered the game and went to Allastar he had 6 days left before his Desros character was ready to play. He Pressed the Altgaia world. "Altgaia, a 3D copy of earth, in a science fiction future world, a bit more futuristic world, where the hunters roam, kill or be killed a perfect PK experience" He went through the character creation menu, there were four races available. The Pure Human who had the ability to mutate or change into hidden races in the game. Mutants who were hunted down but had supernatural abilities like much akin to super heroes. Bionics who were a fusion of man and machine like cyborgs or enhanced humans. Aliens start on the planet and merge with the population, they start with high tech gadgets and are hunted no less than mutants. He Chose the Bionics, there were four subspecies to the Bionics. "Cyborg" A Machine or a man a strange mix of technology and biology, a living weapon used in the army due to their high survivability. "Enhanced human", a human being on the outside but on the inside they hide metallic bones and organs, they are used as special agents to infiltrate other organizations or as a secret police for the street. "Amalgam" a fusion of machines and flesh they can change their shape(face and skin color) and they are only used as spies. "Nano-man" a Robot with Artificial Intelligence rivaling that of a human, they can tiny nano machines that can control dead bodies, be it a human or a dog, they are relatively weak while outside a dead body but inside it''s like they are zombies. He chose the "Enhanced human" as it seemed good to him, mostly due to it combining both offensive and defensive capabilities. -Scanning has recognized you as a male, you can change your appearance but your real gender will show if you try evolving in any sexual activity identifying what you are in real life, this measure was created after trial and error, any Inconvenience this might implicate is non of the company''s responsibilities- -you have been warned!- And yet again Chris chose the Male -You may not change your appearance for Altgaia, but know that your appearance in game will be affected by your race and actions in game - -Choose your Avatar''s name- He kept his Avatar name at "Darknym" -Chose Three Object for your spawning location know that your spawning location will be the location of your capsule- Darknym clicked healing capsule,Cyberspace access and a mini research lab those things were three of the most expensive items in the list. -Would you like a brief tutorial?- "Skip" A flash of light and he appeared inside a room a lot different than his own, the room was a lot bigger than his own and was half empty. There was a capsule, more like one of those cryogenetic chambers seen in sci-fiction movies. The Cyberspace access was a small computer terminal where he could see the news or enter the cyberspace. (normal computer terminals had no access to the cyberspace but had better speed and could be expanded with millions of plugins) The mini-research lab was a small table with a few testing tubes,a few tools and a small pc on it, although there was too much room for expansion to it. (in the forums there were many comments about mostly about it being too expensive and not worth it''s price but the things you could do with it made you awe in comparison to the price, well most of the things were trivial, like making poisons or replicating pets and other strange stuff but the list was so long it would take ages to finish not to speak of the unlisted stuff that were probably monopolized by some players) There were no windows in the room, only a small vent going up on one corner, the walls were made of metal and as he was about to say "status" a ringing sound was heard and a screen opened in the open space in front of him, displaying a dandy mustached guy in a black suit, wearing a black tie matching the color of his suit. "Welcome to Altgaia agent, your first mission is to come to the headquarters to receive your training and profession, you have ten days to report at HQ" Darknym said "status" ============================================ Race - Bionic Subspecies - Enhanced human Gender - Male Level - 1 Physical Hp 100(health) Sp 100(stamina) Tp 100(tech) Mind Electronics - 5 Biologics - 5 Morality - Neutral Soul Aura Color - Dark Purple Integrity - Unharmed Ki - 1000 Detailed stats Physical +Strength - 10 +endurance - 0 +constitution - 0 +Agility - 10 +speed - 0 +reflexes - 0 +Intelligence - 10 +wisdom - 0 +leadership - 0 Mind Willpower - Low Social status - Unemployed Fame title - None Soul Daily luck - (default) Karma - 0 limit break - Astral projection Abilities None Racial traits -Can dive into the cyberspace(Racial) -Can equip bionic enhancement chips(Subspecies) -Can equip Nanotech regeneration(subspecies) -Can''t equip bionic prosthetics(subspecies) -Can''t use robotic assistants(subspecies) ========================================================== Checked his Inventory He was wearing a strange black jumpsuit and had 1000 credits for his starting expenses. He looked at the map and saw it was exactly the same as the real world map, even the stores were located in the same location. He went into his Square''s super market and saw that there were forty robotic counters. Each had a different sign and sold basic equipment and consumables for each and every class. Rumors say there are secret shops that sell class exclusive gear that are far higher speck and even some illegal stuff. (leave that to your imagination) He had no profession yet so he only browsed through the consumables for some cheap foodstock like bread and water but his gaze couldn''t move from the screen when he saw that they sold recipes and blueprints for consumables. He would have gone for it if not for the stinging expensive prices, on second thought he could just search those on the net. He logged out and surfed for a bit there were millions of pages and guides. Ranging from how to play the game to theories about how damage is applied or other what ifs, the only thing everyone agreed on was you have to by more hardware for your capsule, and more precisely three devices that made your life easier. First was the Gamecom device which allowed communication with the outside world through the capsule,through emails,chats,calls and even videocall. Second was the bookcopy device, you could copy books and other paperwork and send an electronic copy of them into all three of your games making it easier to work and play at the same time. Last was the life support system which was primarily only meant for the sick people but in time all the hardcore gamers bought one ending never leaving the game not even for the toilet, they even sleep inside the game. Chris had already ordered the Gamecom and the bookcopy but he was not yet at the hardcore stage, he they were due to come in a weak or so, near the time his destros character reactivates. He entered the game once more and bought some ingredients for chemistry and some food, of his 1000 credits only 10 remained. He now had 3bunches or 10 plants, 3 bandages, 2 medical tapes and 3 breads to eat through his adventures to come. Without a care in the world he walked down the streets at least until his spider senses tinged or more like he felt bloodlust all over the streets he looked around and he could see at least 12 people spying on him, if he wasn''t close to his house flat, he would have been a nice target for shooting practice as bullets stormed one after the other before he could close the door. In Altgaia your house is an Impregnable fortress, no thief can enter or destroy, that was made so that players didn''t know where other players lived in real life, there were many flats and even if in real life there was a lone house with a garden, in Altgaia there would be a complex of many houses bound together starting from the the closest house. In other words you couldn''t enter another''s house even if you wanted him to enter, only exception were npc characters and the most disturbing were the npc burglars. Of course being robed by one of those meant you just gained a quest to regain your stolen stuff. Inside his house Darknym was now safe, he had gained three abilities just by going for to the shop. -Soft walk gained- now he had it in all three games -Danger sense- Due to so much bad intent targeting you, you have acquired a skill to survive, know it won''t direct you to the danger, just warns you. -adrenaline rush skill gained- Running for your life made your adrenaline rise in a struggle for survival.It diminishes stamina usage and afterwards raises your speed and reflexes. It will activate by itself when the most needed time comes He left the abilities at that and went for the lab, he had what he needed for the for four chemical substances. The three plants were used for a healing drug, a paralytic poison, and a sleeping drug. He tried to make the first and failed miserably but gained the recipe for the light healing drug(-2 healing plants). He tried to create the other two drugs and failed once more(-3 para-mushrums) (-2 sleepflowers), from this action he had gained a single point in biologics, and he needed at least 10 to create the healing drug. The reason for him buying these plant wasn''t because of their effects although they are good, it''s mostly because of their prices they were the cheapest stuff around. He now had all three of the recipes in his schematics list. "light healing drug" only heals pure humans, needs to be injected into a blood vessel, heals 10points. "Useless paralytic poison" Only paralytic for pure humans, needs to be applied to a weapon or a needle. affects the target with a 2sec of paralysis, non stackable. "Potent sleeping drug" Only drugs pure humans, needs to be consumed by the target and kicks in 30minutes making the target sleep for 8hours, damage to the body won''t awaken the target. All three were useless for him but they could be used to gain a few points in biologics, which would affect his available professions, in the future. He used up almost all of his plants getting stuck with one para-mushroom which he cut with the tools on the lab into tiny pieces, he then took a piece of bread and cut it into a sandwich, stuffing it with the mushrooms. He had just created a poisonous mushroom sandwich, he could had cut it in two halves but he saw it was not a good Idea. Next he cut the bread into 8 loafs and did the same with the others two, he had 28 loafs of bread and a... "Poisonous mushroom sandwich" A deadly creation that will cause weakness and potentially knocks out anyone foolish enough to eat it. It drains 1 stamina per sec for the duration of 8 hours it will silently drain all their stamina. He gained 20 tech points for this creation and a point in Intel. Every first creation has that effect, it gives 20tech points, in the start it might seem good but in the long run it''s not as great as it sounds. Darknym took a look at the clock and next at the map, the location of the HQ was miles away and he had used all him money on crafting materials. Why was it that no one in their Guides said anything about this, was a good question but it could be explained after looking at the computer terminal, there were already 28 invites from different agencies each offering to help him in his nooby days but he had different plans, he dreamed of freedom no restrictions, no restraints. (In some opinions it''s called chaos) He looked around and saw that there was little to do inside the house, it was somewhat spacious but it had little for him to do. He broke his head thinking about what to do when finally he walked to the computer terminal and entered the Cyberspace. Stolen story; please report. It was a strange world where there were roads made of green numbers outlining where he could go, if he strayed from them he would fall into the nothingness or into a lower path, he saw others walking paths far away from him he could exit anytime as with a single thought he appeared once more inside his room. He needed to know what awaited him in the Cyberspace, he logged out and surfed the net once more for answers. The Cyberspace as it appeared was even more dangerous than the real world as you could die just by touching a malevolent "program"(person), you can gain Info and tech points inside the Cyberspace. Rumors go that you can even steal credits from other players or gain credits by destroying viruses and spywares. It appears you need a special tool in order to not die immediately and even destroy the malwares, which he lacked. He logged in and entered the Cyberspace by staying inside for a long time he could gain a point or two in electronics and a few tech points if he interacted with another person or program, if he died a 10min ban would be applied as if he died normally. He lied down on the path for a few minutes thinking what to do next. His body was that of a small globe and as he was caught in his thinking a ping and his danger sense sounded in his head, he left the Cyberspace the next second. He didn''t know what was coming for him but if he had stayed a few moment more a lightning fast red participle would had killed him asap. He was once more trapped in his room, but there was a good exit to the situation, he just logged out and entered Allastar. There was a flash of light and next he only saw darkness it was the middle of the night and he could not see so well in the darkness of the run down town of Rubrick. He sat in the dark and did the meditation to raise his Mp gaining a crushing 60mp. He called out his "status" screen ================================================================== Race - Human Subspecies - valley people Gender - Male Level - 1 Physical Hp 241(health)(10) Sp 201(stamina) Mp 384(Magic)(14) Mind Art - 1 Charm - 0 Rage - 9 Morality - Neutral Soul Aura Color - Dark Purple Integrity - Unharmed Ki - 1000 Detailed stats Physical +Strength - 11 +endurance - 10 +constitution - 0 +Agility - 13 +speed - 1 +reflexes - 3 +Intelligence - 14 +wisdom - 14 +leadership - 0 Magic control - 0 Focus - 0 Augmentation - 0 Affinity with gods - Wind 50mp Mind Willpower - Low Social status - Homeless Fame title - None Soul Daily luck - Godly Karma - 0 limit break - Astral projection Skills Meditation - N/A Cleaning - beginner 3 dishwashing- beginner 2 Soft walk - beginner 6 Berserker Rage - 3 beginner Climbing - beginner 1 backstab - beginner 1 Twisted stab - beginner 1 Professions 1.Mage - Unwanted Novice (2/1.000 skillpoints) ================================================================== He was a step closer to becoming a mage, a mediocre one but that was okay by him. Today his luck looked great, luck was a stat that changed each day, the better the luck the better the monster drops and other luck based things like criticals,gambling etc. He went towards the the only light in town, the broken hide Inn. He gave his best smile to Theo. "How have you been my beautiful lady?" "Work''s going better, after the monster appeared" "Can I do anything to make you sleep safer at night?" "Don''t you dare laying a finger at it, it''s our hen that lays golden eggs" "Whatever you say milady" "By the way we don''t need your services anymore so you can leave and make a better use of your abilities" "Well It was getting tiresome but I didn''t come for that today I was wondering if you knew about any gambling dens nearby" "Well gambling is one of few charms of life, if you like I could play you a round of cards" "I wouldn''t dare It would pain me greatly to see you lose money" Her face had a strange expression, a mix anger and surprise. "You''re so confident that you''ll win, is your luck so good tonight that you pity me, how much do you have on you anyway to think you can win big in a gambling den, ten gold or a hundred maybe" It seems her temper towards gambling was something he hadn''t included in his predictions. "I only have a meager 55silvers but now that you mention it why don''t we play a few dealings, do you know blackjack" The night was long and his winnings went up with each deal. The beautiful elf lost miserably as she looked at his pile of winnings that only went higher with each game, but with each game his bet went up as well he bet more and more, it was like an all in gambit, if she only won once she would take all her losses back, It hit her even harder when his winnings went beyond her capability to bet. "Would you mind If I offer you an Alternative to betting" "And what would that be, losing?" She said in an irritated and obviously angry voice They had already closed the Inn to have their game that only went beyond proportions. "I will buy a room in the Inn and we will continue there, I''m sure I can rent it for the whole year with all my winnings" She was skeptical for a few minutes rubbing her hand on her forehead, she wanted to accept but continuing to play afterwards would cost her probably more than a single room and for some time she went still until a wicked smile overcame to her face. "Under the condition that you rent the most expensive room I might consider it done" He didn''t consider it much as he knew how run down the place was, how much could their best room cost. "I accept but under the condition that we will continue our gambit" She took all of his winnings and his original 55silvers, "those will be enough to cover you for 1month and 7 days, food and cleaning included, do you still want to continue?" He took out 23 copper and said "of course" She looked irritated as her scheme fell down the drain, with 23 coppers it would take him some time but she would live the defeat streak once more. They went upstairs, his room was the one next to the last. She gave him the key and told him that the room was absolutely safe from thieves and any sort of detection spells, it even had a silencing enhancement that would block sound from coming and exiting, completely soundproof and the many other bonuses that he will probably never use. "If you need anything My room is next door so don''t be afraid to knock" They went inside and he couldn''t keep his mouth closed from what he saw, the room was like one taken from a palace, decorated with paintings and silverware and a large triple bed with sheets so fluffy and soft he could just sleep there all day. There was a small table there and four antique chairs, the system sure plays mean tricks on the players. He was sure the place was just created for him to lose all his money, there was even an alchemy room and other craftsmen oriented rooms like a small forge and a kitchen. They sat on a chair but after he felt the bed''s softness it didn''t feel as good. "would you mind if we play on the bed, it''s just so soft" She slapped him in the face and shouted "How dare you insinuate such things, if it wasn''t for the game I would have been already out of here" He didn''t speak and just showed an awkward expression and stood up moved the table next to the bed and sat on the soft bed at his end. Seeing what he did Theo also understood her tiny error but couldn''t find the strength to apologize. The game went on for a while as he started with coppers but in the end he was exactly where it all begun 55silvers. "I think we should end it here for today" He said in a rather tired fashion, in the real world it was probably night now as he had spend hours in Altgaia. "Not yet, I feel my luck will change" It was probably true as a new day had started and even his luck would change in a few minutes. "Be my guest" He said and continued the game, their lucks changed and his new luck was only a Best but it was fine as well. Now it was more of a gamble and he even refrained from playing all his money on an all in and still slowly and steadily he was winning, he had lost a few times but his winnings were more than his loses. Theo looked as tired as him but her excitement and phenomenal for an NPC gambling addiction made her want to play more and more, the switched the dealer''s role and she always did bet all his money''s worth and lost but afterward won as well he could feel her hand getting better and then like a twist of fate with the last card she lost it all. She tried for the 21 while he was satisfied with a anything fate passed him. He did risk sometimes and after some time they stopped, they both had about the same amount in gold, 268gold each not counting silvers and coppers which by that time were considered too small a bet. "I think we should continue the next time I come or some time when we will be more a bit more awake I''m beginning seeing doubles" He said and she nodded. He passed her two hundred gold and said "will those fill the bill for a second month" She looked at him with a smile,took 30 more gold from his winnings and said "With a small discount they will just make it" And she laughed as she went away. He logged out and swiftly looked what''s up with the rooms on the net and found exactly what he feared he would find. !!Warning about the royal suit fraud!! Rooms in the Inns change according to the price you pay, some player wanted to buy the best room in a countryside Inn and fell from the clouds when the Innmaster took every single penny from his pocket and even his bank account. Inn owners will take your words literally so don''t even bother saying anything about the room''s quality unless you know what you are asking for. It also Included the room namings and what''s included in the price. "Cheap room" 1silver per day*(14hours) a dirty room, if not for the well rested buff it would be better sleeping on the streets. No food or cleaning included in the price "Normal room" 10silver per day*(14hours) a small room with a bed and a chest to save your Items in. One meal is included in the price but no cleaning until you leave the room. "Merchant''s room" 20silver per day*(14hours) Two rooms, one with the bed and chest and a second for your preferred crafting. A good meal and cleaning of the room when you leave is included. "Noble''s room" 1gold per day*(14hours) A large room with a single luxurious bed and two chest. Two crafting rooms of your preference. Two meals a day and a servant to clean the room and serve your meals. "Bridal suit" 5gold per day*(14hours) a large room with a luxurious double bed and two chests. comes with a kitchen and two crafting rooms of your choice. four meals of you choice and two servant to clean the room and serve you. "Royal suit" 10gold A VIP room, inaccessible by normal means, the few players that have bought it for a day say it''s so good you won''t want to log out. It contains a triple bed a dining table and a chest. It also has all crafting rooms and two chests in each of those rooms. The meals are served my the four servants you are entrusted with and believe me they are worth the price. You can eat however much you like and not even get a pound. (in real life) Lastly for the servants you are given the service bell that calls the servant, it''s magical so don''t get surprised when from puff of smoke an NPC appears. He shut the pc, blinked a few time, yawned and fell to sleep. Chapter 5 - Greed A word of sorry, I was a little tired yesterday so please enjoy the novel, I sincerely hope you like it and will keep reading it, please ask any question about stuff that are not well explained or that might puzzle you because sometimes I simply write too fast and forget to explain mistakenly thinking that everyone would come to the same conclusions as me. By no meaning trying to offend anyone I''ve made entire worlds on paper and for some things, I consider basic knowledge. P.S. The chapter is a bit too long. (I''m just too awesome) ===================================== He woke up fully rested, it would take five days till his Destros Avatar awakens. He ate took a shower and logged in. He appeared inside the luxurious Royal suit, he looked around and saw the magic call bell sitting on the table, he had read about it but he was not too sure about the after effects of miss usage and was too much of a coward to find out. After a swift meditation he opened He called out his "status" screen ================================================================== Race - Human Subspecies - valley people Gender - Male Level - 1 Physical Hp 244(health) Sp 201(stamina) Mp 8/460(Magic) Mind Art - 1 Charm - 0 Rage - 10 Morality - Neutral Soul Aura Color - Dark Purple Integrity - Unharmed Ki - 1000 Detailed stats Physical +Strength - 11 +endurance - 10 +constitution - 0 +Agility - 13 +speed - 1 +reflexes - 3 +Intelligence - 14 +wisdom - 18 +leadership - 0 Magic control - 0 Focus - 0 Augmentation - 0 Affinity with gods - Wind 50mp - Greed 760mp Mind Willpower - Low Social status - Homeless Fame title - None Soul Daily luck - Best Karma - 0 limit break - Astral projection Skills Meditation - N/A Cleaning - beginner 3 dishwashing- beginner 2 Soft walk - beginner 6 Berserker Rage - 3 beginner Climbing - beginner 1 backstab - beginner 1 Twisted stab - beginner 1 Professions 1.Mage - Unwanted Novice (2/1.000 skillpoints) ================================================================== His luck was good and he could tell it was darkness outside as he looked through the majestic closed windows that it was another good night for gambling. He went downstairs and greeted Theo at the counter. "Any thoughts on continuing what we left the other day" "Sorry, but I''m grounded for a week Silvie won''t let me use the counter unless it''s for work" She looked a bit embarrassed and a little irritated. "Know of any place I might visit to make a few coins?" He asked as he smiled with an absolutely Irritating smile that made her want to hit him for some reason. A strange coughing noise could be heard from upstairs and as if threatened she begun to speak in a gently manner, like a tamed animal whose master is nearby. "But of course I know our most dear costumer, you should visit the casino that''s located in the Adult district" He had heard of the Adult districts but he thought a run down town like this wouldn''t have such accommodations. She told him how to reach it and with an irritated smile she saw him off. He went towards the district, it had only four large buildings lighted by some strange magic making them akin to neon lights. it was strange as the first of the buildings near the gate was the casino, there was a brothel, a strange arena building, and a black market as the sign said. Outside the casino he saw a strange player sitting all alone as if he was waiting for someone, his name was Time magician but it was a big lie as Allastar offered no time magic whatsoever, or at least that''s what the developers said. He was about to enter the casino when the player went near him and shook his hand saying. "Hello Darknym or should I call you Chris" He was taken entirely by surprise not knowing how to react to a person who he sees for the first time in his life "Don''t be scared and please don''t kick me in the balls, I''ll explain everything, it will only take a few seconds" Darknym was about to kick him but restrained himself, if it was a small talk he didn''t mind but it still was a lot weird. "First I would like to thank you, cause because of your strange accident some days ago, when you killed that othe guy with the sword just by touching him I am now able to enjoy the world of Allastar" With those words it made even less sense was he a demon or something? "You see Chris in real life I''m a medium, and a really good one at that, so good that even my brainwaves differ a lot from a normal person''s thus there were problems with my avatar not being able to be stored, this is the 113th Avatar I made, In Destros and Altgaia there were specific races that had psychic powers but in Allastar you must become a godlike mage to be able to foresee the future" "And I have to believe your words for it?" "Not really, I wanted to thank you so I came do that, you will be entering the casino and with my help you will leave with a large fortune I have already foreseen it in the real world" Darknym was a little skeptic about it but what if he really were a medium, he did find him and knew his name, but he could as well be some prankster who just knew him in real life. "So how did you solve your Avatar problem?" "I foresaw that that day I would make it so I logged in, created a character, not named a113 but time magician and found the Oracle that just happened to pass through this town, he didn''t believe a noob like me had the touch but after my prediction of you two dying at the market district came true he gave me the profession making me his apprentice, I couldn''t find you for a few days afterwards, mostly due to the time lapse between countries but the best thing was that today I can thank you and show you my powers" Darknym didn''t much about it but he as they entered he hoped he hadn''t accepted. "Time" had no money at all he spend his time grinding his skills and doing noob quests, 1gold and 20silvers were the most he had gathered and he hadn''t foreseen it would take him 20gold just to enter the place. At the entrance He had to pay Time''s fee with his remaining 38gold and 80 silvers to just to pass. They were given 10silver chips each as an entry bonus for their first time in the casino and probably the last because of what happened that night. ========================================== POV "Time magician" "Time", as he liked to cal time magician went for a little poker, it was a small game of only coppers and he knew he could make a small fortune if he won over the unlucky guys sitting near him. He didn''t even look at his luck modifier before sitting, if he knew it was set at "bad" he might had reserved a little before bragging about his skills. In the start it all went well, he won one game after the other, all the coppers were his for the taking, he won with extremely low cards as his poker face was very good, his skills in the game were those of a pro and he might not like to brag about it but he lived in Las Vegas, where he worked and also liked to gamble a lot. After the stakes went up to a silver, he played more seriously, until then he had little to lose, but now he was in the big games, sometimes he even lost a game just to bait the opponents into thinking he didn''t know what cards they had, he passed every time he knew he would lose and sometimes waited a little before making his decision making his opponents think he was nervous as he was waiting for a vision of the future to clarify the mess he was in. All went well until the bet reached the one gold, the opponents changed and three guys came, they wore the casino''s outfit and smirked as they sat down at his table. The dealer smiled with strange evil intentions written all over his face. He had won 27gold so far and was about to enter the real game but something bothered him, about the guy sitting on the opposite side of the round green table. "My name''s Time magician what about you, wait I already know, You are called the cleaner and they are left and Right, right?" "I see you are well informed but your info seems to run short if you haven''t left the table yet" Cleaner said letting a small laughing sound escape his Immovable stony face. Cleaner had a large structure fit for a thug while left and right were like a street rat and a bulldog, at least they looked like that. "Shall I deal?" the Dealer asked and with both parties saying yes the worst gambit of his life begun. In the real world he could foresee anything for at least a day into the future with a small 20% chance of failure but in the game he was limited to 1min, but all he could foresee game after game was himself losing one game after the other, it didn''t take long before he had lost all his chips and even forced to take a loan to cover his deficit of a stinging 72gold coins. He was dishearten as this was the first time his foresight(in the real world) had failed him, he had even asked for a basket for the chips he would gather from the cashier as Darknym had done the same having been told by him that they would have left with a fortune. He walked near the slots where he saw darknym, he sat there from the time they had entered the store and the only thing that changed was that he now was at a different slot machine. He wanted to talk to him about his loss but as he approached him and Darknym saw his empty basket he asked. "Will you be using that?" and without even waiting for an answer he took it off his hands and half filled it with chips. "You saved me there, my basket is so full that I don''t think I could hold all those chips in my shirt for much longer, could you exchange the chips for me, it''s just these two baskets" And he showed him another basket full of chips. He went to the clerk but an unfortunate thing happened, instead of changing them into chips of higher value they only gave him two gold chips and that only after ten minutes had passed saying. "With this your debt has been cancelled have a good stay at our casino" He was left dumbstruck, as his one minute foresight couldn''t have stopped them from deducting money from his debt, all this time he had stayed silent looking as Darknym was shooing other players who wouldn''t stop pestering him, all he said was "look at your luck stat" or gave them some random chip from his basket to make them leave. =================================== POV Darknym He has been pulling the lever of the slot machine for a long time now, his beginner''s shirt was durable enough to hold more chips but he couldn''t hold any more and then Time came, he had an empty basket, probably lost horribly all his chips and came to ask for more. Actually he had long ago thought of him as some sort of gambling addict that had lost all his money at the casino and just by chance he knew him in real life, probably some co-worker at his job, but he froze at the Idea he could even be some big shot from work. He though for a bit and as he approached he said "Will you be using that?" and without even waiting for an answer he took it off his hands and half filled it with the chips from his shirt and with a smile on his face he just said "You saved me there, my basket is so full that I don''t think could hold all those chips in my shirt for much longer, could you exchange the chips for me, it''s just these two baskets" And he took out his own basket which was full to the limit. But what shocked him most was when the bastard returned with just two gold chips and fell to his knees begging and promising that he would make up for it. The worst problem in Allastar was that you couldn''t buy gold, or at least not directly, as there were sites that held deals where real world money could be exchanged for gold. Items however were a different matter, the Online Auctions were doing crazy business. Darknym normally would have hit him or maybe not, he didn''t cry over spilled milk, he had to regain at least a small portion until his luck changes again, and he had only a few minutes for that to happen and then he lost a copper, as the machine broke down. A few minutes later the manager came and apologized giving him ten copper coins, with a surprised face Darknym. Called out his "status screen" ================================================================== Race - Human Subspecies - valley people Gender - Male Level - 1 Physical Hp 244(health)(13) Sp 201(stamina) Mp 460(Magic)(10) Mind Art - 1 Charm - 0 Rage - 41 Morality - Neutral Soul Aura Color - Dark Purple Integrity - Unharmed Ki - 1000 Detailed stats Physical +Strength - 11 +endurance - 10 +constitution - 0 +Agility - 13 +speed - 1 +reflexes - 3 +Intelligence - 14 +wisdom - 18 +leadership - 0 Magic control - 0 Focus - 0 Augmentation - 0 Affinity with gods - Wind 50mp - Greed 1860mp Mind Willpower - Low Social status - Homeless Fame title - None Soul Daily luck - Godly Karma - 0 limit break - Astral projection Skills Meditation - N/A Cleaning - beginner 3 dishwashing- beginner 2 Soft walk - beginner 6 Berserker Rage - 3 beginner Climbing - beginner 1 backstab - beginner 1 Twisted stab - beginner 1 Professions 1.Mage - Unwanted Novice (2/1.000 skillpoints) ================================================================== There were two surprising things, that had changed in his status other than the "Godly" luck stat, his MP were full once more and he had gained 1860mp Affinity with the god of Greed. Magic affinity is a priest''s power the stronger the affinity the stronger the spells he can cast, and he had near 2 stones of Greed affinity. What''s the greed element you would ask. -Greed element governs the metaphysical - -phenomena such as psychic powers and alchemy- -goes even deeper into strange and unorthodox- -magic spells some of which even bend reality- Subcategories of spells included inside the Greed element. 1.Illusion magic 2.Dream magic 3.Psychic magic 4.Transmutation magic 5.Travel magic 6.Inscription magic 7.Mystical magic 8.Rune magic 9.Reality lapse magic There was a story that Deerg the god of greed traveled through hundred of worlds stealing mystical knowledge and powers from other gods, before he settled down in Allastar. Normally to gain affinity with a god you would have to do quests for the god or do something to earn their favor, and it seemed gambling was all you had to do to win his favor pretty easy in fact. Of course it probably had to do with the fact that he was winning. He only had to gold chips and a few copper but with his godly luck he didn''t care anymore, he went to the dice table with a pretty dealer and from a distance came Time carrying two empty baskets. He probably looked stupid but he had no say after losing so badly someone Else''s money. He owed him 101gold and he had no way to pay him back, at least not inside the game. And he was already tired due to the difference of time in Europe and the USA, he hadn''t had a good sleep yet. The busty black haired girl spoke first with a beautiful voice. (Okay there''s no ugly woman voice "in my opinion") "Welcome to the roulette do you gentlemen know the rules of the game?" Darknym asked will a suggestive smile "Only one question what''s the upper limit of a bet?" She smirked and pointed at the table''s sides where a ten was drawn with golden paint. He looked around and saw it was the only table with a golden ten on it as the other tables were silver 1,10 and a golden 1 "I''ll bet 2 gold on any number you call" He said with a dirty smile on his face "Then two gold on two it is" She said with a smile, laughing at his moronic attitude. but the 35 to 1 payout made her mouth roll in amazement, he came with 2 gold and now he had 72gold in just one game. "I would like to thank you" And he threw a gold chip to her as if it was nothing to him, little she knew that that 72gold was all his money, at least inside the game. "Do you know any more high profit table?" He asked with a moronic smile "Well with a 50 gold you could enter the VIP part of the casino, but you can lose more than just your money there" the last part she told him in a concerned tone. He gave her another gold chip for the Info and went for the cashier, he asked about the VIP and in a few moments he was led into a back door where only three tables were. One was a golden 100 roulette the other a golden 1000 dice table and the last a had no number at all. Time wasn''t allowed to enter but if he could he would have recognized Left,Right and the cleaner. There was only one player sitting at the bar drinking some drink. Her name was Mona and she came near him the moment he came closer to a table. He ignored her upright, normally he would be all over her. If only she wasn''t a player, The reason being that there were heavy anti sexual harassment measures so he had decided to only flirt with NPCs where there are no "heavy" penalties if anything "good" happened. He went to the first table with the smallest bets, the roulette table, normally it would be funny to play with 20gold, but he smiled and asked the dealer. "Which is you favorite number?" The Rat guy, only said "13" and looked at him with a funny look "Then 13 it is" He placed 20 gold on the number 13 and looked at the ball rolling It was amusing to look at the rat guy''s mug as the ball fell on that same "13" he had just said. The woman, who looked more like a teenage girl, came once more, with her long Wavy orange hair getting in the way of one of her eyes, she eyed his earnings as he greedily took the six (hundred) gold chips and four (ten) gold chips. A tear fell from her eye and he was always weak to crying people. "What''s up with the girl?" He whispered to the dealer after putting a ten gold chip in his his hand. "Well, truth be told she is a player who lost so big she was given a choice, delete the character or work for the Casino to pay up your debt since then she has been sweeping floors and cleaning wasting away that beautiful voice of hers" He was a bit reluctant to ask but still did "how much does she owe?" The dealer stretched his hand in an evident way asking for more, he put another 10 gold chips but the greedy deeler pointed at the 100gold chip without speaking. He got his 100gold chip and after that said. "She lost for a total of 100000 gold coins" Darknym''s face went pale, even with all his luck it would take a lot of time to gather a sum like that. He had now 520 gold chips and without any hesitation put a second bet on the number 13, but this time for a fortune of 100 gold. The dealer looked happy as the ball rolled but in the end the impossible happened it rolled once more at the No 13. Giving him a sum of 3720 gold chips. Darknym was about to bet another time but a enchanting voice blew his mind away, he didn''t know yet as his mind was on the roulette but the girl had begun to sing at a small stage not so far away from the tables. He was so mesmerized by her voice that he couldn''t do anything more than sit still in front of the table, the dealer didn''t really care as he was still stunned by the prior event. The Song was Bart Howard''s "fly me to the moon" but it was performed so to his liking, (Music is all about preferences) (different people like different sounds) That he was stuck listening to the whole song and at the end he clapped so hard that tears fell down his eyes. He had made his mind, he bet for the last time on "13" and then he would go to the dices table. The dealer had a sinister look on his face as Darknym didn''t know that the roulette had a trick switch that made the ball fall into preset numbers but what the dealer hadn''t expected was that an earthquake took place a moment before the ball stopped making it fall into the 13th hole. with a total of 6920 Darknym would have left the roulette but before that he threw a tip of 20 gold to the dealer, irritating him even more. At the dice table he came with 6900gold and put 1000gold on the single "12" and threw the dice, gaining a gigantic sum of 32000 gold in one go. he left the 1000gold in place and rolled once more and another 32000gold were at his disposal. The dealer asked him to give him the dices so that he could inspect them but all he got from them was a seven, a five and a three. they asked him to inspect him but he outright refused. "Are you shitting me, why should you Inspect me, if you don''t trust me why don''t you throw the dice for me?" That would have been a bad Idea for anyone but him, his godly luck could create earthquakes to happen and slot machines to break, he feared nothing. The dealer on the other side was satisfied with the outcome, he took the dices and with a slip of his hand replaced them with another pair that was rigged to always drop at aces. Darknym bet for the last time the "12" and waited for the dealer to throw the dice, for some reason the dices fell on 12 leaving the dealer dumfound, he inspected the dice and found out he had taken the wrong dice out, of course he couldn''t hurt the integrity of the casino and himself. Darknym had won a large amount of 102,900 gold and was about to leave. Then a small golden gnome entered the VIP section and sat in a chair at the poker table, turning it into gold before sitting. Gnomes are little creatures that have powerful magic abilities, they are smaller than half a meter in height but their traditional pointy hats make another half meter for them. They are considered highly intellectual and friendly but the specific creature was no mere gnome, he was Deerg himself or one of his divine servants. In the book of gods it said he looks like a small golden garden gnome. Darknym was uneasy about gambling against a god but there probably wouldn''t be a second time for a match with the god of greed. Only two chairs were occupied so the trio of cleaner,Darknym and a god waited for the last player to enter the game. It didn''t take long and he appeared, a hooded man whose features were completely hidden by his hood and hand were covered with a thick smoke. He could have sworn he saw a skeletal hand extruding from the smoke at some point. The cleaner seemed the only one who was nervous after the last player appeared, because Darknym was exited about playing a game with death himself. As he placed the gold coins down the two gods begun laughing, the death god pointed a finger at him and a strange crystal appeared before him and the cleaner who was even more panicked now. He only had one chance to bet while the two gods took out twenty such crystals each. He looked inside the crystal and saw a small version of himself inside. He spontaneously laughed seeing the small sleeping version of himself and a screen popped in front of him. -You are about to play the soul of your avatar, the penalty for losing - -will be the deletion of your character, if you win await a reward - -beyond your imagination- He looked around and saw Mona, left, right and the barman fallen to the ground and four more crystals in front of Cleaner. Only he had a huge disadvantage, If he lost the first match he lost everything. Now he felt a bit anxious but he could change nothing about it, the first bet was placed and because he only had one crystal that was their highest bid. In the end he was anxious without a reason, his starting cards were so good he had already won the match before it even started. Now he had four crystals and the stakes went up by one crystal each, and even more, the cleaner folded, he had no good cards and was afraid to lose his two remaining crystals. In the end the game was his once more and he had twelve of the crystals, Cleaner wanted to leave but he could not, the game was a match to the death, a last man standing game of gods. In the next deal Cleaner lost his last two crystals, while each god lost six of theirs, it was strange but the game was going to his favor. He thought to Investigate the luck system more thoroughly, the godly thingy was too OP for his liking, it was simply too good to be true. Now it was a game between gods only, Deerg the god of greed, Thaed the god of death and Darknym the god of luck. Deergs cards fell down at the next game, they were plainly awful, a hand like that couldn''t have won but he still won, he hadn''t cheated but his cards were probably masked by some illusion in the start of the game, since cheating in a casino was plainly stupid or maybe not, but what could he do anyway. It was strange as the god of death was the only one losing all his crystals in the end and just left after touching Darknym with his hand, he felt a strange chill going up his spine but it wasn''t fear, it was mostly the dis-comfortable feeling you feel when you get out of your bed and feel a cold morning breeze. -You have gained "Mark of death"Death vision skill gained - -Dead tongue skill gained Willpower rose a level - -You have won death in a card game as a reward he has given you his - -affinity for magic, you can now use death magic without the normal - -penalty when the time comes and you gain the ability to interact - -with roaming souls and death elememt divine beings. - -!!!Warning!!!- -if you walk the road of a necromancer your character will be deleted upon death- The game of poker was still going on and the god of greed wouldn''t be an easy adversary. Darkny didn''t even look at his own cards he just bet and went along with Deergs who went all in, both having 23 crystals this would be the last match of the game. Darknym was as relaxed as he was before, he didn''t really care, it was only a game anyway. Once he unfolded his cards the game ended, in a glorious victory , or so he thought. The gnome took out of his pocket a golden hand watch and placed it as a bet. Darknym didn''t know how much he had to place for the watch so he went all in again in order not to offend the god of greed but to his surprise the god laughed at him and disappeared leaving the crystals the watch and a golden ticket on the chair that had once again returned to it''s former material. He first Inspected the crystals ==================================== "Soul Crystals" A container for souls you can regain some MP by draining it out of the crystal, it can contains some bits of a soul up to the whole of it. You can return the souls of those dead just by touching them with the crystal, as long as they touch the crystal for 14 hours their soul will return to their body. ================================== He put five crystals near the seemingly dead bodies, he saw to it that they were the right crystals. He inspected the other crystals but he hadn''t enough space for all of them, he begun taking out his magic books and with a flash of light each book one by one were absorbed by him, entering his spellbook, it was a strange phenomenon but he didn''t care, he now had enough room for the crystals 40 crystal and gained an extraordinary 43 points of Intelligence. He saw the watch was bound to his clothes even without his touching it, but he liked those old watches with the chain and all, they looked really cool, in his opinion. The ticket had two sides one of which only Illustrating a large VIP and the other side a long unreadable text. ====================================== "Golden ticket" You have been Invited to Deerg''s Private casino located in another dimension, the ticket can be stolen so guard it with your life, the watch will show you when a game is being played. You are not forced to play so decide wisely before accepting the Invitation to a game. Refusal will affect your Greed affinity. ======================================== He put 100.000 gold chips inside Mona''s pocket with a letter he wrote on the spot and took the remaining 2,900 gold chips and left. Time was still waiting outside who knows for how long he had been waiting. "I''m really sorry for the losing costing you a hundred gold coins" Darknym laughed and fliped a chip at him, Time looked at it and almost fell down from the shock, he had seen several of those chips in Darknym''s hands. "Now my Gambler friend I will withdraw from the gambling scenes for a few days as I still need some fitting professions for this humble sound engineer to be able to become a warrior" "So you''re a sound engineer, not bad" "Wait, aren''t you a co-worker of mine?" "Where did that come from?" They both were a bit confused but Darknym didn''t care. "Well then you owe me 200 gold, just pay me back whenever you can" "I have a better Idea, how about I pay you in another world, I don''t think you need the gold right now anyway" "It''s an interesting proposal but how are we supposed to meet in the other games" "Well Destros is easy, you have to reveal your coordinates on the planet or in space and I''ll find you" "I think it would be much easier if we just did this" He send him a friend request and Time accepted. "I think it would work, quite well" they cashed in his chips and left, Time logged out the moment he stepped out of the casino while Darknym went back to the Inn stored the crystals and with haste went to the Library for some new spells. "Long time no see" He shouted as he entered the run down library. "Sure it is, sure it is" Answered the Librarian "What brings you here today" "Just thinking of buying every spellbook you may have" he said with a calm smile on his face. "Did you hit a gold mine or something young fellow?" "Just had a lucky day at the casino" "Whatever it''s 52 silver for the basics, 100 for the advanced, and 1000gold for the Higher spells" "I''ll take them but first give me the basic books one by one so that I can learn them" he handed 1101 gold, the librarian was a bit shocked but he wouldn''t refuse to sell goods in his own dire circumstances. He handed him the 48 silver change and handed him one after another the books. He gained 52 intelligence and gaining a swooping 16080 magic points, he did a meditation before learning the advanced books and gained another 3140mp raising his wisdom stat to 66 points. He took the next 100 books and as he thoughthe had to touch them in different orders to learn them as some needed more Intelligence to learn, 30 books needed more Wisdom so he left them for later. With another 70 Intelligence his mp became a whooping 86080, he had now 86 stones of magic, magic powers are used in the thousands when casting spells so his 86000 was like an 86 mana in other fantasy games, If you think it''s easy to gain Mp in FSK you are wrong as he had to meditate for near 23min afterwards to gain wisdom out of those MP, Meditation was just sitting down and doing nothing at all, it was really strange but for darknym who was a calm person it was nothing. 17200 Mp gave him 113 wisdom, with that he gained the last 30 spells and another 30 Intelligence and another 30000 mp, he meditated again and another 6000 mp and 6 wisdom. "Can you pass me the books with the lowest requirements first, it''s a bit hard to look through them at my point" "I thought you would never ask" The librarian said and handed him ten books, in a order of requirements. It was frustrating but he could only learn about half of the books, 41 to be precise, well 41000 mp wasn''t bad but it was somewhat lacking, with that he gained another 8200mp after meditating and 9wisdom. "Would you mind to supervise my training for a bit, It seems I can''t advance the skills of the mage by myself yet" "It would be a pleasure but what will you do with the books, should I send them to your Inn room?" "Is that possible?" "Sieg where are you, come over here at once" A bulky man came down the stairs, he had the build of a barbarian, but his clothes were those of a librarian. "Father what is it this time?" The "young" man said irritated. "This is Darknym, a patron of our library, I would like you to take these books to his hotel room at the broken hide" The man''s face showed an excited face, and he whispered something in his father''s ear and was left dumbfounded by the answer. Darknym only caught the "one thousand" part as the Sieg was too loud when he repeated his father''s words. After their chat ended, Sieg came near him shook his hands and with tears in his eyes thanked him and left happily for the Inn. "Were you much in debt or something?" "It''s a shameful story but the library hasn''t seen much profit lately, since the Helllion guild begun buying property from the shopkeepers, you probably know that the only places not in the red right now are their own training hall, wizard''s guild and temple everything else is in shambles, well I did hear that the Inn is doing well since the monster appeared and the Blacksmith has begun making some bizarre weapons and armors that have given him some profit lately but lets begin the training, I will transfer some Mp to you since you are probably drained out right now" The librarian to his surprise filled his Mp in just a few seconds. ''How much mp did that old man have'' he wondered as his own mp reached their peek, 179080 mp in just under 20 seconds were back. "Now take out your wand and begin activate the staff''s spell 50 times" With Darknym''s mp capacity it didn''t even take a minute and he had done it, he gained 2sp with each use, non mages probably cannot use magic devices like magic staffs. Skill masteries went like this Untrained 0skill beginner 100skill (1 level every 100sp) advanced 1000skill (1 level every 400sp) Greater 5000skill (1 level every 500sp) Specialized 10000skill (1 level every 9000sp) master 100000skill He had now beginner lvl 1 in "Magic activation" the three skills of the next tier were now unlocked, they were "magic activation duration" a linked passive skill that boosted the time of "magic activation" He tried it out and made a line of light in the air, it was breath taking. as he played a little with it, it rapidly advanced into the beginner 1 rank. "Scroll making" a crafting skill that enabled him to create consumable spell scrolls, only two requirements were needed for those, a piece of paper and elemental Ink a very expensive magical material which can only be created through magic. Another problem of the scrolls was their mp consumption to use, and were only usable with the "magic activation skill", Making high magic scrolls useless to non exceptional mages. "Apprentice''s Willpower" Which was a bit hard to level up since it raised the Willpower stat. He had an Average willpower at the moment and nothing changes after he gained the skill. He was now a 202/1000 Unwanted novice. "Now you must use the magic activation and duration to gain enough Skill points to break through the rank of a novice" It took him less than 10min to raise both into the 200sp for the activation and 800sp for the duration, and with a flash of light and a ping! the system Informed him his profession had advance. Common Apprentice (1.000/10.000) Someone who is set on the road of this particular profession he might or might not need a teacher but teachers do make learning faster. He could now learn skills by himself without a teacher, he thanked the old librarian and without a second thought left. Only later will he learn that the reason he gained 2sp instead of one was the librarian''s teaching skill was high, not that he will care about it then. He had 1699 gold and 48 silver left as he went to the blacksmith''s outdoors shop seeing the shameless blacksmith having his designs on display. He smiled as he saw the blacksmith''s conceited face when he sold another one of his designs. "So how''s work Bomid, you owe me a blacksmith profession and an enhancement skillbook" Bomids face was now crooked and twisted, as he remembered how he threw him out of the shop. and then found a bloody forge one night, he was about to sell his shop when he risked everything on created these strange inefficient weapons, they were crooked and twisted, no normal warrior would desire those faulty weapons and armors but the adventurers loved them. All the weapons were legendary weapons from other games normally such weapons were only available through High leveled blacksmith players who made them only for themselves or their guilds but now anyone could have one of them and their quality was no worse than the Player made, due to them being enhanced weapons. But what made all blacksmith happy was that due to their considerably low durability they needed constant care, they were like glass cannons for warrior professions. "Well boy first, I would like to apologize about my rudeness the other day but I refuse to teach you the blacksmith profession" "well to tell you the truth I don''t really care, just the enhancement skill will be enough" "Well there''s a small problem in that, you see the skill is a blacksmith only so Even if I gave it to you it would just gather dust, how about I provide you with your wanted items and you provide me with more of your designs" "I have an even better Idea, I go to to some other blacksmith and learn the profession and then come back for the skillbook" "Okay, okay how about this I will make for you ten Items of your liking free of charge and for any more items you will have to trade with designs, I will also fix your stuff for free" There was a good reason why Bomid didn''t want him to become a blacksmith, first of all he would probably become his worst adversary in his trade, second he would lose his source of money as he knew more about those faulty things than him and lastly, he was a mage. "Anyway why would a mage even need a blacksmith skillbook for enhancements you have spells that can enchant items with ten times the power of that skillbook and in time you can even make it into a 100 time or 1000 times" What he said was the truth but that wouldn''t repair his weapons or enable him to create armors, of course there was a spellbook he had gained recently that was a weapon creation spell, called earth weapon creation but as an apprentice he couldn''t cast the spells yet. He had just gained the first 10skills in which was the "Simple Spell casting" skill but it was pointless as it was currently untrained and his 3 principles were all at 0, he was 100% doomed to fail even with his godly luck. "I will make you 100 designs but under the condition that when the time comes you will do me three favors" "I don''t buy it" "As you like, I will just take the ten Items then and go find myself another blacksmith" "Let''s make a contract then, it will have your points and my points, if you keep your end I keep mine" Bomid offered and took out a paper. "what class do you need to have to create a contract?" "Merchant, all shopkeepers have it but if you want to learn it go ask Sylvie at the broken hid Inn, she''s the best trader in town at the moment" "My first point, I need 2 daggers, a whip, a strangely designed armor, an Iron mask, 2 strangely designed gauntlet gloves, a strangely designed sword and 2 boots of my design" "Well since you have already provided me the ten first designs which made great sales, I won''t counterpoint on this matter" Bomid said a bit ashamed, they were 10pieces so he didn''t mind making them for him. "My second point I want 20 costume made rings of my design, that was the main reason I needed the blacksmith skill" In allastar you could have as many rings as your hands can fit and as many earrings as your ear can hold, some mages even made piercings with enchanted jewelry to gain bonus effects." Now it was Bomid''s turn "I will provide those under the condition that you never become a blacksmith" Darknym didn''t care as the rings would cost him a fortune in both time and material as a blacksmith anyway "Last points I will provide you 100 Designs in exchange for the rings" And now Bomid said with a Happy face "Under the condition that you never provide anyone else with designs, under the threat of deletion" "Wait, there not any designs, only blacksmith designs should be mentioned or it''s no deal" This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. "You call those faulty good blacksmith designs, you''re clearly insulting the profession" "Me and you who are making them" Darknym laughed as he saw Bomid frown in shame. "Let''s call it decoration blacksmith designed" That day a new profession was created in Allastar the "Decoration blacksmith", the system had informed all blacksmiths of this and many wanted to travel and see what it was about, but Rubrick wasn''t an easily reachable place so many gave up before even starting, just by seeing the distance they had to travel and only mages had the privilege of using teleportation devices but they charged highly for their services for non mages. The deal was sealed and Bomid said he would send the Items to his Inn room but the rings he would get after the 100 designs were made, he also needed the designs for his items and rings before starting making any of the Items. Darknym then left for the shopping district where many players sold their goods, but he couldn''t find anything of use or anyone who didn''t overcharge junk Items. On his way he even saw a mage who had cast illusion magic on his goods to seem better than they really were, he could tell because the more he looked at them the more his "Detect Illusion skill rose" it was good practice. He was really lucky by the way, in reality skills had a 90% chance to fail at untrained but due to his godly luck he didn''t fail even once. His skill tree went like this ------------------------------------------------------------ 1.Basic skills(10skills) level1 1skill (Magic activation) Enables the mage to use magic stuffs and other simple magic devices. 200/1000000sp (combat skill) level2 3skills (magic activation duration) Enables the mage to keep a simple magical device activated for extended periods of time by draining his own Magic powers per second. 800/1000000sp (improve skill) (Scroll making) Enables the mage to put his spells into scrolls which he can activate anytime by using enough Magic powers. 0/1000000sp (craft skill) (Apprentice''s Willpower) Raises the willpower of the mage for a few points. (max 100points) 0/1000000sp (boost stat) level3 2skills (Simple Spell casting) Can cast simple spells, not all basic spells are simple, and not all advanced spells are complex. 0/1000000sp (combat skill) (Advanced scroll making) Scrolls need less Mp to activate than the spell normally would, but you use up Mp to create the scroll while normally you wouldn''t. 0/1000000sp (improve skill) level4 3skills (Simple Spell control) You cast spell can change direction midair, drains half the casting points worth on MP to use. 0/1000000sp (improve skill) (Apprentice''s Worth) Raises the endurance of the mage for some points. (max 10end) 0/1000000sp (boost stat) (Apprentice''s Magic) Raises damage with simple spells by a small percentage. (max 5%) 0/1000000sp (boost stat) level5 1skill (Detect Illusion) Detects traces of Illusion magic. 23/1000000sp (boost stat) -------------------------------------------------------------- there were 30 levels of skills and one special for when he mastered all mage skills meaning he will never gain it, since in ten years no one had gained the mage mastery, mostly because you had to find the hidden skills needed to master the profession, at some point you would have to start searching for hidden tomes inside dungeons or find some hidden master, It''s said that till then only three profession had been fully mastered and they were the Fighter,Blacksmith and Merchant that was mostly because they were the most common profession. NPC Blacksmiths,fighters and merchants were just too famous to not be found or were because after the players gained gathered skills from almost every one of them, NPC blacksmiths became something of a rarity, fighters became harder to find as most had died and you had to find a skillbook of theirs to gain their hidden skill, hidden somewhere by the game system. Merchants are Merchants, there was no way even for the best player merchants to dethrone the best NPC merchants, they simply knew every loophole, making many rich player merchants who challenged them be deleted by some breach in contract or by some cursed Item or even by godly Intervention in the form of Deerg''s casino from where no one had returned yet. He was now in front of the pet shop but pets like NPC companions cost real world money, it was a waste to pay an Npc, a monthly wage of real world money but pets were not a bad deal, you only had to make them loyal to you and they didn''t even need feeding, well they did need some delicacies to raise their loyalty from time to time. He went Inside and saw many small animals and beasts, some would grow bigger as they leveled up others would become more powerful. "Could I interest you in anything Sir?" A strange dandy man came, with a curled mustache and a monocle on his face. his eyes saw a small fairy locked inside a cage in the distance "Do you perhaps sell fairy type pets?" "Well we do have some but I highly doubt you are a beast master or a beast lord are you?" "Do you sell or not?" "We do have ten different kinds of fairies but they are expensive goods" "Do you have any untamed ones?" "Sir, you are not a monster tamer so even if we had, that we have not I wouldn''t sell you a monster" "How much for the fairy?" A screen appeared with ten different fairies. He closed the screen and said. "How much for the untamed fairy?" "How, what are you saying I have no such thing" "Don''t jump around the bush I know you have one just name the price" "You do know the fairy will attack you on contact and any NPc will attack it?" "I asked for the price not Instructions, please don''t try my patience any further" "Lets do it your way, give me a hundred gold and i will sent the fairy to your Inn room" "First I would like to Inspect what I''m taking, only to be fair, I wouldn''t like to get a male fairy if you understand my thoughts" He said with a wicked smile. "I''m sure you''ll more than pay after you see the monster, she is a fairy princess slightly bigger than normal fairies, and believe me you would pay even more for a beauty like hers" ''too bad her temper is awful and she can''t be sold as a pet to anyone'' The vendor thought inside his mind as he walked him inside with a smile. His words were true, she was a beauty worth worshiping, she had long strait blue hair and large deep blue eyes, her shining pale skin was only obstructed by a small dress that covered her most delicate parts. "She''s perfect, here''s 200gold and not a word to anyone about my purchase" "As you like, professional confidentiality it is" With the deal done he went to the black market, there he browsed some drugs and other illegal stuff(in the real world), they could only be used on NPCs so most didn''t care about the stuff. Next he bought materials for making scrolls, he had already thought of which scrolls to make and he needed all the paper in the world for his designs, not to speak other plans he had. But he hadn''t programed to by and did was a small glass castle, it was a pet house made for fairies, it could accommodate a grand total of 10fairies, it cost his 200gold to get from the merchant, he just put it inside his inventory. The last stop was the slave market which was at the end of the black market, he looked around but all the slaves were worth real world money and were too heavy for his pocket at the moment. Unfortunately there were no spellbooks on sale, so he left for another place he knew he could find spellbooks, the mage guild. The building was more imposing when the light were on as it begun to darken, He went inside and was greeted by a gnome in a craftsman attire. "Do you sell magic books?" "Only to guild members" "Forget it then" "Wait, why don''t you just join" "Ask the Bearded fraudster he''ll tell you" As he went outside he heard a shout coming from inside "Dublin!" it said in a loud voice that could be heard really clear. Mages were rare but the most rare were those that actually searched to purchase spellbooks. It simply meant they were strong enough to use spells, but Darknym wasn''t like them he was the collector type, he would collect rocks just to see the many different rocks or coins for the sake of having all them and even things other people would throw away. He was a maniacal collector, a poor collector, but in the game he could finally create his own collection. On his way to the Inn he saw the carpentry shop, it was still open. As he entered Yosh quickly closed the door and said to him. "What were you doing at the mage guild?" "Chill out I only went to buy books, but they didn''t sell any" "I''ve made your stuff and since you haven''t still betrayed us I presume you will be taking them with you, or disappear forever with them" "Whatever" He took the mask first and inspected it. =================================== "Phantomask" A wooden mask with an Iron frame, covered with layers of other materials. The white color is just cheep paint but it''s enhanced with three enhancements. Required profession mage Physical enhancements none Magical enchantments -Identity concealment - -Face choice spell - -Face disguise spell - ====================================== "It''s just perfect, he said as he took the laughing drama mask from the counter" Yosh was nervous, he wanted to see if they had been betrayed so that he could run away, when he would take the last object the contract will be sealed and he won''t be able to betray them even if he wanted to. Darknym looked at the second object it was the Pan''s flute he had ordered, it was a bit small, only seven pipes. he took it up and investigated it. ========================================= "Pan''s flute" A musical organ first made by the Pan, God of Shepherds and the wilds. A mythological creature of infinite lust and a foul sense of humor. Enchanted with three enchantments. Required profession mage or bard Physical enhancements none Magical enchantments -Summer breeze of Autumn song - -Sheeps to the slaughter song - -Sweet, piercing sweet song - ====================================== He didn''t know what the songs did so he wasn''t as excited, he gave the song of slaughter a try, it was a happy song about probably about sheeps, he looked at his buffs and an icon appeared. -You are under the effect a of the song "Sheeps the the slaughter" - -due to average willpower and great luck you will not be forced to - -dance under the song''s tune . - He looked around and saw Yosh dancing, Or more like raising one legs and then the other hopping to the sound on the song, the song stopped playing the moment he took his hand off the magical Instrument. "I think I will like this Item even more" "Don''t even dare to try the last object inside my store!" Yosh shouted in a rage "I won''t but how come they are so powerful" "It shows that you are new to these parts, that was not powerful, any warrior won''t even flinch from the tune, only weaklings will dance to your tune" "As you say" He took the last object and to Yosh''s relief and irritation, he didn''t disappear. "well at least you didn''t betray us so it''s okay for now" ============================================== Hardened fan Quality - common attack - 10-20 durability - 14*/10 requirement class mage or dancer Physical enhancements can be repaired to 40% more than it''s durability Magical enchantments -100stones wind magic resistance -can cast spell wind claw ============================================== Wind claw was a basic spell with small attack but it was a must for any warrior because it had a small chance to cause bleeding. "Well thanks for the stuff anyway, what''s that?" he said as he saw an uprooted bamboo that or something that looked like an Illusion to is eyes "Don''t know maybe the toughest river reed I''ve seen" "Care to sell it?" "why not how much can you give, know it''s a bit expensive" "hows ten gold sound" "So you hit big at the casino it seems" "Is it a deal?" "Well I would have said more than it''s worth" After parting with another 10gold he took the mysterious river reed and put it into his Inventory. "Are you sure you don''t want to be a spy Darknym?" he said with a most strange longing to teach him "Where did that come from?" "You have a talent, it''s such a waste you want to become a thief or an assassin, with your talent you would have become a master spy in no time" "Let''s get on with it but first I want you to teach me the merchant profession, it will be less ear catching and will serve as a cover if worst comes to worst, I don''t want you to mix me in your mess" With a broad smile he gave him his hand in a handshake that sealed their deal. "Sure come over some time in the morning, you will make a great merchant" In the darkness of the Night he walked back home, he did want to go back to the casino but he had better things to do with his godly luck. When he entered the Inn he saw Fayte talking with Theo in a somewhat friendly atmosphere. He approached reluctantly(silently), in order not to disturb them. "So blade dancers are just fighters that fight under a tune, like moving exactly as the beat of the song dictates them" "It''s not beat, it''s the inner self that matters didn''t you read the book I gave you?" "Sure, I started but it''s so long I''m a little lost" he said while doing a puppy face. "Well consider yourself lucky that you have me as your teacher, other blade dancers are more strict" She said with a smirk on her face. "So how''s the basic training going Fayte?" Darknym slipped into the "I''m giving up, it''s plainly stupid I did six days of it and I''m sick and tired of hitting a scarecrow" "Do you know him?" Theo asked Fayte "Oh, it''s a killing story right Nym" "No it was a rather sad tale of how I was framed as a Murderer" They both laughed leaving Theo a bit intrigued about it. "So are you also staying at the Inn?" Darknym asked "Not really, I wanted to stay but I lack the silver, It''s too damn expensive" "How About I help you how long will you be staying in the city?" Darknym said. Fayte caught his arm and drew him closer, whispering into his ear. "The Hellion guild forbids me to buy a room inside the Inn, they say it will bankrupt soon and afterwards they will buy it for a few gold coins" "As you please, Theo I want to expand my stay for two months" Darknym said as he passed her a sealed pouch with 600 gold. "With pleasure" she said without even opening the pouch to count, She probably knew how much it had inside, being an Npc and all. "How much did you give her?" Fayte whispered seemingly alarmed. "Not more than our small gambling game bets right, Theo?" he said to her and they both laughed leaving Fayte in the corner not really understanding or misunderstanding. "Theo are you a blade dancer?" "Why are you asking wanna become my disciple, too late the boy here came first" "Nah just wanted to know if you knew how to dance" He said and saw her pout as if she was an anime character making him and Fayte laughed. "By the way Theo do you know any bard in town seeking for a disciple" "Do you play any instrument?" Fayte asked surprised "No but I want to learn" "Do you even have an instrument" Theo said seemingly still irritated from before. Darknym took out the pan''s flute, leaving them both looking at him strangely. "What''s that?" they both asked at the same time "How unsophisticated, next you will ask me what glockenspiel or an accordion is" "What are those, are you German?" "They are Instruments of course" The two blade dancers seemed a bit embarrassed as they didn''t know music at the same degree as he did. In the real life he was a sound engineer but he knew how to play the piano, having a small musical background from his father who worked as a musician. "So Theo, any bard will do I just need to become an apprentice and then I can do the rest by myself" Theo seemed a little embarrassed and didn''t talk but that short pause gave him a clue. "I''ll come ask you another time, I think your student needs you more than I do" He wink an eye and left. Fayte didn''t understand but she did and was quite thankful about it. She didn''t want to lose face in front of her student. Darknym went to his room and saw that all the stuff had arrived safely inside his room, the books were put on the table and the caged fairy at one corner of the room. He used the magic service bell and a man wearing a butler''s uniform appeared out of thin smoke, he was young and handsome. He looked like some actor taken out of a movie, making him embarrassed in return as he wore the dirty noob adventurer''s outfit. "What would you like Sir?" he said as Darknym was still lost in his own thoughts. It took him some time to answer "What would you propose?" "Well some dish that would help with your magical power recovery would be good I presume and a good cleaning and helping you put the books away would be in order" "First lets look to it that everything is put in order" Another butler and a maid appeared out of thin air, with a broom and a feather duster. "Just put all the books in the chest and the cage on the table" within seconds the things were done and he put the rest of his inventory inside the chest as well. He himself other than giving orders and chasing the maids did nothing else, of course he still restrained himself from doing anything to them since they were probably higher level than him and would probably be able to send him for a 10minute break without a single blow. "I would like a meal me and the imprisoned little lady" he said as he pointed at the cage. "You do know sir that that thing is a monster and that it will attack without a second thought" "Just make the best you can to please her appetite she will need it" He said as he went into a crafting room that seemed like a study and put his scroll making items on the desk. Next he sat at the table and ate slowly some strange looking and tasting soup that regenerated his magical powers. Most of the time he glanced at the small fairy inside the cage, she was eating a rather strange fruit she seemed to like. The servants had disappeared like the plate of soup he had just finished, his only company was a small fairy that was making some strange high pitched noises. He approached the cage and with one wave of her hand he lost most of his life points and was thrown right at the wall, if not for the soundproof room there was bound to be trouble but he was logged out. After 10minutes he logged in again and laughed off the whole event. He took out his staff and begun drawing the little fairy out of light.the light would disappear in a minute so he did all he could with rapid strokes of the staff as if it was a gigantic brush. She was a muse for him to create and he knew that with time she would open or so he thought. When he had ended he took out the river reed and put it next to his study, he was excited that the object helped him increase a skill, even if a trivial one. the scrolls he made were mostly failures because of their enormous MP costs but he did design some of the weapons the blacksmith wanted him to make. He was nowhere near to making either the 100 scrolls nor the designs when the time for his luck to change came. And he called out his status window to see where he stood. ================================================================== Race - Human Subspecies - valley people Gender - Male Level - 1 Physical Hp 294(health)(13)(10) Sp 201(stamina) Mp 179080(Magic) Mind Art - 1 Charm - 0 Rage - 51 Morality - Neutral Soul Aura Color - Dark Purple Integrity - Unharmed Ki - 1000 Detailed stats Physical +Strength - 11 +endurance - 12 +constitution - 0 +Agility - 13 +speed - 1 +reflexes - 3 +Intelligence - 250 +wisdom - 128 +leadership - 0 Magic control - 0 Focus - 0 Augmentation - 0 Affinity with gods - Wind 52mp - Greed 158000mp - Death 20mp Mind Willpower - average Social status - Homeless Fame title - None Soul Daily luck - neutral Karma - 0 limit break - Astral projection Skills Meditation - N/A Cleaning - beginner 3 dishwashing - beginner 2 Soft walk - advanced 1 Berserker Rage - beginner 3 Climbing - beginner 1 backstab - beginner 1 Twisted stab - beginner 1 Death vision - beginner 2 Dead tongue - beginner 1 Professions 1.Mage - Common Apprentice (1.533/10.000) ================================================================== He sat down and looked at the river reed, it was strange but he could see his advancement in the skill was much slower than before, he took out his staff and tried to cast the light spell and failed for the first time, he now knew why it was hard to train in the fields of magic. he put the scroll making materials inside the chest at the study and took the river reed into the main room, putting it in a corner visible from the bed. Darknym begun meditating with what Mp he had remaining. (around 150,000) He didn''t know how long it took before running low on mp but he had gained 30000MP and 30 wisdom. He hit the service bell again and he butler came again, this time it was someone else but he didn''t look less handsome than the one before. "I would like to eat something that would help me recover, and a small snack for the lady on the table" He said before the butler had a chance to talk "You do know that, that''s a wild monster sir" The new butler said idly not giving a hint of emotion. "Is a very beautiful bird in a cage also considered a monster?" He asked somewhat irritated. Once more he sat on the table seeing her eat some juicy fruit while he was eating the medical soup and drinking some strange medical thing, that couldn''t be called a juice by all but the most fanatic vegetarians. His life and Magic were once mores slowly filling up as he glared at the beautiful sprite.her blue hair, her abominable spirit was just the he so wanted to crush that spirit of hers and make her his but he waited for a time when he would become so powerful that she will kneel before him. A bit evil but that''s what bullying does to people, it changes them, or maybe it was his being mistreated by others that made him so, or was it that he was being fucked and ruled by others all his life that he wanted to rule, no one knows. Once more he sat and meditated looking at the river reed, thinking about designs for the blacksmith, designs that would sell if made even if they were useless in real combat or as easily breakable as his wooden fans. another 40000MP gained and some serious time had passed he was a bit sleepy at the time, mostly due to the long day, in the real world it was only starting to darken but here in Allastar it was early in the morning. He got a message from Time "Are you doing anything interesting today?" "No just practicing meditation at my Inn room" "That''s good I too do that every day, but it''s do slow that it''s painful" "Go get the mage job from the librarian and buy some basic books from him that you can learn, it will make your MP bloom in no time" "I''m sorry but I can''t i already spend the gold you loaned me on some equipment and Items for my profession, do you know how much a crystal sphere costs?" he said in a serious tone that sounded funny. "Well if it was cheap then you wouldn''t be a rare class right" "well my teacher said that if I hadn''t come back with some earnings she would have abandoned me, can you believe that?" This time Darknym couldn''t help but laugh "It isn''t funny, do you even know how hard it is to advance without a teacher" "Why don''t you ask me, I have none at the moment and am still fine, if I just raise my MP some more I''m sure I''ll be able to make something good out of it" "Well I don''t know if you are lucky or unfortunate but without a teacher you will need double the time to advance" "By the way why don''t you Invite your teacher to my room for a midnight snack, it won''t take long" "At last, I thought you would have never asked" Darknym felt like a used handkerchief at that moment but whatever. He asked the butler to hide the caged fairy somewhere and put the river reed inside his chest. Afterwards he went downstairs and waited for his guests to come, Silvie looked at him with a strange puzzled look. Seeing her so puzzled he approached and waited for her to ask first. "I don''t want to be rude but why book four months in advance and make yourself an enemy of Helllion, Yosh won''t be very happy about it either" "So you were the other one, whatever I don''t really care anyway, but you got something wrong, I simply don''t care anymore" he took out the Phantomask and wore it and his face became that of Yosh, he put it down again and laughed for a bit at her surprised face. If his luck wasn''t so high the other day the mask would have been a simple disguising mask but the Phantomask could be considered a rare item without a mistake. "You see even if they wanted to find me they will need a skilled mage to make out who I am after I disappear" "Truly ingenious if they hadn''t a mage guild in town it would be but every second Adventurer has some basic mage skills so It''s plainly idiotic" "Who said I''ll be hiding from players, it''s the city guards I care about, Adventurers can just go and die for all I care" As he said the phrase he saw Time coming in. "Oh Silvie, let me introduce you to time magician and his teacher whom I don''t know yet" She was a beautiful gypsy girl that carried a large pack on her back. "Her name is Aurora" "Are you Aurora the wandering future teller" Silvie said while staying still in amazement "Some called me that long ago" "Aren''t you a bit too young to say that line?" Darknym asked. "Oh we have a flatterer here don''t tell me he is your friend Time magician" "Remember the free food" he whispered to her ears "You are right we must never forget to make good friends" She said trying to fix her bad first impression "Whatever, I would like to invite You too Silvie and Theo so how about we close and have a big table, I''m sure you will like the food, tell Theo to bring her instrument to lighten the mood" That morning in his room was a strange festive atmosphere that begun after they drunk their tenth round, he looked at how they were now all sleeping on his bed but didn''t really care. he called the butler and asked him for some blankets for his guests and if there he could give something to the fairy, his fairy, and no she''s not a monster. Early in the morning they had eaten and heard Theo playing her flute. Last thing he did was play the sheep to the slaughter song and he saw that everyone but him and Aurora begun dancing but they didn''t care since they were blinded by the wine. Only Time was a little annoyed that he had to use up almost all of his stamina in the stupid dance, next he played the Summer breeze of Autumn song and everyone in the room except for him fell asleep. Even Time fell asleep in-game, he tried to wake him up but couldn''t and he didn''t want to attack him. (a way to wake up in most games) He just waited for the sleepyheads to wake up as he meditated for another 40000Mp and another 48000Mp later and another 56000Mp, he was beginning to feel regret that he had let the song play for so long but he liked the melody so much it was so calming it made all his rage and worries to wash away like a breeze of wind. He looked around the house and found the fairy sound asleep, he didn''t know what to do, but every time he just called the butler and replenished his Mp to full while sitting looking at the sleepy faces of the people that called him their friend. For him "friend" was a strong word, it was a curse and a responsibility, he gave too big a value to the word to ever call someone his friend ever again, he simply couldn''t keep them. It was not only his fault, I think but people don''t care about whose fault it is since there are always those that will blame others for everything and those who will first blame themselves before blaming others. He was the second he blamed himself and wanted deep inside not to blame others for his lack of wealth, for his lack of courage, for his lack of psychic strength, the power to be someone beyond an average human. He always thought he could become the ultimate human, a man who knew no fear, by fighting and overcoming every obstacle in his life, now he was full of rage, he only waited for life to show it''s claws and he would fight with his claws at it, he would create a chaos in the real world unheard, at least he thought he could. Those thoughts where that preoccupied his mind as he was meditating as he was eating the medical soup, as he was drawing designs for the blacksmith. He also tried to cast spells he tried the most harmless simple spell, the light spell. He Asked the Butler if he could change the color of the room, He made it a Dark purple room it made him more comfortable, as the darkness hid his form, the little light that passed the windows was enough for him to navigate through the room, begun creating lights with simple spellcasting and his staff, only one in every 100 spells worked and only two in ten times did his staff activate, he practiced that way until all his Mp was in critical condition. His frustration and exhaustion were taking the best of him, but he wanted to do it, he filled once again his mp and begun casting lights in a strange dance as if flowing in a river, in his minds he thought of songs he liked and hummed the music silently as he moved to the rhythm, he hoped no one saw him but he didn''t care. On the bed his three guests had woke up while Time had logged out and his body simply disappeared after his character woke up. Darknym was moving with strange but rhythmic motions, it wasn''t perfect but in the darkness of the room it was a strange sight as he cast lights some times but most of the time he just moved, faster and faster. He was exhausted but after the clapping of the audience he felt a bit uncomfortable. He hadn''t exhausted his Mp but he was exhausted. "So our sleeping beauties are finally up" he said in a sarcastic manner as he sat on a chair. "That''s some dangerous instrument you have" Aurora said seriously about the pan''s flute "Well I''m sorry for ruining the fun last night, to tell the truth I still don''t know the effect of all it''s songs yet" "Does it have another song?" "Some song called sweet, piercing sweet should I activate it?" All three with one voice shouted "NO!" He was curious but they knew best, he let it fall. He called the butler and said. "can you make something for the girls and something for me to recover" "Don''t bother, I have work to do, some other time maybe" Said Silvie as she left. Theo took something light and left.Aurora stayed and enjoyed his hospitality to it''s fullest. "So how did you meet time magician?" Aurora asked while he was training his skills. "Just met a broke gambler outside the casino, he helped me a little and I gave him a small tip of my earnings" "You sure are lucky" Aurora seemed to have misunderstood something but he didn''t care. "And what about you, I don''t think that a Famous fortune teller would travel across the world without a good enough reason" "Just did some stuff in the past and am now forced to be on the run" "so you are some wanted criminal or something?" Aurora was a little nervous before answering the question. "That was long ago, I doubt anyone would still look for me" "Whatever, non of my concerns anyway, that''s for you to care about" "sure is" she said with a small giggling laugh "So how much will you be staying in town?" "Well that''s a hard question to answer" "Well as Time''s teacher you will be always welcome but do you by any chance have any wares you sell?" "How''d you know" "Well walking with a large pack gives that away I think" "Well I do have some things that a mage could use but I don''t think they will fit a mage" A screen opened with all her goods, there were numerous potions,salves and mostly bare Ingredients. "Are you an Alchemist or something?" "Of course I am, you though someone can live on future predictions like mine, Time magician is so great he can foresee one minute into the future, a pity his Mp are too low to use it all the time" "Whatever could you teach me a bit of the alchemy, you see I would like to make some Mp potions if possible" "100gold and it''s a deal" "Too expensive, I''ll pass" He saw her trying to cast some spell on him and he cast a light into her face. "I don''t know what you were trying to do but please refrain from doing suspicious things in front of my face" She looked a bit irritated but she didn''t explain what she was doing, making her appear even more guilty. He went to the chest and begun taking out one by one his 51 spellbooks, his wisdom was now on par with his Intelligence and one by one he absorbed all the spells gaining 51 Intelligence and 51.000 Mp. His only problem now was his stinking "simple spell casting" skill that was stuck at beginner 1, making him unable to utilize his great, for a beginner, magical powers. Aurora looked at him with a jealous look, if she were a player he wouldn''t have given it any notice but for an Npc she was certainly peculiar. "So Aurora, I would like to propose a deal, you see I am an apprentice without a teacher, so my growth is slow and seeing you just tried to cast some spell you must be a mage of sorts" She stopped him in his tracks "Impossible, because I''m not a mage, my profession is a bit different than a mage''s and it can only be taught to women" He looked at her and thought even harder but he couldn''t find any use for her other than her beauty but she was nothing in front of Theo or his little fairy who was in some of the closed crafting rooms. "I''ve got some drugs from the store, if you help me make them as potent as your skills can in what they do you can have the 100gold, and another 100 if you teach me beyond the apprentice rank in Alchemy" "And what drugs might those be?" He took out the drugs and her face paled in fear. "Where did you get those!" She shouted in an uproar. "So you don''t want to whatever, I will find someone else then, I''m sure there will be many who would love to get 200 gold just for a small chore" "Devil" she muttered under her nose, she seemed to want the gold but she was afraid of the substances of the drug for some reason. "Is it a deal?" he asked with a stupid smirk on his face. "No I''m never going to do that even If you were to give me all of your belonging I refuse to touch those demonic substances" Her last words made his a bit intrigued but he couldn''t just let her walk away with what she had seen, being it an Illegal drug in every kingdom. "well you do understand that as much as you don''t trust me I don''t trust you even more" He said in a threatening manner. She smirked at his remark, as she knew full well that he was just a weakling with a lot of magical powers and potential, maybe in some years he could be a rival to her but for now he was too weak to even be a thorn in her heel. But before she knew it he had his magical pan''s flute out and behind his back had activated the last song of the flute. You probably think, why is everyone affected by his songs, well the reason is simple, his Intelligence is too high for most people, making his spells have a high resistance call and the worst thing about his spells was that they would continue playing until they hit their target, even if it took them the whole of 100sec with a 99% probability, one second is all it needs to act and even if they brake through the spell they would still be targeted once more by the magical tune. The song was a strange spell that was funny to the ear, it was like a woman moaning at a sexual act, and before long he saw Aurora sweating, the song had no effect on players but the Npc felt the whole force of the song. Darknym wouldn''t have stopped for anything now as he saw the fortuneteller panting and holding her hand between her legs as if she had caught fire. The song went on and on and she begun to moan, she was trying to say something but she couldn''t talk, only some brief, "st..op" and "ple..ase" could be heard but he was waiting for her to be exhausted before they would talk. It was a battle of who would break first until an "Ag..re..e" was heard from the moaning Aurora. He stopped the music for a little, he had enough Mp to let the instrument play for another day, if needed. She was on the bed, face down hands in between her legs when he stopped the instrument and mount onto her back. "You see Aurora, I seem to be more lucky than you think" He said and put the palms of his hands on her back, beginning to massage her, it was a basic massage that he had learnt from books but his hands were as soft as they were in real life, she moaned even more as he went lower to her Ass and then to her legs and feet, she knew not what massage was but it made her feel strange. Refreshed but also a lot more vulnerable than before, she felt fear for the man who was on her back and a strange sense of excitement. -gained massage skill- Massage drains stamina to use, at beginner it replenishes stamina and raises the sensitivity of your partner by 1% for 10seconds. He had massaged her for some time and his stamina wasn''t enough for the hard work. He used the service call, making the buttler appear. "Do you have anyone who knows how to massage" "No sir, you must travel eastwards to find the commodity you are looking for" "Then make whatever the lady demands of you and for me something to recover" Aurora was at a loss as she was still lying on the solf bed, face down, looking at him with a strange expression of puzzlement. "If you are thinking why I din''t follow up, it''s easy for any adventurer to understand, you can just ask Time when he is back and you can leave after eating your meal, I don''t care if you rat me out but know that If you do in one week''s time, you will be right there on the bed chained and asking me to stop without any way to fight back" She was puzzled but she knew better than question him, he was an adventurer, one of the strange people who arrived from a faraway place, for them women probably had different values, she thought as she stood up. She couldn''t be more wrong, the only reason she was able to leave without being violated was her luck of being Time''s teacher. As he still believed that Time was someone working at his channel, doing a prank on him and being a lecher would brake his image of a good man he had in real life. After Aurora left, he looked at his little fairy who was in her cage sleeping while her hands were between her legs, in the same pose he saw Aurora before. He asked the new Butler to leave a snack for the fairy and logged out to go to sleep. Chapter 6 - No pain No gain A few words from the Author, "Me". Thank you "perks" for for your comment, Truth is I''m already a few chapters ahead but they are all in need of heavy editing before being readable. In truth Allastar is an almost completed world with its own set of rules and laws, like the 14 gods or the 20 elements of which only only 14 are usable by mortals. All three worlds of the worlds have a History I''ve created but it''s all only on paper, Although I would love to share the stories I have written, truth is if VR MMO novels weren''t as catchy I might have gone for fantasy but my writing skills are a bit unpolished. Although I do confess that you might find many things in common with other fantasy stories or legends but I try to modify them to fit my own fantasy worlds. So here''s the deal with Necromancers, but to understand it better first is to understand what gods are. Normally Gods don''t Interact directly with mortals although there is no rule against them doing so, but all gods have their own realms to take care of. Allastar(Planet) is a place from where they harvest souls, each soul gives them a small speck of additional Magic points regeneration, although gods already have a high enough Mp regeneration but their spells use Mp like it''s water and many mages and priests derive power from the gods. Necromancers summon(steal) souls from the god of death, or part of souls to create undead beings. Death priests or chosen of Thaed (god of death) are given favor for hunting down undead beings and killing necromancers, although in truth they don''t live long since The god of death is so strong that he doesn''t really care about the undead but if they die and he gets a hold of them... he''ll shatter their souls. In computer logic The god of death is something like a processor, It has limited processing power so creating limitless numbers of undead is out of the question and mages can''t do that, but Priests of death can create countless undead after gaining enough favor and undeath curses don''t use lots of Mp, although they need some preparations to cast, like lots of corpses maybe. P.S Another long chapter awaits, and thank for the encouraging commends. ======================================================= Mona POV Her real name was Lisa and she always envied the beautiful actors and singers, but although her voice could challenge any of them her outer appearance is somewhat lacking. Her last job as a cleaning lady gave her little time to play the game and her part-time job at a music cafe couldn''t even help her cope with her needs. She seldomly entered the game anymore but that wasn''t because she had economical problems. Last year she had accepted the offer of a merchant to travel from the continent of "Anchora" through the "Aquantic sea" to the Continent of "Drogan". As a bard she had traveled most of the continent of Anchora and although she was a support character, she was quite famous because she had chosen professions that complimented each other. Her main profession was that of a bard, while she had taken actress as her second profession but what made her famous were the singer and musician professions that enchanted her songs to legendary dimensions. Everything was fine until they reached a town named Rubrick, The merchant''s destination was this town. His name was Lipstick and he was a human, he tried to recruit her a lot of times to a guild called Helllion. She didn''t like the name so she rejected, though the real reason was she had already decided which guild to join beforehand, although the guild was somewhere in the "Isleplains" Continent. After the journey''s end all the members of the caravan with their profit were invited to the casino by Lipstick. They were all adults so they didn''t mind, they played a few rounds and lost most of the time. Most of the players hadn''t joined the Helllion guild but the problem was that they were considered a party by the game and in the end something unexpected happened. A huge dept was divided among the players for some unknown reason. Later She learned that Lipstick was a VIP of the casino, he had played in the VIP area and had lost big time, the Helllion guild had enough money to clear the dept of all the players who were part of their guild, the rest of the players joined Helllion to avoid their character being deleted from dept but some like herself decided to work out their dept. Months passed and the dept was not subsiding one bit, they were even given a loan to try and make some money and most of them only raised their debt. Most players deleted their characters other players had their friends or guild pay off their dept through some loan or something, but she could not, her dream to Join the prestigious Hollywood guild, where many famous actors and singers from the USA were playing together, mostly to gain more popularity when they streamed their adventures on the net or reality shows. At first she logged in the game frequently but the only thing she could do at the casino was clean and do chores for the members of the casino. Little by little she switched to the other two worlds where her characters had different professions as bards were not a profession utilizable in a modern or post-apocalyptic world. Until one day by a good stroke of fortune she had just logged into Allastar after having just having died in the Altgaia world. Mona was sitting at the bar when she saw a noob entering the VIP area, normally only the richest players can enter here but here came a beginner, he was probably filthy rich in real life. She came near him but he didn''t even flinch at her beauty, ''something was definitely strange about this guy'' she thought. She looked at him approaching the roulette and bet a small fortune on a single number. Her eyes widened and a tear fell from her eyes when she saw him win a large sum. ''How lucky are some people, those that are loved from god'' She though and cleaned her tears she logged out drank a few few rounds from a bottle she stored in her fridge and entered the game once more. The guy was now even richer than before and she was completely drunk. She went to the small stage at the other side of the room to escape her sorrow and begun to sing to her heart''s content. She sang for some time and after her last song ended she could hear a heartfelt clapping coming from bellow. Although her only audience were just the five people in the room the one clapping the most was that strange guy who had just entered the room. As drunk as she was she stepped down the stage and went to see how he was doing, he was now in front of the dice table and had a large fortune. There was some disagreement, she couldn''t catch too well from the dizziness but she saw that the game continued until from the door came a strange golden alien or something. She wasn''t sure, she went back to the bar and ordered all the booze her pocket could afford. She looked behind from time to time seeing the three people sitting at the poker table. She hadn''t seen Cleaner so anxious before but her mouth opened in awe when she saw "Death" coming In and taking a seat on the poker table, not long afterwards she was logged out with a message. -You have died you cannot log into Allastar for 24 unless your soul - -is returned to your body, deleting your character is still possible - -after the 24 hours ban is up. but If after 24 hour the soul is not - -returned you will lose half of your progress, levels, stats and skills - -and your soul power will be half of its total until you are take your - -soulstone back by some means, know that you can detect your - -soulstone with a special skill given for the exact reason of getting it back - She felt like shit after the drinks, she had died two times in one day and since in Altgaia most of the game is played through PKs she was banned from there as well. In Destros she had nothing to do at all, until tomorrow. frustrated and exhausted from the alcohol she went to sleep, some time after she had ended vomiting her fair share. The next day she logged in and saw that her Allastar avatar was unlocked once more, she entered and saw the familiar bar of the VIP section of the casino. she saw familiar faces waiting at their designated places as if nothing had happened, she looked at her stats and nothing was missing. She asked Cleaner about the card game but he only knew that he had lost miserably. She looked at her Inventory as she remembered spending all her hard earned gold on booze and regretted it but instead she discovered a striking amount of no less than 100000 gold chips and a letter. ========================================== Keep singing, at least in this fake world people will know you as a great singer one day, use the money to buy your freedom back and fly me to the moon some time. The first of your fans. =========================================== she smiled for a bit and muttered under her nose "you are not the first" She remembered the hundreds of players that sometimes gathered to hear her songs at Anchora''s taverns. She approached Cleaner and told him her debt is now paid as she gave him all the gold coins she had in her pocket. He smiled and gave her ten gold back and said in a kind manner, "I know that your wanted to sing instead of cleaning but I hope you can get the life you deserve, go adventurer and know that we will all miss you" All the employees of the casino she knew, were gathered and wished her good luck, Right gave her a lucky dice as a gift. It raised luck for a small amount of 3 points. She was happy that she was free but also lost and afraid of an unsure future, all her so called "friends" were in Anchora but they were as poor as she was, but one thing she was sure about, she wanted to find her benefactor and at least thank him for what he had done. she had spend 2years training this character, although it was stuck for the last one year of her life. ========================================================== Darknym POV Darknym couldn''t sleep well, his mind was stuck to the times he heard aurora''s erotic moans. He went back online and headed towards the adult district. he got a message from time before he entered the brothel. "Oi Nym what did you do to my teacher, she panics every time I mention your name" He answered to Time with a small phrase "What happens in the bedroom, stays in the bedroom" An ambiguous statement like that in meant to cause misunderstandings and Darknym wanted to talk about the matter as much as Aurora wanted.(not at all) Time didn''t continue and the chat ended there. He entered the building that was marked with many red lights and pictures of naked females and males of every race possible. Inside there was a clerk, he was a handsome young fellow, he hated everything about him. "Do you have any girl who could make me scream from pain?" the young man was a little reluctant at the request since he knew full well that pain was cut to a 5% and even by using special means the game couldn''t raise pain more than a 25%. "I will pay 200gold to any of your bitches that can make me scream from pain" Darknym continued. "Sir you seem to not remember right but you need to pay real world money for this place, its 20dollars an hour" "I''ll give 100dollars upon screaming, for once in my life I want to know what unbearable pain feels like" He said determined as he signed his account number and asked for a contract, it was simple, torture until he screams. The clerk called for someone called Aretea she was a vampire with her black hair caught up in a long tail. She wore a black leather suit outlining her slim curved body. "Will she be my partner?" "She will, I guarantee that if she cannot do it then no one in this establishment can, watch out she''s a little too forceful" Without a second to lose she took out a whip and tried to lash him towards her by the head, but only caught his arm that he raised by reflex and pulled her towards him. If not for his low strength she would had fallen to the floor. "Can''t you see we are talking here!" He said looking at her distressed face. "Aretea wait first to hear the contents of the contract" Seeing the slave mark on her arm Darknym''s eyes took a more sinister shape. "Wait a little, I want to enter a new bet in it but only if Aretea''s master Accepts it" "Well, I don''t know, I must ask the administrators for any special requests" The handsome clerk said. "I think they will accept, I''ll pay 300dollars if she can make me scream from pain, and If she can''t she will become my slave for free" A little time passed and the clerk looked at a small letter that arrived "The administrators have accepted your request, after confirming that you have enough money on your account, but first they want to establish a time limit and the times of your daily log outs" He checked some numbers and on a paper and the clerk was astonished. "Wouldn''t it be cheaper to just buy a slave and make him torture you?" "Will the slave be as good as Aretea" "Well you have a point there" The Npc clerk sighed in defeat. The deal was being considered by the administrators and a small box was teleported on the desk. Inside was a small black wrist band. "This item will raise your pain level to a shocking 25% and make sure that you won''t die during the torture, you also won''t gain any stats from the torture, if under these conditions you still want to continue, the deal is on" "Let''s go Aretea we are losing precious time" He wore the wrist band and turned to Aretea who was a little disturbed by his confidence. She took him to a dark room, numerous torture devices could be seen all around. She bound his arms and legs to chains on the ceiling and floor, and pulled a lever that pulled his limbs to all four directions, it was painful but for him it wasn''t enough, he wanted more pain. "Oi bitch...is that all you''ve got?" he said in an irritated tone the vampire didn''t like his tone and took out her whip. Lashing through his skin, each hit was a painful experience but he welcomed with joy making the next one an even more painful one, all she could do is make him grind his teeth in pain. Aretea was Annoyed, she has been torturing the human for hours, his blood now dyed his body red, as he had taken off his attire and was completely naked. In contrast her own black leather had no stains of blood on them although the floor was full of blood. It made him understand how the game had some small imperfections. Now he couldn''t count the times he had fallen unconscious but the only thing that came from his mouth were irritating words like "more" and "harder" every time calling her a "bitch". He saw her Infuriated face and it made him want more. she saw herself as a mistress and here a slave a mere human belittled was her and she could do nothing about it. -You have gained Pain resistance skill- Was the message he had gained after a long time of torture "Fuck you system!" Was his reply to the new skill. If he had become a tank he would be the best man for the work, he would just hold the monster and let it tear its teeth into his flesh while the others tear through them both. "Bitch why is it that you get weaker as time goes on, are you getting tired?" He said smiling while his face looked like one of those Halloween costumes with blood dripping all over his face. Aretea had begun to enjoy herself after the comment, it was the first time she had went all out. "Do you want me to show you how it''s done right, Bitch?" Darknym said to Irritate her even more. She took out a different whip, this one had small hooks that would cleave his skin off his flesh. "That''s more like it" he said as she saw the gruesome image of layers of skin coming clean showing bone and organs. She had been a torturer for a long time but this was a first for her. It made her wonder if he was some new sort of undead being..Undead creatures only felt pain from magical means and elemental attacks. So she took out two different whips, one had flames on it and the other one had a strange blue mist around it. It was less painful than the last time. He even yawned a little. The burns did pain him but he didn''t make a sound, he just fell unconscious more often. Aretea took him off the chains and begun beating him with a club, his eyes let tears fall from the pain but not a word was was spoken, not a cry left his mouth as he just gridded his teeth and endured. His eyes were full of determination as he thought what he would do to her in return afterwards. Next she took him and put him on a bed of needles, but in reality it later closed in the form of an iron maiden. The excruciating pain made him want to scream but his mouth was still shut, before he fell unconscious once more. the next thing he knew he was inside a furnace burning, he saw his flesh burn, he felt a familiar sensation of heat he had once more in his life, but this time it engulfed his entire body. Long ago his hand was almost on fire but it was so hot and painful, of course he escaped with but a light burn in the end. Knowing it''s only a game sure made it a lot easier for him to continue as he now knew 25% pain wasn''t enough, he wanted more, something more, although the real sensation could even kill him in real life, not that he really cared. Next she begun cutting his flesh inserting strange orbs to his body that were alive eating at his flesh. He didn''t know what happened since he was unconscious most of the time of the ordeal. After it''s end he woke up yawning as if nothing happened, but had a strange feeling. If someone had seen him now they would think he was a secret undead race or some boss monster. If not for the wrist band he would have already been dead. A chime call interrupted them, it was his time to log out and eat something. When he returned he was as good as new his skin was repaired and he was once more inside the torture chamber. "So, is it time for round two?" He had only logged out for less than an Hour. she didn''t feel ready yet, she put him on the wheel and begun spinning him around while she was thinking what to do with him next. (looked like a loading screen) Next she just begun spinning him faster and faster. She didn''t do that to make him scream but for fun, the result. He felt dizzy and fell unconscious once more. She continued spinning him, without even knowing he was unconscious, her mind was at a different matter. ''Should I use drugs on him or not'' Her reluctance was the price of the drugs, they were not cheap. "What are you thinking?" Darknym asked while spinning slowly a bit dizzy as well. She gave him a kick in the face and a punch between the legs. the pain was tolerable by his measures. The next week he lived inside the torture chamber, he only logged out to eat and sleep. the rest of the time he played with the pretty torturer. Torturing her mentally with his comments about her imminent failure and how he will make her his afterwards. The last six days she hadn''t made him scream, not even when she cut all his members, it was painful but all she got was him fainting once more. Blazing from anger she looked at him as he logged in for the last time as the time limit was almost up, only a few hours left. She came close to him and with a swift movement of her mouth forced her fangs into his nape, at least she would feed on him for the last day, she thought. Surprisingly he bit her back right at her nape. His tongue working at the wound he gave her and his hands massaging her body as she was still draining him of blood, he knew he wouldn''t die, at least not until the time''s up. He massaged her body, sometimes vulgarly groping parts of her body, but as an undead she only felt one sensation, the thirst for blood and magical power. Undead work on Magic power to survive, they have a tank of magic power that drains every minute that passes, every undead has it''s own way to drain magic powers, vampires take it through drinking the blood from their target. But through the massage she felt different senses begun to emerge, it was a faint change, a 1% that raised her 0% sense of touch. It was so shocking that for a little she stopped draining blood and it dripped down his naked body. His stats,health, stamina,magic powers and pain were locked he could massage her for hours if he hadn''t a full erection at the moment he would have probably continued for longer. His massage ability had raised to the beginner 2 but little by little he opened her legs wider and wider as he massaged them. The moment he heard the ending chime he let his body fall under her dropping her on him entering her as his hands were holding her legs tightly. As he penetrated her she let go of her grip on his neck and cried in a strange sexy way. To her it brought back memory from long past of when she was still alive, a memory she would rather not remember. She let out tears that merged with the fresh blood that still dripped down from her teeth. He bend his body, stationing his head near her ear, and whispering with a lustful voice. "You are mine now" His words gave her goosebumps, she had been torturing him for for twelve days now, but the main reason was she was the mistress not a slave, she made others kneel didn''t kneel to others and although her status was that of a slave she was a special existance in their establishment, If it wasn''t for the slave contract she would have already killed him and be freed of him but all slaves start with a 30points of loyalty, her only hope was that he would be stupid or crazy enough to not look after the loyalty factor, so that when it reached 0 she could kill him and become free. The clerk came in and seeing their weird pose he was a bit puzzled. "I hope not all your torturing methods were as ''painful'' as this Aretea" He said with a sarcastic tone and a smile on his face. "Shut up you walking bag of shit!" She shouted at him satisfied. Normally he would be her boss so she would care her manners with him but now their positions were different, she should only care not to offend her master but even if she offended him she didn''t care, he was a weakling not even able to control her properly with his 0points of leadership. "I see you won''t care about pleasantries since you gained a new master, congratulation Darknym for surviving 12 days of torture or should I say a week by your understanding" "What''s a week?" Aretea asked, In allastar each month has 30 days called 1day,2day etc, since all months have 30 days the concept of weeks and weekends does not exist in Allastar. "I didn''t know you were a player too" Darknym said to change the subject. "Well you are half right in that, I''m an administrator, we can change between selected individuals, to tell the truth we had checked on you for cheating a hundred or more times, it was unexpected but you really like your eggs crushed, don''t you?" "You can''t Insult another man''s passion, it''s somewhat rude" Darknym said with a forced smile, In truth he was a little Irritated. "The most fascinating thing was how your mind was affected by the pop out when you gained the pain resistance ability although it had no effect since you wore the wrist band" The man said. Darknym remained silent, he did know that human psychology was a strange thing, but he didn''t know that the pain resistance had no effect at all. "The company would also like to thank you for your help, as we fixed many problems and bugs that existed in the pain system as well as make some new feelings of pain, if you come again we could give you a free ride once again, of course Aretea is now your slave, but we have already created a replacement, two times more skilled and vicious" "Glad I could help with something but to be truthful unless you raise the boundary of pain at least to 50%, I highly doubt it will work" "Just try it once more and you''ll see the difference" "I''ll pass for now but I might some time in the future" "Oh almost forgot, the company has decided to make you an offer, A beta testing of a skill that was developed after making the fixes, but we don''t know how it will work on a user" The wrist band that Darknym was wearing dissipated into thin air and the Admin took out a book. "This is a spellbook with a rare spell that raises the pain sense called "sensitivity to pain", it is still in the beta progress so it will change according to what we see right, the max you will be able to raise with the spell is up to the limit for now but as we go on it might be lessened as it''s a deadly skill if used against a player" Darknym was about to take the book when the Administrator stopped him "If you take the book, we want you to know that your progress will be monitored for at least two months and you must first do a the test run, right here and now" Darknym touched the book absorbing it on contact, he gained no Intelligence points or Mp since it wasn''t even a valid spell yet. The administrator did something and they teleported into a strange dark space with blue lines like those in Tron. "Here we will do ten beta tests, you see there are no monsters that raise pain more than 10% so we want to see what will be the reaction of ten different people" Nine people appeared next to him they were the other beta testers for the spell. -Here you are unable to die and you will be fighting ten different monsters, - -you will be given no weapon but you can cast the spell as many times you like,- -know that your pain level is set at 25% so any hit on you will hurt like hell. - -Let the testing begin! - Their first enemy was a small dog animal known as Frix, it was no different than a dog, only the strange spikes protruding from it''s spine made it different. Each of them had his own "monster" to fight and everyone cast the spell but him. He begun circling around the dog as it did the exact same thing as him, they both looked for an opening. All the other players had begun their fight but he was just moving around in an absolutely symmetrical circle with the monster. From a side they could say he was as wild as the dog, since he used the same wild instincts when he fought. He looked in the monster''s eyes and saw nothing but hate, he had a thing for animals, sometimes he could even say he could understand what they wanted from him. The dog was not hungry it was angry probably the sense was taken from a normal animal. Everyone else had already ended their battles, he on the other side sat down doing nothing at all. The monster being a bit intelligent as an animal feeling no hostility didn''t know what to do, it paused for a little and grawled before it charged at him with all its might. He did nothing, it jabbed it''s teeth at his hand, normally he would have lost a limb and get a bleeding effect but the 25% pain made it not as painful as it would normally be. He petted the monster to calm it, he was no beast master so he had no way of taming it, but the monster wouldn''t let him go, he put his hand on the back of it''s head and with a fast move of his body he snapped it''s neck. killing It momentarily, without even a minute of struggle. It was taken entirely by surprise but the show surprised not only the monster but the other players as well, he was the lowest level among them but he killed it in only one strike, the monster should be nine levels above him in every aspect but magic. The administrators were also shocked, he had used a known bug of the game, that was considered a part of the game since it was being utilized by some players, it was the inadequate space bug. The monster didn''t have space to place it''s body and in order for the head not to become a second entity, the system killed the monster. Well in the real world it would be the same, you can''t move a severed head anyway. Normally it''s not utilized by most due to the possibility of failure and the loss of hp but in this testing they couldn''t die so it was a valid loophole in the rules. He could go and just snap the neck of all the monsters one after the other. -Nine opponents left- A voice sounded inside the room The next monster appeared, it was a small weak goblin but it had a short sword and a wooden shield. Many tried to hit it''s shield and screamed from the pain as they were grabbing their fists, the pain didn''t subside for some time giving the goblins a chance to attack. It was a new feature they made after Darknym''s torturing, lingering pain. Each slash of a goblin''s sword was answered with cries of pain. The goblins didn''t circle or wait they charged at first sight. Darknym was at a loss because the goblin was faster and more agile than him. It was already in front of him before he could think of a strategy the goblin tried to stab him with the short sword and within a second he hit it with a kick, the sword flew and he fell to the floor from the force of his own kick. He was not trained to do that even in real life most times he ended on the floor but his kicks were a force to be reckoned with, powerful and reckless. The goblin was left dumbstruck without it''s weapon and since it fell a bit farther both human and goblin rushed for the sword. The goblin had a happy expression on its face when it bend and took it''s blade off the floor, the last of it''s sad life as he twisted it''s neck from behind before it could turn around. Few were those that had defeated the goblins at the end of the test, he had gained 20XP from the goblin, in the game you have to grind low leveled monsters, because their XP values are not so different, only bossed had a high XP value. The goblins disappeared and some of the players begun regretting their decision to test the skill. -Eight opponents left- A voice sounded inside the room The next opponent was a large furball, that looked something like a rabbit, they jumped in the air and fell down to the floor with force making a small quake to be generated sometimes when their jumps happen to synchronize. The monster was a bit strange as it didn''t attack them, some who took the initiative were in a world of pain as the bunny like monsters jumped into the air and fell on them with great force, the others were a bit disheartened. Darknym had an unwritten rule, he never attacked first, if the opponent didn''t want to fight he didn''t two times more. Games are not all about fighting you can sometimes win just by waiting. Two of the beta testers resigned and the spell was cut to a 20% increase max. of course that was only for pvp purposes, real monsters could be affected to a total of 1000% pain or even more if you were a powerful enough mage to augment the spell. Darknym and some of the other contestants just waited as the "Dorths"(the bunny monster) were jumping into the air and falling down without a care in the world. The test had ended and the Admins were a bit dissatisfied with the players'' idle approach to the monster. Although there were those that had defeated their bunnies. Well being of a greater level than the bunnies that wasn''t so surprising. -your Pain level is now cut to 20% as well as the spells upper limit- Most players were happy but those that wanted to use the spell were a bit dissatisfied. For Darknym it was inside his prediction, he had seen someone scream with a 5% of pain, what would he do with an 20% he laughed even at the though of it. -Seven opponents left- A voice sounded inside the room The next opponent appeared he was a human barbarian, his level should be around 50-60 some players explained. The highest level player was a level 100 warrior or knight, but even with his heavy armor he still felt some pain from the hits. Normally it would be a 2% irritating sensation but now he felt a little pain, In the real world he would have bruises all over his body after the dorth''s crushing stomps in him when he was earlier caught by surprise. The barbarians holding large two handed axes charged at them, Darknym didn''t care at first since their running speed didn''t seem that great but when he saw the speed of their attacks he gulped his own saliva. Most of the players had given up and endured the attacks of the barbarians since they could not die and were screaming from pain. Only the Knight and a monk or something had won their battles since one was a tank and the second an unarmed specialist. Darknym did as well something that shocked all of the players at the end of the round. He had caught the arm of the barbarian and twisted it into a submission hold like he had done to Fayte when he attacked him, it was a move employed by the police to neutralize criminals which he had seen on the net when he was still at school, it was the only move he could use so fast that many didn''t understand what had happened. After neutralizing one of the barbarian''s arms(broke it), he went for the other as well, next he went for the leg, he hadn''t done that in real life so it was a little difficult but he proceeded non the less. Leaving the barbarian paralyzed on the floor. "Kill me!" he shouted as he couldn''t move neither hands or legs. Darknym didn''t kill him he just cast the spell and begun practicing his Chinese massage skills on his back. The main point of the massage was pinching the muscles so that the pain energizes them and generates heat throughout the area of the massage, but the result was different with each pinch the barbarian cried from pain as if he was being tortured. Maybe him being inexperienced in it also payed some part. -You have gained chinese massage skill- He would be more happy if the stares of the other players and barbarians were not directed at him. Four players left after the fight two of which said they did it for the greater good. -Pain level has been dropped to 15% six opponents remaining- The remaining 4 players were the knight, the monk, an assassin of sorts and Darknym himself. -Six opponents left- A voice sounded inside the room The next opponent was a witch, they had a handsome face and attractive body. In Allastar Witches are pretty as they have to lure their targets to their dens and kill them or enslave them. They first cast the slow curse on the players and next bombarded them with fire missiles and other curses. The reason for this was that they had also ubdated how the elemental damage pain felt and wanted to try it. The players having felt the effect of 15% fire for the first time felt the difference in pain, the monk screamed as he gained the burn debuff. The knight just gritted his teeth while the assassin evaded all the missiles. Darknym just walked towards his designated victim, he didn''t care about the damage since he couldn''t die in the testing and the pain was nothing like the furnace he had experience before he walked slowly towards the gorgeous witch who looked somewhat nervous now, she begun back stepping. He begun speeding up and a strange chasing game begun, her level and speed were above his but his intentions could be seen in his eyes. The other players tried to replicate his actions but more screams were heard and the which didn''t seem to fear them when they came closer they just back stepped a bit and continued their bombardment. ''If only I could use my flute'' he thought as he run after the bitch, they had been running for the whole duration of the round. -You have gained the sprint ability- Was a message he had seen while running after her but the rise in speed was still not enough to catch up to her. The administrators were laughing behind their screens and those that didn''t were mostly women who cursed him as the enemy of all women. After a short break the announcer spoke once again with a more cheerful voice than before -Five opponents remaining- All four of the testers remaining were in for a surprise as orks appeared. Orks in Allastar are 3meters tall and have health regeneration, lacking to a troll''s but regained health while in battle even if just 5points per sec. Darknym was at a loss, the beast he was to face was a meter taller than him and had a club in it''s hands, even if by some miracle he could take hold of it''s hand, he highly doubted he could lock it in place. The Knight was the only one that could handle the hits but even he had a few problems when the club hit his head, the pain was unbearable. The monk had given up already, the Ork was beyond his level and the only thing he would do was become it''s punching bag for the duration of the round. The assassin did the same he did all the other times, just evaded the attacks until the round ended. Darknym first begun casting spells on the ork again and again, failing to cast the spells and when he did cast one, it was a sorry attempt for a spell. The ork was a bit perplexed and irritated because nothing happened after his spells and sometimes he would shoot missiles that missed their target. He wanted to cast the spell as many times as possible, and when he reached the "simple spell casting" to beginner unlocking the Simple spell control he would begin fiddling with the spells. The ork was already upon him hitting him with it''s club. He felt the pain of the blow and sometimes it affected his spellcasting making it fail. Darknym suddenly begun running and the Ork run behind him once more, but he didn''t stop casting spells, even while running but those spells were the pain amplifying ones, sooner or later the ork would catch up to him since his speed was lower than the ork''s but before that happened he stopped in his tracks and gave the Ork a kick on the leg. The ork that had so many spells stacked on itself begun groaning from pain, the other players then remembered the effects of the spell but it was already over the round had ended. -The spell is no longer stack able for more than two times- -pain level decreased to 10% Four opponents remaining - -four opponents left- A voice sounded inside the room Next monster was a cave troll, it was 5 feet tall and one fist of the monster was half a man''s worth of size. It''s gorilla like body physique made it a terrifying opponent to fight but they weren''t here to fight, but test the bearability of pain inside the game. Each time the troll hit them they were thrown away off the ground, flying across the blues and black of the terrain. It was probably a more than 100levels monster, the knight had given up while the assassin could still evade it''s massive fists, until it grabbed him and begun chewing on his head. It was a one hit kill designed for when the troll finished someone off. Darknym was also at the same situation, with his head inside its mouth, he tried to cast the spell, it was mostly annoying, since they couldn''t die and the troll''s breath stank awfully. The situation didn''t change until Darknym managed to cast the spell without it being interrupted, grabbed the monster''s tongue and begun pulling it. The huge ape couldn''t close it''s mouth now , it tried to pull him out of it''s mouth but it only felt more pain. Darknym was holding onto the tongue while casting the spell on the beast, it was only a temporary measure as the troll pulled him out with even more strength than before. Normally that would give him some debuffs in the Injury screen like broken ribs and other semi-permanent effects. He was now feeling a pain he hadn''t felt before, as his ribs were piercing his organs a large pain was generated. In real life he would have died, normally he would have simply fainted from the pain but with the new fix he had to endure the excruciating pain caused by every one of his Injuries. He wanted to laugh but with the pain all his attempts came out as a short snorting sound. The round had ended sooner. The assassin had given up saying that it''s better if the spell didn''t exist at all. He just felt the 10% and he was saying it was too much, what could he say about the others who felt the 25,20 and 15 % of the pain he had evaded. -Pain level dropped back to 5%- The only ones remaining were the knight and him, the knight was a tank so his defenses were high, protecting him a little from the damage, of course he still felt some pain but it was shortened to a considerable length. -Three opponents left- A voice sounded inside the room The next monster was a succubus a female demon with a long pointy tail which she used like a whip. If she had hair she would be more likable but she was a female non the less. The succubus did some skill of hers, and a debuff appeared. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work."Soul Torture" Raises your pain level up to 10% once more. "At least it won''t be too boring" Darknym said as he went towards her. Her level must have been around 200 or even more, because the knight begun screaming from her slashes as she cut his armor like paper with her tail whip attack. Darknym just went towards her each slash normally would have killed him or cut a limp off, so they passed right through him, red lined appeared where the limb was cut probably for the beta they didn''t want to bother with falling parts. It was a familiar pain, of course he couldn''t place it cause he was unconscious most of the time of his dismemberment in the torture chamber. The succubus was shocked, as she had cut all the possible parts and he was still walking towards her. His level was too low for her to feel any fear and lust was a succubus'' life. They made a good couple, for the rest of the round while the knight was groaning from pain as he was making out with her. Her character was made after an actress they had employed and it seemed a bit obvious who she was after a closer look. ''But why removing the hair?'' Was his only thought as they did different poses while grabbing at her horns and her tail still slashing at him cutting where ever it liked. Before disappearing, satisfied she sent his an air kiss. -Pain level still 5%- The knight hadn''t given up on the spell yet and Darknym seriously didn''t care. There was another reason why the pain hadn''t been dropped lower, first was because there were other groups who did the same beta test and the other was because the pain wasn''t unbearable after the pain resistance skill was gained.. -Three opponents left- A voice sounded inside the room The next monster was a 20meters tall giant, one for each, the giants just stomped them with their feet, they were slow but after a little both the knight and darknym were squashed, their foot was 5meters long and at least 3meters wide. it squashed them before they could move away from the area of it''s fall. The pain was almost non existent, it only went for a few seconds and then disappeared, the knight however made a big scene out of it, he screamed every time he was squashed. They had eaten 3 stomps each, and were stunned each time until the next stomp came, it was probably because they were meant to finish the player off and not just make him feel pain. It was cut at that due to the administrators'' dissatisfaction, the monsters didn''t even attack them anymore, they just finished them off with one hit, in all the groups it was the same, it was just a bad selection of a torturer.. What the Administrators hadn''t counted was that the players'' stats had risen through the test, it was some bug or just an accident but the players'' stats rose as the beta test went on. Of course the players didn''t say a word since they didn''t mind a few extra stats. They had all gained the pain resistance skill nearly from the start. The two that remained if stomped a few more times would have gained enough Hp not to die by one stomp. Truth was the knight didn''t die Instantly the last time and he also felt the excruciating feeling of having most of his bones crashed into a lingering Injury, thus he screamed from the pain each time and died shortly afterwards. -Pain reduced to the minimum 2%- The knight was relieved he made it, for some reason he really wanted this spell to exist. -Last opponent- A voice sounded inside the room The last Monster was a 50meters tall Black dragon, when it appeared it used its dragon breath covering the entire field with its infernal flames, the knight was screaming as he felt the flames eating him alive at every inch of his body. Little did he know that that was just the beginning, after the flame came ice. His body chilled he felt a painful numbness all over his body and although only 2% could be felt, if every particle of your body feels it, it becomes a really awful experience. Next came acid,lightning and they left the best for the last disintegration. Acid didn''t feel much different from flame, lightning was interesting but short they could only cry a "wawawaawawwa" as the currents entered and exited their body but the disintegration was the something else. They felt their body breaking apart, as if thousands of needles were inserted into their bodies at the same time and cut them into pieces. Even Darknym screamed from the excruciating pain. The last, the disintegration was in the form of a huge laser beam, and Darknym had enjoyed it the most, through all the breaths he had cast the spell on himself, just to feel a bit more of the real effect of pain, that was the only reason why he screamed he was fealing the 22% of the real thing. -Thank you for your cooperation as a bonus for staying till the end, - -you will be given the final version of the spell and you can keep - - your raised stats and skills - "sensitivity to pain" Raises Pain sensation level up by 2% can only be stacked up to 2 times for a striking 7-9% of pain. Originaly it was by 10% and could be stacked indefinetely and if not for the giant amount of Mp needed to cast the spell it would be an okay spell. The knight begun insulting the administrators, since he was no mage and the cost was in the thousands of Mp. Warrior skills only take 1-1000mp max so they are okay with only a little meditation from time to time. Darknym appeared back at the brothel took Aretea and left. Surprisingly, in the real world only five minutes had passed. It was the technology some other games used to compress time, they made the brain work faster heightening all senses in order for them to feel as if time in game passed the same as in reality but made a 2,4,5 or even 10 to one ratio. It was forbidden afterwards because it caused extreme addiction to the game since people didn''t want to leave the game, for one day you didn''t log in you lost ten days of adventure and events passed by without the players being able to log in in time to do anything, it was chaotic, but the real problem was that some players didn''t even log out to eat. Making it a serious event after the first death inside a capsule occured not to talk about the mental strain it gave to the brain to do that. "First we should go to a clothing store, not that your leather suit isn''t good but walking in the city like that will create many misunderstanding" Darknym said to her as they went towards a boutique owned by the Helllion guild. It was a large building but there wasn''t much traffic inside. "Is there anyone here!" He shouted in vain for a few times and no one answered. "Fuck you Helllion guild!" He shouted and a head popped behind a row of terribly made clothing. "What did you say?" the small head said Irritated "I said...Is the anyone here!" He shouted so loud that an echo came from somewhere. "I mean the other thing you said" The girl said Irritated "What other thing?" Darknym said with a puzzled look that made Aretea laugh at the girl''s irritated look. "So what do you want in my shop, you aren''t even part of our guild" "I thought you sold clothes here or are they also a guild members only product" "Are you an idiot or something, who buys clothes, begone and buy yourself some armor or something, clothes are useless anyway, in a month or so this shop won''t exist anyway" "If it will disappear, you should give us a discount or make a sell out notice outside" The girl looked at him for a while and then looked at the ceiling in a skeptical manner before saying "You know It''s not such a bad Idea, I can get rid of all this junk and make myself some personal profit, what would you like to buy anyway?" "Well We will look around for a while and come to you with the products we desire is that okay?" "Suit yourself" She probably couldn''t see Aretea''s clothes due to the Adult restriction effects. There were restrictions for age limits, in other words the clothes changed in appearance when someone under aged looked at someone who was dressed indecently or when there was a lot of gore they just saw yellow or red lines on the body indicating that you have crippled or cut the part. There were many such under age restrictions and they were banned from the adult district. Aretea and Darknym went through the whole store, they only chose what they liked, Aretea had chosen a strange cross dressing style, of black trousers, a white blouse and an artistic black jacket, accompanied by a small round black hat Darknym chose a pair of wide sport trousers and a three sizes larger black wide hooded shirt, they took other clothes as well, so many that his inventory could not hold them all, good thing Aretea had an Inventory as well. "That''s a total of 10gold coins are you sure you have that much?" He took ten gold from his pockets and handed them over and said. "Thank you for your services" She was dumfounded as she saw a noob buying clothes for a total of 10gold, most in-game deals are done with silvers, as gold is too hard to get, he just gave her 1000silver coins. The next day a sign was outside the shop saying "whole sales", and some stickers of 10% and 20% discounts on goods. Later she was warned from the guild to never sell things to non guild members but she didn''t care, she had already sold everything she could, gaining a healthy sum of 40golds and 30silvers. On the streets Aretea looked like one of those illusionists on TV and he looked like some strange guy who has no sense of fashion with his hood covering most of his face and his trousers being to wide, he looked like a wannabe rapper. Their second stop was his Inn room.It was dark already so it should be Theo''s turn to watch the counter, but he saw Sylvie in her place. "What''s up with Theo, is she sick?" "Of course not, elves don''t get sick, and the only known elven sicknesses are a hundred percent deadly" "Didn''t know that but isn''t it her watch right now?" "She''s training her favorite apprentice" "Haven''t you told her yet that he''s a member of the Helllion guild?" "Why would I tell her such a lie?" "Whatever, suit yourself, he will probably join them when he gains the profession" "I must investigate him for a few days, but only to prove that you are wrong, there''s no way an elf would..." She was a bit skeptical before continuing and changed subject to another point "Who''s she?" "Just a friend I met a week ago" "You do know she''s a vampire?" "I don''t like to discriminate between races" "Whatever just keep her away from us" "That''s a bit difficult since she will be living here with me" "Just don''t allow her to do anything illegal, we don''t want problems with the guards" "I don''t think that''s for you to say" He went upstairs and Aretea went after him, she was like a fish out of the water, a little lost but she still held whatever pride she had left. When they entered his room, her mouth dropped open, she had expected that he would live in an expensive room, but this was the royal suite. He rung the service call and a butler appeared, bowed humbly and said "How can I serve you today sir?" "Do you make food for vampires?" The butler was a bit reluctant for some reason but nodded with a yes. "Then it''s set, Aretea, you will be living here if you need anything just call the room service, as you maybe know I can''t be always here so sometimes I will be giving you some homework, oh I almost forgot" He called the butler again and a different one came "Could you bring my fairy to the table and give her something tasty to eat, I have been missing out on her lately" The cage with the fairy princess Came to view on top of the table. "Isn''t that.." Aretea said before she was cut off by Darknym "..beautiful, so beautiful, I would love to know her name, I know I should ask for a book on the fairy language" Aretea face palmed herself and said "They don''t speak, they are like animals only make sounds to communicate" "Even better, I can teach her how to talk sometime in the future" he said as he sat at the table and nodded her to come, their food came almost immediately after they sat. "You see Aretea I have so little time and so many things I yet want to do, the month is almost up and then I won''t be coming as frequently as now, the room is booked for another three months(In-game) and this one included but I can''t even enjoy it" "How come?" She asked while eating a blood red soup, and drinking some strange red liquid probably just wine. "You see I have to train my mage profession, gain the merchant profession, the spy profession, the bard profession and find myself an Alchemist" He was the only one not eating as he stats were full as they were, he just took out his staff and cast the light spell with the staff and next with his hand as he talked. "Well I could teach you Alchemist and Herbologist professions, but I doubt they will come in handy" "Wait, you know alchemy?" He asked amazed as he stood up from his chair. "I''m at the Journeyman rank at both since I couldn''t go travel the land to learn more skills I''m stuck at that rank" The ranks are the following Novice(0) Apprentice(1,000) Trainee(10,000) Graduate(100,000) Qualified(200,000) Journeyman(500,000) Professional(1,000,000) Specialist(5,000,000) Master(15,000,000) Archon(60,000,000) The passing from novice to Apprentice is easy, from apprentice to trainee it needs a little work but the Graduate and later ranks need too much work, thus people first train their professions until trainee and then decide which one to grind first making it into their main class while little by little training the rest. "If you are an Alchemist, then why should I even bother to learn the profession, We are bound together, at least until you decide to kill me and escape" She was a bit shocked that her plan was already out but even so he probably would step out of line sometime and then she would kill him. "By the way I think I will be calling her ''Princess''" "Suit yourself, She won''t care anyway" Aretea commented. "Do you have other professions aside from Alchemist and Herbologist" "Of course I have every respectable adult has at least 5 professions" "And yours are?" "Well my professions go like that, fighter,torturer,herbologist,Alchemist and medic, the last I took for the anatomy knowledge" "What does the torturer profession do anyway?" "Well it has three main purposes, first is to see how much life the target has left, second to do more precise damage and third to make the pain linger for longer" "Sounds handy" He logged out and took a break for a while, before entering the game once more, this time he went for Destros, his character had long been activated. A flash of light and he appeared inside the capsule in the lab. He opened his "status" screen. ============================================================== Race - Mutated Scavenger Subspecies - Alpha version Gender - Male Level - 1 Physical Hp 145(health) Sp 241(stamina) Tp 100(Tech) Gene Integrity - 100% Mind Knowledge - 0 Charm - 0 Morality - Neutral Soul Aura Color - Dark Purple Integrity - Unharmed Ki - 1000 Detailed stats Physical +Strength - 15 +endurance - 0 +constitution - 2 +Agility - 12 +speed - 3 +reflexes - 5 +Intelligence - 10 +wisdom - 0 +leadership - 0 Mind radiation resistance - 15 Social status - Outcast Fame title - None Soul Daily luck - (default) Karma - 0 limit break - Astral projection Techniques Scavenging - N/A Hand-crafting - beginner 4 Digging - beginner 5 Soft walk - beginner 3 Assimilate genes - N/A Traits -10% bonus to radiation resistance(race) -10% better luck(race) -can carry more items(10 extra item slots)(race) -Night sight(race) -Special gene - None(subspecies) -Regeneration gene - None(subspecies) -Genebomb gene - None(subspecies) ====================================================== He had no hunger but the integrity thing was a bit strange. Gene Integrity. Due to a faulty genetic code you must consume genes of other beings to survive, killing them in the process if they are not already dead. He also had gained the skill gene assimilation that did just that, and two racial traits from his subspecies. Special gene - None Biodemons when complete generate a special gene that allows them to manipulate their structure turning their body into a weapon, as an Alpha version you start without having one. Regeneration gene - None Bioangels gain a regeneration gene from birth that allows them to rapidly regenerate Hp and Sp, as an Alpha version you start without having one. Genebomb gene - None Biodeads when killed leave behind a strange abomination of their prior body that attacks any living being in range and is extremely hard to kill, if its not killed it will begin deteriorating, losing Integrity over time, You cannot re-log unless its integrity reaches 50%, it will gain integrity if it kills other life forms, as an Alpha version you start without having one. He logged out and searched in the net about the mutants, but it was a bit frustrating. Normally mutants start on a planet no so different from Destros called Chimera, meaning he was probably the only mutant on the whole of Destros. There are three species of mutants that normally fight amongst themselves, Bioangels,Biodemons and Biodead. Bioangels are the most favored race on planet Chimera. They look strange due to their thin skin, making some of their veins visible through their skin, they can only have light blue or green eyes. But what makes them famous are their three abilities. Their three abilities are... First they are almost immortal, meaning their health regeneration matches that of a troll from the fantasy world, starts at 10hp/s and can be upgraded to become up to 1000hp/s. Their second ability mind overload is the most famous bullet time ability, where everything begins moving so slow. Last ability is that to regrow lost limbs, even a head is regrown and unless they lose all their hp points they won''t die. Bioangels don''t become Abominations on death but disintegrate in mere seconds like their lost limbs. Their disadvantages are... Their need for a weapon to fight and their technology being around that of the middle ages.They have villages and build castles and forts. They don''t have gene Integrity and instead have hunger and thirst. Unless you want your character to die you have to work for the community since there are no dungeons with loot on Chimera. They won''t die from fire,ice and other such damages but if they stay for long under their effects they will be disfigured with no way to revert to normal, so better dodge such attacks rather than face them and be disfigured forever. (Only New order has the tech needed to repair a character) The last and worse disadvantage is that in open space they will fall in a comatose state, logging you outside the game until your character is rescued,dies or you delete him yourself. So better suicide rather than go into space. Biodemons are another favored species of the mutants, mostly because of their abilities. They have various skin and hair colors dependent on their special gene that varies from A to X, so far no Y or Z genes have been recorded. Their catlike eyes can be red or Yellow. Their three abilities are... Gene assimilation, just by touching someone they can drain Hp and refill their gene integrity. Special gene, a gene that gives them special powers like shooting lightnings from their fingers, polymorph into an animal or even make their skin as thick as stone. When they die, they will turn into a mist that will move towards the closest living thing while draining any remaining gene integrity they have making them harder to kill. Their disadvantages are... Special genes are given at random so you have to create and delete your character until your preferred power arrives. Their special gene uses gene integrity to use abilities, making them a bit hard to survive at the start of the game, later as they grind their abilities they spend less gene to use. The gene Integrity system itself only allows you to survive for 10hours max without fighting a mob. Good thing is there are a lot of mobs and they give a lot of genes even when assimilated dead. Food is expensive like fuck, the cooks are profiteering off since they found that some foods can regenerate gene Integrity. Feel Intense pain when gene Integrity falls bellow 10%, just kill yourselves at the moment and start with a 50 again. Biodead are the least favorable since they tend to die the most and play the less. Their pale grey skin and the absence of eye pupils make them a little freaky to see. They can have White,Black,Red or Blue eyes and their hair start are white. Their three abilities are... Gene virus , a strange virus that allows them to command the dead, like some sort of zombie. Can be upgraded but isn''t as useful as it seems because the zombies are stupid and die easily from a head shot or cut of their head. Insect manifest, the real body of a Biodead is a strange insect, which makes biodead to be able to switch bodies to that of another dead being. Useful only If you can kill a boss mob or someone stronger than you. If you die you start again with your original body. Don''t feel pain and they only lose gene Integrity to use abilities or when in Insect form, making them Immortal from hunger. Their disadvantages are... Gene Virus has a limit to how many undead one can have and the strength of the being you can control. Biodead cannot equip weapon or armors, unless you take control of an already equipped body but you will lack essential skills of his profession. Genebomb gene, when a biodead is killed an uncontrollable abomination with a 100% integrity is spawned in his place of death, If it is not killed and it''s Integrity reaches 50% the player can log in again, estimated time of that happening 5hours after death, giving you a 5hours ban unless it dies. If you die of 0% Integrity it will not activate. Genebomb gene can changes according to your Infested body. Biodead are so immortal they won''t die in open space, so have a good time floating in space, well at least they can commit suicide but wait there is the abomination thing that will appear and if you think you can do the Insect thing, then good luck waiting 10hours in the open space. He had no Idea whatsoever where and how to gain the genes, but he knew more things about the situation, Biodemons lose 10% Integrity per hour, while Biodead lose none, but since he has no insect manifestation it''s probably the first. The new order is currently at war with the Mutants, and since mutants have no technology to speak of or ruins to explore on their home planet, The New order are the ones on the offensive, Every week a Raid missionis sent to Planet Chimera, each time with some objective they must complete. Large parties of Players gather on such missions, their only problem is the time limit of 2hours, before their life supports supplies run low or a Mutant player that will try to slow them down. Planet chimera is a 100% radioactive so Humans need the life support device, while mutants begin with a 100% radiation resistance. Unlike his Avatar who had 15%. ''It might just have some effect on the gene'' were his thoughts on the topic. Mutant players can join the corresponding "Defense mission" which always fails in the end due to the inadequate equipment and the low number of mutant players. Lately however there''s been some Pro mutant that has succeeded to block one raid and then didn''t appear again, some say it was TOBO of Destos but no one knows for sure since he had hid his name. Normally players have a name above them but when you hide it only three question marks will be shown, so only players in their friend list can see their name, but in pvp Events most players will not hide their names, for more fun. He saw some videos of that raid''s end, there was a large black sludge with tentacles, probably an abomination that attacked anything in range, it was a fortune that they were not controllable by a player, the abomination just swag them wildly around hitting the players that were trying to burn it down with their flame throwers. The good part though came next, the mutant they had killed seems to have had some strange fire variation of the gene because the abomination begun breathing fire at the players instead. In the end it exploded leaving only flames behind, the players won the fight but lost the war, it was a 20 vs 1 fight and in the end only half of them survived the blast, probably because the players weren''t of a high enough level. He logged in once more inside the game. The strange thing was that there were more lights, not that he needed them of course. He looked around once more. In reality the lab was one large room with metallic stairs climbing up three of the four walls of the room. From the bottom floor where the specimen tubes and the computer terminals were, each floor had two doors at the sides the last having three if you count the lab''s entrance. The first floor or the bottom one had the capsule and library, the second had the living quarters and a room with a lot of strange equipment. The last two rooms were locked, one needing a password and the other needing some sort of key to enter. He once again swept through the library to find something readable and then went towards the living quarters. The living quarters were a treasure trove, there were eight beds or more like four two storey beds, although full of dust they had their sheets and soft pillows, there were eight lockers next to them as well, he looked through the lockers, although they had those strange locks with number password, it was only a matter of time before he found the first password opening the first locker. Inside there was a white uniform with a large "I" emblem on it, it probably stood for Immortals. You probably don''t know yet but the Immortals are a bunch of scientists who tried to become immortal, in their holy quest they spread mutated creatures throughout the solar system and in the end disappeared, probably died on planet Typhoeas where their traces disappeared, but the reason they became Infamous was because they kidnapped a whole space station with them, mutating everyone on it and throwing them away on some uninhabitable planet afterwards. The mutant were then Cleansed by the Silver force of the new order although there are rumors that some were captured in secret and kept for analysis. So this was probably one of their hideouts, a long time ago,an at least 1000years old relic of their past. Aside from the suit which smelled like shit now, there was a strange device. he didn''t know what it did but it looked like another one of his, it had the logo of the Immortals on it while his was full of dirt. There was also a well kept picture of some chick with glasses called Ellie as he saw in the description of it. Next Locker was slower to crack but was more worthwhile. Aside from another of those stinky suits and tag there were casual clothes inside, still in one piece if not for the dust, but at least they didn''t smell as bad, but what relly made his day was a small letter, at first he didn''t give it much thought but then he understood something significant. Through this letter he could decipher the language of the world and all that just from the first word "Dear someone" he didn''t know the name but the first four letters had to be these, unless of course it was a different language, but it was a good start, and the description, Rick''s letter helped a lot but that was for later, Now he had six more lockers to open. five more stinky suits and strange logo devices, he had found another letter and a book with it, this one was described simply as "Love letter". The last locker he opened was entirely empty. Five hours had passed since he begun opening the lockers, he sat on a dusty bed, that felt a little uncomfortable. He took all eight sheets and pillow and under the last pillow he found something that looked a lot like the key to the locked door on the third floor, or more precisely was it. Next he went to try decipher the two letters. To his fortune it was just a simple substitution of letters with gibberish symbols. The system rewarded him shortly after he decoded all 24 letters, and some punctuation marks -gained reading skill - Now he would only need the speech skill to communicate with the higher powers of the world, New Order and the Industrials, not that he needed to. First he read the Complete letters. ======================================= Dear Ellie If you are reading this, it means I''m already dead, as much as I would like to be with you, I''ve grown old. The others have left to another lab, some even said they would go to space since our research didn''t bear the desirable results and our resources are dwindling. Each and every last of them is set on making a being from only one part of the genome we created, I think they are stupid, the three genes need to be together in order for the code to be complete. A pity the prototype capsule is a failure, the mutations are so severe that the subject needed to to drain the life force off of others just to survive, I don''t want such a life for you, but not all is lost your mother, I and your husband and my assistant will work hard and sometime in the future we will be able to cure you of your terminal Illness. My last hope is that the war doesn''t become too chaotic, there were rumors that they will be using nukes to end the war. Your loving father Richard White PS All passcodes are your birthday ======================================== Just perfect now he had to find when some dead chick''s birthday was. The love letter was next. =========================================================== Ellie my beloved wife, I love you so much but the times have changed, I want to ask you to forgive me but I can''t wait for you to return, after the last experiment, your father announced that he cannot pay us anymore. As much as I love you, I can''t wait and age while you remain young in your cryochamber. I''m with Iris now but my heart will always be with you. ============================================================ Someone''s a douchebag but that was a bit unexpected, good they have all died by now. He had gained one Intelligence after reading the letters. With the key in hand he went up to the third floor, he had 5 hours of life left and a small amount of test subjects to assimilate. The key fit well and unlocked the room with ease. The room was mostly empty and only a tubelike capsule was inside. Inside it was Ellie, as he recognized her from the picture. There was a red button on one side of the tube which opened the capsule, she was of course dead. He dragged her dead body to the mutating capsule downstairs and put it inside, the procedure would take a week but he didn''t care, he still had time. Now he went to the library, the book in his inventory was Iris'' diary, why was it in locker, don''t ask me ask the owner of the locker Ellie''s husband. There were around forty books in the library, he touched them one by one and all required more Intelligence and wisdom than he had until he reached the last book the one on the table. -Do you want to learn the Researcher profession- -Yes- -No- Researcher was a profession akin to the enhancer in fantasy games, they made stuff work better. While scientist was the more popular profession corresponding to that the Alchemist. Mechanic was the blacksmith of Destros and Medic and doctor were akin to healers. He pressed Yes since he couldn''t do anything else for the moment. The book didn''t disappear but he still got the profession. He tried the other books once more since he had become a researcher but nope still the same, he opened the research book and saw there''s 200pages of text inside, the description of the book said "Researcher''s guidebook". The first page was boring as it talked about the marvelous world of science but reading this shit increased his Tp so he had to bear with it. He had just finished the prologue and the first skill of the researcher profession was unlocked (fast reading) When you read the whole world moves slower or even stands still. He did give it a try but he failed to cast it and when he did it ate at his Tp like crazy. The good thing was Tp didn''t recharge as slow as Mp did, from his attempt he gained 6 wisdom and 60 Tp but he didn''t go for the shelves, he kept reading the book. If it wasn''t for the sake of gaining skills he would have burned it or destroyed the Idiotic book, everything it said was so stupid and surreal that he didn''t know to laugh at it or to cry, as he was forced to read it. (Reading power) The power to gain extra Tp when fast reading. 0/1000000sp (improve skill) (Assemble) The researcher can create machines by combining three different components of it. 0/1000000sp (craft skill) (Researcher''s aptitude) gain xp when creating machines. (max 100points) 0/1000000sp (boost stat) He looked at his Inventory and the seemingly useless devices had names to them 8x Immortal ID device 3x broken waterblaster component A 2x broken waterblaster component B 2x broken waterblaster component C 2x broken laser pistol component A 1 broken laser pistol component B 1 broken plasma blade component A 1 broken plasma blade component C 8x junkmetal The problem was that they were broken but that didn''t stop him from trying to assemble the two broken Water blasters again. It didn''t take Tp to use but he did completely break an "A" component after his 10th try. He next tried the fast reading once again as his Tp were full and with the third try this time he did it, but it deactivated quite fast. He had now 13wisdom, and it was time he tried the books once more. He had 2hours left and no books he could read other than the guidebook. In a hurry he searched around and found a pen, there was nothing he could do if he was teleported outside so he simply begun writing on the other side of her Iris'' father''s letter, it was a long message but it would do, although his writing was awful and that wasn''t because of the game which had announced to him after he wrote the gibberish symbols down on her husband''s love letter. -You have gained the writing skill- Afterwards he was writing normal english, some of his letters were hard to read but she would understand or he hoped she would. He left the sheets and junk he carried and packed the books into his Inventory, last thing he did was put the table from the library to the chamber room, and left on it the letter, a white suit, and the tourist clothes, since she was naked and all. Her picturel the loveletter and diary he hid since he had no room for them in his inventory as well as a shitload of stuff in the living quarters. Last thing he did while in some insignificant pain was check the computer terminal, but it was locked with a passcode, he put in Ellie and and no, he tried Elizabeth and Eleonora but still nothing. You will ask why he didn''t assimilate the test tube experiments, well he wanted but the test tubes wouldn''t open, even if he hit them with his rusted iron staff. The last few moments of his life he stayed next to the mutation capsule looking at the dead Ellie inside, the machine would probably work since it closed on her as he put her in but ha could always try out passcodes now that the lock worked. He died and in 10minutes were back in the dessert, he filled his flask, although he needed no water, equipped his iron staff and went to scout the surrounding area. He didn''t go far and a strange creature surfaced from the sand, it was a lizard the size of a dog, it had six legs and sharp teeth. The creature charged at his seeing him as food, but it was wrong. First it hit it''s head on the iron staff and then was hit inside with the other side of the staff. It was stunned for a little while but it was enough for Darknym to get on it''s back and begin using his assimilation skill, he hadn''t even lost any life but he little by little filled up his gene Integrity. After defeating the creature he had gained 10 Xp and 19 Integrity from just killing one lizard, later he assimilated its corpse as well gaining another 10 Integrity. The next lizard, he let it bite his arm as he lifted it off the ground and begun assimilating it. His life drain was greater than the lizard''s damage output he could probably kill most same level scavengers with the skill but there was the drawback that his hands turned into some strange mixture of flesh and jelly, only the parts that interacted with the target''s flesh. He went on and fought four more of these lizards and then left for to scout the rest of the surrounding area, there was some strange beast around the surrounding area, it had a large beak-like mouth and from closer it looked like a pterodactyl. He didn''t go too close in because it was a bit too large to his liking. The last thing of Interest was a small ruined house or something. Inside it was already cleaned of anything meaning there were others who passed through the area but it still had a few things he could use, he broke wood from the window frame took the nylon from his Inventory and made a makeshift Tent, like what they used in the army, now he only needed some rope and it would be perfect. He had 10pieces of 1x1 nylon, and four pieces of wood. He used 5 pieces of nylon and two of wood, making two of those makeshift tents raising his handcrafting skill another point. Since it was already dark outside he stayed at the ruined building and begun reading the book. It would have been a calm night if he hadn''t seen the lights coming his way. Scavengers don''t need a source of light or so he thought, because as they came closer he saw a group of three scavengers coming his way. He silently left through the back of the building and climbed on the roof of the building. -Gained climbing skill- He didn''t know how the skill worked but he preferred the manual way. The three scavengers were camping in the building, he only saw "???" as names for them, they were players. He sat and continued reading his book on top of the building until the rainclouds begun gathering in the clouds. Setting his makeshift tent he continued reading the guide unlocking the next few skills. (upgrade simple devices) Can upgrade simple devices by using one or more of the same device''s components. (Disassemble) can turn simple devices into their components. He was now half through the book, one hundred pages gone one hundred more to go. He closed the book and after one last fast read. He then tried his "assemble simple device" skill but failed another 10times losing another component, he tried another ten and ten and lost another one, he was lucky it wasn''t his last component C. At the next four tries he lost the last component A making the it impossible to assemble anymore, the broken parts didn''t leave even scrap metal it just disappeared. The rain was growing stronger as he looked through a small crack in the floor, he saw that the three scavengers had either left or logged out. He packed his tent and begun running through the rain towards the broken water tank. By then he knew exactly where to dig for the trapdoor for the lab. He set his tent the best he could in the heavy rain, his hp were low and he was soaking wet or so he felt as he reminded himself it was just a game. He had gained the sprint skill while running through the desert and his constitution rose a few points. Endurance is for physical damage, while constitution is for elemental and other special types of damage. He was now under the safety of his tent that sometimes was blown from the wind forcing him to repair it. He had a lot of Integrity left but he could do nothing. It was probably time to go to sleep anyway in the real world. He logged out and went to sleep. While In the desert of destros three shadows searched for the strange noob that jumped off the roof of the building and disappeared off into the storm. Pkers in the desert. Chapter 7 - Hope Another few words from the Author. I''m a bit sorry if you''ll find the chapter a bit boring and a bit short but I still hope you can understand that it''s a bit hard with coming up with great Ideas and ways to make it better. Please enjoy and Ask away any question in your mind, either to why or how, I can explain almost everything, but to tell the truth, I have already have ready the next few chapters to go If you want 2 chapters tomorrow please say so, I think It''ll take a bit of effort but It won''t be too much. ============================================================== It was a new day and Darknym had to decide which world to enter, Allastar or Destros. He decided on Allastar as he had loads of stuff to take care of there while Destros could wait for at least a week. He entered Allastar and it was the middle of the night there. It was a bit frustrating since it was daytime in the real world. Aretea was lying on the bed and Princess was sleep, he looked at his spellbooks and decided to cast the sweet dream spell at them. It was a useless spell at least normally but he didn''t care at least it would give a good night''s sleep to them. He hadn''t seen the difficulty of the spell but for some reason the spell was cast as a priest spell and a cooldown was activated, a 100seconds cooldown. He had only cast the the spell on Aretea and he now meditated for a little to wait for the cooldown and did the same for Princess. He then meditated for a long time to come, sometimes leaving to draw some designs for the blacksmith. He had also taken out the river reed to raise the Illusion detection skill. When his Mp were low he went to a different room and begun activating the staff again and again, sometimes prolonging the duration of the light. He had few things left to do, so he looked at the river reed while doing some tai chi practice, it probably gave him nothing in the game but it was a good way to have peace of mind. He then looked at his spellbook once more, he had a spell called "Dream Manipulation" It took a shitload of 100 stone to cast and 10stones per second to keep. He cast it on the Princess and he appeared in a strange place, it was like around him there was only darkness and under him there was a transparent floor through where he could see the Princesses dream. She was in a strange Palace made of white stone and green jewels. She had many guards and she was looking outside through the balcony where her people were cheered for her. She seemed truly happy, he sighed for a little and then came out of her dream. The cooldown for the spell was around an hour it was a powerful spell and if you could kill someone inside his dream, they would either wake up or die instantly, based on their mental fortitude. He called the butler and asked for the medical soup that restores Mp and after refilling his Mp went to train his own spellcasting. The reason he could cast the Dream spells was that he used his Affinity to cast them, it''s possible for anyone to do so, all they need is a spellbook and enough affinity to cast a spell they don''t drain the affinity but depending on the power of the spell the cooldown will be longer, but he wanted to train his own spellcasting he begun casting his wind marble spell again and again the spell took only one stone but needed a small amount of mp to sustain making it good for practice. He cast the spell until he run out of Mp, 540tries and 539fails but his skill had gained valuable skillpoints . He ate another soup and went again for another round of 540tries this time with 6 successes, but he wasn''t disheartened each time it took him less time to cast the spell. At some time his control,focus and augmentation stats all three together gained a level raise to 1. Basic control enables a mage to control how much magic to put into a spell, reducing the chances to fail to cast a spell and wasting magic. Basic Focus makes the chance to cast the right spell into a 50% which was 25% in the start and makes the range of the spell a bit better at least a 10% up. Basic augmentation is like a "+" button to make a spell stronger with each 1% magic more you use a 1% more power is added to the spell''s effect up to 100% or become weaker with a "-" button up to -50% making the spell weaker but also usable more than one times. In other words he had 25% more chances to cast the spell right now, but even with that it was still a sad 7/540 successes. seven hours had passed since he had started grinding his skills and was startled by Aretea''s arrival to where he sat in a lotus pose on the flour casting spells, his success rate now rising even more as the simple spell casting had entered the 1000sp he could cast 10/100 spells successfully, making it a 54/540 spells. "So how''s training going?" Aretea said while looking at his somewhat disturbed face. "Not so good I''m afraid" "I''m sorry to hear that" "Well It doesn''t matter, do you think everyone''s awake now?" "Probably" "That''s good for me, do you want to come or will you stay here?" "I''ll pass, this city is too close minded to my liking" "Suit yourself" Darknym left the Inn, Greeted Silvie at the entrance and went for Yosh''s store. Yosh was working on some piece of wood when Darknym came in. "What took you so long, I was waiting for you at least a week ago" "No one knows what might happen tomorrow, isn''t that so?" "Well it must have been some great woman to make you stay a week at that place" "You can''t even Imagine it, one week and she still couldn''t make me scream such a waste of time" "I''ll leave it at that, so shall we begin with the profession training" "Would I be here otherwise" He gained the Spy profession first because of Yosh''s stubbornness and then the merchant profession (spy''s stalk) Spies have a special ability that locks on the target, helping them hear what the target says through walls and obstacles. (Merchant''s fake death) A basic skill that allows the player to play dead, only works on herbivorous animals and non aggravated mobs. He wasn''t so happy about the skills but at least they were easy to train, the stalk drained stamina while the fake death drained nothing at all, it just failed to work all the time, gaining 100 points in both was not so easy, he had a 60 in stalk and 100 in fake death just by staying still for 100seconds without breathing. Stalk raised both his stamina and reflexes while fake death did non. Yosh gave him a stamina potion, quite generous of him. with that Darknym went another 80 points in stalk gaining an 140 points in stalk. The next skills were...for the Spy profession (Stalking peeping) Can create holes in thin walls or surfaces to see what''s on the other side. Only applicable if the stalked person is on the other side. (simple Drug mixing) Can mix simple drugs and poisons from ready ingredients. Raw ingredients do not count as ready. (Spy''s Finesse) Raises charm up by a few points, max of ten. For the merchant profession (Running dead) Raises your speed after a using fake death for a short duration. (Merchant''s product beautifying) Enables the merchant to make products more presentable in order to sell it for a better price. (Merchant''s looks) raises your charm up by a max of 10 points. The skills were strange since he didn''t know what charm was used for Charm stat The ability to become more likable to npc characters, might help gain a small discount in some store or learn information. "How do I train these skills that raise charm?" "It''s easy, you don''t just talk with people like you normally do and they will raise by themselves" "sounds convenient" Darknym said, though his mind went towards the fact that there were very few Npcs left in the city. He trained the stalk but the peeping thing was hard to be of any use, since all walls are hard and the only way he could find it useful was by carrying a newspaper around like in those old detective comedies. He held a piece of paper in front of his face and made a peeping hole in it while stalking Yosh inside the shop and playing dead on a chair at the same time, it was a bit funny but too tiresome. He was afraid of the beautifying skill of the merchant because it could ruin an Item and he had no junk items at the moment but Yosh solved his problem by giving him some junk of his that wouldn''t even sell for more than a copper. The skill use Mp but such a small amount that he couldn''t even care about it. His spy''s finesse and Merchant''s looks were raised just by talking to Yosh, but the real profession skilled started at the next level of skills he got. Spy''s abilities weren''t something great, but the merchant''s were handy to have, it''s no surprise many warrior select to have a merchant as a profession. (Hide and seek) Can hide in the dark shadows making the spy almost impossible to detect. movement might give you away. (adjust potency) by putting more or less of each ingredient you can now adjust a simple drug''s attributes. (barter skill) Have the ability to barter prices the discount on the price won''t be more than your skill. (max 10%) (package service) You can put items into packages which reduces their space in the buyer''s inventory. (max 100items) The package service is as unbalanced an Ability as it can be, you can pack 100 different items in one slot, of course it doesn''t means 100 stack of 999, just 100 items. Packing 100 same Items is a waste anyway since stacks reach 999, the problem is the weight of the items, he had no problem with weight since he had no weapon armor or anything that would weight him down too much but if he didn''t raise his strength a little he would become over encumbered in no time once he starts fighting monsters. The hide skill used Mp and he could use skills while hiding as long as they didn''t require movement. He had replenished some Mp since then but mostly it was Yosh that provided him with potions that replenished Stamina and Magic. He had spend four hours on training his skills to this moment and now Yosh gave taught him the last few skills he needed.Although he couldn''t use the drug mixing because Yosh had no Ingredients, he did use his barter with him on many cheap staff, losing another gold on some cheap wood. He had a stack of 999cheap wood now, which he beautified and packed until they all disappeared, as he failed to do it again. Beautify is stackable so if you are good at it you can do it up to 100times but each time it''s harder to not destroy the Item so it is not advised to do it a second time even at high levels of the skill. He was now ready for the next skills Yosh said, he wanted to go through this in just one day, well normally players don''t spend more than a few hours to gain their profession so it''s inside the accepted boundary, although some stay longer with their teacher because of the teaching bonus he gives, under the guidance of a teacher all your skills are raised 100% faster, Instead of 1sp per activation you gain two and instead of 0.5sp per failure you gain 1sp. Of course the third profession had gains only 80% of the sp instead of the whole 100% the first gains but it''s still tolerable. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. (stealthy walking) After hiding can walk but using skills will cancel the effect of stealth, unless it''s another stealth skill you used. (Spy''s loyalty) Raises the endurance of the spy for some points. (max 10end) (Spy''s training) Raises the constitution of the spy for some points. (max 10con) The spy''s skills looked a bit lacking but once he started to play the game they would surely help a lot. (something extra) You might ask for something extra for free when buying in bulk. (Merchant''s prowess) Permanently decreases the price of goods for you. (max 10%) (Merchant''s pride) Raises the lowest price of your sold items. (max 10%) The merchant''s skills were worth every single coin he spent for the wood, if he decreased the prices of valuable Ingredients and books he could gain a large profit from it not to talk about the selling price that he could raise with the skill. He first trained the Spy skills to please Yosh who gave him the potions to refill his stamina. And was given the 5th level skill of the profession, he wasn''t so sure as to why Yosh was so happy about it, but the last skill was worth every penny. (Spy''s Stealth) Raises your stealth level by a few points. (10max) He searched through his other status pages and found the stealth level and detection levels. Stealth level is based on agility and detection on reflexes. "Here your training with me ends but if you decide to work for the good of the world we could always use a capable adventurer" "I will think about it" he said as he looked outside, and it was morning already, they must have spend more than ten hours grinding skillpoints for his Spy profession. "Could I buy some more wood" He said with a smile on his face. "You drive a hard bargain but since it''s you I will make you your discount" They had been bartering about the price of a large bulk of wood, it was more than 9990 pieces of wood. "Could you also sell me a carving knife?" "I have something more useful for you" He said and took out a set of daggers and gave them to him. There were 12 light daggers, they were sharp and jugged on the corner. "And what I''m supposed to do with these?" Yosh took one and threw it with force at one of the mannequins at one corner of the shop, hitting it strait in the head. "Thought you might need them in the future if you begin to travel" he said with a smile. Darknym would have been Impressed if not for Yosh''s bad Aim, he had hit the mannequin on the right side, on the head. but if there was a helm it would have bounced off on the moment of impact. ============================================ Set of flashy throwing knives Quality - common attack - 20-40 durability - 24/24 missiles - 12/12 Physical enhancements None Magical enchantments None No requirements Value 10silvers ============================================ Well they were flashy, but other than that they were a little disappointing, an average beginner''s sword does 80damage, a normal throwing knife should at least do a 40-60damage but his did only half that but they were a gift he took none the less. He told him to send the wood to his Inn room while he himself logged out and took a break from the game for the rest of the day. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Inside the game in the underground secret chamber of Yosh''s shop the four spies were sitting down on anything that could be used as a chair. Only one Person sat on a normal chair, He was something of a leader. "So flower it seems your elven brethren was a member of Helllion in the end" "It''s not 100% precise yet but it seems so, for the moment he is training under Theo but he had more deals with the Helllion than ever these past few days" If darknym was here he would have recognized Flower as Silvie or whatever her real name may be. "So his intel was right after all but I really can''t understand you "Traveler", why train him as a spy when he doesn''t even belong to the Democracy" "You won''t understand even if I told you, I simply couldn''t not train such a talent" Traveler/Yosh or whatever his real name was said not really knowing himself why he had accepted to train him. "Even If he hit you in balls the other time?" Another person explained as the burst into laughter. "That wouldn''t have happened if someone was better trained and a little more careful, right Blade" Said Traveler "How could I know that there was someone there, I walked under complete darkness, I seriously couldn''t even hear him following me from behind" His laughing voice had switched to an apologetic tone as he spoke. Now the Boss stood up with a serious expression. "The mission is now Over, You have three days to cut any loose ends and return to the HQ for your next missions, be sure not to be found in your last few day here, I will make sure you all gain letters that will justify your leave" "I''m right on it Raven" said Yosh/Traveler "I pity Theo, she will be alone once more and business at the Inn is at a decline now" Said Silvie/Flower "In the end did anyone find out what the mysterious beast was?" Asked Blade "There was no third appearance of the monster, there are only three clues to go on and the results will be disastrous if it is what we think it is" Silvie aka Flower said. "Glowing red eyes, otherworldly wails and great agility, if not for it being able to walk every clue directs us to wraith, but the only other creature with such characteristics would be an undead chimera" Raven said with a serious look of concern and a pale look of terror on her face. "I thought they only appeared in Anchora" Said Traveler/Yosh with a puzzled expression. "It must have been some stupid Adventurer that brought one inside the town in secret" Said Flower/Silvie full of anger and concern for Theo who would stay alone in the town after she left. "Well there hasn''t been any sight of the beast by either the guards or the Adventurers, some even doubt it even existed" Said Blade "Lets hope it just went towards the Dragon mountains and died a horrible death" Said Traveler in an attempt to drop the subject. "Last subject for the day is the war in the Isleplains, the democracy is at a loss as all our Adventurers are some sort of celebrities who spend most of their time doing public stunts to raise their fame and assets" Raven Exclaimed "Why aren''t there any decent Adventurer?" Flower/Sylvie complained with a silly expression on her face, if not for her voice none could have recognize who she was without her glasses. ------------------------------------------------------ POV Hope Somewhere else In Allastar a player named Hope entered the game. He was a strange young man, he was skinny and seemed deathly pale, if not for his golden hair and deep blue eyes anyone would take him for an undead. He roamed through his small starting town only for a few minutes before he headed for the town''s gate. The guard wouldn''t let him pass through unless he had a fighting profession or an escort who would provide him safety. This was a means of having new players train for a few hours and adapt to the mechanics of the game. He however begun coughing so hard that the guard became afraid to come too close to him, giving him a chance to bypass him and go outside. He young man was now lying on top of a green hill. His name was Lazarus and in the real world he was dying by a terminal Illness. His coughing was a mental thing that followed from his real life body. This was the first of the last days of his life, his family didn''t want to have him die sad so they logged his unconscious body inside the game. They didn''t know where he would start from but they would surely find him, as they had contacted the administrators of the game for help since he was one of many such special cases. Hope was cloud gazing for a long time until something almost invisible came into his view, he couldn''t understand what he was seeing since he had never even bothered looking about the game before his illness. Out of curiosity he went closer and closer, the ethereal thing that looked like a ghost from cartoons, a blank white sheet with holes for eyes. He couldn''t understand why there was a ghost in broad daylight bad since he didn''t know if it was dangerous he decided to leave it be.He was walking away when a chilling feeling came upon him, he coughed a little and then heard a voice from behind him and a message popped up. "Hello buddy" -You are being haunted by a malicious ghost - -you can exorcise it by going to the closest- -Temple of light or health or life- ''At least I won''t be bored'' He thought without knowing what was coming and the real Identity of the malicious ghost. "Please don''t exorcise me, I don''t want to die once again, I will help you become stronger, I will do anything you like" He was wary of ghost''s promises, it was probably plainly evil but he didn''t care, he had bigger problems than being taken advantage by a ghost Inside a VR game. He went up the hill and continued the cloud gazing. "Oi strange buddy, what are you thinking about?" Hope didn''t answer but his thoughts were about the real world, about how his family will be crying at his funeral, how in years to come they will forget about him, the happy and the sad days he spent with them and his friends. "Will I still be remembered?" He said subconsciously in a low voice. "As you are now probably not but if you become a famous hero or a mighty overlord, everyone will know your name for times to come" Said the malicious ghost. ''Well nothing better to do, nothing to lose'' He thought and asked the ghost a bit intrigued. "What should I call you Ghost?" "Call me Sensei" It said with a small laughing tone. A strange relationship begun after that as Sensei taught him how to fight and defend and other handy tips for the game, sometimes staying silent for some time or even days. Hope couldn''t log out as his capsule was equipped with the life support addon allowing him to live inside it and cut the costs for nursing as well. Chapter 8 - Pride A little clearing about the spell casting and magic stuff in the game.It might have been a little unclear but I have already explained about the three principles of magic. Control,Focus and augmentation. Normally every player has a teacher that who oversees their early training giving them a bonus in Skillpoints. Skills gain skillpoints to advance the more you use the skill, even if it fails, Skills of the primary profession gains 100% of the skillpoints and every other profession gains a 10-90% penalty. If you activate a skill you you gain 1 skillpoint, teachers can boost it to 2 up to 10 skillpoints if they are overseeing your training. A failed activation gives half the skillpoints meaning 0.5 meaning if you fail twice you still gain a skillpoint but lose Mp,Sp or whatever the skill consumes. Hope this clears some of the confusion. Please enjoy and thanks for the comments. ====================================================================== He woke up early and logged into the game, He was once more in his Inn room. Aretea was awake drinking "wine" while looking at something. Within a few seconds he saw that the Item was his River reed, he didn''t know why she was so much interested in it. "How come you have something like this, how does it even exist would be a better question" She asked with amazement "You know what it is?" "Well it''s something that normally should not exist, the soulless corpse of a Nymph" Nymphs are magical beings that look like women, they can communicate with plants and can travel inside them and control them. The impossibility of it''s existence was that magical beings only died when their magical powers are completely drained. At the same time their body disperses as they turn into nothingness. "Well at least now I know what it is" Afterwards he went for the chest to take some items out and was about to enter the study room. "Wait you..." Aretea was about to say something but he nodded her to enter as well. Inside he had hundreds of papers with Ideas and other stuff that he wanted to make in the future. "Sit down while I will show you your part of the work to be done" He said while searching through the papers and sorting out five pages out of the bulk. She sat and waited without a question ''Well at least I won''t get bored'' She thought before she saw his awful writing. "Can I have a blank page and a pen?" She asked in a panicked tone and after taking one she begun sorting out what he wanted her to do. She was left with a dumb look in her face when she saw what he wanted her to make "Are you crazy, this stuff will be 100% illegal in any of the kingdoms you may go, not to mention you won''t find even half of the objects needed for these potions and as for the last three they are Impossible to make with my level of abilities" "First, I don''t care if it''s illegal cause I''m not making it in order to sell it, second the stuff you may need won''t be as hard to find as you think and as for your level of ability, I don''t want them all made today, for starters just begin refining some of the herbs, from the chest in the next room, into salves or some other type of component so that I can use to make simple drugs. take as much paper as you might need to make a list of Ingredients you might need for the stuff in the list and another for me to train my simple drug mixing skill" She was once again at a loss for words, she knew that he was a bit abnormal but to create highly Illegal dangerous substances such as those it would cause the whole mage guild to hunt him down if they found out. "Lets just check the list once more" She said with a dissatisfied appearance "First the four healing potions 1.A potion that increases your health points while regenerating it at the same time. a potion that restores health,stamina and magic at the same time, a potion that restores health for a long time to come, necessary for combat use, a potion that restores health in one gulp." "Yes that''s the first potion on the paper" "Isn''t that four different potions?" She said with a puzzled expression. "Nope that''s what one of out healing potions should do, just try combining as many of the effects into one" "If it could be done it would have already be available on sale why bother to create one yourself?" she said seemingly angry "Would you drink the pee of a pig?" "What?" she said puzzled once more "Do you know what the person making that potion has put inside?" "Well no, but you could check the recipe" "And would you know I haven''t peed inside if you saw the recipe?" "I guess if it was you who was making the potion, no" "What a stupid answer, you think all the people in the world will be good people and would never do bad stuff, If all the people were good then why are there slaves like yourself, why are there thieves and assassins" Once more she was speechless, his speech was wrong or she wanted to think but she wasn''t as traveled or educated to make a counter speech to his accusation the entire world of being corrupt and dirty on the inside. "You have it easy, you don''t think too deeply but that''s what makes you so likable, you are so pure" His words struck her like an Insult, she was a vampire, an undead the most impure creatures currently on the planet and here he was calling them pure. "You are so pure you don''t even question why I think so, but I''ll say it once more, you categorize yourselves in good and evil, there is no in between for you, that makes this whole world to contradict itself but it also makes a good game to play" "Game! Do you find your life as a game!" She screamed with anger "Alas still so pure" He said as he checked the rest of her list himself 2.Magic recovery battery potion 3.Stamina endurance acceleration potion 4.Time stimulant drug 5.Strength stimulant drug 6.Mind stimulant drug 7.Magic locking potion 8.Slavery poison of madness 9.Slavery poison of control 10.Slavery poison of Lust Seeing him checking that all the potions were right she talked again "You know that most of those will cost you a fortune to create and in such small quantities that it won''t be practical to use" "Why do you have any better way to get a hold of the potions without others knowing you have them?" She resigned and said "No". Taking ten papers and some ink she went to the alchemy lab in another room. Darknym had finished the rest of the designs for Bomid the blacksmith in the real world and only had to draw them in-game once more for him. Suddenly as he was focused in his work the door burst open with a loud band. "Where did you gain this?" Aretea spoke in a strangely enthusiastic voice, while holding a tube with dark blue liquid inside. "I bought it at the black market at a really cheap price" It was the vampire king blood, he had bought with his godly luck after the casino. "Do you even know how rare it is, not to speak of some of your other Items that are plainly Illegal to possess, like this succubus demon dust" she held a pouch full of dark red dust. "what''s the matter anyway, I liked the name so I bought them" he said with a bit of anger in his voice because she had became to noisy all of a sudden. "With these I can create four of the ten potions on your list, of course their effects won''t be as good as a master alchemists but at least there won''t be any pee inside" She said while making a sly smirk. "Is that all you wanted to say?" "Nope, here is a list of the Ingredients I want, and here is another list of the herbs to buy for your drug mixing hobby, I have also calculated their market prices" He looked at the list of Ingredients, the list cost was a large sum of 1000gold coins, which he lacked at the moment although some of the Ingredients on the list he had already bought before, it seams she needs even more of them. "I''ll buy it as soon as I gather the necessary funds, but why do you even need a portable alchemy lab?, it costs around 250gold by itself" "Won''t I need to go out to gather herbs, I will also process them on the spot sometimes to buy some us some time" "As I said once I gather the funds I will buy them but I can''t say when it will be" Their interaction stopped there as he went back to his work, he trained his skills here and there at brakes and was determined to end all the 100 designs today. He also designed the things he wanted from the blacksmith and although he didn''t write down any enhancements for them he did write down how they must look like. He had 30 Items on the list for the blacksmith to make, most of which were just rings with strange designs. He just couldn''t wait to get his hands on the enhancement skill. When he could enchant his spells he could become really powerful. FSK gave you no limit on equipped items, as long as you could fit it on yourself it was okay, but you had to do it the hard way. Wearing it yourself, that was one of the reasons Heavy armors and full plate armors are unpopular unless you have an Attendant or friend to help you wear it and take it off you will be stuck in it for a long time to be unless of course you are determined enough to break a valuable armor you bought just to get free. It was getting darker as He was rushing his steps towards the blacksmith''s store. He saw Bomid a bit Nervous and skeptical sitting next to his anvil doing nothing at all. "How''s business?" Darknym said with a smirk on his face. Bomid surprised but happy to see his face took him off the ground and took him inside the small newly made store he had. "I take it that you have the goods?" He said with an anxious voice Darknym handed him 100 designs "Here are 60 fantasy weapons, 30 armors and 10 accessories you can sell" "Perfect and just in time, you see people have been asking for some strange weapons I don''t know, I have made you a list of the weapons here if you can make me a design as detailed as yours then I will give you one Item for each design" "Don''t promise before even repaying for the first designs" He handed Bomid 30 designs with the Items he wanted. "what the heck, these things worth more than even your designs, do you know that each semi-valuable stone is worth 10gold and you even want stones worth a whole 100gold stones or more" "You did sign the contract but since we are partners now why don''t I give you your clients'' demanded weapon designs free of charge, but be sure not to sell any of my 30 designs because you will regret it" Bomid heard it as a threat but Darknym''s words were mostly for his own good, the Items he designed were of his own original design so they wouldn''t sell so good but the main reason was that they had no enhancements described making them a bit strange to figure out. "Whatever as If I would create more of these damaging to my pocket equipments of yours, I''ll keep making the decoration swords that sell like crazy" "When do you think my order will be ready?" "Well if you come tomorrow I should have half of them ready, in two days they will be all ready" "Can''t you just send them to my Inn room?" Darknym said with a bit of irritation in his voice. "Whatever but be sure to bring me the designs in at least three days time" "It''s a deal" Darknym shook his hand and left towards the training hall. This time at night there was no one inside since Fayte gave up on the basic training. Darknym took the training dual daggers and begun hitting the scarecrow as he should have done from the beginning. His strength stat begun rising as well as his stamina. It was hard for him to get exhausted now but he was bored non the less. The moon was full but had a strange blue color, he wasn''t sure why but he knew he felt sad once more, he climbed on top on the training hall and activated the pan''s flute, he set it to play the calming song as he lay on top of the roof. He was more calm now and but he still felt sad and lonely when he remembered that this was only a game, in the real life he was a loser who tried with all his strength to do what he could just to survive. He had no friends in the real world, as he couldn''t come to call the guys in the chat rooms he used to enter friends, they were strangers who met and disappeared, he knew nothing of them and they about him, they mostly spoke of games,music and other stuff he enjoyed talking about. The song stopped and he reactivated it once more he did the same time and time again, anyone who passed by the training hall be they Npc or players fell asleep after hearing the enchanting tunes of the Pan''s flute. He didn''t get bored of the music but clouds had covered the moonlight. under the cover of the darkness and with his sneak ability he climbed down and hid again. Heading towards the Inn ignoring the sleeping patrol guards and players on the streets. Once he was back he greeted Theo and Silvie who had some sort of argument and went upstairs. "What do you mean you knew that he would join the Helllion guild, they will once again try to take away our Inn" "Why would you care, you are returning to the elven woods anyway so why would you even care" It was getting to a verbal dispute afterwards but he knew better than mix into a women''s quarrel. Last thing he did was closing the door of his room and activating the pan''s flute once more to calm himself. At some point he got bored and used the dream manipulation spell to enter Aretea''s dream. He was surprised as there was nothing. Unlike princess where he could see a dream there was nothing but darkness all around him, he had a strangely awkward feeling about it. While inside the dream, he needed tons of MP to change even the tiniest thing but if he could change something, it would make him as powerful as a god. Just Imagine being able to change whatever you like inside a dream, but the most dangerous fact was that if they died once inside the dream they took some mental damage to their Hp that in the end could outright kill them. He didn''t know that she couldn''t dream, but it wasn''t so strange. She was an undead after all but the problem was what he would do with her, he was a person who valued free will but chaotic creatures like the undead would cause nothing but problems if left free, but before making any further assumptions he decided to learn more about her as a person and making any rush decisions wasn''t in his personality. After being thrown out of her dream and depleted of magical powers he went to train his merchant skills of packaging and beautifying. Beautifying was a useless skill as he wasn''t so keen on becoming a merchant and selling stuff, not to speak about it''s chance of destroying the item, but package which could pack only 3 objects at his skill level but was a sure skill and it was invaluable for someone like himself. Who liked to collect stuff for the sake of having it. He used the 9990 wood and in the next few hours of grinding, only 999 wood remained all of which was beautified at least once. He could now pack 20 Items but being him that was nowhere enough yet, he packed and unpacked the items again and again, so many times some had begun to deteriorate from their beautified state. He went and replenished his stamina a lot by eating something and also replenished his magic powers at the same time. He wasn''t sure what to do about the ingredients Issue but he had a prepayed room for another three in-game months. He just had to wait for his luck to turn. he logged out to find Info on the list Bomid had given him. It had some names he hadn''t see before but with a surf through the net all the info was inside his head, that day he had the book copier and communication hardware addons installed, he entered the designs he did into the copier and found out a sad truth. The copier did send the book inside the game but it was in a screen form, like a TV screen in front of him. Although it was a bit helpful for him to see it and design them, it was a bit tiring for his eyes. He had all the designs ready in just an Hour and as he looked out of the window he saw light invading through the royal red curtains. He took his designs and went strait for Bomid, He only handed him the designs and left in a hurry. He went to Yosh only to see that he was selling out his goods. "How much for the portable lab?" "Ah, if it isn''t Darknym, what brings you here" "I was about to ask you for a little discount on a portable alchemy lab but as I see the sell out notice, are you moving out?" "Family business nothing more" "Well what about the lab?" "It''s 200 gold on the sell out but just for you I will make it 190" "And where''s the catch?" He looked through the small package, it was a small apothecary with a small attachable bench to be used outdoors. "There''s no catch but look out for trouble in the near future, I heard that the Inn will be turned over to the Helllion after Silvie leaves" "None of my business, as long as I have my room intact I don''t really care about who owns the Inn" "Well I warned you, the lab''s 191 gold" "How come the price rose?" "Isn''t it normal for me to barter a little" He said with a smirk on his face. If Darknym had begun to barter he knew that the price would rise even further. He bought the portable alchemy lab and Yosh gave him something as a bonus. It was a strange box that had no opening, he looked at the description. ------------------------------------------------ "Puzzle box" through ancient times puzzles were ways Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.to challenge ones Intelligence and wisdom as well as a relief from boredom. (Puzzle 0% complete) Required class mage -------------------------------------------------- He was a bit unsure about how to use the solve a puzzle that was a solid piece of wood but he refrained from asking. He would probably find out with time. He had 18 gold left and no way of making money at the moment, his luck wouldn''t increase more than good and his skills were still generally low, this he knew because of the forums, Godly and best luck rarely appeared without special items to boost luck. He went to the Training hall and saw Theo and Fayte training. It was a strange show of Incapability, as Fayte couldn''t keep up with her elegant movements. As he was about to enter, Fayte charged at him with a real blade in hands. He was faster than before and probably a much lot stonger than him, but the result was the same. A Fayte lying on the floor of the training hall, with Darknym having locked him down to the floor. "Let me go you fucking traitor!" He shouted as he was in pain from the arm lock. "And how am I a traitor if I may ask?" He said with an amused face as Theo was shocked at her precious disciple''s shortcoming. "You, didn''t you rat me to Silvie?" "Was that even a secret, anyone with at least a pea for a brain would have figured you out eventually" "Do you even know how much time and gold the Helllion guild has lost in order to convince Theo to train me and how much more it will take for them to make a deal with her for the Inn now?" "Why should I care, I''m not even a member of the Helllion guild" "But, weren''t you invited like me?" "It seems you don''t understand something, I am not your friend, as well as the people of your guild, you are playmates who will hunt monsters and do stuff together but friends are those who will help one another having a bond akin to brothers" "Even so you are a Player, why do you try ruining another''s game?" "Well why don''t you ask yourself the same question, why is the Helllion guild ruining my gaming experience?" He was at a loss for words, he didn''t know much about the Helllion guild but he did know the most basic of their rules. 1. Don''t help non guild members 2. Don''t sell stuff to non guild members 3. Don''t help Npcs of Rubrick The last rule was a new rule that they established only until they own the entire Town. "But you could always just join us" "What a convenient thinking, bowing before an oppressor in order to have some freedom, lying to them that I will help them and leave afterwards, isn''t that a bit too underhanded" "I''m not lying to them, I am in it with everyone else and while some of their methods are questionable, I''m sure that in this guild we will have the best of adventures once It''s fully established in Rubrick" "And you Theo, do you have the same desires and devotion as the pup" "Who are you calling a.. Ahhh" He screamed as Darknym twisted his arm a bit tighter. "I will keep my Inn so I don''t care, we have signed a deal in which if they trick me Fayte''s character will be deleted" "Oh, how trusting of you little Fayte" Fayte was at a loss, they had at least a five years difference in age but he belittled him and humiliated him so painfully that he would hold this grudge for a long time. Darknym, let his arm go and took two training knives beginning to hit at the scarecrow. It would take him five more days to fulfill the 1000strikes quota to become a fighter. Theo and Fayte frustrated both had an even harder than before training session. until Theo with two training swords came to Darknym asking for a duel. "Well It wouldn''t be polite of me to hit a girl but how about we have a bet, winner gets the loser to do one thing for them" he said while putting the knives back to their place inside a wooden box with lots of training weapon. "Isn''t that a bit ambiguous of a bet?" she said a bit nervous as different thoughts entered her mind. "It''s between adults so we will just have to make it something doable for the other party" he said with an evil smirk and a strange lustful glare in his eyes, he showed her for the first time. "No I refuse, at least not without setting rules for the practice match" "Just forget the bet, you will probably lose anyway" he said with a sly smirk still fixed on his face "What did you say you little greenhorn, and know that since Silvie is leaving I don''t have to be nice to you anymore" She said full of hate before charging at the unarmed him with her swords, the difference between her speed and Fayte''s was like heaven and earth, she hit him with strength and speed unimaginable for the frame of a delicate woman. Darknym was on the floor but he didn''t even make a sound until he burst out in laughter. "What are you laughing at?" She shouted furiously. "Like student, like master so much in common, you didn''t even wait for me to take a weapon, are you both training on beating defenseless people?" She was a bit ashamed of herself as she had lost control of her actions but in her irritation mood, the long period of training and Fayte''s defeat she couldn''t hold to show off the skills of a true blade dancer. "Just take your weapon of choice and fight me then you giant jerk" She said frustrated and once more angry at him, trying to not charge him after seeing once more the lustful light in his eyes. Darknym stood up took out a spear and a dagger from the box. he put the dagger inside his long sleeve and held the spear with both hands, pointing at her feet. She was a bit lost as she thought he would use dual knives but she couldn''t think strait with so much boiled tension between them. She charged once more only to see that she couldn''t find the earlier attack paths, he kept her at a safe distance with the length of his spear and if it wasn''t facing her feet it would have been a perfect defense. In one second she charged at him head on stepped on the spear and... Bam! The spear fell down making her lose her footing and balance. He had purposefully let the spear fall and already took a place behind her holding a knife at her throat. "1 - 1, not so bad if I say so, what level did you say you are?" He said while humiliating her by rubbing the wooden knife on her throat. "You asked for it!" she said as she took a few steps away and took some stance with her wooden swords forming a cross in front of her face. Darknym took the fallen spear and put it in a diagonal facing the sky. He wasn''t sure of another way to win but he would play it all in. She begun little by little approaching him with the swords still in place, until she were just a few steps outside his spear''s range. With one swift dash as if sliding on the floor, she was in front of him and begun bombarding him with attacks while changing the angle and her location all the time. He did nothing, he just looked at her hitting him, observing her tempo and movements, he felt almost no pain from her attacks as his pain resistance was too high for her damage to even matter. In one second he stretched his arm in some direction and she hit it with her sword while retreating some steps. "well this is an interesting move you showed me there" He said with as much sarcasm as he could mix in "would you like me to show you mine?" he went close to her with his spear stretched horizontaly, she didn''t know what he was about to do but she was a bit fearful of the unknown. She knew that he was a mage so she thought it would have something to do with staff fighting. His form had a lot of openings but she wouldn''t fall for the same trap a second time, she put both swords behind her back. He could only see from the tips of the sword that they formed an "X" behind her back. He wasn''t in a hurry so he moved slowly as she back stepped at the same pace. Until he charged, she tried to evade but she was caught in between the training dummies, two on both sides and one behind her that hindered her from swinging her swords. He raised he spear over the two dummies heads and hers pushing her with his body towards the third dummy, while she was sandwiched between his body, the dummy and his spear. Squeezing her to his body with as much power as he could muster feeling her breasts touching his body and gaining a hard on feeling in his pants. "Ahhh" A faint scream could be heard from her, as she felt helpless for the first time in her life but it wasn''t the damage that made her scream, it was the shameless behavior of squeezing his body against her breasts. In the end she did pull out of his grip by using raw strength but that wasn''t the way of a blade dancer was supposed to fight at all. She made the duel to show how great a blade dancer can be to her disciple and now she could only show him such a shameless scene. If the enemy had an armor on, the last movement would have ended the same way and if a stronger opponent had caught her she would have no way of breaking away from his grip. None the less she pointed at him to take his spear and after going to a more spacious location with less dummies she looked at him who now held only his practice knife. She was a bit puzzled by his decision to discard the spear but she didn''t have the time to think about it as he charged at her, with his arms stretched in both sides. She charged as well, ''as if I would lose in speed or reflexes'' she though while charging, with her swords one in the front and the other in the back, but while she begun a sword spin, he had armbared her in the neck, closed his arm and locked her own behind her body, his knife at her neck and his other hand locking her arm while disarming her sword at the same time. "2 - 1" He said with an overconfident voice. She would have loved to shout ''Not yet'' and break from his grip but he pushed her away much faster than she could do anything. She took her sword up and saw his going for the training weapon box, taking out two training maces. They were light for their size but he still had some problems in swinging them. "Are you sure about that?" She said with disdain in her voice. Clubs were the most vulnerable weapon against a sword dancer, because she could just hit them and manipulate their trajectory or she could just evade and harass him every time he swang the maces or so was her plan before she saw what he had planned. He had put the maces in a cross in front of his face like her own stance the other time, normally using it with a mace was impossible but the wooden maces were mostly at the weight of a normal blade making them a bit unbalance but... ''could he do it just by seeing it once?'' was her real question. She deliberately let him close in but before he even got in range he swang his mace and let it fly towards her face, she blocked it with her sword and charged at him without having seen the second mace coming for her face, she blocked it as well reflexively but felt a small pain as a knife hit her stomach. She had lost sight of him only for a second but he was nowhere to be found in front of her, she wanted to turn around but his arm was already around her throat. she panicked for a little and elbowed him but he wouldn''t let her go. "3 - 1" He said although she felt that he could do nothing to her without a weapon. Sleeper holds that knock the opponent unconscious need a skill in FSK, something Darknym was a bit oblivious about, but if he wanted to kill her he could have just snaped her neck. She just smirked, threw him overhead and positioned her swords in an "x" facing his neck. "Wrong that''s 2 - 2, greenhorn" She said self satisfied. "As you desire but the last match I won''t do unless you accept our little bet" He said with a smirk, saying somewhere that he just gave the win away. In reality he had a way to counter her move but he wanted to make her fall for his honey trap. "Forget it I''m no longer Interested in a fight with you, all you do are petty tricks to win against me" "How harsh, you truly should hide under a rock as today you lost to a level 1 mage, in a melee exchange" "I don''t care, no one will believe you anyway and even if they did, most of the people I care about are already dead, so close your foul mouth and get out of my sight" she said as she loosened her grip on the practice swords. "Be it your way today I will retire to my room but tomorrow I will be back to train a bit more" "Hold it!" Said Fayte in a fit of anger "I will tell you now, in three days you will be evicted from your room, by orders of the guild master" He said in a self satisfied manner "You might not know it but I have prepaid for three months in front" Theo tried to shut Fayte and explain that it wasn''t a good Idea but she wasn''t fast enough as words flew faster than her legs could move. "The guild will compensate you" Fayte said with a happy face Theo face-palmed herself, she had accepted a co-ownership of the Inn with Fayte for a relatively small price of 50 gold (taken from the small girl at the tailor''s store as she rapidly rose in ranks with her small donation of 40 gold) but reimbursing the royal suite for three months would cost them 900gold, A fatal sum for anyone in the continent, it was like giving the whole city to him, as they would have to sell most of their assets to pay him back, including the Inn, since she had given half her profits to Silvie and the other half she gambled away. ''What to do now'' were her sad thoughts as her mind went blur with the thought. "Fayte, I know of your Ignorance but paying back the room''s accommodation fee is rather rude, let me talk with your guild master, I''m sure we can make with him some sort of deal" Darknym said looking at Theo''s pale face, almost about to cry. "That''s a bit difficult, the guild master is in Destros now due to some mission of his" A voice came from the corner of the room "Oh Ben I was just about telling him to leave our guild''s Inn" said Fayte Irritated about being called naive. It was the Instructor of the training hall "And why would our guild master care about such small matters, the guild will pay you back the money you payed and the matter is over" "I will wait for your guild master for two days if he doesn''t come, you will surely regret your decisions because I won''t negotiate with anyone else but your leader himself" Darknym said as he left the hall making Theo''s face pale once more. "What''s up with her?" Instructor Benjamin asked, seeing her fall on her knees. "Don''t know she had turned pale the moment I spoke about evicting that guy from the Inn" Fayte said "Do you think she had some crush on him?" The instructor said laughing mockingly "You Idiots, bring your guild master as fast as possible, that guy had prepaid the royal suite for three months, and that would make a total of at least 900 gold coins!" She burst in anger and left through the door leaving them both dumbstruck. If 1 gold was hard to get how did a level 1 noob get more than a hundred gold coins, they couldn''t believe it. They now had a deadline of three days to find the gold, reason being that the guild master was on a trip through the sea and would only arrive in a week, he went on a dungeon raid in Anchora where it was rumored to rain loot like raindrops but rumors were exaggerated they only got a few good drops while most of the Items were crafting material. Helllion guild lacked in craftsmen and mages but was considered one of the strongest guilds in Drogan since they almost owned the entirety of the towns and villages near the dragon cliffs, Rubrick and three nearby villages. Their taxes from Rubrick were high before they had decided to buy the entire city and upgrade it into a city. They had great plans but even with their original taxes they only gained 13gold a week, 10 from the town and 1 gold from every village. Their total savings 500gold were accumulated in order to complete the upgrade and redesign the city into a Fort City, giving them great defensive boosts if a siege or raid were to happen. Now they had to come up with another 400 gold, in just three days, after they had spent a whole 50 gold for a co-ownership of the tavern. Their guild''s Chatbox was in an uproar, as most blamed Fayte for the mistake, others blamed the Guild master''s stupid rule that limited the merchants from conducting deals with other players, Npc merchants had a greater skill than them so they got too small a profit from selling goods. In the end they came only with one solution, "let him stay in his room", It was the most simple solution but there was a problem with it as well, the evict had already been said, will the system Invalidate it if they said a sorry and what if he simply asks his money back. Fayte was already a co-owner and words worked the same as contracts in FSK, it''s something called merchant''s word, trust is enough to bankrupt a business in a few days taking back his words now would be difficult but Fayte had come with another plan and while speaking about it with Ben they thought it would work perfectly. Darknym after reaching his Inn room and giving Aretea the portable alchemy lab and telling her what had happened logged out and went to sleep. Chapter 9 - The Trial Chris woke up the other day checked the Net on Info about the Helllion guild and found out that their leader had left the continent. It was a stroke of luck or misfortune but he Helllion''s leader "Leonardo of Hell" a bit strange as a tag name but it was his avatar''s name. He was fully prepared now to begin negotiations with any guild member that would come to his room. He logged in but what awaited him was something he couldn''t have imagined. He appeared in something that looked like a courthouse, there were few people around mostly Helllion guild members. and he was sitting in the defendant''s seat. "You probably know why you are here but there are three reasons for it, you will face the accusations and after that the system will decide on your punishment" "Don''t I get a lawyer or something?" He said with an irony in his voice "You are probably new to the game to not know how the system works and skipped the tutorial to not know what the trial is" The judge said giving an aura of authority and power. "I am an Administrator, there are three charges against you, the charges will be considered by the other administrators at the jury''s'' seats and a penalty will be given if you are found guilty, the max penalty is deletion of your character and a yearly ban from Allastar, which no one had yet to suffer, most likely you might get fined with a small amount of silver coins" The judge said calmly Darknym waited anxious to see what his crimes were. "First charge, you are charged by the Hellion guild for obstructing a guard patrol and also attacking other players at the same time?" "Can I ask when did that happen and what kind of damage did I cause exactly?" "Here it says you put them all to sleep and left them on the streets after stealing some of their Items" "I''m sorry to disappoint you but I have no skill that allows me to steal from others" "Well that''s probably right, since you lack the thief class but please refrain from talking back until the charges are set in place" The judge said in an Irritated tone "Second, you brought a monster into an Inn owned by the Helllion, which killed three of their members" "What do you mean by monster?" His eyes became bloodshot as he heard them mention something about a monster, knowing that the only monster in his possession was the fairy princess he was unsure of what had happened in his absence. "Silence!...Last offense is the possession of illegal drugs that are hard to find in the game and a bugged object, you do know that normally you should report finding those things to an Administrator but since you are new to the game we will be lenient to the last offence" The judge said with a calm and collected look on his face while the jury seemed a bit divided. "First Accuser the Mage Dublin" The fake mage came forth and with a confident smirk on his face said. "I saw him coming down from the roof of the training hall and looting the bodies of the sleeping players and guards, he probably used some spell to put them all to sleep" The jury spoke among themselves, the problem was that it was dark that night and all the material they had on the scene were pitch black, they could only see someone coming down from the building and someone stealing from the sleeping people. "Do you have anything to say about it defendant?" "I have two things to add, first I have no thief class and second what was mister fake beard doing exactly, why didn''t he wake them up?" The jury was in an uproar, they did understand that he had just accused his accuser of the theft while also accusing him of doing nothing to wake his fellow guild members, though he didn''t deny the fact that he was the one that put them to sleep. Dublin was about to say something when the judge hit his hammer down. "Silence in the chamber!...We will just check mister''s Dublins items and transactions and find if he had anything to do with the disappearance of the Items but making the players lose one gaming hour will still cause you a fee of 10silver for each player, I hope you can pay the fee or your money will go negative and you will have to do public services for some Npc for a little while" Dublin''s face paled at that time, his plan was to put the blame on Darknym for the theft and although it wasn''t him who did the theft, he knew the real culprit''s name. "Second and third Accuser Fayte the Inn co-owner come in" Fayte came with a bit of...a bit of nervousness all over his face and body. "I was In the Inn when I heard a noise from upstairs, it was a room I knew Darknym lived inside, I knocked to ask him to make silence and he wouldn''t answer, when we entered inside we saw a killed vampire and a fairy free from it''s cage, I closed the door and called the guild members after forming a party and dying in the process we won over the creature, it was then that we saw the dead Vampire holding the strange demonic liquid" Darknym wanted to laugh at the bad story but he was more mad about the death of Aretea and the Princess. "Do you have anything to say to your defense Darknym?" "There are three holes in his lies, which can be filled by three Npcs, first is the co-owner Theo, second the pet shop owner the dandy man I don''t know the name of and third is the Brothel clerk" The three Npcs were teleported there within seconds, the Jury seemed excited because of the first plot twist, now it became more like a trial. Normally they could just check the video but Darknym''s Royal suite had some strange enhancements that obstructed even them from seeing what was happening inside. "Can I ask the questions Sir?" Said Darknym with a pleading tone "Be my guest" said the judge with an excited look as well. "I will begin with you Theo, could you begin your story from the moment I left the training hall" She was a little shocked, she didn''t know what the eviction had to do with the whole situation so she begun. "I had just scolded the instructor and my co-owner Fayte for evicting Darknym from his room, saying that it would cost them 900 gold to compensate him for the royal suite, which he had booked for three months in advance" "Wait, what do you mean evicting?" The judge said, he had never heard of eviction at an Inn before unless the guest had done something terrible. "Well they said that because he wasn''t a member of the Helllion guild they could not let him stay at their Inn, It sounded more like revenge for being beaten in practice instead of a justification" "Can you Tell me more about this eviction mister co-owner Fayte?" The judge said before "I admit that I did lose badly to him but that doesn''t have anything to do with the eviction, it was meant to happen because of the guild''s rules" The Helllion members were in an uproar, they had heard nothing of the grudge he bore towards Darknym before it was now clear that the whole situation happened because of a stupid grudge for a practice match non the less. "Silence from the Helllion guild please" "May I continue?" Theo asked her expression was calm as if saying you had that coming Fayte. "Sorry, of course" The judge apologized. "I was given the day shift so I went to sleep in my room, right next to the defendant''s room, from there I heard a battle raging, I was too late to see anything but I did see a large party of ten people, three of which were now dead searching throughout the defendant''s room, they said they were looking for more monsters, showing me the dust of some unfortunate fairy they had killed" "Wait, a minute there''s something fishy in her story as well" Darknym shouted. "And what is that?" The judge asked Irritated from his interruption of her story. "How did you hear the battle from your room when my royal suit is completely soundproof?" "Ah, that''s simple the door was open at the moment because they had their healers camped outside the room" "Did you say soundproof?" Said the judge with a glare that pierced Fayte''s guts. The jury and the Helllion members were both in an uproar, they knew almost nothing about the royal suite and the forums said nothing about it being soundproof. "Mr Fayte could you tell us again why did you enter the room exactly, and why did your battle take place?" Asked the judge angrily since he had been played like an idiot because of the royal suite''s powerful enchancements. "I, we.." He looked at Benjamin and Dublin who were at the stands, trying to think a way out of this. "Mr judge may I question the second Npc now?" Darknym said. "I don''t see a reason why but why not?" The judge agreed to Darknym''s wish. "Could the pet shop owner come forth" The dandy man came and sat at the witness'' chair. "Do you remember the fairy I bought?" "By a matter of fact yes, it was a rather weak but temperamental fairy, why do you ask?" "Could you tell us if she could brake out of her small birdcage?" "Well probably not until she gained some levels at least" "How many levels are we talking about?" "At least a hundred should be enough to make her able to break through the small level monster cage" "Last question how much did I pay for the fairy and the cage?" "Well normally I wouldn''t remember but a generous patron like yourself paying 200gold coins for a useless fairy was hard to forget" The jury and the Helllion guild were left speechless, Fayte had turned pale after hearing the price of the weakling fairy they had slaughtered with ease. "Last question, would she attack another Npc under any circumstances?" Darknym asked still holding his calm. "Well normally monster aggression is drawn only towards Adventurers unless you are in a protection mission or the Npc attacks first" "Now I would like to know how exactly did Aretea the Vampire die?" Darknym shouted at the Helllion guild. The brothel clerk stood up in shock when he heard that the vampire in question was one of his former colleagues and how could he forget the such an interesting event as a bet. The Helllion went pale while the Jury was shocked at the accusation, they didn''t know whom to punish and how to punish the ones in question. A whole guild was bullying a single player but the one player was now in front of them crushing the whole guild, If the matter was as simple as Fayte had put it to be they would have just punished the ones who entered the room and Darknym for possessing the drugs but the thing was becoming an administration problem and there still was one witness left. "Your honor before going to the last witness I would like to know if any of my possessions went missing after their raid, I was supposed to receive in my room some costume made equipment and rings made by the blacksmith Bomid" "Did you find anything like that inside the room?" said the judge "Yes but other than the loot from the fairy we took nothing" "And that loot was?" Darknym''s eyes were stuck on Fayte''s ring from the moment he had entered the room. "Just this ring the fairy dropped which has a great luck enhancement on it" He showed a ring silver ring with a fairy engraved on it, the fairy was well made after "Princess", and flowers were blooming all around her. "Would you mind showing to the judge and court the ring''s description?" Darknym said boiling with rage. Fayte looked at the ring and his eyes suddenly popped out as if he had seen something frightening "I didn''t know, it''s true, the features just changed at this very moment, it had no such effect before" "Show it you fucking murderer!" Darknym shouted while his eyes started shining with a red bright light which was a trait of the berserker rage''s ability, it shot light through the eyes gaining a light night vision but in the court with his red eyes it was as if he was Possessed by a demon. The Jury didn''t understand what was going about since they hadn''t seen the ring''s description yet. "Just what''s so special about as silver ring, show the decryption already" The judge gave a command and a screen appeared with the Item in a large screen in front of him showing it to all the people there. =================================== "Lost treasure" A Silver ring Illustrating a happy fairy Dancing among flowers. extra feature (boils Darknym with rage ) (every time he sees it on) (someone other than him) Physical enhancements None Magic enchantments Luck +80 ===================================== "I didn''t know it was his ring, it fell from the fairy" Fayte tried to explain but the jury was more shocked about the enhancement rather than the extra effect, a +80 luck meant a legendary object. Max luck could only reach an 100 so a good luck would become godlike with the Item equipped. His only misfortune was, it was a created Item so If Bomid recognized the ring it would also make him a thief. "Last Witness please" Darknym said. The judge didn''t even talk and just nodded for the clerk to come closer. "What level was Aretea and would she die from a level 100 fairy princess?" The clerk had tears in his eyes, tears of hate "I don''t know about the power of a fairy princess but she was a level 200 noble vampire, if not for the slave contract, slaying the whole town would not be a problem for her" The Helllion guild was left with a deathly silence, a level 200 companion cost at least 1000dollars in the black market, that made sense how she had killed one of their guild members. The demon blood was taken as loot by the stupid players who had become chaotic and committed suicide to log out. Their bodies stayed and were looted for what they had found, they carried 14 rings some boots and gloves, which they had taken from the room if not for the locks on the chests they would have stolen even more things from the room, but they could only be opened by the player in ownership of the room, not even the Inn owner could touch them. Since they didn''t steal them directly but taken them from the corpses of chaotic players they thought they were safe. "Last question, did Aretea have a tendency for attacking Adventurers without a reason, known fact that she can''t be brain controlled or drugged due to being undead" "Well there are ways to do that but I highly doubt there is a necromancer of such skill in our town" The Court was silent and the Judge said. "Would you mind numbering the items that were supposed to be delivered to your room" "I think you should ask Bomid for that as I don''t know if he had send anything extra" Bomid was summoned to the Court and he gave them a strange tablet like computer, they looked through the Items, finding all the raid party''s members, many of which had one or two of the Items inside their chests or sold them to other members of their guild. They also found the portable alchemist lab in the possession of Dublin, while Benjamin wore one of the stolen rings, although without any abilities, they still were stylish and extremely expensive. The judges didn''t know what to do, they didn''t like punishing players, the most they had ever put as a punishment was a week long ban but this was a completely out of proportions matter. They first put all the pieces together, First Darknym put some people to sleep and afterwards, someone stole their items, the normal fee would have been 10silver per person but seeing that all the victims are members of the Hellion it is really hard to say if it wasn''t a planned action to extract money from him. Next Fayte over a petty grudge evicted the defendant, but couldn''t pay the gold for the refund, that is supposed to be a full refund and a 50% fee going from 900 gold to 1350gold coins. Hearing that the Helllion guild who owed the player a large amount of gold which they couldn''t pay, raided his Inn room, killed his slave which would cost a large amount of money to buy and an absurdly expensive caged monster, which costs at least 200 gold coins, and looted the place of any items they liked. Stealing a legendary ring that would be worth more than a fortune in real life money. Although in the end they did find a bugged item, in the possession of his Npc slave it doesn''t give them any excuse for their actions. "We judge the Helllion guild guilty of bullying, unsporty behavior and falsely reporting a player of misconducts they did themselves, over a grudge and a dept of 1350gold coins" "Wait wasn''t that 900 coins?" Benjamin shouted in protest. "Normally eviction of an Inn room is only viable under two conditions, first is if the renter were to do something real bad and is banned from entering the city,town or village where he is refunded the normal amount, since the Inn is a co-owned establishment half of the refund would have been payed by the Npc" Theo''s eyes were crying as she already knew that would happen. "The other condition where he could be evicted with a normal amount is if he did something bad to another player while hidden inside the safety of his room, none of which was reported" "The selective eviction has to be refunded with an extra 50%, so it will be 675 gold for the guild and the owner each" Said the judge making the Helllion players curse Benjamin for not searching it throughtly, they could have found 175 gold more easily than 400 gold it was less than half the money they had been informed about and although a bit much they could have escaped the fiasco of a court. "Silence, the problem begins after that, normally the Inn cannot be owned by a player so only co-ownership is made possible due to the matter of room privacy, access to the keys is only given to the owners so that the culprit can be easily found if something goes missing but you had to go and kill his servant and pet-something" There was silence in the hall and only Darknym''s glowing red eyes could be seen as if coming out from a nightmare, filled with anger and hatred. "The Helllion guild now owes the player a total of 675 for the refund, a 1000gold coins for the raid on his Inn room, 100000gold for killing an elite servant and a 200 gold fee for killing his caged monster, making that a total of 101,875 gold coins, dividing it amongst its 1000 members, making it into 101 gold and 87silvers and 50coppers each" The Helllion guild was outraged for the decision, well none of their characters was deleted or banned but they now owed him 101875 gold instead of the mere 675 gold, which divided by 1000 members would make a mere 67silver and 50coppers each. They begun blaming one another for agreeing to the plan last night, only these not even 100 players knew of the plan and because of their plan the guild would go bankrupt. "You can negotiate with the player about the price but if any of the Helllion guild attacks him in any means for the next three in-game months his character will be deleted on the spot" The Helllion guild would have begun negotiating Immediately but the judge hadn''t ended yet. "Normally We would have revived your Npc servant but since the servant had some bugged Items on her it is Impossible to retrieve her files, as for the monster you kept as a pet, we are sorry but monsters are random generated so if you like we can give you a different servant with the same stats, appearance and name and a pet fairy that will be a thousand times better than the wild monster you had before" "I don''t want them, let the dead be or are you trying to torture me, you probably saw the extra effect on the ring, that''s exactly what I will feel when I look at them" he put the ring on and took out the pan''s flute to calm himself. "What is that?" The judge asked not recognizing it as an instrument. "Music" Darknym said as he activated the the Summer breeze of Autumn song to calm his own anger. His eyes regained their dim color, looking like a strange shade of brown. The whole Helllion guild and Theo fell asleep as the song played for a minute. The administrators were left speechless, for them and Darknym it was just a calming melody but for those who hadn''t a mage profession or high enough willpower, In the end everyone but Darknym and the administrators fell asleep. "And this is the only song that can calm me down when I''m about to burst from anger, I don''t want to do anything bad so I play it to relax" "Well although the sleep spell is a bit powerful , I hadn''t heard of it being so effective when used in a song" One from the jury said. "It''s not just the sleep spell, it has the calm spell, weakness and silence input in the spell''s code" "Wouldn''t that drain any characters mp in just a few moments, well it''s a magical Instrument so it would be naturally balanced for a bard and not a mage to activate" "I told you we should stick with classes and not professions now look at your mess, a magical object that would normally would only be activated once and fails or succeed is used by a mage to cast it for a duration" Someone said from the Jury. "Oi noob, if you are not doing it on purpose only activate it once, it will play out the song without casting the spell over and over again" Someone else said. Darknym tried it but the music stopped right away. "What the...shit, let me see the item''s description" The same person said The description appeared and their mouths dropped open seeing another legendary rank Item in the hands of the noob. An Instrument with 3 song was something ultra rare. "Would you mind if we modified the abilities of the Item a bit?" "If you strengthen the last song a bit, I don''t really care what you do to the other two" Darknym said with a smirk on his face They looked at a decoded version of the Item and the females of the group said with one voice. "You demon, we should just delete it for him, to make it more fair" But they were stopped by someone who looked like the leader. "Where have I seen you before, I''m sure we have met before" "Wait wasn''t he the one making it out with the succubus in the pain sensitivity trials" "Yes it''s him, that maniac!" "Would you like me to stream what you just said about me, to show the world how polite and good the administrators are?" Darknym said in an angry voice, it was a good thing everyone else was sleeping. Normally they would scream "drop dead" but since this could cost them their jobs, they apologized and fixed the first song and gave the flute back. He activated the effect of the flute, first the first song, but only once and it played on. He stopped it and activated the second song, the bodies of the sleeping players begun to rise and dance, it didn''t affect all the players but he didn''t have to keep it activated like before and it ended quite shortly after it started. Last he activated the final song and after seeing the two Npcs having a hard on and Theo getting wet he stopped the music. "Well it seems to work better than before, I should thank you for fixing it" "Well sure" said the judge holding hidden his hardened lower part just by hearing the elf moan a little in her sleep. "So could you wake the players up, I wouldn''t like to be accused of taking another hour from their playing time" "Sure" Said the judge as he moved his hand and all the players and Npcs woke up. The Npcs had a strange dream while most of the players disappeared, having logged out instead of waiting. Only three of the remaining twelve players he knew, they were Fayte,Benjamin and Dublin. "I''m calm and collected so I''m awaiting any propositions on how to make ends meet" "Well we could end it with real world money, it would be much better than losing the guild and all we worked so hard to gain" Said someone from the guild but the Idea was shot down by someone in the chat room, no one wants to pay for someone else''s mess. They were arguing a lot at the chat room, even the guild master had entered the chat but what could he do, it was in part his own fault. Since he was the one who came up with the Idea of framing him in order to have him banned for a week or so until he came back, the initial plan was killing him in his room but the assassins stumbled upon two problems. first it was the fairy who cast spells on them when they approached the table alerting the vampire who easily had killed the first three invaders. The next was a makeshift plan to take them hostages but the vampire was too strong and the fairy ended up being a monster and not a pet like they formerly thought. The last problem was Theo''s arrival at the scene, when she arrived the fairy was still alive and out of panic they killed it to make it appear that there was a monster loose inside his room. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. "Can I ask what will be Theo''s future?" Darknym asked the Judge while the guild was deep in their chatting war trying to find an agreeable scenario. The greatest problem was that there was no expensive enough item for his level they could give him in exchange and seeing his costume made equipment and royal suite he probably was someone rich in real life, or so they thought. "Well she will probably will become a servant in some other place, to pay her debt" "Can I make her my new servant, I do know her longer than any of the pets you would have given me" "Well since she would most likely end traveling as a bard for hire why not but know that she is only level 50, probably not even half at Aretea''s strength" Normally most common Npcs are around level 50-150 it wasn''t hard to kill one when you leveled up but you would become chaotic and wanted at the same time, gathering bad karma which resulted in many bad stuff to happen. "Well I do understand what you see in her but know that doing "that" would lower her loyalty" "It''s not a problem if I don''t touch her until I reach level 50 right or if it''s a form of punishment if she did something bad or not listen to orders" Darknym said while Theo listened afraid and uncomfortable, as they were talking about making her into a slave. "Well just remember to check her loyalty stat" "Can I get more servant Npcs if they begin owning me money?" "Normally it depends on the amount of gold they owe you, the well being of their business and how you will handle the negotiations with them, know that this one is an exclusive bending of the rules" "How much is a town worth anyway?" Darknym said making the chat room battle still for a second. "First you should know that there are five city sizes, a village has 10-20Npcs and is worth 100gold, it produces 1gold as taxes unless you want a rebellion on your neck, a town has from 50-150Npcs and produces 10gold as taxes unrelated to how the businesses inside suffer or not and it costs around 1000gold, a City has 500-1000Npcs and produces 100gold as taxes, costing a 10000gold, a Metropolis has around 10000Npcs and costs 100000gold, Megapolis has the least 100000Npcs and costs a million gold to buy" ''Wait a minute, if a city costs 10000gold how exactly were they unable to pay me?'' He thought with a puzzled expression The members of the Helllion guild also looked a bit surprised, it took ages to buy the town, one store at a time for a total of 1200 gold only missing the blacksmith and Library at the moment. "To the people of the Helllion guild, since you will probably be unable to pay the fee, I have a proposition" Darknym said. A representative of the guild came forwards, and although he wasn''t one of the top players in the guild he was probably the most crafty. "I am called Hellfire and I want you to know that although the fee is huge for an Individual player like you, for a large guild like ours it''s not impossible to gather given enough time" He said with a proud voice "Well Since you want to throw away an opportunity and become bankrupt suit yourselves, I''m sure some other guild will take over the town before you even pay me back" Truth was that the accusation trials are always aired to show people what is punishable and what is not and a whole guild getting punished was a disaster by itself. "My proposition is simple, you will give me ownership of the dragoncliff village, provide services at all your facilities until the debt is paid and One building in the merchant area that will be turned into a bank in the near future where you can deposit what you owe me or take a loan to expand the town into something bigger" The Idea wasn''t so bad, paying with items and services the extra amount and only losing a village deep in the mountains. Dragon cliff village was a village positioned on a mountain slop near the most dangerous area, The DragonMountains. It served no real purpose as Ork raids are usual there and the last few months it was almost burned down and destroyed. Although it would make a fine mining town if they had the capital to upgrade it, getting rid of the money draining village would on the contrary benefit them greatly, but that would only lessen their fee for 100gold coins, the building for another 20gold max, if he took some big expensive building that was, and since it was in their town a 10silver tax per real life day was the proper tax for Adventurers in a town, 10copper in a village and 1gold inside a city, making them no better than an Inn room, but they could be converted into shops or in Darknym''s intentions a bank. "Before you go on with the deal Darknym, you should know three things" Said the judge that was listening to their discussion "First for a player to own a village you must be a part of a guild, be it another''s or your own, second to opena shop or a bank you must establish a trading company, lastly to create a guild or company you must at least be a gold status player in order to be able to fully utilize a village, city or even a shop, all together costing 200dollars, if you raise it to platinum or diamond status it''s 500dollars and 1000dollars respectively" ''so much I can do with in-game money'' He felt the emptiness of his pockets once more since that was almost a 1.5 months'' salary, He had to use his emergency funds if he wanted anything other than gold status, but the possibilities of a diamond status were so tempting, it gave so many micromanagement options that he could become a little god in his own city with it. "Well can we speak somewhere privately about that while Helllion decides on their answer" The only reason no one was in a hurry, if you want to know is the fact that time in the court room was slowed in a 10:1 ration making only those from Helllion understand the subtle slowing of the game was easy as well. "Could I pay in three doses for the diamond status, and is it true that it will be effective in all three worlds instead of one?" "Well about the first, I''m sorry but it is Impossible but for the second it''s true" "By the way is there a reward for reporting bugged Items, like the demon blood" "As a matter of fact no but there are three kinds of such bugs that appear lately, the Illegal products that corrupt the data of an Npc, the forbidden spells that are only illegible if you are a champion and the unknown Items that are hacked weapons with large attack or defense numbers, so as long only these three exist if you find a merchant who sells one of those things do tell us and we might consider to raise your status as a gift for your services against hackers" "I''ll be sure to remember that" He said with a smile on his face. Hellfire came shortly afterwards with an agreement to his terms but he had to wait for the guild leader for the matter to be closed.In a week in real time the guild master''s boat would reach the fishing village to the north and from there it was another five real world days of traveling. "I won''t be taking a penny until the contract is made but know that if you refuse the deal in the end I won''t even wait for a day before bankrupting your guild" Darknym said with a serious look on his face. They were teleported, he appeared in his Inn room, seeing the evident chaos of a battle, and the corpses of the vampire and fairy in the room, the cage was opened, not even broken like they said and the chests had strange marks from weapons, they had tried to destroy them probably. He put their corpses inside the chest, until he gained enough money for their funerals. Theo was also there waiting for his orders, but he said nothing. The eviction order was halted until they could come to a deal so he had 17 days before being evicted from the royal suite. He called the room service and in a few seconds the room was like new.He felt a strange glare and silently moved to the door, opening it forcefully to the inside. A young human girl with long black hair fell into the room, she had been peeping inside for some time now. "And who might you be?" Darknym said while closing the door. "I, I''m..." Before she could end Theo spoke "She''s the daughter of the new Innkeeper" Well she looked underage so he wouldn''t harm her but he couldn''t let a child develop bad habits. "Go child and tell your father to come and apologize for your unbecoming behavior" "I''m not a child I''m Despina, and I''m already fourteen" "Just go call your father already" Darknym said in a more serious and strict way than before. "Please don''t tell father he will get mad at me, I''ll do anything" She said He looked at her from head to toe and said with an evil smirk. "Well if you have decided on following Theo''s road to becoming my slave you are welcome" He said so that she would feel threatened and scared of him. The next moment she flew out of the room calling for her father. After some minutes a brawny man with a beard came to his room. Seemingly angry and somewhat Irritated. "What did you say to my daughter scum!" He cried as he entered the room. "Just the truth, peeping into others'' rooms is illegal and could get her in great trouble" He said with a smart face. The man was at a loss, she probably hadn''t said anything about her peeping habits to him. "So did she call you here to apologize for her behavior or to spread mud upon your Inn''s good name" He continued making the big man defenseless and full of guilt. Who only now did realize he was inside a royal suite meaning the Adventurer was either a royalty or someone filthy rich and Influential. He did know about some of his daughter''s mischief to guests but never had he been so ashamed when apologizing. "I''m really sorry sir" he said while kneeling on the floor, with his daughter seeing the sight firsthand through the open door. "What the fuck are you doing man, If you want to apologize truthfully educate your daughter better, now stand up and apologize while looking me in the eyes and not to the floor" "I William the Inn keeper, I truly apologize for my daughter''s misbehavior but since my wife died she has become a bit unruly must be puberty" He said as he stood up and looked in his eyes. Darknym laughed a slightly "Puberty it is, I''m Darknym I also should apologize for my earlier choice of words, it probably made you worried without a reason, but know that not all people will be forgiving" "I know, I probably knew it from the moment I heard that she left through the door" (It wasn''t locked) "Well I hope we can be on a friendly relationship until We leave town" Darknym said while calling the service of the room. "I want some drinks to celebrate our new friendship and my new companion" He said and looked at the grumpy Theo The drinks were fine but his mood was so terrible when he drunk, it wasn''t intoxication, it was the opposite, the game didn''t allow him to feel enough of the drink, while William, Theo and even Despina were sitting drinking to their life''s content. He didn''t know if what she drunk was alcohol but with her father there it wasn''t a big deal. Her father took her away as she fell asleep on the table and left with a satisfied look on his face. Darknym threw a dress at Theo and said "Get ready we have a long day ahead of us" she was about to strip before a sudden coughing sound woke her up. "You could wait for me to leave the room first" He said making her turn red with embarrassment. He himself wore a luxurious smoking and gathered his hair into a ponytail before knocking to ask if she was ready. She was ready but the dress was a little too tight and the cleavage too big and showy. The luxurious red dress outlined her nipples, although he didn''t know why she hadn''t wore a bra. Let''s go the day is too short and we have to gain as much as we can from it. He wore the "Lost treasure" ring and looked at his stats. ================================================================== Race - Human Subspecies - valley people Gender - Male Level - 1 Exp 30/100 Physical Hp 7886(health) Sp 3488(stamina) Mp 555300(Magic) Mind Art - 1 Charm - 3 Rage - 912 Morality - slightly chaotic Soul Aura Color - Dark Purple Integrity - Unharmed Ki - 1000 Detailed stats Physical +Strength - 15 +endurance - 100 +constitution - 10 +Agility - 36 +speed - 11 +reflexes - 57 +Intelligence - 301 +wisdom - 396 +leadership - 0 Magic control - 1 Focus - 1 Augmentation - 1 Affinity with gods - Wind 52mp - Greed 158100mp - Death 20mp Mind Willpower - Average Social status - Homeless Fame title - None Soul Daily luck - Godly (best) Karma - 0 limit break - Astral projection Skills Meditation - N/A Cleaning - beginner 3 dishwashing - beginner 2 Soft walk - advanced 3 Berserker Rage - beginner 3 Climbing - beginner 1 backstab - beginner 2 Twisted stab - beginner 4 Death vision - beginner 2 Dead tongue - beginner 1 massage - beginner 3 Pain resistance- advanced 6 Chinese massage - beginner 1 sprint - advanced 2 Professions 1.Mage - Common trainee (11.835/100.000) 2.Spy - Beloved Apprentice (8.730/10.000) 3.Merchant - Common trainee (18.515/100.000) Other stats Stealth level - 3 Detection level - 5 ================================================================ His lack was turned from best to Godly with the power of the ring, He took Theo''s hand and walked her to the casino. VIP members like himself didn''t have to pay for the entrance fee so he only payed for her fee of 10gold, having only 8gold remaining in his pocket. Hundreds of male players surrounded them as they saw the elven beauty in the sexy attire. He blew them all away with a Psychokinetic blast, using his greed affinity rather than his own Mp. Theo smiled satisfied with his actions, she hated those lechers. "first I will make as a few hundred and next we play, what you win is yours and If you win the amount you owe me you are free, if you lose badly there will be punishment awaiting you at home" He said without waiting for an answer, it was a gamble she normally wouldn''t take but she couldn''t do otherwise. He effortlessly made the 8 gold into a 43 gold and afterwards into an 78 and reached a 113. All that in just three bets at the roulette where the busty black haired lady was, he then bet a whole 10gold and got 360 gold. He gave the dealer 63 gold chips and 100gold chips to Theo. "This is your starting fund, if you blow it, the night will be a lot more exciting for me" He whispered into her ear as he headed to the VIP section "Wait, where are you going?" she asked in a panicked voice. "Where else the VIP section" "Don''t go there, it''s 100% impossible to win there, all dealers are cheating" "Are you sure?" he asked in disbelief, well he did have some hints from the dice table but he wasn''t sure about it. "Absolutely" She said in a more calm and determined voice. "What''s their penalty if I find out that they are cheating?" "Well normally they would have to refund you double your bet and also give half of that from their own pocket" "See you later then" he said as he entered the VIP section, not seeing her panicked expression as he left. Inside he saw a strange buff activating. ------------------------------------------------------- "Gambling spirit" Every time you win, decreases your luck by 10 points, stack able up to ten times. The whole stack disappears after a loss. -------------------------------------------------------- He didn''t care as he walked towards the roulette. "Don''t you have some hot dealer like outside" he said with clear dissatisfaction over Left''s looks. "Well we could change the dealer if you like but it will be the same outcome" "Please do so but please make them all into beautiful women" ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Outside Theo had a hard time, as she played because of the players. After a little an Npc bodyguard came to get rid of any pesky people. By that time most of them just sat down seeing her play while gazing at her cleavage and eating her with their eyes. She didn''t have bad luck as she had gained 10 extra gold coins and after around an hour she saw Darknym coming out of the VIP area happy with no chips in hand. She came closer to ask him but he spoke first. "So did you lose too badly?" He said with a smile "I won an extra 10gold and here''s your 100gold" she said while throwing it in his face. To her delight he had a dissatisfied face. ''And here I thought I had good luck tonight...let''s go back to the Inn" He said somewhat dissatisfied. "But we just came" she said with a surprised look, thinking that he had lost all his money, she had given him the 100gold so that they would stay longer. "Well I could stay and see how you play but it won''t matter anymore" He said as he threw a Platinum chip in her hands. Making her fall on her butt in amazement. "How did you..." She wanted to say something but he cut her short and said. "If you are determined to gamble at the VIP table, I might still consider staying" She didn''t know but he had won an Astronomical amount of 1,000,000 gold.Normally it was impossible to get that sum but he used many different tricks, like losing a little to win big time after his luck was back, or trying to find out his opponent''s cheating method although in the end he still couldn''t find it. "Just kidding" he said and helped her up, he payed in the VIP section for her and took her Inside. "Welcome to the fabled VIP section" He said with a smile on his face giving the three girls on the tables a feeling of defeat. ''Why did he had to come back?'' they all thought at the same time "First let''s play the roulette Theo" Just chose a number and I''ll bet On the other side of the table the redhead dealer had already activated some secret switch. "I want to Inspect the device first" Theo said in a panic, but the one who panicked the most was the redhead girl named left. "Why should we inspect it, I''m sure the casino won''t try to cheat as right left" Said Darknym blinking his eye to the beautiful girl at the table. Theo however went on to Inspect the device, she could find nothing but as Darknym gave a look he saw a small magical fluctuation under the table. "What is that?" He asked Pointing at a strange square of magical powers. Left fell on her knees, because she knew that this man had already 1000000gold so his minimum bet on the table would surely be 100 gold. Fortunately for her it was a small price to pay as she did have enough but after that the other gal at the dice table didn''t even dare to cheat. Darknym and Theo had earned another 9 million gold after their raid and if only that was her gold she would have been happy about it. She did had the urge to bet sometimes but she didn''t out of fear that he might do something and make her lose her painstakingly earned 10gold coins. In the end they left, after she drunk a drink at the bar, him treat since he was now filthy rich. He helped her get to the Inn safety while pushing away the numerous admirers of her "beauty". "In the end I only earned 10gold" She said dishearten in a drunken mumbling voice "Well ten now but in the future, who knows you might make it into millions" "You know something Dark...I hate you" She said and went to sleep in his arms, as he lifted her and took her to the Inn. The rest of the day she spend sleeping while he called the Administrators to give them the rest of the Illegal drugs. He didn''t want any more complications in his game caused by corrupted files. Next he went to the black market and caught himself a merchant, after reporting him he gained nothing as a reward and went to look for more of these merchants. After catching 10 of them the administrators couldn''t help but give him a golden status. The merchants were viruses that bugged the system by selling strange stuff like the demonic blood. It was strange at first as to why most Npcs were so panicked about it but now he knew the reason. After catching another 10 of them to the administrators'' shock he was given the Platinum status. The only difference between Platinum and diamond was that Diamond affected all three worlds and also added some special features, but now he was 500dollars closer to the Diamond status. He could find no more Virus merchants but he found some really interesting stuff instead. He bought all the Items on the deceased Aretea''s list and much more. He even bought some special Items like empty soul stones and elemental stones. (because they were pretty) After grinding his skills as a merchant at the black market and becoming a... ------------------------------------------------------ "speed professional merchant" professional in dealing with large amounts of bulked goods, you can use skills at a lower price but their effectiveness is 10% lower that common professional merchant''s. ------------------------------------------------------- That was mostly because he was too hasty in his deals trusting his luck more than his skills. Later he went to the training hall and saw Fayte training like crazy, hitting the dummy so furiously that he might break it sometime in the future. Instructor was overseeing that he did the training well, while he himself grinded his skills on the dummy. Darknym begun hitting the dummy as far as possible from them, while using hide, stalk and other spy skills at the same time. His target was to gain a few more skillpoints in the spy skills while also training his skills. It didn''t take long for them to see him but both of them chose to Ignore him because of the shame they felt about their stupid deeds. Exhausted he went to his room, while sneaking all the way, he had an excess of magic powers as a mage but the problem was that he had to wait a day until it is fully recharged and most strong spells drained Magic powers like crazy. Inside his Inn room he grinded his mage skills for as long as he could until he logged out for a break. It was dark outside In the real world, but it around 10pm but he took a good break and entered the game once more. But the most Interesting part of the day awaited him at the Inn. As he logged inside his room with only Theo sleeping on the bed a message popped up. -Due to a very high affinity to greed, you have been selected by Deerg to be- -his champion, If you accept know that your actions will be monitored but your- -magical abilities as a priest will lose any cooldown, making you a being akin- -to a god on Allastar. Refusal without a proper explanation will cost you - - 1,000,000 favor points- "Can''t we play it in your casino?" He said with a smirk on his face knowing that his luck was once more at godly. A small laughter was heard in his head and a new popup appeared. -Deerg has accepted your challenge at the next Deerg casino challenge- -You are forced to compete for the right to Refuse becoming his champion- It was laughable but after looking at the golden clock he saw that the next game was drawing near. He only had 10 Allastar days to prepare 6 days in real life. For the next three days he grinded his skills like crazy. He didn''t want to buy books from the mage guild because that would surely give the Helllion guild enough funds to pay him back. But the Problem was that the day of Deerg''s casino was coming closer and closer not to speak about his business in destross. He only had one day before the sleeping beauty would awaken. Chapter 10 - Too many things to do A helpful reply
perks Wrote: [ -> ]I will say he should of had some leveling. Even when you pick plants in some game you gain a small amount of EXP. He has done so much and is still level 1.
Truth is Levels are not everything in FSK, although levels do give a large advantage since they can boost your character''s stats by 10 points with each level, truth is it only matters after your stats reach 100, making it harder to gain stats. In FSK gathering plants and other stuff will give you a general skill or level up a profession skill. General skills are seen in the status screen while for profession he has to open the profession screen which I haven''t completed yet. In general he could reach Level 20 without any problem if he wanted to or cared about it, but his target is to have fun and mob hunting with others is not what an antisocial person would do easily. Monsters In FSK are not easy to hunt and aggression is not the same as in other games, the monsters might or might not attack on sight, they even might flee without fighting because they are not in the mood to fight. Monsters in FSK like NPCs have personalities and small differences per Individual, although truth is I haven''t thought a lot about it before you asked. ======================================================================== Today he had a strange surprise as he entered the game, In the World selection screen he saw he had a message in Altgaia. He loggen in Altgaia out of curiosity and his doorbell rung, when he appeared inside his futuristic apartment. He opened the door knowing that only Npcs could enter his apartment anyway. His visitors were two Men in black or more likely a man and a woman clad in black suits. The man''s eyes had a strange crystalline glow, while the crossdressing woman wearing a black suit said. "Are you sure this weakling is an agent material Max?" The brute of a man raised his arm, Darknym''s danger sense begun tingling. Darknym wanted to close the door on their stupid faces but decided otherwise since it was only a game even if they killed him he would just revive anyway. "Max, what the fuck are you doing?" Darknym said in a furious voice The large man seamed a bit lost as he looked back and forth at him and the crossdressing woman. "Well at least he has some potential" She said in a sly voice while kicking the large man on the foot, making a large metallic noise and he let his arm fall at Darknym who sidestepped letting it fall but in midair it changed its trajectory hitting him straight in the ribs. It didn''t pain but it was a strange feeling, somewhat close to pain. "Can you do that again?" Darknym said in an excited tone, it felt almost like a normal punch. "What?" the crossdessing lady said with a worried expression. ''did we hit him too hard that he broke'' She must have thought. "But it felt almost like a real punch, I want to make sure it''s the real deal" Darknym said half-joking Max was about to hit him but the woman stopped him with her own hand. "You Idiot, you''ll kill him wait at least until we get him to the HQ, I don''t want to wait another 10 minutes for him to revive" Max looked a little lost but in the gave in to her logic. "I''m Geda and this is Max, Since you didn''t come to the HQ we were sent to get you" "Well other than the rather violent introduction, I am Darknym and wait a minute for me to heal and I''ll come with you" he entered in the healing pod and in a few second He was back to full health. "Can you hit me again?" He said seeing the boost in endurance he got from just one of Max''s fists. "Later, Max" Geda said as escorted him out and Into a strange futuristic car. "So, you guys are agents?" Darknym asked Geda laughed slightly before answering "Evidently you know nothing about yourself, do you?" "All I know is I''m supposed to hunt aliens or something" "Well that''s the gist of it, but the dark reality is that you are a product with a serial number like us, they can detect you anywhere you go and bring you back to the Agency" Darknym''s mood darkened a bit, as it felt more close to his own miserable reality. "Well at least we aren''t monitored all the time, right" Darknym said trying to be optimistic "Only if you acquire a special license, that allows use of the best gear" Geda said. He thought about it for a moment and let the thought go. "By the way why doesn''t Max ever talk?" "It...takes too much process power" Max said in a strange mechanized voice "Max is a prototype cyborg, with a little speech problem but he''s an overpowered war machine in the heat if real action" ''Well If his punch feels so real It means he must be as powerful as a giant from Allastar'' "I do believe he has the brute strength but his Intelligence seams a bit lacking" Darknym said a bit worried about their response to it. "Believe me in our job Intelligence is the least of the requirements" She said with a smirk on her face. "So basically what you are trying to say is, we are said what to do and do it like we are said, right?" Geda smiled and said "We''re here" as the car stopped at a Huge building with so many floors that it lacked little to a skyscraper. He was escorted inside the building and they entered the elevator, he didn''t know how long it took it to stop or if they were going up or down but it took a while, Geda and max were now in serious business mode, they were as if they had lost every inch of emotion from their faces. When they reached "some" floor and exited the elevator he saw another two Agents waiting for them in a large room with a giant screen and a long sofa. The Dandy fellow appeared in the Mega Screen on the wall. "Welcome to the Headquarters and until you join some Independent agency you will be under our command, you will begin your training as an agent today, over" And as suddenly it had lit up ,the screen, shut down again. A man in black came forward, he was young and seemed happy for some reason. "I''m Luther and you will be under my care from now on" He said as he went towards another room. The last person in the black suit did talk but without his mouth moving. -I''m VZ9 you can call me wiz- The mechanical voice was a bit strange but clear as if it came from a telephone. Geda seemed more relaxed after Luther left the room. "Let''s go to the kitchen and have you something to eat" she said with a smile. As they got there She became even more talkative than before. "This is one of the only three places not supervised, so you can talk freely here, the other two are the toilets and the baths, well it''s not like the kitchen is such a private place but the surveillance device in here is broken and nobody cares about fixing it, costs too much, well at least until next year''s maintenance" "By the way what''s up with Luther" "he''s the leader of our team" -An 100% pure human- Wiz added ''Is this some sort of racistic behavior'' He thought as he didn''t want to become the outcast of the group like Luther, not that he liked the guy anyway, he was too handsome. "So what are the plans for today?" "Probably basic training, you know to gain the Agent profession" Geda said "If I let''s say die will I appear inside the HQ or in my room?" He asked "The HQ, until you end your mission and complete the basic training of an Agent, although I higly doubt you will die from it" "By the way your face is melting" Darknym pointed out as Geda''s face became somewhat strange like a melting jelly. "Don''t mind it, it happens when I relax the morphing function, it will gain it''s new shape in a few minutes" ''A bit messed up but whatever'' He thought, while seeing her face becoming a gelatinous substance.He so hoped he hadn''t seen the process but he wasn''t soft, he ate his food while hearing the other speak about their past missions and how they hated Luther but could do nothing about it. "Can I ask a question?" "Ask...away" Said max with his broken speak "If you hate it here why do you stay in the agency?" "You really are a newbe, just stay to your business and don''t talk any shit in front of the leader, they are so stupid that they might even attack you" He was skeptic but decided to drop the subject for some other time. "So I have no time deadline to train right?" "Well yes" Geda replied And the next moment he logged out and entered Destros. ============================================================ Destros He saw his Hp and stamina as welll as genes were at 50%. Normally that''s what you get if you don''t log in for some time but for him the interval between deaths was 10hours. He probably had 5 hours of playing before dying. The other thing that had changed were three stooges with strange scrap armors who had made a large tent next to the Water tank. One of whom was now talking to him "Noob get out of our Land, don''t you see the flag of the Land raiders" He was a bit surprised at the moment. "How exactly did it become your land?" "Don''t you know the rules, he who reaches the spawn point first has bids on it" "Then It most likely should belong to me" Answered Darknym "And why Is that?" Another said with a belittling tone "Because I''ve been on this spawn point for the last two weeks, and don''t remember seeing you at all" "Do you even have proof?" The guy in the center said while the other two were clinging to some strange weapons. "Like what proof would that be?" "Lets say the seeds from the farm over there" "I already ate them but I do have a staff made of the farm''s foundations and a bunch of stuff made of the nylon from the farm''s remains" A strange lightning stroke at him from the fat one from the back, of his 337 health he was now down to 50Hp making the three of them a bit irritated as they went for the kill, their names became red as they charged at him. He immobilized the one with a wooden club with nails and put him in front of himself, The others were shocked on how fast he had grasped his hand and captured him and begun secretly draining his life. While his target was trying to get free the other two, one with a strange staff that shot lightnings and the other with a sword were now trying to get a nice angle at him and a chance to free their teammate. A few seconds after their teammate was drained of all life, Darknym throwing his corpse at the guy with the staff rushed at the guy with the sword. His Hp were now full again and he had gained some gene Integrity. The guy with the sword was more prepared than the one with the club, he pierced him through with the sword making a 120damage but The problem was that at the same time he could not take out his sword that Darknym had grasped with his hand, while the other grasped at the neck. He turned his captured pray to stand between him and the person with the stuff and begun draining him of his life points while he tried to get free. Either they were weak or the system had calculated some special parameters since the sword was still stuck in his belly. "You monster!" the last person shouted as the swordsman fell down out of Hp. Darknym took the sword out of his guts and thew it at the last member who was now trying to gain some distance showing him his back. by some twist of fate the sword hit center and the man with the staff fell to the ground, he was not dead but he didn''t have the chance to get up before he was caught by his grip and drained of all his lifeforce. He now knew their names as they had shone in a bright red color before they died but they didn''t know his. that looked like "???" to them. He wanted to loot their stuff but his Inventory space was completely full. He took only the lightning staff. As he examined it he saw that it only had one charge left and he knew exactly where he would use it if his other plan was screwed and Ellie didn''t open the door for him. He now also had an emergency plan in order to enter without her help. Truth be told he was lucky he had no metal armor on or taken out his staff from his Inventory because the lightning staff did double damage to people with metals at hand or on. He looked at the land Raiders'' inventory but all that he could find was some food and a few chips. He let them be only taking some of their food and drained their corpses of their genetic materials leaving nothing behind but the two weapons. A sword and a club, having already taken the lightning staff. He next went and took down the flag from their tent and a message appeared. -Land raiders have lost the ownership over the desolate farm spawn point - -as a penalty they will revive at the last visited safe spawn point - He didn''t know when they would be back if they would not revive near his location but he knew he needed some sort of flag or something to make the land his own. He took out an Immortal suit and made a makeshift flag out of it. -Player Darknym has gained ownership of desolate farm spawn point now - -all future scavenged materials from the area belongs to him, - He took down the flag and though of a better use for it, -Darknym has lost the ownership over the desolate farm spawn point as a - -penalty he will now revive at the last visited safe spawn point - he commit suicide just to see the last safe spot, He once again appeared at the desolate farm, it seems he had found no other spawn point. He sat and read the guide book gaining another three skills, and some intelligence. (Simple upgrades choice) You can chose what the upgrade of the simple device will be. (Researcher''s Intellect) Raises the Intelligence of the researcher for some points. (max 10Int) (Power of knowledge) Raises the exp gain by some points. (max 10%) He looked inside the land Raiders'' tent and found some normal essential things like beds and a box to store Items, they had a lot of hoses and sprinklers inside but what drew his Interest were the dirty devices he saw inside. He disassembled them, not knowing that it would cost him some of the components but he didn''t care, the book was almost over and he had to grind his skills somehow. There were 12devices in total 4 waterblasters 2 laser pistols 3 decoders 2 tablets 1 cellphone They had done a great work scavenging, by disassembling them he gained 2x broken waterblaster component A 3x broken waterblaster component B 1x broken waterblaster component C 2x broken laser pistol component B 1x broken laser pistol component C 3x broken decoder component A 1x broken decoder component B 1x broken decoder component C 1x broken tablet component A 2x broken tablet component B 2x broken tablet component C 1x broken Cellphone component C He begun reassembling them one by one, at least what he could reassemble failing miserably If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. He had no more compatible components after that and had broken all the devices into components, he did gain some chips in the process and a lot of junk metal. The tend was now a strategic location for him to use, he disassembled his makeshift tents and put the components inside the box, he also put the components he couldn''t use inside the nylon and dug holes in the ground to hide it there. Anything he wanted to hide he put inside the nylon and hid under the ground. Afterwards he completed the book and gained the last of the basic skills of the profession. (Higher Intellect) Raises the Intelligence of the researcher for some points. (max 10Int) He also got some points in fast the reading skill while the reading power sometime replenished some of his Tp. He wasn''t at all strong so he decided to go grind a few levels. He went and hunted the lizards with his new weapons the Silver sword and nailed club. After twenty lizards he had gained a level, becoming level 2 and gaining 10 unused stat points. When he returned he saw at least five scavengers around his new tent. he didn''t know what to do but it wasn''t a bad decision to wait for the moment. He now entered Allastar where a new surprise awaited him. ======================================== Allastar He was inside his room while Theo wasn''t there, he looked around and found a message on the table. -Since you were missing for a whole day I took the liberty to go for a walk. - He didn''t really mind but he felt a little uneasy about the current situation in Rubrick. He went to the library in search for new spell books but all he found was a sign on the door. -The library is now property of the Helllion guild, and is closed until further notice- Few probably cared about the library since it didn''t serve any specific purpose inside the game other than providing Information about quests. Only monster subjugations and Dungeon explorations counted as real Quests in Allastar, giving fame as a result Normal requests from Npcs were just like deals between players. He looked at his luck and It was at good, but when He wore the lucky ring once more it was raise his luck to godly. He went to the Black market to find more bugged merchants but he only managed to find two more to report. ===================================================================== The administrators didn''t know to reward him or to suspect him, if he was the one hacking and creating the merchandise he covered his tracks perfectly as they couldn''t find a single evidence of him having hacked the system even once. There was a serious talk in the administrative office of the game. "You do know that luck, expands the goods sold by merchants, a player with the name Darknym in three days has found 42 hacked merchants" The others inside the office were a bit discontent about the fact, since they all were well informed about the matter. "So since due to his invention of a way to find such merchants and although we have succeeded in replicating his method In the past few days, new such hacked merchants appear every day, but our problem is the absence of a way to find those hackers. Nether the less I have decided to grant the user the Diamond status upgrade, although I would have preferred if he had revealed from the start his hunting method" Darknym was in the casino winning tons of gold coins when the message Popped up. -You have just gained the diamond status We thank you for your hunting the bugged- -Merchants you can stop now since we have the matter under control for the time - -Being if you want to help with some other matter you can check the help notices at - -the company''s forums. - There were many things they needed help with mostly anti-hacking tips or methods to track illegal items, but the most wanted help was with the hacking PKers, a group that hacked the system so that their names won''t turn red after killing someone and although the administrators located them and deleted their accounts they came back after a week or less. First thing he wanted to do with his diamond status was thee creation of his own Guild and trading Company. He called the the Guild "The Worst" and the company "Lady of Fortune" aka LOF. It cost him some 10 gold to create the guild and 100 gold for the Company. Guilds were groups of players that could gain a city through fame, there were many advantages in being in a guild, but the most useful were the bellow... 1.Guild level As the guild gained levels the players who were part of the guild gained some buffs decided by the Owners and leaders of the guild. 2.Guild facilities A Guild Could establish a guild hall in any town or city by paying a small fee of 1-10 gold every real world day. The guild hall can house many special facilities like a training hall, library,temple and workshops, well there are more facilities but they are more intended for different professions. 3.Guild wars Only by being part of a guild can someone enter the guild wars competitions which have some pretty good rewards. 4.Guild Ownership Guild can own land and gain a tax from it, once every real world week. Owning a Dungeon on your land gains you a tax from the players entering it. 5.Guild membership ranks Guild members can rank up for more benefits like using the Guild''s bank or stash of Items. The way of upgrading your rank is set by the Guild Master, as well as the names of the ranks and the advantages of being inside the guild. 6.Guild Rules This is not really an advantage but it''s the main reason why many players don''t join some guilds. If the punishment for the rules is too tough or there are too many rules, players will not enter the guild, but the more guild rules there are the more Order affinity is gained by the guild members, although it''s too slow and too bothersome to gather enough for a spell. 10 rules = 10 affinity points per day played inside the game. 7.Guild Fame If a guild is famous or Infamous the members will gain preferential or bad treatment from Npcs. Sometimes will even gain special info and other privileges. His own guild was a little special since he was a diamond member he could make special rules and edit the ranks of members to a special degree. 1. His guild level was at 1 and the three choices of a buff were... -0.2% more Xp gain -0.2% more Money loot -0.2% more Item loot(not better) He chose the Item loot, at the next 9levels he could raise it to another 0,2% until it reached 2% afterwards the new bonus buffs would appear. The way to level up a guild is pretty simple, by recruiting a person the guild gained some points, by fighting at a Guild war it also gained some points lastly by doing a guild quest it could gain more points than the other two combined, if they succeeded. 2.His guild didn''t have any guild hall yet but in the future it would be really big. Because he didn''t lack gold, although there were some facilities that cost real world money. 3.Guild wars were only open for guilds of level 20 and up due to the power of the guilds involved. 4.His guild owned no land as of yet but the moment he would take possession of the dragon cliff village he had already made a plan of action in mind that would cost him 10 billion gold coins as he had seen the prices of the buildings from the menus. Thus he was raiding the local casino once more. So far he had 1 billion in his possession and a long way to go. 5.His Guild member ranks were too many for any guild and too complicated as they made a large pyramid towards the guild master. ------------------------------------------- 1.Top is the Guild Master, himself 2.last step are Officials and Generals. Officials are those that contribute in gold and management of the guild assets, while generals are players with the ability to lead the guild. They could use a large amount of the guild''s funds and Items as well as propose rules or future actions. 3.A step before the last is divided into two categories the ones going for Officials and the ones going for Generals. for Officials there were two positions the Benefactors and the Managers, benefactors have to contribution a huge amount of gold, while manages are to manage a facility and contribution to the guild in some way. The path of a general also has two positions, they are the commanders and the Elites. Commanders are like raid leaders and the like, while Elites are the Solo players, their target is to contribution fame for the guild and maybe some Items if they want to. 4.This is the last step where the members can recruit other players for the guild. beneath them are only the new members. There are four paths here one for each of the Benefactor,manager, commander and elite. The name of the ranks being called, Contributors,Facility keepers, vice commanders and Veterans. 5.There are ten ranks of two. Either Soldier 1-10 or Merchant 1-10 Soldiers are the ones gathering fame and Members are the ones gathering money. they can still borrow a good enough amount of gold from the guild. 6.The bottom of the food chain Member 1-10, they can advance real fast by giving a small amount of money or fame for the guild. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------- He only had three Rules 1.Can''t leave the guild without returning all the Items provided by the guild, even after deletion with the descendant system. 2.Can borrow funds allowed for your member status in the guild. 3.Can borrow equipment allowed for your member status in the guild. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The trading company under his ownership was a tool for him to gather Npc slaves, as he would lend them large amounts of money they could never pay off, with the condition of becoming his servants if they couldn''t, he knew that there probably were no such Npcs in Allastar but it was worth a chance. At least merchant would surely sell their souls for the money he offered. The second reason was to recruit players who owe lots of money to Npcs into his guild rather than have them deleted. Of course they would prefer it to having to work at the casino for a lifetime. He now gambled at the casino for the last time or so he said to himself every time he went there, his winning went even higher than before as he did the trick he used to overcome the buff, until it was fixed and he couldn''t gamble like that anymore. His earnings could buy him a whole kingdom and that was what he intended to do after his deal with the Helllion guild was finished. He left as the new buff only unstacked after a day and his luck had fallen to best, He had two days until Deerg''s challenge begun and he had calculated what hour to enter so that he could make the best out of it. He trained his mage skills and gained a good result as he now could cast simple spells. not to talk about the 10 Intermediate mage skills he gained through hard work and repeat grinding. And even learned some of the Medium skills since the last few days. In truth it was mostly due to the ring, his luck was so high that any spell he cast fell among the 10% success chance of his to cast. It was a serious loophole the administrators would have fixed if they ever learned about it, but they didn''t since his room was closed from their reaches due to there being the royal suite''s privacy enchantment. His pockets held 2 copper 58 silver 90 gold 9 valuable gem 1,110,090 bank notes It would have been more but he lost ten banknote when the buff rules changed. But what was the most funny thing was his greed affinity became a shocking 11 billions. That''s 11million stones of magic. If he took a priest profession or a champion, he would be one of the most powerful players in the game in aspect of magic, but since he was not a priest the cooldown for using priest magic was really long. Even for a simple spell from the element of greed. As his mage rank rose to Qualified he learned the complex spell casting, that allowed him to cast spells under the complex category, now there were only the difficult spells he couldn''t cast. The Intermediate skills were... (Elemental strike) By using raw magical might when striking with a melee weapon, you can do special elemental damage, that completely penetrate physical armor. (Spell Inscription) You can Inscribe spells to Items, that can be activated by using less magical power than the normal spell. Skill level determines the magic power usage of the spell. (Elemental shield) A special shield that protects from all types of damage it sacrifices the Mp used to cast it as shield durability. (Dual spell Inscription) can Inscribe two spells to activate at the same time. Skill mastery raises success rate of the Inscription, failure will result in a self exploding Item, that will explode when activated. (Elemental Attunement) Raise all spell damage by a small percentage. (Spellcasting disruption) A way to interrupt the opposing mage''s spells does exist but it has low chances to succeed. (Multispell Inscription) A dangerous thing Inscribing more than 2 spells on an Item, each time lowering the chances form dual Inscription by a percentage, min 1% always remains. (Elemental Resistance) Raises the constitution of the mage for some points. (Simple spellbook creation) Can create spellbooks with simple spells in them in order to leave a legacy behind or simply help a friend in need. (Mage''s Lore) The lore of magic lowers the requirements of Intelligence and wisdom for all Items for you. While the medium skills he had gained were... (complex spell casting) You can now cast complex spells that require a casting period before taking effect. (Complex spell control) You can control the spell''s location after having cast it on some area, like moving a thunderstorm around. (Passive elemental shield) Any real mage has a passive elemental that is an extra primary stat like Hp. It doesn''t use Mp but will increase as you raise your MP. Can''t be regenerated other than after a day passes automatically recharging. His elemental shield was a 10% of his max Mp meaning 50000 points It was five times his Hp and for a noob like him it was a lot. Although there were three small penalties in the shield system. First was that it took the full force of the damage, having no resistances at all, second a melee character''s damage at level 1 was 100 while at level 10 would be around the 500 or more and the problem that it raised no stats as it was depleted. Despite that he was still too weak, any respectable noob would have had a strength of 20 by now but he was forced in so many circumstances he couldn''t even train in peace. Another day passed and it was time for him to enter the game for the big moment Deerg''s casino game. Chapter 11 - Deergs Casino The time was midnight in Allastar and he was inside his Inn room with the gold ticket in hand, the clock ringing inside his head but nothing happened. He didn''t know what to do as he couldn''t activate it or something, the moment he set foot outside his room to go ask at the temple he was teleported somewhere. The strange golden light faded away, his eyes still hurting. He couldn''t see for a while but when he saw it he was at a loss for words, it was a palace made of gold and any precious stones you can Imagine. He and five more people, two of whom players, the rest three Npcs were there on a gigantic ruby that was placed like a carpet imbedded in the floor of the palace, there were no plants or people only a large door behind them and In front of them. The two players had already got the message that he now received. -You have now in Deerg''s golden Palace, enter the door in the - -front and you will be teleported to his casino where riches and - -power beyond Imagination rests or step back to to the entrance - -and lose 100000 Affinity points and return to your former place - Both players went back to the entrance and teleported back they knew that what awaited them were no reaches or power but the deletion of their characters if they stepped into Deerg''s casino. Darknym and the three Npcs went forward inside the door and were sent into a strange room that looked like a normal casino, only that there weren''t many people inside. Other than them there were were three more Gates from where another two groups came, each having two to three Npc and only one Player each. There were now four players and ten Npcs inside the casino and a strange voice was heard through the speakers. "Welcome to my casino, for the first time, although I see a familiar face among you right Verial" A beauty, with darkened skin and an arabian silk outfit that would be most fitting for a dancer came forth. However no one mistook her for a simple dancer due to the luxurious jewels hanging on her neck and the bracelets and rings on her fingers. "Now lets not spend too much time Idling, time is money. First I will Introduce you to one another, you will have ten minutes to make teams and then you will compete in a game from the wheel of fortune" A large wheel with game names was there in front of them, with strange names for sure. "Most of you probably know Verial, the most Wealthy dance in "Ashrad" continent and a Priestess of Greed" She came forward and lay on a sofa that was there in front of them, there were ten to begin with for all ten Npcs. "Girdan the beastman, also called a minotaur, he is keen on human flesh these days and the best slave trader in the entire continent of Drogan" A large cloaked man came forth, after letting his cloak go they could see a minotaur muscled minotaur with two horns clad in golden armor with two rubies on their points and golden bracelets decorating his muscular wrists. He went and sat on a sofa that was about to break from his weight. "Irma the Prophet, known for making a great fortune off of gambling until she became a wanted woman for some mishaps she''s probably guilty of" A ragged woman came forth, she was nothing like the others, she looked like a beggar who hadn''t eaten for days, no one knows how she still stood, she ruched to a sofa and begun stuffing herself with food. "Joto the Godfather, a man who is known as the greatest merchant the Isleplains also a Godfather of the dark underworld of Shellon" A fat person in a wealthy suit came forth, all his fingers full of rings probably magical, he walked slowly but with the authority of a leader and sat in one of the sofas and begun playing with one of his rings as he waited. "Glurb the Masterthief of Anchora, Only known as the Prince of thieves, a shadow that no one has caught sight of before" A small cloaked figure, like that of a cloaked child, he didn''t take off his cloak but his green stretched fingers showed that he was most probably a goblin. His hood shrouded his face, he sat on a sofa and waited patiently not making any movements as if he was a statue. "Barccas the Alchemist, or more like the priest of greed, he has swindled many a disciples with his promises to teach them the recipe for gold" A dwarf came forth, his gray beard and mage-like attire made him look like a mage or alchemist, because of the many pouches he wore. He didn''t look so rich but Darknym knew that appearances were deceiving. He went and sat on the sofa sometimes taking a bite from the food on the table. "Golem the gladiator, I''m a fan of his work so I brought him here to make the game a bit spicier" A bulky man, smaller than the Minotaur, and a bit larger than the godfather came forth, he wore a strange helm that covered most of his face and he wore almost no clothes, only to cover his most sensitive parts. He walked to the table took his helm of and silently begun eating, like a mouse that wants to savor every bite of it. "Robin the master archer, a man I like very much, as he made archery a gambling game, hasn''t lost since, his eye rivaled that of an eagle until he lost one of his eyes on a special occasion" A one eyed elf came forward, he had greenish skin, being one of the Green elves, a race derived from the forest elves, they are even more fanatical over nature and would kill anyone if they saw them harming a plant, they don''t care about already dead wood. He went and sat on the sofa eating in between studying the others. "Vin and Marv are brothers who came here together they are famous traders that have risen high in the country of Anchora" The last two persons came, forth they were twins and looked almost identical, You could only discern them by their clothes Vin wore green and Marv wore Blue, they each went for one sofa each. Vin looked wealthy while Marv looked a bit lost and less well fed than his brother. Once in a while he sneaked some food into his mouth secretly from his brother. "Now for the three main Players first is Darknym, the wealthiest level 1 player" The other three laughed as he said his level out loud. Darknym with his strange hooded loose Shirt and sport wear, nowhere near the fantasy genre. "Noctus the level 82 assassin and a great gambler" He was a classic assassin with a black cloak and dark leather clothes, he had some pounces hanging left and right and knives hanging here and there, his face was fully covered and hidden. "Terminator the Arena champion and a good gambler, betting only on his own matches, win or lose his bet is always true" He was clad in an expensive fancy plate suit of armor, he was a level 189 fighter who was just about to level up, who by mistake entered the wrong gate, thinking it was the exit from the palace. Just followed the flock of Npcs who went inside most likely came after Verial''s ass. "Woody a strange merchant who specializes in dual guns, and a great gambler, his favorite game''s russian roulette" A strange cowboy wannabe came forth carrying two strange guns, that looked nothing like real guns. two fat tube-like pistols with strange tubes and crystals that came from it and went back and forth. His strange clothing took strange glances from the other players. He was the only one he could tell what race he was, an amber elf with red hair and a strange love for the wild west. "You now have ten minutes to gather a team, of maximum four people you included, afterwards The Wheel will spin and a game for today will begin, If you win you can take something from my vault, if you lose you lose a soul, and since the only three people here with more than one souls are Varial, Darknym and Woody they have the ability to bet souls on the winner of the game" Terminator and Noctus before they even ended went for Verial the Ashradian dancer, most likely because she had souls to spare so even if they lost they could do something. The truth was they used to have soulstones as well but they sold them in the black market for a large sum of money, one soulstone cost 10valuable gems,meaning 1000gold coins not knowing what to do about them since they were not mages. Woody went for Robin since they were both elves, although he probably knew little about the subspecies of elves as he was shaken off within seconds. As Terminator opened his helmet showing off a beautiful face inside, one similar to the famous actors on TV, the assassin did the same showing a face akin to his, but he was a dark elf, with pitch black hair and green eyes. Human and dark elf were fighting over the beauty, in the end she chose Terminator because he was of a higher level, he was a level 189 fighter and twice champion of one of the arena''s, while Noctus was a level 82 assassin. Darknym sat next to Irma the beggar prophet who was more concerned about the food on the table than the games to come. The players could see all a small description of the Npcs but they were so plain they didn''t even show their levels. Verial - Human Ashrad Class Name - Wealthiest dancer of Ashrad An Arabian beauty that can charm anyone to die for her. Main profession - Dancer Secondary - Merchant, Swindler, Mage, Priestess of greed. Girdan - Beastman Minotaur Class Name - Master Slave trader A ferocious powerful Minotaur more akin to a monster than a normal Npc. Main profession - fighter Secondary - Hunter, Slaver, Beast master, Beast tamer. Irma - Human - plains people Class Name - Fallen prophet A hungry beggar of a prophet that used to make fortunes off of gambling. Main profession - Prophet Secondary - Survivalist, hermit Joto - plains people Class Name - the Godfather A fat but strong person and a good leader, he has brains and browns for both business and battle. Main profession - Thief Secondary - Merchant, Mage, assassin, Commander. Glurb - plains goblin Class Name - Prince of thieves A legendary figure among thieves, none has seen him or even heard of how he looks, all that is known about him are rumors of his skills. Main profession - hunter Secondary - Thief, Trickster, assassin,spy. Barccas - Gray dwarf Class Name - The Golden Alchemist A Quack who isn''t as good at alchemy but his affinity to greed gave him the ability to turn stone to gold. Due to the huge cooldown of the spell he begun posing himself as an alchemist. Main profession - Miner Secondary - Merchant, Swindler, Mage, Priestess of greed. Golem - Drogan human Class Name - champion gladiator A gladiator that fights for his life all his life, a pitiable existence that can be bought over with money. Main profession - Master gladiator Secondary - none Robin - Green Elf Class Name - Handicapped archer A one eyed archer who swindled others but was found out and lost an eye for his carelessness. Main profession - Archer Secondary - Trickster, Merchant, Ranger, fighter. Vin - Plain people Class Name - famous merchant Marv''s brother, a ferocious merchant, he would sell even his own brother for the right amount of gold. Main profession - Smith Secondary - Merchant, carpenter, sculptor, Jeweler. Marv - Plain people Class Name - famous merchant Vin''s brother, an almost bankrupt merchant, he wasn''t good enough at conducting business but loves his brother. Main profession - Tailor Secondary - Merchant, painter, Cook, builder. In the end the three teams were completed while Darknym waited to see who would remain in the end for his team. The ending teams were as followed. 1.Team Verial Normally it would have been Terminator''s team but he was too charmed by the beautiful dancer to care about the game. He also recruited Golem and Girdan, it was a team of brawn, all large and strong with Verial as the link between them. 2.Team Woody Woody after his failure with Robin, recruited Joto or more like was recruited by him and the rest was Joto''s work, Barccas and Vin although were not the best of the mix they were versatile and offered lots of benefits. 3.Team Noctus Noctus after losing to Teminator in levels and losing Verial, went for Girdan, losing another match to Terminator and after wards went for Glurb as he was also a sneak profession, he accepted with some conditions they discussed secretly. He only accepted Robin because Marv looked like a loser without his brother and they needed at least three people in one party. 4.Team Darknym Darknym was left with the prophet who looked too skinny and malnourished. Whatever the game, non was sure that she would survive or be of help to them even if she could see the future, how would that help in a sport festival or a puzzle. Last in his team was Marv who once in a while gave hidden looks at his brother''s team, as if they were up to something recruiting him was like recruiting a snitch that would betray you right away. "The ten minutes are up and the first game is..." the wheel begun spinning and spinning and it was almost about to fall on "default victory" when with a sneeze from the speakers and the wheel fell on "Deerg''s Labyrinth". The players and Npcs begun shouting in distress as they saw it as a cheat. "Don''t mind the small details, the game is my labyrinth game, all fourteen of you are to make a labyrinth and I will select from them the best labyrinth, you will then be teleported to that labyrinth, know that each room aside from the starting area can hold only two people at a time, meaning that you will have to divide your teams even further to win the game, Each room will have one of the ten traps, each of which have 10levels of difficulty, Which after activating once will become permanent, meaning the next two will see what the trap is all about having a better chance to pass it, lastly the condition to win is one of your players passing the exit gate which looks like this" A strange bluish liquid-like material flowed from a strange cut in the air, as if it was a picture or something. You can make your bets now knowing and select a reward to your liking from the vault. The four players stepped forward, and one by one entered a room, he didn''t know which Items the others had chosen or if woody had bet any of his soulstones. It was now his turn as he entered the room, there was a list of Items he could chose from and a number of soulstones was listed on some of them. It took him a long time as he was looking for spellbooks or something that would make him stronger. In the end he was disappointed, there was nothing of value to a mage in the mix, well not for his kind of mage at least as it had many magic regenerating items and staffs but it wasn''t something that would make him, himself stronger. "What''s the matter?" the speaker said, "you haven''t chosen a single item from my most valuable possessions" "Well I didn''t think a god''s most valuable possessions were mere Items, after seeing the soulstones I thought they would be at least as exquisite and worthwhile but these are not the things that make my heart sing, you must also have this feeling when you see something and say I must have that even if I die trying" "That''s the reason I want to make you my champion, we even think likewise, of course these items are not enough to be called a treasure but lets have a deal, if you win the game you can challenge it for a second time, this time the prize will be one of my more worthy possession, but if you lose you become my champion, and lose all your soulstones in the process" "Isn''t it too one sided a deal, how about this, first we play for the champion thing, although I hate being supervised and if I win we play a second game, but this time I will be selecting the maze and the traps while the players are playing the game, if they win you gain all my soulstones, if they lose I gain a spell of my selection from you" "Spells, you only want spells, I thought we thought alike but only wanting some stupid spells for 40 soulstones, you surely are strange but it''s a deal, but know but the next game will be with different players and all their souls if they lose go to me and not you" "I don''t need souls, not yet at least, my collection has more to do with power than souls, I want to be strong enough to become non existent in the world to become a god like yourself" There was no response only a laughter and the sound of the doors opening. The labyrinth designing phase was very short and the labyrinth itself was only a 20x20 thing. Really easy and fast to make, the players and Npcs sometimes glanced at other people designs.Darknym made something artistic using all 400 squares, he didn''t really remember his own labyrinth but he didn''t really care since he thought that everyone would make something as elaborate as that. The only thing that could be made out of the labyrinth was it''s symmetrical nature, left and right was the same, making the beginning and exit opposite to one another. The other players were shocked every time they passed by his labyrinth since they couldn''t see the symmetrical form of the labyrinth not, that it mattered to them since there were 400 rooms with traps in it. Joto had stopped at his labyrinth trying to memorize it by heart, thinking that it was the most likely one to please Deerg''s gambling spirit, since they would have to pass through all 400 rooms to exit. They were teleported to the starting location and there was only one exit, from the room. The four teams were huddled as they were thinking of what to do, while Darknym just sat down and waited for the others to make the first move.He didn''t mind to gamble on it but he would lose nothing even if he lost. His teammates were even more strange as they did exactly the same as him, they just sat down and waited for the others to make the first step. "We should decide who will go first by rock paper scissors" Said Woody who would have went first if it wasn''t for Joto stopping him. "Why doing something so stupid, we should just send the loser team over there, they will lose anyway" Said terminator seemingly irritated by Darknym calmly sitting next to the wall "And why should we do what you say, you aren''t even one of the team leaders" Noted Darknym and the other two laughed at the remark. Terminator wanted to rush at him with his Mace but then he noticed something strange. "Guys are your weapons missing too?" He said a bit nervous since his was a really good mace and he wanted to know if it happened to everyone else. "Of course it''s missing you fool, Weapons are not allowed in Deerg''s casino, but when we win you will probably have it back and your price at the same time" Said Verial who was the only veteran among them. "But i can''t kill people without a weapon" Terminator protested "Don''t even think about doing something like that, the god is watching us, if want to do anything do it in the form of a gamble or a game, like we did last time I played the game" Verial said "And what was that?" Joto said with an irritating smile on his face as if belittling her. "well we could take turns by placing lots inside a container and then draw lots for which team goes first" Verial said. Everyone had to agree since they had no better Idea and the rock paper scissors was stupid since there was a prophet amongst them. The lots were drawn, and the order of the teams was, 1.Noctus 2.Verial 3.Darknym 4.Woody Noctus was a bit disappointed but Verial seemed most happy about the development, if he didn''t know better he could tell that the lots were set to end that way from the start. The two who went first into the room were Robin and Glurb as they said that they were higher a level than Noctis. The first room that looked empty a moment ago, sprung in action the moment the two of them entered the room. strange contraptions that looked like training dummies wielding blades of sharp metal were everywhere in the room, there were only to places that could be called safe at the start and at the end of the room. The contraptions were whirling their weapons at a high pace, some being long and others being short. First went Glurb and after passing trough the door and into the next room, Robin called Noctus and guided him through the way, Glurb used. The first team had passed the first trap, with a trick so elaborate that only they could use. finding a passage in between the numerous traps long and short traps. It didn''t need much thought but it was very dangerous. The second team couldn''t enter yet since the other group hadn''t left yet. They couldn''t see what was ahead but there was a crossroad, with logs over a large lava pond. They went right, because Glurb chose to go there and Robin and Noctus followed him. without question, they even fell the logs behind them so that others could not follow them. Or more like think that others would not follow them. Their next challenge was strange because there was nothing inside the room, even after Glurd exited to the other side of the room there still was nothing inside while the next one was a fork going left and right. with another pool of lava and logs but this time bubbles of hot magma emerged from time to time, burning them if they touched them. Team Verial charged their way into the machines after seeing that the damage they did was nothing serious for a warrior, Verial rode on Terminator''s shoulders as he was the largest of their group. Reaching the next room fast enough to see the logs fall behind the last group, cursing their luck. The While the last member of team Noctus, Robin was waiting for his teammates to chose a path, the doors to his room closed on him, his teammates only heard the sound of water and screams coming out of the locked room, it was a smart trap that activated when the two nearby rooms were full, to kill off some of the competition. They of course could have saved him if they had chosen a path fast enough but Noctus was panicked and Glurb although he wanted to pass the logs and go right stopped by Noctus and Robin saying it was a foolishness going right every time and something about planing their moves. In the end that argument cost them a member of their team and unless they won the match he would stay dead of course they didn''t know something that only Verial knew about the end of the game. Hearing Robin''s screaming voice Verial told them to wait a little and after a few moments silence came again. "Now I will show you how the game is played" she said and with a move of her arm she blasted Golem and Girdan towards the two remaining Doors, Golem was thrown left and Girdan right across the pond of lava. "Go Inside and return to tell us what you saw!" She shouted so that they could hear, Terminator was a bit unhappy as his armor blocked him from feeling her hips on his shoulders, as he acted as her ride. She didn''t exit the room with the contraptions making Woody anxious about when his turn will come. Golem came back full of scars and blood, shouting "There were some monsters ahead so I took care of them, there only one path going to the right" Girdan came back and shortly after and said "There is nothing inside but there are two ways to go one to the left and one straight ahead" Verial threw Golem to the central path and said, go forward and wait for us to come. In the meantime Glurb and Noctus had a strange argument again, Glurb went to the right leaving Noctus to do as he liked. Noctus angry at Glurb for the death of Robin, for some unknown reason went to the left. Glurb found another room with mechanical contraption and went to the right once more. The contraptions were so complicate this time that they even went Vericaly and diagonally, making it a lot more difficult to find a way through. If anyone saw the small goblin doing Master Yoda like jumps here and there sometimes passing through the blades as they whirled and others even stepping on them. Noctus even if he had followed his lead would have been hit a dozen of times, of course they weren''t a deadly as they looked. What Noctus found in his room were monsters, they were wild goblins, a species of hairy little brutes that only knew how to kill. After a while of sneaking he saw a weapon in the center of the room, it was a plain sword, he could have just bypassed them but he was angry and frustrated, the goblins were all he needed to ease his tension. When he took the blade he couldn''t see it''s stats but it felt good to have a weapon, he killed the first goblin with a sneak attack and was revealed afterwards, the remaining nine goblins charged at him but he was level 82, they were nothing to him, even their damage was not even worth considering. He saw two doors other than the entrance, one going right and one going forward, without even looking inside he went forwards. In the meantime Verial and her group had went forward and forward once more Here they Golem and Girdan found clay golems and only one weapon at the center of the ten walking statues. Golem although already having a weapon still went for the sword while Girdan begun fighting the golems with his horns, it wasn''t easy but the two veterans broke them all after a fierce battle, they had two swords now, which Golem monopolized as he was a dual wielder to begin with. Verial told them to go forward once more, they saw a strange room full of gas that made it impossible to see through. Girdan and Golem refused to go inside. The first room with the whirling dummies was free to enter but Darknym didn''t want to enter it. "But it''s your turn to go insisted Woody" "Why should I, I don''t even want to move, to begin with there''s no time limit and even if I went forward Who said that you won''t backstab me afterwards" "Whatever stay here and wait until we find the exit" Woody said as he charged through the mechanical contraptions. He wasn''t nor as agile as Noctus nor as Tanky as Terminatorn, but as fast as he entered the room he was out of it, he had used some sort of teleportation spell, although he wasn''t a mage or was he, since in the game anyone could have at least five professions it wouldn''t be a surprise if he was a mage. Joto rushed after him through the contraptions as if they weren''t even there. While Barccas and Vin tried to mimic the two stealthy team by passing under the mechanical contraptions. In the end they made it after receiving a little damage at the end of the path as they attempt to take a shortcut through the whirling contraptions. Woody rushed forward teleporting towards the opposite door across the room, inside he saw an empty room further Inside a few crushed remains of clay golems and even further forward He saw Golem and Girdan sleeping inside a strange Gas, he didn''t know if they were dead or not but the Minotaur''s snoring sound made it hard to misunderstand. Joto came a short while after he had shot himself through the non existent logs with magic and since he saw him enter forward it was easy to catch up with him. Barccas and Vin followed after him, Barccas created a bridge made of earth which he and Vin took to follow their leader. Noctus at that moment was at a strange predicament in front of him was a large meat grinding machine with spikes and behind him were Verial and Terminator encouraging him to jump. Glourb was already dead by then, he was great and had passed through three rooms before that fatal trap, which needed a teammate to pass through, it was a strange cage with spikes that appeared as he entered the room, he couldn''t exit the cage and there was a winded path in front of him, he understood too late that he needed a teammate to free him from the trap, as on the opposite side there was a trigger for his freedom. The cage looked strange at first but every minute it discharged electricity at him, little by little draining all his life, he wanted to use his escape skills but the rules of the labyrinth blocked him from escaping. Verial who awaited for Noctus to jump inside because she already knew how to pass the trap, she only needed a dead body, that was what the goblins were there for but she didn''t want any competition so she was patient. Terminator or Termi as she called him wasn''t as patient, maybe by his own ignorance he kicked a goblin head from the floor at him with the intent of pushing him in. The Result was the grinder stopped and opened giving Noctus a chance to pass the room. Verial was at first a bit angry but she though it once more and after telling him to grab two goblin corpses said to him to follow her. There were two doors once again, in front of Noctus, one going forwards and another to the right. He chose to go forward once more after crushing some skeletons that were in the room. He had found a mace in the room, but it did little to help in the next room as a cage fell on him trapping him, there was a lever nearby but it was ouside his reach. In the room behind Verial and Terminator laughed at his imprisonment but the worst was It was a dead end. Thus the entire Noctis Team was finished, since they are competitors in the game. Joto had pulled the gladiator and Minotaur towards the entrance of the gas room and woke them up by slapping them as hard as he could. The two were in a strange position, since they were saved by their competitors but they had no reason to thank them. Darknym did nothing making Marv a bit nervous, he wanted to go with his twin brother so he went ahead by himself. Through the path of blades he lost almost half of his Hp. Darknym didn''t really care and Irma the prophet did absolutely nothing, out of pure curiosity he couldn''t hold it and asked her. "Aren''t you nervous that we might lose" He said with a smirking face "Why should I, you will win even if we do nothing at all, I have foreseen it happening already" She said while eating something she had sneaked out of the table in the casino. "You know I have a friend who said he could see the future but all he could do in the end was went and lost all his money at the casino" "Well he must not be high level enough yet, you see our skills have only two downfalls, first is the Magic power requirements and second that we cannot foresee divine Intervention and priest spells, I fell for the second" "Did you foresee his death or something" "The opposite, he went and died by using a priest spell too powerful for him to handle" "And what was your fault in that?" "How could I have known that he was a priest and not a mage, he told me he was about to cast a spell so I foresaw his future and he was alive after a day but he went and used a death spell from his low priest affinity to kill someone and died, In his will he accused me of killing him and since there was no other suspect for his death all the people of the city went after my head, all the gold in the world became useless to me at the time I found myself roaming in the wild, but the worst thing was that I had no defense from wildlife and was only assured i wouldn''t die the next day through divinations" "By the way how old are you, now that I look at you aren''t you a little too young" "Why do you care are you some sort of perverted molester" she said in an angry voice "Oh I think now I''m scared, as if I care I''ll wait a bit longer for all of them to die and then go die somewhere silently and become a champion, next I''ll go and win myself a few magical spells" Somewhere deeper inside the Labyrinth Verial and Terminator encountered a new sort of trap, the black slimes, at first there was a straggle but as soon as the slimes caught Verial the situation took a strange turn, Terminator wanted to save her but as her clothes begun to melt from the slimes and her erotic moans begun he did little to help her, at least until he was satisfied from the spectacle. If not for his heavy armor he might too have fallen for the slimes'' strange aphrodisiac toxin that bend the mind of its victims until they could do nothing but moan in delight. As he saved her he couldn''t tell but she was still a little hazy and under the Influence of the toxin she begun undoing his armor. He could do nothing about it but enjoy the moment or so he thought because more slimes begun swarming them, the player was logged out of Allastar with a message - Your avatar is under a special effect and cannot control your own mind - He was sure he will regret not seeing what happened afterwards for the rest of his life. Golem and Girdan found them after a lot of try and error but what they found were two lust twisted bodies with nothing of their former selves remaining Intact, and although they would have loved to enter the room, there were already two people Inside the room, and although they did make it to the room after hearing Noctus''s explanation they found them, but they knew not of what to do next. Noctus was free now but as he went to where Glurb was supposed to have went he died before even reaching Glurb''s corpse by a swarm of ten wild trolls, which he tried to defeat instead of sneaking them by like Glurb. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work! Woody had long passed through the gas by teleportation and was now in a different room, while his three teammates were left behind. There was an Empty room and further in there were two doors, in right one he saw Terminator and Verial among the black slimes still moaning of delight, he stayed for a bit to become satisfied by the spectacle and vocal background but he was a bit too foolish underestimating the Labyrinth as a huge blast came from behind him Insta-killing him. Of the players only one remained and he was Darknym who waited at the starting location. "I think you can go now" Said Irma while lying on the floor in a relaxed improper pose, not caring about him being a man at all. "Well since you put it that way" He begun walking, he walked his way through all the traps that chipped through his Magic shield. Next he went across the Lava pond, He saw a Marv sitting on the entrance floor. He ignored him and then levitated himself across the room. He went forward and saw Woody''s team, he asked them to make way, and as lost as they were being Npcs without a leading player. Darknym asked them to let him through and they did without questions, he went even further, forward walking through the sleeping gas, with his godly luck the gas did nothing but raise his constitution, he went forward and saw the empty room, the next empty room with Woody''s remains, he didn''t even bother to look right as he went forward, There were some green slimes, that tried to take a grip of him but he passed through them going right ahead. Next was another lava pond, next were the mechanized dummies, goblins and other simple traps, it was strange since all the traps were so simple, even the cage that needed a second person to open he did it by himself by using telekinesis to pull the lever and exiting. He had passed ten rooms until he saw a large Boss monster, when he entered the door closed, he had secured two swords, which he hadn''t a need for. He entered the room and the doors closed behind him. The Boss was a large creature with a chicken head and legs but the rest of the body was that of a lizard, it was called "cockatrice" It was large and he knew a little about the creature, it was a creature that could petrify it''s foes, he just went ahead and begun slashing at it''s head while it tried to petrify him. The 50% it had to petrify him was nothing in front of his godly luck. As the monster fell after a long struggle, a gate opened, it was the exit, he went Inside and found himself his team, and the other three teams all alive and well. They were entirely well even Woody, who was blown to pieces was well. Verial had all her clothes once more and Terminator his armor. They didn''t know what had happened but someone must have won the Labyrinth. The speaker now spoke once more "Congratulation Darknym, although I truly would have liked you as my champion you have shown me that luck is all you need in this one, nor skills, nor strength no Intelligence just pure luck helped you get through this hard challenge, Now you can take the souls of all the others, since they didn''t pass the labyrinth, their souls belong to you, know that taking the souls of an Adventurer deletes his character so chose wisely" The three players who were logged out at the moment probably had no Idea that Their character was staked on a simple decision of a player. "I don''t want their souls, I what I want Is their Loyalty and Although Players have no loyalty, the ten of you I''m sure have a small tip of it, I want you to travel to Drogan, and Meet me at the Town of Rubrick, You shall become my first Vessels as I create a New kingdom, although small but with your support I''m sure it will be something amazing. All ten of them knelled before him as a show of loyalty. "Well its your loss, but know that the player Woody and Verial have lost all their soulstone in the game so you have gained no soulstones at all" "Well that is something that can be easily fixed, in the next game" "How come?" Deerg''s voice was a little puzzled. "Won''t you be giving me spells, well the extraction of a soul is done by a spell no?" A loud laughter was heard "I didn''t know you would ask for forbidden spells but it sure is true forbidden spells are power in this world and I do know every spell in the world, but I am no powerful, there are others far superior to me and if you want to follow that path I can just delete you from now" "Then how about other death and life spells I''m sure there are countless spells that are powerful but not forbidden yet" "Well It''s not that there aren''t such spells but I can''t do all the work for you, go into the room, I will teleport all the people here to their respective city as I prepare for the next group" He looked at the offline clock and he noticed that time had hardly passed It was one of those time slowing zones, The strange thing was how long it would take for the three of the logged out players to enter with such a long time disparity, normally just a minute. He went into the reward room and and a huge list of spellbooks could be seen, there were more than 1000 basic spells some of which had the forbidden, forgotten and some even otherworldly description. He could bid one soulstone for 100 of the basic skills but he was not content since the advanced spells needed a one soulstone for 10 spells and further the high spells need a one on one bidding, Superior spells were on a ten for one and the Ultimate were at a 100 for one, meaning he could not gain any of those yet. "Deerg How about changing the rules a bit so that I can also gain the Ultimate spells, I find it a bit unfair that even if I win a hundred times I won''t be able to win one of those spells" "Not a problem for me but how about you just all in for one of those when you want them, he said" "That will be like cheating, how about I gain three soulstones from the losing Npcs while you gain, all the others, of course we chose alternatively, you taking the lead" "Well that doesn''t sound so bad but you will lose on many of the ultimate spells" He said with a small smile. "That''s If I lose the first 20 games afterwards it will be play out just fine" He needed 1 game to gather all the basic spells and another two games to gather the advanced, the rest of the games he would spend on the higher and then step on to the Ultimate spells, the ultimate spells were few so he would need only spend thirty or so games to gain every spell and at the same time will have a few extra soulstones to get the superior and remaining advanced spells. He was taken to a strange room afterwards where the controls for the games were, they were in the form of dices cards and other gambling devices, it now made perfect sense how he won before. He pitied the players and Npcs who had just entered, because they were doomed. In the next game there were three Npcs that drew his attention, one was a beautiful ork with red hair, she was a gladiator and seemed rather interesting, he had found in the ultimate spells a resurrection spell, that allowed to give life to the soultrapped creatures once more, it needed some Ingredients but it could resurrect the creatures trapped in the soulstones so getting Interesting creatures would become a great hobby, but more it became an Idea of making a collection. The other two he chose were a lich, which made Deerg a bit unhappy since he wanted it for himself. "How about I exchange the lich for two others?" Darknym said in a scheming way as if he was baiting him to agree. "I''m In said Deerg" The reason for the agreement was that the Lich had a better quality of soulpower, so he was worth more to Deerg who used them as a form of battery rather than just chips for his games. Darknym chose another three humans since all were male merchants and thieves. He pitied the six players who had come, since they didn''t know that their luck was up since now he was in control of the games. Six teams were formed and most had only two people while four had three. The game that came up was Deerg''s russian roulette, they were teleported inside a room, only the six players and a pistol was in the middle. "The gun has six bullets one for each of you, every time you lose you will lose a soulstone or a teammate, until you have none left, at the end of a round a number will appear with the number of bullets that will refill the pistol, the last player must empty the gun by shooting once in the air and once to his head in that order until the gun is empty and two players have three and five soulstones so they have extra lives in the game" It was a bit hard for Darknym but since he was the one who refilled the bullets with a roll of the dice, he was sure of it being full after every round. first round P1. 9 lives P2. 3 lives P3. 5 lives P4. 3 lives P5. 3 lives P6. 2 lives P1 went first and lost a life, emptying one bullet on himself. -1 P5 went next and the same result occured. -1 P1 lost another life -1 P2 also lost a life afterwards -1 P6 was probably as lucky as him, since he hit a dub (no bullet in the canister), losing no lives. The game had become a bit more challenging, since they both had Godly luck. P3 with false hopes lost a life -1 Darknym threw a six with the dice and six bullets were added to the six bullets gun. Leaving the players in an uproar. Second round P1. 7 lives -2 P2. 2 lives -1 P3. 4 lives -1 P4. 3 lives P5. 2 lives -1 P6. 2 lives -0 (Godly luck) The next round''s two sure loses were by P2 and P4 who both lost a life. The other four losers were Players 1 and 2 who lost another 2 lives each Six bullets entered the gun once more filling it up to seven bullets once more. Third round P1. 7 lives -2 P2. 0 lives -3 P3. 4 lives P4. 3 lives -1 P5. 2 lives P6. 2 lives (Godly luck) Player 2 was out of lives so only 5 players had to complete a round of five shots now, meaning that if a six rolls in the end an extra bullet would be added to the mix. P1 lost 2 lives from the start by firing two times the loaded pistol. -2 Next three lives were lost by the Players 3,4 and 5. Player six seemed happy since he had a godly luck not knowing that his opponent (Darknym) had the same luck as him. Another six bullets in the gun and there now are eight bullets in the gun. Forth round P1. 5 lives -2 P2. 0 lives P3. 3 lives -1 P4. 2 lives -1 P5. 1 lives -1 P6. 2 lives (Godly luck) The first to get to pull the trigger was player six, he looked nervous knowing that there was a bullet in the gun, but when he pulled the trigger the gun jammed. -0 The next three shots were given to players 3,4 and 5 In the last shot player One was lucky and it was a bud somehow. -0 With five bullets remaining and Six more to enter, a total of eleven bullets were in the gun. Sixth round P1. 5 lives -0 (Lucky) P2. 0 lives P3. 2 lives -1 P4. 1 lives -1 P5. 0 lives -1 P6. 2 lives -0 (Godly luck) It was the sixth round and four bullets hit four targets three of whom was Player one and the last was given to player 3. It was a fast game since only four players remained. the gun was refilled with another six bullets and gaining a total of 13 bullets. Seventh round P1. 2 lives -3 P2. 0 lives P3. 1 lives -1 P4. 1 lives P5. 0 lives P6. 2 lives (Godly luck) four shots two kills as two times it ended on player 6, resulting in a jammed gun or a misfire beforehand. losing a bullet from the gun in the process. It was a loophole in the rules cause he wasn''t the one who pulled the trigger. Players 3 and 4 were out of the game in this round. And the total number of bullets was now 16. Eighth round P1. 2 lives P2. 0 lives P3. 0 lives -1 P4. 0 lives -1 P5. 0 lives P6. 2 lives 2x-0 (Godly luck) This round was a fast two shots round where one bullet was misfired and the other took one of P1''s lives. there were now 20 bullets in the pistol and each shot was a kill at least for Player one who was already depressed knowing that his "Best" luck wasn''t enough to win the game. Ninth round P1. 1 lives -1 P2. 0 lives P3. 0 lives P4. 0 lives P5. 0 lives P6. 2 lives -0 (Godly luck) At this round P1 lost his last life and P6''s gun jammed, leaving 19 bullets inside the pistol. but the dice once again was rolled and the bullets were now 25. Player six now had to shoot all the remaining bullets but he wasn''t nervous at all. He took the gun and fired to the sky, one bullet was out, he fired the next to his head and Bang! he had just lost his first life. He immediately panicked, not understanding what had happened at first. How could his godly luck had failed him, Deerg was laughing at his reaction right into Darknym''s ears. The game went well for the next ten bullets, which were spend on misfires or into the ceiling. of the room, He next tried fire into the sky but the gun jammed, not firing a bullet, once again he stiffened but it was better than losing a life, he spent another six bullets. Six bullets remained and It was his turn to fire at himself, with only one life remaining and having shot a total of 29 times already, when the gun got jammed he had to shoot an extra time. The first bullet was misfired and the second went up to the sky. The third was jammed and up into the sky it went. fourth misfired and fifth hit the ceiling making small pieces of sand fall on his face. It was the last bullet and P6 tension and stress was at a breaking point he had a smiling face as he blew his own head off, with the very last bullet that was inside the gun. "Deerg, I think that guy would make a better champion than me, didn''t you see what a wonderful smile he showed you" Deerg laughed a little and Said,"You know He still is just a candidate, if he gains as much affinity in his next life, he might become a champion of mine" "That''s the point, if you don''t give him a chance now, you will probably regret it in the future" "How so considerate of you but you should know there are at least another 39 people with the same Godly luck coming today, why bother with a loser when one of them could be a winner" "Well you are right on that" He wanted to make a deal for sparing him but he chose otherwise, if he knew him he might have made a better attempt but he was a complete stranger and in a gamble sparing a potential opponent is plain madness. He had gained 4 soulstones and 1249 simple spellbooks, and 285 advanced spellbooks. The next bunch of Npcs had only one player present, She was given ten minutes to speak and make acquaintances with the ten Npcs. Deerg selected first and the one he selected was a polymorphed dragon. Darknym went for the elf female. Deerg went for another elf. Darknym went for the last elf male, and later exchanged him for two humans. The last chosen member was a strange ragged man called the "Torturer of souls". The game was "Deerg''s music thrones" a twisted version of the music chairs. The player and Npcs were teleported to a large circle platform with winded paths towards ten thrones. There were 11 participants so one would lose each round. "The game is simple, each round you will appear in the center of the platform, there will be one less throne for you, as you see some paths are longer than others, there''s a time limit until you reach the chair after the music stops, each round the time will be set from 2-12 minutes at random, the ones who can''t reach the throne in time will not lose however, they will play an extra game for one throne of my choice, meaning they have a second chance to stay in the game" The rules seemed quite merciful, but most of the thrones had long paths that winded and twisted, going up and down. 2 minutes were surely not enough to reach the three last thrones, and 2 minutes they would get since Darknym was the one controlling the dices. Round 1 11 competitors The time was two minutes and the music started to play, for a minute or so, suddenly it stopped and all the competitors saw a clock ticking, 5 of the 11 competitors went for the shortest route, while the second and third shortest had at least two or three competitors each. The time was out and only four participants were seated the woman player was crying at the floor,thinking that she had lost the gamble, but the truth was she wouldn''t be deleted cause she had a soulstone, she would only lose the four soulstones she had used as a bet for Items. The redemption round was set with three paths, 4 on the longest one, 2 on the second longest, and the one on the third which was the shortest. She was at the shortest path since her luck was Godly but luck could do little in a physical sport like running. There was no time limit, the first to reach the throne won and she was one of the three winners almost by default. Round 2 7 competitors remaining The four shortest paths were destroyed and six thrones remained, the dragon was set on reaching the shortest path available, and since he could fly all the others abandoned any Idea of challenging him. They once more had two minutes and the music started. A group of three went for the second shortest and a group of two for the next one, the player woman just sat down waiting for the two minutes to end, knowing that with her luck she would again pass by default. Three Npcs passed by sitting on the thrones and the remaining four were now set for the redemption game. The three of them were on the longest path while she was alone on the shortest available, the one the dragon had taken. Round 3 5 competitors remaining Two of the six paths fell and the remaining were the long ones, It would be a surprise if anyone could make it to the thrones in two minutes. The three most likely to succeed was the dragon, a witch and the elven female because she had some sort of haste ability, her profession was probably that of a runner or a messenger. When the music started they all chose a different path, but only the female elf had two competitors, since the witch just teleported from time to time to a distance it was impossible to compete with her but the elf was running the same path and although she was fast, they could still block her path or just push her aside. The two finalists were the dragon and the witch. There would have been a third one but the time run out, but the real problem was that the witch had persuaded the male elf to catch her and not let her go until the time limit and then she won she would save him. The redemption round had only one winner as the two Npcs plainly fell off the path. In an attempt to capture the runner the elf tackled her and they both fell down the endless gap, seeing them fall the female player begun walking the path more carefully and slower than before. Round 4 3 competitors remaining Two more paths collapsed leaving only the two longest paths, the clock was set at two minutes and the competitors had chosen their paths. The dragon and the which had both chosen the same path, the shortest one of the two. When the music stopped a race between flight and teleportation begun, the witch was a step closer than the dragon to the throne and won the race. In the redemption round the dragon and the player both reached the thrones having no loser in the fourth round. Round 5 Still 3 competitors remaining Time at 2 minutes and the second race between the witch and dragon started and he lost once more to the witch''s teleporting ability. The redemption round went on and once more the three of them remained. Round 6 Still 3 competitors remaining The dragon decided to take the longest path available, he even changed to his dragon form to gain a bit of speed. There was no race against the witch and the dragon but the result was all three of them had lost the round. The redemption game was between the which and the dragon and once more the dragon lost. Leaving in the finals the witch and the female player. Round 7 The finals Only one path remained and two minutes, the player didn''t even try to outrun the witch but what made the match special was that in the middle of the path the witch''s MP run out and she fell In he endless gap. They were now competing in the redemption game, a witch without Mp and a player too afraid of falling. For a good ten minutes they were sitting and looking at each other, the witch was ugly and deformed, she looked like one of those classic witches only lacking a pointy hat and a broom. Darknym just looked at the two competitors already knowing that this game was his loss. But what he didn''t count was that the two women would begin fighting on the circle platform, it was not a fight as per hits and kicks, it was more of a pushing and hair pulling thing, resulting in the witch falling out of the platform, but not before she cast a final curse on the player. The curse was nothing big, just permanently decreased her luck by 100, making it into a average luck instead of a godly one. The player went on the path and with her second step slipped, but grabbed the path so she didn''t fall, the path was long and many more misfortunes awaited her, sometimes the path crumbled others it became slippery but that was not what caused her to lose, it was the winded path she could not take, it was like one of sonic''s courses where the path made a loop. She had to jump a considerable gap, and although it was possible and she had her grip on the path her hand slipped and she fell in the endless gap. The Reason for all the misfortunes in the end was her average luck vs the godly luck of Darknym. She was teleported to the casino but her luck would forever have a -100 penalty due to the witch''s curse unless she could find a very powerful healer. well there were many mages who had great healing capabilities, working as healers since curses and poisons were a bit of a problem in the game, but what she probably didn''t know was that the specific curse was the "Dying curse" a master skill that was almost impossible to dispel unless she could convince one of the best mages of Allastar or some powerful Npc to lift it. Truth was luck wasn''t an essential skill but her gambling days were over, she could either delete the character or spend a fortune for a mage capable to dispel it or spend some years training the mage profession herself until she gained what she wanted. In the secret room Darknym said to Deerg, more like talking to himself. "So another win for me, are all your games so non interactive?" "Well I want to be as fair as possible" He said while laughing He had gained another four soulstones and 440 advanced spellbooks with this game but he felt a bit of petty for the ones competing in those games. The next game had no players at all and the game was the Labyrinth once more and all seemed human. He chose the only two females of the group, the first of which was a polymorphed female dragon, Deerg wanted to exchange her for two human men but Darknym rejected his offer this time. There was no further bargain because it would be Deerg''s loss otherwise, he didn''t want to give three soulstones for one, although the quality of that one made up for two. The last one he chose was a werewolf in human form, He was a bit ragged up but Darknym preferred him to the wealthy merchants and knights. The game was the Labyrinth and the same rules were set, but the game ended right after it begun. The way to decide the rooms was a drawing deck, and the first card was Gas of Death a level 10 gas trap. Not even one of the competitors could pass the first room, and even the dragon succumbed to the gas'' effect of Instant death. A fast 3 soulstones and 295 advanced spell as well as 18 higher spells. "That was fast" he said with a smile on his face. "Well that wasn''t as Interesting as I though it would be" "Of course not, it didn''t have even one player, they just walked like Idiot into the trap" "I don''t know if any player other than you could have survived that" Deerg said with a serious voice. "Well the game must go one, how many gambles are there left?" "33 games and one less candidate for champion, that coward didn''t even dare to enter my casino, well losing his 100,000 affinity, gold clock and ticket will make him think for a second time before refusing" He looked at the offline time and saw something horrifying, the clock was moving faster until it reached some exact time and the next group appeared. There were 9 players among them. Making it a 19competitors, made 9 teams of 2-3people. Darknym selected a female elf and once again refused to exchange with Deerg, the elf was a High elf priestess and she was here because she had stolen some spellbooks, a lot of spellbooks. The other two were a human beauty who was some sort of noble and a little girl who was a masterthief at her age. The game was "Deerg''s hide and seek" game and the rules were simple. "You will have ten minutes to hide in a large area, after the time''s up every minute a monster will spawn if it finds you and kills you, you lose. If you survive for an 100 minutes, meaning 100 monsters you all win" The players seeing that they had no weapons were divided in two groups the ones who hid and the ones who didn''t. Some of them had soulstones so they didn''t care even If they lost. In the end only three teams decided to hide, consisting of 3 players and 4Npcs. The monsters were decided by Darknym who drew 5 cards and could only chose one of them, there were only 100cards so he had to decide what to play with great thought and consideration. The first monster was a goblin troll rider, it was considered a level 200 monster, like a common troll but it had some special abilities like a goblin''s Intelligence and throwing small spears from it''s backpack. The 6 players did short work of it although they lost an Npc in the exchange. The next monster had appeared a short while after but it was an armored turtle. It had little attack power but its defense was more than a match for the 6 players. Before they were even close to defeating it a fire drake appeared, flying high above the ground scorching them with its flames. It was then that they begun understanding the futility of their actions, even if they win the two monster with their skills they had to win at least 90 of these powerful monsters and although some of their levels were at 300 and even reached as high as 520 they had no weapons, and magic was as useful as the caster''s skills. For their bad luck the only two strong Npc mages were hiding with the other three teams, sometimes healing them from a large distance in their first fight but now they went completely silent. A player and another Npc died from the drake''s attacks and the turtle''s beak, they were the weakest of the bunch but it still was a loss for the group who Instantly dispersed to find a hiding spot. As they were running away another monster appeared, It was a chimera, with three monstrous heads. Two of the heads were that of a lion''s and a goat''s, while the last being it''s tail was that of a snake, it''s feline body lounged at the closest player felling him to the ground and biting and poisoning him at the same time.It didn''t take long for him to die from the monster''s attack and it went for the next running victim. the chimera had killed one player and three Npcs, while the drake did a good job scouting for hidden targets. Only four players and one Npc survived and hid out of the twelve courageous fighters, while the three hidden teams just waited and hoped they weren''t found out. Leaving a total only 12 out of the starting 19 players alive. while the monsters had begun multiplying, from the three, they became six and then after some time they reached twelve. One player who was found died a fast death by the united power of five monsters that could easily be considered boss monsters by some. When the monsters reached twenty a three man team was found and slaughtered. It was like jungle there now, monsters roaming all around them, players and Npcs tried their best to hide but after another ten minutes another player was found out, because his stamina run out, revealing him from hiding, in the middle of a group of monsters. seven participants remained, 4players and 3Npcs. The Monsters were now forty five and rose in number, some players tried to move away from the spawning area but were spotted and killed, leaving only four participants alive, two teams of player and Npc. At near seventy monsters only one team remained, The latest monsters were plain goblins but they begun sniffing out stragglers with ease, because they moved in a group. The number didn''t even reach eighty before the last team was found. Well the players didn''t play smart so the result was rather predictable. He had gained another three soulstones and 51 high spells. Now 31 games remained and they all passed at the same pace, he was tired as he had been playing the games for at least three days, it was exhausting but he had secured another 108 soulstones 15 ultimate spells, 35 superior spells most of which probably rare and 853 higher spells of which, he only left those that were not rare, like elemental spells of the four basic elements. "I don''t know if you are or aren''t a champion of greed already but your first seen winning streak at my casino has left me speechless, Just take the rest of the spells as a bonus since you played for three whole days " Deerg Said with a smile offered to give him the remaining 15 ultimate spells, 297 superior spells and 49 high spells. "But since I can''t just give them to you what about a game of poker" The strange casino buff activated after Deerg said that. He had 15 ultimate spells worth 100soulstones each, 297 superior worth 10soulstone each and 49high spells worth one soulstone each. 1500 + 2970 + 49 = 4519 soulstones worth of spells. He could only hold for one or two spells before his luck became normal so he played only once putting all his own spells in for all of his spells, of course his owned spells were not enough to gain all the spells but the second round gave him every spell Deerg had to offer. Some even being forbidden but he had already decided he wouldn''t use them. "I think it''s time for me to go" Darknym said satisfied with his second win. "wait you can''t leave just like that how about we play with soulstones?" "But you know that my Interest is not in the soulstones but power and spells are the only power I can think that you can give me at the moment" "Then how about some special profession or a skill" The small golden gnome said with a smile on his face. "Maybe next time, when I''m a bit better rested" Darknym said and was sent back to his Inn room, being it his spawn point. The spellbooks were packed in his chest, all 3602 spellbooks and 159 soulstones. He called the servants and told them to transport all the books to the study room in turn of requirements, and to leave forbidden spells in the chest of his bedroom. Now he could rest, although he knew that in the real world only 14 hours had passed he was in a place where his realization of time made him experience three whole 24 hours, mostly due to some of the games being too lengthy. He logged out and went to sleep, for the next few days he would be in Destros waiting for the Lab to open. Chapter 12 - High and Low He woke up still a bit tired, none the less he logged into the game and entered Destros. He appeared inside a huge tent, like those used by a circus. Around him were three sleeping players and one who was awake. There were some players who slept inside the game but due to there not being a cozy bed in-game most players didn''t have the habit of doing so. The awake player had his back turned to him and was working on some leather, Darknym went behind him and with a fast movement of his hands he snapped his neck in one go. Next he went to the sleeping players and one by one first putting one arm on top of their mouths and with the other on their heads, he drained them of all their health.He could see his own name floating above his head clad in red light, as he drained the last one of them a beautiful girl out of her last Hp, She gave him a hard on as her tongue touched his hand. ''If only she weren''t a player'' He thought that they could have become "friends". He had gained a level and his agility and speed stat had risen a bit. He didn''t lose time, he went to the entrance of the tent and heard the two guards talking, they were players and In a few moments they would be warned by the dead players. He took out the sword and pierced it through the tent into one of the two guards, he then jumped to the other side of the entrance and as the guard entered he snapped his neck and next caught the other guard''s face blocking his vision while draining him of his Hp. He then went for their flag, which was positioned high on a pole. He climbed it rather skillfully and took it down. -Land raiders have lost the ownership over the desolate farm spawn point - -As a penalty they will revive at the Last visited safe spawn point - He saw two players rushing from the desert towards the big tent, holding lightning staffs. He climbed down and waited behind a tent, he didn''t look at all just listened to their footsteps coming closer to the main tent. "You check inside while I''ll hold guard" One of them said. Darknym took out the lightning staff and aimed at the one In front of the entrance, a hand came from Inside touching him and with one lightning shot they both fell to the ground. He finished them by draining their remaining life while they were under the numbing effect of electricity. There were Two tents one being the Large and another smaller one, he had already taken a glance Inside and found many boxes with stuff, maybe useless for them but for him they were a treasure, they were device components and also the things he had buried underground. He looted all the corpses of all of their belongings and moved them to the entrance of the now buried lab. He also moved all the stuff from the tent and afterwards he dug out the entrance fried the door once more with a lightning staff and opened the door, by using the out of charges lightning staff as a lever. He threw all the stuff he had gathered inside and then closed the door behind him as he went in. The robots were already scavenging for stuff between the fallen objects. He didn''t care as he now had plenty of corpses to use for his gene Integrity. He didn''t know if the spider robots could repair the door but he didn''t care. He had 100% gene Integrity and 8 corpses, with that In mind he went and put all the books back to the library and begun looking through the loot, one of the eight corpses even had a shotgun with 23 shells. The dead chick had a pistol with 20bullets. In Destros all your equipped Items fall so If you don''t want to lose any there are two tip, first don''t equip them, second don''t become a PKer. PKers dropped their entire Inventory on death. Four of the players in the group he killed were PKers by the way, leaving him loads of Items. he called out his status. ======================================================= Race - Mutated Scavenger Subspecies - Alpha version Gender - Male Level - 4 Experience - 310/400 Unused stat points - 30 Physical Hp 844(health) Sp 417(stamina) Tp 900(Tech) Gene Integrity - 99% Mind Knowledge - 5 Charm - 0 Morality - Chaotic Soul Aura Color - Dark Purple Integrity - Unharmed Ki - 1000 Detailed stats Physical +Strength - 18 +endurance - 21 +constitution - 16 +Agility - 14 +speed - 6 +reflexes - 10 +Intelligence - 16 +wisdom - 25 +leadership - 0 Mind radiation resistance - 15.8 Social status - Outcast Fame title - None Soul Daily luck - (default) Karma - (-8) limit break - Astral projection Techniques Scavenging - N/A Hand-crafting - beginner 5 Digging - beginner 7 Soft walk - advanced 1 Assimilate genes - N/A reading - N/A writing - N/A climbing - beginner 2 sprint - beginner 4 Traits -10% bonus to radiation resistance(race) -10% better luck(race) -can carry more items(10 extra item slots)(race) -Night sight(race) -Special gene - None(subspecies) -Regeneration gene - None(subspecies) -Genebomb gene - None(subspecies) Professions Researcher - common Novice (219/1000) ======================================================= It was a pity that his Stats still hadn''t reached 100, 100 is when you can start allocating your stats, although the optimal time is when they reach 1000 but that''s wishful thinking, because even If you begin grinding stats like crazy you will need 900000 Hp or Sp or Tp to raise from 100 to 1000. Chris was a patient man he could wait for ages for his stats to rise till the 1000, before he would allocate points to the stats. After sorting out the loot he had many components but most were for different things, the most priceless being the dirty devices that they had unearthened. Darknym put his handmade flag and put in on a bed at the living quarters. -Player Darknym has gained ownership of desolate farm spawn point now - -all future scavenged materials from the area belongs to him - Darknym laughed as he had failed to create a spawn point. He heard some noise coming from downstairs and rushed down to see what was happening fearing that intruders had came inside the lab. The sound however came not from the entrance but from the capsule room. He peeked Inside and saw a naked Ellie walking and making strange noises that sounded retarded. ''Did her brain go dead or something'' he thought, but changed his mind when he saw her going to the table and reading the letter. He went fast to take her husband''s love letter, but not for the love letter. Behind he had recorded the letters and their corresponding symbols. When he came down again, he saw Ellie wearing the clothes he had left for her on the table. She was saying something when she saw him without restraint. He signed her to stop and then showed her the letters, he said the letters out loud and she as if understanding what he meant to do said the letters in her own language. After an hour of repeating the letters he had gained the speech skill. "Finally, I had gotten bored of this" He said now relaxed. "Who are you and what does this mean that I will die in ten hours" She said in an angry and distressed voice. "Lets start from the start, Welcome to the future" "Are you kidding me and are you posing as a caveman?" "Well lets go to the PC you probably know about the passwords right?" "Well lets say you are who you say you are and we are in the future, why are you wearing rags?" "Just enter the password and all the answers will come to you I''m sure your father has left you some message there" "And you are supposed to be?" "I''m Darknym a scavenger who ended finding your father''s lab, in the middle of the desert and put you inside the mutator capsule in order to revive you from the cryogenetic sleep you were put on" "And the 10hours?" "Well The mutation has a few side effects, if you don''t assimilate organic matter you will die, the place had no useable genetic material so I brought some food" She was a bit confused but didn''t have more questions at the present and went towards the computer. She typed "Maribelle" and a strange pedestal came out of the flour with a palm on it. Ellie put her hand there and the screen shifted it had four ten records each in a distance of a hundred years from each other. Last being at a nearby date, about a year in the past. Ellie begun from the start and went forward one by one. Her father was a handsome man at least in the first video. In the second he was an old scientist and talked about the war and how the planet was dying. In the third he looked like a mad scientist, he only talked about his work, about how the others had all abandoned him, how even her mother had given up on their dream of reviving her, he also talked about the organization called the Immortals who helped him for a while but after copying his data left him to his own fate. The ninth video was hideous to see, his face was burned and he looked disfigured, he talked about his stealing data from the Immortals, data about genes he could use and even develop his own genes out of them. This was the last of the videos, the disfigured man whose head now looked like a mummy talked. "I failed, for a hundred years I tried and failed at the last final gene, the Z-gene" He stopped for a little and after a lot of thought. "I''m going to do something I vowed to never do again but there''s no other way, my facilities are outdated and my specimens are all mutated by the Radioactivity of the planet, making it Impossible to complete the Z-gene" He stopped once again "I might not return so at least you should know that I have left the X and Y genes inside the specimens closest to the screen, If you have used the mutator or some of those accursed scavengers used it on you, you must absorb the two specimens, or you won''t survive for more that a year due to your Terminal decease, I love you and I''m really sorry" The screen turned into black and files appeared in a specific order by Research number and results. Darknym''s eyes flared from Interest while Ellie''s were wet in tears. She hadn''t believed Darknym but her father had just said the same thing as he did. Darknym passed through a list that contained all the genes and their effects on the three mutant species going from A-Z but it went even further analyzing the genes from gene A1-A99 which was more exciting for him than spells, he saw all the potential paths he could take and then he reached the X and Y genes. X-gene was the "gene manipulation" gene some sort of power to mutate others, although many of it''s capabilities were only useful against Npcs and monsters. The Y-gene was the gene of youth but it''s power was extracted in a way that it would grand a tremendous Hp,Sp,Tp regeneration, far superior to the H-gene, which was considered the health gene. "Ellie since your father left you the genes it is your duty to take them, even if you are still lost and in sadness, life sure is a wonderful thing" Darknym said while gulping his own saliva from envy. He wouldn''t take her father''s legacy from her, well at least he had the data of how to reproduce. Ellie didn''t answer and just looked at him and then the two test tubes. Inside she saw two familiar faces and screamed. "Iris? Robert?" Now he understood where the sorry stood in her old man''s speech. "Just absorb them already they are long dead anyway" Darknym said still a bit jealous of her getting the two secret genes, no one else in the game has yet to see. She was a bit irritated by his words but was also curious as to why he acted so strange about the matter. ''Did he know something she didn''t?'' She did the Absorption to the two dear friends of hers, she gained the X1 and Y1 genes but didn''t see any difference in how she felt. ''What''s so great about them?'' she though as she saw Darknym letting a tear fall from his face. ''What, why is he crying, he didn''t even know them, was it because of the genes?'' Darknym stood for a while until a popup message came out. Quest rank D Explore the last door of the forgotten laboratory, find the treasures that might be hidden within its walls and you will be rewarded. A strange sound like an explosion and an earthquake, could be felt at the same time. If he didn''t know better he could say it was coming from somewhere nearby as the whole Laboratory shook by the quake. "So what will you do now?" Darknym asked. "Well I will probably wait for father to come back" She said although there was a strange feeling of insecurity in her words. "Well since you will be here, that makes us sort of roommates since I''m also staying here until I end reading the books in the library, although that might take some time, I also would like to know the password, I would hate to have to fry the lock each time I want to enter" "Just type ******* or my name Maribelle, and you can enter but please be sure not to let any wild animals in here and no pets, I hate all animals in particular dogs and cats anything with a fur" Darknym Ignored her bubbling and went to the locked door at the third floor, Ellie just followed him not knowing where he was going. He unlocked the door as the quest said and entered a long dark corridor, he could see unlit lamps fixed to the walls as he went on his road. Ellie moved more slowly in the dark but still followed him. Darknym saw light coming at the end of the corridor, and looked behind to see Ellie struggling to follow behind him in the straight corridor. The room he was in now was a small Hangar, with one strange flying saucer inside. As he went near it he saw it open a strange mechanical tentacle coming out.It was the width of his arm but it''s length was double his size. Another came a bit afterwards but before he could even say "Alien" he saw a brain in a jar mounted on the metallic frame of the strange robotic tentacles. It looked like a robotic octopus, only a bit more bizarre. When It spotted him, it said "Cursed scavenger you will regret even stepping foot to my laboratory" Darknym instantly understood whom the octopus was. "So the Great Professor Richard, turned himself into a robot?" "What a scavenger that can talk?" They were both a bit amazed with one another, until Ellie arrived. "Ah I forgot to tell you that your daughter is coming" Darknym said irritated by the Brain''s last remark. "What did you say?" Two voices said in absolute unison. "I.." The both of them said again in unison. "Let me go first" Again in unison, the both of them said and stopped for a bit. "You have all the time of the world to talk later, let''s first talk about the real issue, did you find the Z-gene?" He asked the Professor or what was left of him. "Who do you take me for, of course I have, a perfect specimen of Z-gene, only problem is that it''s unstable and entirely dangerous at the moment" "Well I have 8 corpses so that should make up for two and a half days for your daughter till you make the last gene, afterwards we will talk about rewards and a bit about gene engineering, I''m sure I can learn the gene engineer profession if you taught me, right?" "Why should I, I would prefer passing all my knowledge to my daughter" Darknym laughed under his palm before even hearing Ellie''s response. "I don''t wanna do anything with genes and scientific staff, I only like flowers" She pouted "Well flowers have genes too you could make your own garden on this accursed desert world" Prof. Richard said in a smart tone "Why should I do that, you do it, I only like to see and smell them, looking after plants is what we have science for" She said with confidence Darknym just continued laughing under his palm as they prattled nonsense. Some half an Hour after he went out of the corridor and into the library, found the gene engineer guide book but his Intelligence wasn''t enough to read it. He found Iris'' diary and begun reading it in an attempt to raise his Intelligence. The diary said about how they started working in the lab, the arrival of the "Immortals" and how the professor was like a father to them but then it changes. Ellie''s mother turned to be a member of the Immortals, Robert wants to defect to their ranks, I hope the professor doesn''t find out. Ellie is a test tube child, I saw a video her mother showed me, they created her from, their combined genes, in order to create a genius. Her mother said she was the hugest failure of her life. Robert proposed to me, he is married to Ellie but Ellie isn''t even human, I think I shouldn''t accept his love but he''s just too gorgeous, where did he hide such biceps under that suit. The professor is mad, he has begun mutating subjects one after another saying that he has some sort of plan. The professor is a genius he has created three mutogenetic genes that can lead to the change of society as we know. The Immortals have copied the data and left us saying that the professor had dried out of Ideas, they don''t even care about his goal, they withdrew their support and left, Ellie''s mother left with them. Robert is crazy, he thinks the Immortals will welcome him if he brought to them professor''s latest data, we had an argument. Robert disappeared, I can''t believe he left without me, strange thing is he left his locker locked, good thing I know everyone''s passwords. Robert didn''t leave, the Professor has done some really hideous things to him, he has made him into a statue of muscles, experimenting on how to freeze and unfreeze beings from cryogenetic sleep. Robert''s brain is dead, it died little by little each time he did the experiment he had a better chance of success but now I think it''s my turn. The experiment was a success it was a miracle my brain didn''t die like Robert, the professor has turned us both into labrats for his experiments. He had changed the passwords to the exits, how I hope I were an electrician. Unable to escape I and the brain dead Robert await our death in his arms. the diary ends there with many blank pages afterwards. Next he looked through the books and found an Interesting book called foundation of genetics. He put it with the Gene engineering book on the table. He begun trying the books one after another until he found a book he could use, called History of Destros. He hated those boring history books at school but he needed the Intelligence. He used his skill to make the reading faster but it only made the world around him slower, but he gained some skillpoints for his researcher skills. He went on until he run out of Tp to use but he didn''t care since he hadn''t another use for Tp. The book was as plain as any history book just dates and facts, although for the game it was more like fiction. He had to read 60 pages of fictional history till his Intelligence to reached 20. An hour had passed since and the professor and Ellie were nowhere to be seen. Out of curiosity he went to the hangar only to see them still arguing about stupid things. "Professor Richard White, can I speak with you for a second, in private?" Darknym said. "Young lady don''t you think I''m finished with you, I''ll be back shortly" He said as they both went inside the spaceship to talk. "What do you want, I thought you had already left the lab by now" "Well I have a few questions with the genes that your capsule enhanced me with" "You mean mutated, don''t add sugar to words it won''t help you with me" "I want to be able to clone myself, Is that possible and if yes will the clones be the same as the original, meaning think alike?" "Where did that come from?" "Didn''t you create a daughter?" "You know I''ve started to dislike you even more, every passing minute" "And you call yourself a father, you can''t even tell your child that she''s a failed clone" "Don''t ever dare call her a failure, she is the light of my life" "Which cost you a thousand years to repair and even your whole body and even your whole fortune, isn''t that right" "How dare you" The mechanical arms twisted and turned around him in an attempt to terrorize him but Darknym laughed "Do you think that If I die I won''t come back, I know where this place is and can enter it whenever I want even without the passwords, I''m not one of your lab mice" "Yes you aren''t you''re a despicable rat that pokes his nose in the affairs of others" "Here is where you are wrong, your affair affects me greatly because although your daughter did gain the X and Y genes but I have earned nothing off the whole affair, if you don''t make ends meet, then you can forget about the happy life, I will show her something that will make her hate you to death" "And that might that be?" "Why should I tell you!" Darknym said in a fake rage. The robotic arms so wanted to break his every bone but he was afraid, Darknym could tell. "What I want Is to learn about gene engineering and create a skill that makes a clone out of me, I need at least enough to survive in this place" "Well sorry but it''s forbidden for players, the best you can create are afterimages that are like real bodies, meaning can damage and kill enemies" "Then how does the X gene mutation work anyway" "Well large story short it is like the gene assimilation, it drains life while at the same time modifying the target''s abilities" "Then why does Your daughter even need the gene engineer class" "Are you stupid, the two will compliment one another perfectly" "Then what would happen if I killed her right now and here" "As if you could her healing factor is as high as god''s" "But her health is as low as an ant''s right?" The professor panicked but didn''t attack he wanted to see where Darknym would lead the discussion. "Even so Once I give her the last gene she will become Immortal" "And live forever looking at the flowers from a test tube of some other scientist" The professor was once more at a loss for words, it was true that she would become Immortal but her powers would all be completely useless in a battle, and he could not see her doing anything but watering flowers, she raised herself. The worst thing was that the New order would find her and as a mutant try to destroy her. "What do you propose?" "A simple deal" Darknym said with an evil smirk on his face. "And what can you offer?" "New Ideas and Revolution" Darknym said with confidence. The professor said nothing and nodded as if saying, I''m listening go on. "First of all, what would happen if you set the X-gene in the healing factor?" "At first constant Instability and Immense pain but after some levels you should be able to change your other two genes at will" "That''s exactly what I mean, you can get the Y-gene or Z-gene just by having the X-gene in the healing factor''s position and you searched 100years for the Z-gene, second If you could create clones, then why create only one, when you can have an army, last We can always trade for things, that I can provide from outside" "Oh and what''s that you can provide, scrap metal from the surface world?" The professor said full of conceit. "Well at least I''m not a brain on mechanical limbs, and also don''t you want to work on the Z-gene without disturbances?" This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. "And why should I trust you?" He said still not fully convinced it was a good Idea. "First of all you can provide me something that I want, while I can in turn help you with small tasks your robots cannot" "And these are?" "can your robots crawl through the desert to find you specimens or find components buried under the sand but still usable, last time I went they did like crazy for just a few components" "I really wonder why they would unless someone broke something in my lab there would be no need for that to happen" "Haven''t you heard of maintenance?" "Well indeed I have but I didn''t think one year would degenerate the place that much" "So I want three genes that will help me hold my own against beasts, and the gene engineer profession training, In exchange I will provide you with material and try to my best to keep your location a secret" "As If I care about all that, I already have my own way of procuring materials and as for the secrecy and security, I can just fix the work drones to attack on sight anyone except My daughter or me, However since you have done me a favor and haven''t disclosed any Info about Iris and Robert, as well as other matters to my daughter I will reward you with One gene of your choice" "Well since you are so generous I will take the X gene in the healing factor, so that I can mutate myself on will" The Professor had an evil smirk on his face when he said that. "It will take me three days to make you the gene sample but know that for that time you can''t exit the lab" -Spawn point set at lab''s Prison room- "At least remember to bring me books so that I''m not bored" "Don''t tell me you can even read?" The professor said in surprise "What did you take me for, some sort of savage, I''m already a researcher and with a little push I will become a gene engineer and after that a scientist and an engineer" "Well how about I make you into a gene engineer and a Genetist Instead" The Genetist thing sounded strange but he didn''t know why the professor had such a strange expression on his face, an expression full of victory. "Alright but I will need the Scientist as well and chemist, since I''m going to be making a lot of things afterwards" "Believe me once you become a Genetist You won''t want anything else" "well I won''t disagree with that but is there anything even superior to a genetist?" "truth is there Is but unless you prove yourself worthy I won''t be making you a genemage" "alright when do we begin?" The professor took out three books and to him and said to him to follow him. Ellie looked a little lost as always, if he didn''t know better he would tell she has some strange syndrome that make a person retarded. "Now enter there, the books will teach you everything you need to know about the genetist profession since your Intelligence is still too low for the gene engineer profession, If by the end of the three days you have ended the three books, I will teach you the gene engineer profession" The professor said with a smile, that showed confidence that he would take on the challenge, he was sure that Darknym would study the books as fast as he could, to acquire the power he wanted. The three books were, Basic gene theory, Genetist guide book and The Principles of mutation. He wanted to start from the Genetist guide book but he only could read the Basic gene theory due to low Intelligence and stuff. He spent 6 hours reading before dying and appearing inside the prison and reading for 5 hours and dying again. In a circle of a mad concentration, he wanted to know what the book was about and he wouldn''t give up until he had gained the Genemage profession. In the next 24 hours he had read the first book, his stats had Inflated a huge deal since he used his ability to read faster and only logged out to eat for a few hours, he even forgot to sleep those hours. The basic book was so big that it could easily be considered a 1000pages book. From the things he found inside, some gave him goosebumps but he needed the Profession in order to make his gene manipulation better in the future. The professor and Ellie came rarely to see what he was doing and If he was still alive. At first Ellie looked at him with pity but soon she got bored of him reading the book and Ignoring any of her attempts to free him. He had died 5 times in the meantime and gained the pain resistance skill, training it every time his gene Integrity reached the 10%. He took a small break to sleep after he ended the first book and went for the second. The genetist profession was a strange profession that mostly passed down skills to others. A pity that most of its skills needed special equipment he lacked at the moment. It only took him half the time to read it since his researcher fast read bought him time and the reading power skill made his Tp inflate like crazy. Not to say the book had less pages than the book before. He had gained all the basic genetist skills but he didn''t even care to look at them. he took another break and at the third day by using his fast reading skill he read the last book in 14 hours, breaks included. In the breaks he also made plans on what to do with his village and guild in Allastar. He had a whole notebook full of Ideas that he would transfer into the game at a later date. "So, how did it go?" Asked the professor, a bit excited but also anxious for a positive answer. "I have become a Genetist but for the next profession, I will need more time, I have some other things to do in Allastar" Darknym said "Alright but you can''t take more than 30days to pass the next step, Its important" He said as he passed Darknym another five books taking the three books away. -Genes for dummies -A day in the lab -foundation of genetics -Mutants and mutations -gene engineer guide book -Know your genes -The genes of the future -Richard White''s premature research data -Richard White''s data on skills 1 -Richard Whites''s data on Genes 1 The first few books were Large while the next ones went smaller and smaller, He logged out and Entered Allastar, the reason for the request was a message that he had a guest in Allastar. ======================================================================= Allastar He exited his Inn room to find, Girdan the Minotaur slave hunter and Irma the Prophet waiting for him sitting at the same table. "You have two guest sir" Said the Innkeeper when he saw him. "I will rent two more rooms for my guests, make the two royal suits like mine, for 1 month each" and gave him 600gold coins. The barkeeper took the money and gave him two keys. Darknym went to the two people waiting at the table and said. "I see you were the first ones to come" The two of them rose and knelled before him. He put the two keys on the table and said. "Here, these are your rooms, mine you probably know where it is" "There''s no need for rooms" Girdan said making Irma look a bit nervous. "What leader would I be if I didn''t even offer you a room to stay until the City is ready" Darknym said with a hidden smile on his face. He went to the Innkeeper and said, "I want to book another eight rooms for my other guests to come" and passed another large amount of gold. Gold was now a easy to earn, but he could only gamble 1-2 times a day thing that he did from now on. He also begun absorbing all the basic spells, one by one, all the 1249 spells gaining an Intelligence of 1550 points. He then went for the advanced spells and absorbed all 1020 spells, gaining another 1020 Intelligence, normally you would need to travel all around the world to acquire all those spell so he was plainly lucky to find all spells in deerg''s possession, although they were still far from all the spells the game had to offer, His Intelligence and wisdom were high enough to absorb the higher spells but his wisdom was not enough to absorb even one of the Superior ones. He then begun casting spells like crazy, they were all simple light spells but the speed with which he cast them was insane. Within an hour he had mastered simple spell casting,control as well as Apprentice spell casting and elemental attunement. Next he cast the elemental shield, altering it between his newest skills. (Fire Shield) Grants fire Invulnerability for a short time duration, time duration depends on Mp used for the skill. Can also be used on others. (Water Shield) Grants water Invulnerability for a short time duration, time duration depends on Mp used for the skill. Can also be used on others. (Earth Shield) Grants earth Invulnerability for a short time duration, time duration depends on Mp used for the skill. Can also be used on others. (Air Shield) Grants air Invulnerability for a short time duration, time duration depends on Mp used for the skill. Can also be used on others. (Physical shield) Grants a considerable physical damage resistance for a short time duration, time duration depends on Mp used for the skill. Can also be used on others. (Magical shield) Grants a considerable magical damage resistance for a short time duration, time duration depends on Mp used for the skill. Can also be used on others. And since he could only have one active shield skill at a time they substituted one another. He did so until He reached them to the master level of the skill. Normally for someone with low Mp that would take a considerable amount of time and magic potions but for him a few breaks for medical soup was all it took. Although it took a little extra of his time. He was now recovering his Mp when Theo came storming in. "How come you reserved eight rooms for your guests and I have to share a room with you!" She said dissatisfied. "Well there are two reasons, first is they don''t owe me money and second they will be with me longer than you, since some time in the future you will pay off your dept and leave, however if you like you are free to rent a room of your own, either by paying for it from your pocket or by taking a small loan from me" Theo pouted and went for the bed. "So how is your stupid disciple doing?" Darknym asked "Just fine, he is almost close to call himself a blade dancer trainee" She said with pride but a little concerned at the same time. "Well that''s fine and all but how come you didn''t charge him for the lessons, you could have made a few change" "Who said I didn''t but for a level 7 noobie he has little to pay and due to him not disclosing all the info on your case he has been suspended from entering the guild till he can pay the 50gold they lost on the tavern, which will cost him a lot to do, not to say he is not allowed to join any other guild" She said with pity for some reason. "Do you like him?" He asked with a dotting voice as if he cared about her. "Well he is pretty and has real potential but why must he be so stupid" She said while pounding the pillow. "Well if he likes you say that I''ll sell your debt to him for 300dollars, but only if you agree to it" Theo seemed skeptical but her eyes told him otherwise, she was happy inside. In truth it was an elaborate plan to make her forget about him, even if he was rich in real life spending half worth of a paycheck for an Npc that might die in the adventure to come was stupid. Many players discourage taking companions or slaves for their high price and their loyalty factor that needs to be looked after giving no little headache to players who couldn''t enter the game for an extended period of time. Since she seemed to like the player it would be a shocking experience of betrayal of one''s trust. Well, it was quite a strange thing to expect from an AI but he knew that since they have a like factor there must be more to their program. Darknym wasn''t a good guy, at least not to an AI, a programed npc that didn''t spare a second without having something bad to say to him. "Is 300dollars a big amount?" Theo asked after a little more consideration. "Almost as big as the amount you owe me" He said with a smirk on his face. Truth was it was much lower than the amount she owed him since the exchange rate for in-game gold was done in secret forums and was now at 5:1 dollar/gold ratio, for silver it was 1:20, while the copper which is the most common of the goods goes for 1:2000. Meaning that for her 450 gold dept would cost a shocking 2250dollars to pay off. While Fayte''s debt would cost him 250dollars to if he was to buy gold. Darknym however already knew that Fayte was a teenager, even with a part time job that would cost him too much and any sane parent would rather sent him to the psychologist than give him 300dollars to buy an Npc inside the game, when the real worth of an Npc started from 10-100dollars at the slave market or the pet shops. Not to tell that their levels would range from 50-100 anyway. So she was no big catch in the ocean, other than her well designed body and face she had nothing. "Well just forget about it I''m sure he won''t accept since he has problems paying his own debts" He said that to make her a bit more depressed. ''Carrot and stick'' that''s the plan he was trying to execute, he would raise her expectations and then bury them in the mud. He quite liked her sad face, he went close to her bed and coddled her hair. She looked at him full of hate and he let a single laugh leave his mouth. "You should have thought more before accepting co-ownership with that specific guild, didn''t Sylvie say the same thing, I''m sure it''s not entirely Fayte''s fault that you are in your current situation but none but your own, you made the wrong choices and this is but one of the many possible results, might even be a better than some of the other results available" The effects of his words only made her more angry, as she rushed out from the room. ''This must be one of those moments'' He thought and sneaked after her. Theo had run towards the Training hall, where Fayte was, It was good that she didn''t look behind cause Darknym''s stealth had expired somewhere in the middle of the road. It was like one of those cheap love dramas where the two lovers try to overcome all obstacles just to be together, only that he knew that the happy ending was not meant to be, cause she was a program and he a human being. They say love can overcome anything but being in love with a program was plainly stupid. For him it was always an ownership thing, he hated when others meddled with something he owned, like with the time with the beautiful fairy. He had already differentiated reality and game, the kindness and love were feelings he kept for real people and not programs made of data. Although he found her sense of love interesting, he had already decided that if Fayte felt the same for her he would let him buy off the debt. Of course, the money were a matter of pride, since he was still angry at him. Darknym was wearing his drama mask, which hid his face, but he hadn''t activated it yet, concealing his name that would normally reveal him momentarily. Theo rushed into Fayte''s armed and kissed him, he seamed to accept her feelings. Darknym activated his stalking skill in order to hear better what they were talking about. "Fayte, that moron Darknym said that if you paid 300dollars we could finally be together" Theo said while tears were falling from her eyes "Did you say to him that we were meeting, I told you to hide it from him" Fayte said a bit startled ''probably because of the money issue'' "But you said you were rich in the other world and that if only it was a matter of real money you could have solved it in mere seconds" He could hear Fayte muttering under his nose "curse you Darknym" and then talk normally to Theo. "You don''t understand, the amount he told you to pay is even greater than your own debt" ''That''s a big lie but she will probably believe him over me'' Darknym thought while laughing at the stupidity and naivety of the two elves. "But you are rich so what does it matter to you, does our love matter so little to you?" Theo said a bit angry at him. "Wait my love, in six months I will turn 18 and then I will be able to get a job at my father''s convenience store, I will be able to make ends meet and pay both our debts" Fayte said with a deceitful smile. Theo was bit disappointed but she believed every word that left his mouth and then they kissed only to be Interrupted by a coughing sound. "I won''t say I dislike love stories but I hate relationships based on deceit" Darknym said in a serious tone. Fayte was shocked seeing him there and left Theo''s hands as if to hide the fact they were kissing. "Did you say something about six months, real life or the in-game ones, because if they are the real life ones, you should have said one year instead, also although I can''t forbid you from loving one another, If you want her you must defeat me first" Fayte had a smirk full of confidence, it must be from his training. "Will you keep your word?" "Only under the condition that you will keep away from her after losing without your usual complains" Darknym answered "You heard him Theo, you should get away because this is going to get a bit messy" Fayte said with a smile Theo was about to tell something but with one wave of Darknym''s hand she was blown to the other side of the room and pressed to the wall. "You really should learn to keep your mouth shut Theo, although I already knew you liked him, don''t you dare betray me, ever" and he let his hand fall and she fell to the floor. The damage was not serious enough, at least not inside the game but the pain for her was the full 100% impact. "I hated you from the first moment you killed me at the plaza, now chose your weapon and fight" Darknym laughed out and cast some spell, making all the weapons in the box fly into the air, like a pile of garbage. "I will chose all" Darknym said with an evil smile "As you like" Fayte said with confidence Theo stood up but was to late to warn Fayte of Darknym''s change, the past few days he had become a specialist mage, specialized in speed casting, meaning he could cast spells faster than a normal mage, the reason was that he spammed spells to raise his skill proficiency, making his spell casting speed faster but his spell power lower. Fayte was equipped with two training swords but he also had two wooden dual knives stuck in his boots. Darknym took a staff from the flying pile for his starting weapon. "Lets us start" Darknym said but the one who charged forward was Fayte, knowing that mages suck at close combat. Maybe a week''s worth had made him forget about his earlier defeats to Darknym''s close combat skills but his speed had surely went up by leagues and bounds. In mere seconds he was in front of him and ate a hit on the head, it was a hit made out of mere reflex. Darknym didn''t even control how much power he put into it, not that he could since it was a game, but the effect was a bit disappointing. Fayte just lost a few health points and turned his face, towards him once more with a self-satisfied smile. He had gained three fighting professions in the past few weeks, making him a worthy warrior for his level, but the real battle had yet to begin. Fayte crossed his dual blades and begun an endless flurry of blows. Which however couldn''t even scratch Darknym''s passive shield. He did so little damage it wasn''t even considered as damage. Darknym threw the staff at him and took two swords from the pile of weapons, still floating behind him. "Lets see how much you have improved" And charged at Fayte with the same crossed blades stance. Fayte was a bit late on catching up the bluff and ate a kick before a training sword hit his ribs followed up by another sword to his neck. It didn''t do any damage since they were training swords but with real swords it would make at least one critical blow. Their duel was more of a game than real battle because their weapons were no longer in par with their inflated stats. Each blow from Fayte''s swords was very heavy to Darknym''s weapons, while each time Darknym attacked it was some bluff or an elaborate plot to make Fayte dance to his tune. It was a battle of brawn and mind and though normally anyone would acknowledge Fayte''s superiority as a warrior, they would still value Darknym a step higher due to him being a mage and still fighting on par with a fighter in close combat. Darknym switched weapons as if they were cards, every time Fayte was getting used to his attacks he switched to a different weapon, untill the floor was full of them. "I think it''s time to get serious now" Darknym said as the last weapon from the pile fell to the floor. "What do you mean serious?" Fayte shouted as if he was being Insulted or something "Just draw your real weapons and wear some real combat gear, you don''t expect to withstand my magic with beginner gear" Darknym explained but Fayte''s silence and nervous behavior made it clear to him that that it was useless to expect any real combat from him any time soon. "I''ll give you 6months to train and get into gear, the prize is Theo if you will still like her by then, but know that for these six months you will not receive training from her unless you can pay one gold per training session, also If I catch wind of any hidden lovey dovey situations among you two the deal will be off, you hear that Theo?" Fayte was at a loss he knew that his gear was terrible as he was in great debt to the guild and all his profits from the hunts went towards repaying the guild, leaving him with worthless gear. By now he knew Darknym a little and remembering how Theo was blown away with a simple motion of his hand made Darknym''s words more credible. Darknym with a motion of his hand made Theo levitate and pulled her towards him. "You do understand Theo that you won''t see him for some time until he gets stronger, as he is now the only result I see for you is a miserable death in the jaws of some monster the young man here won''t be even able to scratch" Theo didn''t talk trying to hold back the tears that left her eyes. "No, no no don''t cry" Danknym said while cleaning her eyes with a black handkerchief which had two letters, "CR" sewed with golden thread. He bought it at the black market as he liked the color and the letters were a lot close to his real world name Chris. "You see now you made me make her cry, Fayte" Darknym paused for a moment there and continued. "You know I''m still mad at you for killing Princess and Aretea but I''m probably at fault there too, for not knowing that stuff would corrupt her data, nether the less you must know that this is just a game, so I want you to know that I don''t have anything personal with you, it''s you who''s screwing with me and my belongings" He said that and left taking the floating Theo with him. Fayte was left alone in the training hall, he was conflicted as to why he even had to challenge Darknym. It was a game after all but he couldn''t leave the challenge unanswered because that would be like admitting defeat and he was a winner. Chapter 13 - Worlds and bases Darknym was once more in his Inn room grinding his mage profession, when he heard music in the room. Theo was playing the lute while singing some strange ballad in a foreign tongue or was it some fantasy made sound mix. Darknym wrote the notes of the song on a piece of paper and wrote words to them and as the song continued he begun singing as well. Two pigeons flew on wings of freedom, Two pigeons stopped as they fell in love, Two pigeons flew together to the north, Two pigeons stopped together to rest, Two pigeons died by the cold winds of the north. His lyrics didn''t go on deaf ears as Theo took her Lute and landed it on his head. It did him no damage but it sure helped her relieve some stress. Darknym sighed as she went back to her singing. ''Well her rebellious behavior might be taken as part of her charms'' Darknym''s mage profession had taken leaps towards mastery after he obtained the lucky ring, most 10% chances became a 100% chance due to his great luck stat. He had now mastered complex magic spells that were just a little harder than basic spells to do since they had a channeling duration before they were cast, taking a little more of his time. Three days have passed and two more of his guests arrived, but today it was the day he awaited the Hellion''s Guildmaster to arrive, to close the deal. The Guildmaster was a large barbarian with a face of a model, it was really awkward to see how many players had made their characters look handsome, but what truly blew him away was the guildmaster''s equipment, he was clad in a burning armor, his horned helm that fully revealed his face was also on fire but he was fine, the set was called "Hellfire Demon Warrior". "So you are the famous Darknym" he said with a small smile on his face. "And you must be the infamous Leonardo of Hell, guildmaster of those scum that raided my Inn room and even had the nerve to report me to the system administrators" "Well to their defense the original plan of entering your room and killing you every time you appeared was my plan, but it quickly went to plan B,C and even D until all hell went loose" "Well lets just get over with It I have already made great plans for the village and believe me you won''t ever hear of me again after I leave" "I would have preferred if you had joined us peacefully from the start but since it was our fault from the start, thanks to that Idiot Dublin, here''s the contract for the village and some of the nearby land as you requested the other time, well it''s cheap anyway" The guildmaster said while his thoughts were much more different than his words. ''Don''t think that we won''t pay you back for the disgrace of almost ruining my guild'' Darknym looked through the ownership titles and made sure everything is alright, mostly by having all the merchants under his control check the contents of the contract for fraud or some loophole. "Everything seems alright, I will leave the city after all my companions have arrived, it shouldn''t take long" He said leaving Leonardo at one of the Inn''s tables. Darknym had Learned all the spellbooks in his possession, all but five forbidden spells that would be OP if used against players, the rules for forbidden spells were simple, if a user reported you of using a forbidden spell, then you would probably be banned for a long time, but that was only if you had done something like deleting other people characters. The five spells were, 1.Dimension distortion Creates a black hole that will destroy anything that enters it. 2.Soul suck Absorbs the soul of a creature to make your soul power stronger 3.Soul exchange Change bodies with some other creature, You will only exchange Stats, keeping your professions. 4.Fill Soulstone Can take souls from dead creatures to fill soulstones. 5.Raise the Dead Can turn creatures into their undead counterpart, permanently. In the end he absorbed them too. He wouldn''t use them unless he didn''t care anymore, but it was good to think he had such great powers. One of his Ultimate spells also enabled him to resurrect people trapped inside the soulstones, not that he had any reason to do so. Now he was probably one of the most powerful mages in Allastar with his Inflated stats, luck and loads of gold coins made it easy for him to become a Master mage, but becoming an Archon was mostly a matter of Money and luck which only he had. Before he could do anything else he opened a special Guild Option only for high status players. There He bought a large area around his village large enough to be called the mountain itself. He upgraded the village to a Megapolis, and passed all the designs he had made on the paper to the design on the screen, It was a strange city, he had divided it into four quarters and 4 circles, in the center was A huge tower that could house a town inside. It went high into the sky making it almost impossible to see where it ends, not to speak about it''s many underground levels. He had also put two more towns Inside the tower, One called "Citadel" and the other "Arena". At the top of the Tower was A large Palace Where he was going to live, He had left the Second Circle for his ten Companions, Although the circle Itself could house at least two towns, he had other plans for it, he called it the Nobles sector where he wanted Villas and castles, created for his Servants. Next section was The living section for the Classes as he called them, they were the ones who were the the owners and privileged citizens of the city lived, having shops and Academies. The last was the commoner section where the simple workers lived. He had already decided on what shops,Industries,Academies and factions to create for the city. Outside the city walls were countless farms and other food producing facilities. He made it so that players could not pass past the Noble''s quarters and there only if they were Invited. To gain access to the Classes quarters they have to be Acknowledged by the Adventurers guild, A faction he created to keep players away from his city. Since It would take like forever for them to get into the Inner parts of the city. The four Quarters of the city were divided into the Warrior, Mage, Artificier and Thief based profession buildings. For Warriors from the inner to the outer section had the Nobles'' castles, the Shops and Military building for the Classes. The Industrial area and the Adventurer''s guild was at the commoners'' quarter. For Mages it was the Mage towers for the nobles, the shops, Academies and Libraries for the classes while for the commoners where were schools and strange hidden shops that sold magic objects in secret. For Artificiers, the nobles had modern Villas and strange laboratories. The Classes had stores and Academies for Artificiers and researchers, while The commoner''s faction was a strange mix of strange stores that sell components and an industry that produces them. The thief quarter Nobles had huge rich villas, the Classes section has The most expensive stores and the Assassin''s guild. The commoner''s section or the slums has no Industry but houses three building of Interest, the Adult district, the Thieves guild and the Rebels'' HQ. He created Sewers that stretch under the Whole Classes'' and Commoners'' quarters while nobles could do whatever they chose to do with it. The city had 3 huge gates that passed through the Warrior,Mage and Artificier Quarters. He also created four castles around the Megapolis and two towns one towards the sea and one towards the Inland both centered on trade. He had decided to give one town to Vin and Marv, while the other he would give to Verial. The castles were decided to be given to Girdan, Golem, Robin and Joto to manage. While the dragon Cliff city was to be managed by all ten of them. Leaving them full reign over the city, under the pretext that he would be above any law they make and all captured criminals were to be handed to him for his two towns Arena and Citadel. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. The construction begun but they would take one month to complete. For the time being he had three different trainings to complete, but only the Destros training had a time limit. With that in mind Darknym logged into Destros. ============================================== Destros He had 10books to read and little time to go. He not to speak about his vacations ending in about a week or so. He was now sitting in the prison inside the lab, reading stupid texts on sci-fi subjects that didn''t even make sense. Theories of what might be possible and fiction novels about strange experiments and other rather boring stuff. After he had ended half of the books his Intelligence had reached 100points and as he had used the time slow his wisdom had reached 200points and due to his Tp regeneration when reading, he could slow the time for a long time. (Reason I''m pointing that out is that Tp regeneration is also slowed with time slowing so normally it was like using a pool of Tp until it dries out) He was now learning about the Gene engineer profession which also needs equipment to utilize.He had finished all the books in just a week, a day before he had to begin working again, cutting his play time by a lot. The professor had come to congratulate him but saw that Darknym was a bit too anxious and hasty for some reason. "Why so hasty out of a sudden?" "You won''t understand, the whole stress of my situation" "Well probably yes, since I can''t even understand how you revive every time, you Adventurers are truly strange, You could even be what I would call Immortals in our world" "But that''s only in your world, what if I lived in many worlds at the same time and every time I die and wait to respawn some other Adventurer becomes stronger and stronger pulling way ahead of me, even now as I wait here in another world some other adventurer becomes stronger, In the end I might even have to stay in one world only and If I have no stronghold here I will have to leave the world eventually and since I have already established a stronghold in another World, unless till the end of the month I set a powerful stronghold In this world, I will eventually be hunted down by other Adventurers and killed all the time for experience and Items" It was the natural thing to happen in a Pk friendly world like Destros, anyone who hasn''t joined a guild will die plenty of times and be robed of his Items. It''s been ten or more days since the Land raiders had been killed but that would only make them return in numbers, and with time they would find the lab. Their lightning staffs would fry most of the spider drones in minutes not to say the same would go for the rest of the equipment inside the lab. "You really underestimate the lab''s security, probably because by some twist of fate you found an Id device you think that the others will find one as well?" He did remember the Id device but he couldn''t understand what difference it would make if 20 or more players stormed the laboratory. "You are telling me that if you are raided by the new Order your base will stand?" The mechanical contraption that housed the brain stayed silent and then burst out. "Do you think a single Scavenger can fight the full might of the new order?" "Why do you think think I pass through all this if I didn''t think I could, but you don''t even want to renovate your lab, do you" "Well If I could I would but technology is something hard to get on this destroy planet" "You just don''t know how to do it" "And what do you suggest" "Three suggestions, to begin with catch some raiders and catch some henchmen, next find some Vault for technology and raw material, to create a stronghold inside, Last We have to train an army of cyborg mutant creatures that will serve and protect our HQ and base of operations" The professor laughed and said "Are you an Idiot, Raiders are mindless brutes, they won''t even understand common language" "Who said I need them to speak or understand, we simply have to make them obey" "Well that''s exactly the problem, they will just try to kill you and even If you capture on alive he won''t care about anything other than killing you" "Have you tried it?" "Well no but it''s pointless anyway" "That''s exactly what I don''t like about you, you won''t even try new things" "But that''s outside my or your specialty" "And what is supposed to be my specialty, do you even know why I want to go deeper into gene engineering?" "Well probably to become the most powerful mutant, no" and he laughed self-satisfied "And what do you define as the most powerful mutant?" Darknym asked with a wicked smile "Well able to kill anyone who opposes you, that''s the only real power you can get anyway" "Wrong, power is in controlling others, what I want is the power to manipulate someone who is strong enough to kill anyone without him even knowing he is controlled, I want to be the puppeteer, the mastermind behind loads of powerful mutants like the ones you described" The professor didn''t speak but Darknym could feel fear coming from the human part of the machine. "So will you give me that power or will you retreat now that we are at the final path to me becoming something dangerous for you and maybe the whole world" "If I had a choice and ability to kill you I would have done so but I still have one last experiment left for you to experience, if it works maybe you will be able to make your dream reality but know that you will suffer every second of your life until you reach high level" "Is that all, just give me the next dozen of books already, but remember If the experiment goes wrong, It won''t be only me suffering, you will be as well I will sent the whole new order after you, so that you know" The professor took the ten books and threw another ten inside the prison. "These are the last you will need to achieve the Genemage profession, but know that your threats fall short on me, I can just relocate if things get to the worst possible outcome but you cannot" Darknym laughed and said "I can log out any time I like unlike you who will live hunted for the rest of your life" The professor just left without saying a word knowing deep inside that he had made a great mistake in choosing him as a test subject. He was too evil and too smart for his liking, he could probably take some raider and just mutate him but the possibilities, the potential of the specific scavenger was beyond most he had seen until now. That made him change his opinion on their entire race, making him want to establish some sort of contact with them but he was reluctant due to Darknym. ''If the others are as evil and power hungry as this one then it would be better to destroy my research afterwards'' He thought as he went to see how his daughter was doing at her lessons on becoming a researcher. Seeing Darknym studying like crazy had made Ellie a bit interested in her father''s profession but not enough to get as desperate about it as Darknym. Darknym had begun reading as if his life depended on it, using his fast reading skill to slow time by a lot, making it almost ten times slower than real time. He had reached a new rank in the researcher profession although it mostly involved the reading skills becoming more proficient and all the skills have to do with assembling and upgrading devices. But he had reached the Pinnacle of genetics becoming a Genemage and without further rush he logged out and went to sleep, as tomorrow he had to go to work. Chapter 14 - Silence before a storm A few words... Thanks for the commends and sorry for my inadequacy as a writer, I hope with practice I will be able to become better, sorry if some chapters become boring in some parts or too bothersome to read, like some of the monologues where he gives commands but I thinks that''s how the protagonist is and how I think someone who becomes high struck becomes just loves to hear his own voice. ========================================================================== He logged in sometime in the middle of the night after a short nap in the afternoon after work. He had five hours to play and he decided to finish what he had started in Destros. ========================================================================== Destros The professor was waiting for him outside the open prison door. "You have ten hours of torturing pain ahead of you if you survive it you will gain the X gene in the healing factor but you must know from now that it will be Insanely painful" "Can''t we wait for three days, I haven''t got ten hours today" "Then lets begin with something less time consuming" he said and let a small laugh escape the mechanic speaker on the center of his robotic body. The mechanic limb dragged a corpse to his location and the professor said. "This gene is a strange one as it''s powers destabilize the body producing a teleportation effect, I want you to Try using it as a death triggered mutation, this experiment is a bit risky but if my Research is right then it will teleport you back to your HQ the moment you die without creating an Abomination " "Wouldn''t it be better to make it something like a self healing gene" "Bad Idea do you want to wait for ages for your body to Repair itself" "By the way what''s the Omnipresence thingy" "Well it''s strange gene that creates spectral Images of yourself that will attack with you, It has been tried on death trigger but creating more Abominations than one isn''t as helpful as it sounds" "what about Decomposition and Negative force what do those do" "Ahh, okay but this is your last question, Decomposition is a strange power that distorts the bonds among atoms and genes making them into anti-matter and then forces them to disappear, while Negative energy is a strange force that sucks energy from surrounding sources" "Isn''t decomposition better?" "Never ask for it from me, it''s one of the most dangerous genes and believe me you don''t want to destroy everything around you as a mindless abomination" "Last question why don''t your data have anything on the Joker and Questionable gene" "Because they are as they say, the joker is a joke of a gene that has random functions from other genes while questionable is a strange gene that has strange abilities that make no sense most of the time" Darknym took the copse and assimilated it and a message popped out. -Chose one of your three Mutation slots- He put it into the Abomination slot and one death triggered ability was generated. Genebomb gene - T-gene(t1) You will respawn Immediately at your designated spawn point, losing all your equipped items and maybe a few of your Inventory will be lost. He didn''t really care about it, the gene would be able to be upgraded when he reached level 10, probably making the penalties less severe. "Next take this gene''s corpse" The professor said as he threw another corpse his way. "This is?" "A surprise, this one will become your special gene, you will understand how to use it when you see which gene it is" Darknym reluctantly absorbed the gene and a special gene skill try was created. Special gene - Y-gene(Y1) The gene of youth and rebirth. Darknym laughed a little and said "Well it will be useful but can I ask one thing about the rebirth thingy?" "Aren''t you dying from pain right now?" The professor asked surprised "You mean the pesky headache, it''s not even worth mentioning" "Then absorb this as well" The professor said bringing a third corpse inside. Darknym absorbed it and felt an irritating sensation around his body, he had gained the X-gene but the Itchy sensation wouldn''t leave him, he just Ignored it. "So when is the pain supposed to start?" The professor took out a mirror and showed Darknym his appearance. He had become a strange thing that looked like a ghost, his skin had turned black and strange participles of something black traveled all around him. "Is this supposed to be my new form,not bad at all, does has any other abilities other than stealth?" "Just look at your skills" Darknym opened his skill tree for the gene and saw that he only had one skill unlocked. (Temporary partial shape-shift) can change a part of you into something different. He tried it out but all that he could do was change his arm into a human hand or a lizard hand. The two genes he had assimilated before, both being useless but his second experiment, he liked it a lot. He turned his ghastly head into a lizard head in front of the mirror, that would become helpful.Only problem being that he had to wait for the head to change into its original ghastly form. "Not bad at all" Darknym said with his lizard head. "I can''t understand what you are saying, wait a bit until your head returns to normal" Darknym laughed making a hissing sound non comprehensible by humans. It took 10minutes for the head to return to normal. "This is perfect, why exactly is it supposed to be unstable?" "Well first of all you just used a small amount of gene Integrity so you won''t live for long but the real problem is that till level 100 you will constantly feel whatever you call headaches" The professor said a little Irritated. "Is there a way to gain the other mutation genes as well?" "I almost forgot, the follow me I have modified the machine to enhance you further into an Omega mutant, it will give you all the mutation possible but it will lock your body inside the capsule for another week, will you do it, why am I even asking , just get inside" The machine had more pipes now and had become double its size. He didn''t know that it needed so much just to give him the last gene slot he hadn''t yet, the virus gene. He had spent only an hour in Destros before being back in the World selection screen. He entered Allastar just to use up his Mp and went strait for Altgaia. He had four hours in front of him which he wanted to use to their fullest. ======================================== Altgaia He appeared into a training room that looked like the ones used at a karate dojo, although it had some out of place things like a boxing bag and some gymnastic gear. "So you came back at last" Luther the team leader said "Today you will become a real agent" He said and gave him a strange disc like object. "This is a learning disk, it will unlock your first profession" Darknym took it without any care in the world he didn''t really care about Altgaia anyway, he was just a bit curious how this world''s mechanics worked. He gained the Agent profession just by touching the disk and as he saw all basic skills were already unlocked. It made him feel cheated from Destros''s hours of reading. "Next chose your four secondary professions from the racks in the library" He pointed him towards a room with lots of those strange disks. Darknym spent the rest of the four hours browsing through the collection of professions and after selecting four of which he liked the name he logged out. He was now an Agent, nanomechanic, Bionic engineer, researcher and a Rocket scientist. The last was a bit of a last resource as most of the other professions seemed ordinary. The day passed as usual at work and tomorrow he had no work, a pity he could only enter either Allastar where he was waiting for his town to be build or Altgaia where only the tutorial awaited him. Once more he used all his Mp in Allastar and entered Altgaia. "Now for the real training, take these and training till you think you are ready to step it up a bit" Luther said as he passed Darknym a pair boxing gloves, a strange gun and some sort of device. "What''s this?" Darknym said as he showed the device to Luthor. "That''s an automated stamina recharger, it will allow you to train without any breaks" "Good to know" Darknym said with a smile putting the heavy device down. Darknym didn''t even look at his skills as he begun punching the sack with all his strength. He didn''t even spent half an hour before his stamina had ran out, just from punching the bag. He was no boxer or even trained at how to punch the right way so it was predictable, it even reminded him his first time at the training hall and the basic training there, which he hadn''t completed yet. Blow after blow he exhausted himself and then replenished his stamina as if nothing happened with the help of the device, it was perfect for low level players but on higher level it would fall short as it recharged ten stamina per second, while high level players would have millions of stamina by then. Next he begun jogging around the training room, at first he got exhausted after a few laps but after a while he found a tempo that was just perfect for a long time. His thoughts went to other matters and before he knew it he had been jogging for a stunning two hours. Next he went for the gun and begun some target practice nearby. The gun shot a beam of red light whenever he pulled the trigger and even kicked like a real pistol would, only thing it lacked was the sound of a gunshot. He liked the target practice but it was somewhat lacking in some regards, like the targets being static and the gun not making noise at all making him unsure if he had shot or not. I was time to sleep but for today he could afford a little extra two hours of training or more. He was now exhausted but his training was satisfactory, at least by his regards. Tomorrow he would grind the rest of the day till he was satisfied with his stats. His regime was one hour shooting practice, an hour boxing and then a few runs around the room. Shooting boosted his reflexes, sandbag boxing boosted his strength and agility, while running boosted his speed. His Altgaia character was probably the only warrior type character he had, not that it would be helpful in a world where guns were used. ========================================================================== Allastar Each day he entered Allastar he expanded his Magic powers to a great degree, his latest magic training was on Component spells, spells that required Items to cast, most times some herb but there were also those that needed sacrificing creatures or some of his Max Mp or Hp to work. He only used herbs for some spell that cures any decease or curse,the power of which depends on his abilities. He spend the most of the day In Allastar trying to cast as many of these spells as possible and by using up his now Tremendous amount of Magic power which reached 6billion points. (6million rocks) He was closer to a Top level mage than a level 7 noob mage, The only things that were restricted by level inside the game were quests and some Incredible Items, which could be considered as broken by some. =========================================================================== Real world At work, inside the TV station he heard that there were rumors about a great Megapolis being built at the Dragon cliffs. He laughed inside, as he knew more about it than the reporters themselves. His job was plain and simple just adjust the sound levels, switch sound channels and other stuff he was by now used to. He had worked three years at the station so he was experienced in it, until today he was brought a new "apprentice". He had just taken his diploma and just needed the experience. His name was George and while he might not be a greater sound engineer than him, he was more sociable and quickly made lots of connections inside the station. As Days passed Chris begun feeling more and more the gallows of him getting fired but he mostly worked out his stress in Altgaia''s boxing sandbag, knowing that he could do nothing about the matter. George was younger, well looking and a really social guy, he was a little more loose but he made up for it with his friendly character and hard to get mad at behavior. Chris was the absolute opposite, he was hard working but really antisocial, he did his work flawlessly but it made no difference if he was there or not, he was like a robot that only cared about doing his task and going back home. People in the station called him "the phantom of the tV station", probably because he walked so silently sometimes people simply bumped into him without knowing he was walking nearby. Now as Darknym, Chris was punching the sandbag with all his fury Imagining it being a politician or his boss, George was not someone he hated since he too was a victim of the cruel society. One hour had passed like nothing as he punched the sandbag boiling with rage. He then entered Allastar and Just used up his Mp, blew the casino with just two poker games and went to the training hall to train his fists on a training dummy till he made it bleed with his own blood (only took him an hour to bleed). Last thing he knew his eyes were shining with a red glow as he had been hitting the dummy for till it got dark outside. He had played four extra hours into the night. In a hurry he logged out and went to sleep. The next day he was a corpse, at work not many saw it but George asked him if he was alright. He didn''t give it much attention and continued doing his job normally. It was today that his Destros avatar was finally unlocked. He first logged into Allastar, using up his Mp had become a real hustle as he now had 15 billion Mp to use. After an hour and a half of multicasting highly draining spells he now entered Destros. =========================================================================== Destros He woke once more inside the same capsule. It felt strange, the first thing he thought to do was call "status" ======================================================= Race - Omega mutant Gender - Male Level - 4 Experience - 310/400 Unused stat points - 30 Physical Hp 844(health) Sp 417(stamina) Tp360313(Tech) Gene Integrity - 100% Mind Knowledge - 26 Charm - (-100) Morality - Chaotic Soul Aura Color - Dark Purple Integrity - Unharmed Ki - 1000 Detailed stats Physical +Strength - 18 +endurance - 21 +constitution - 16 +Agility - 14 +speed - 6 +reflexes - 10 +Intelligence - 147 +wisdom - 400 +leadership - 0 Mind radiation resistance - 100% Social status - Monstrosity Fame title - None Soul Daily luck - (default) Karma - 0 limit break - Astral projection Techniques Scavenging - N/A Hand-crafting - beginner 5 Digging - beginner 7 Soft walk - advanced 2 reading - N/A writing - N/A climbing - beginner 2 sprint - beginner 4 speech - N/A pain resistance - advanced 9 Rapid genes Assimilation- N/A Give up consciousness - N/A Traits -Special gene - Y-gene(y1) -Regeneration gene - X-gene(x1) -Genebomb gene - T-gene(t1) -Virus gene - none(subspecies) -Mind gene - none(subspecies) -Physique gene - none(subspecies) -Berserk gene - none(subspecies) -Program gene - none(subspecies) -Inheritance gene - none(subspecies) Professions Researcher - Common Qualified (450.000/500.000)? Genetist - common Apprentice (4.000/10.000) Gene engineer - common novice(0/1000) Genemage - common novice(0/1000) ======================================================= He had become an Omega mutant, some strange race he heard for the first time, and all the strange genes he saw for the first time, he didn''t even know there were five more genes, probably few in the game outside the developers knew. ----------------------------------------- Virus gene - none(subspecies) A strange gene that produces a genes gas that travels through the air invading other organisms. ------------------------------------------ Mind gene - none(subspecies) A gene that grants protection from an enemy special gene. ------------------------------------------ Physique gene - none(subspecies) A gene that enhances your physical performance. ------------------------------------------ -Berserk gene - none(subspecies) A gene that activated when you are unconscious. ------------------------------------------ Program gene - none(subspecies) A gene that activates when you give up consciousness. Has synergy with Berserk gene, if you activate give up consciousness. ------------------------------------------ Inheritance gene - none(subspecies) A gene that is Inherited by your ancestors and passed to your descendants. ----------------------------------------- Well he still felt the itchy feeling but other than that he still looked like a ghost. ''Was it always so dark here?'' He thought as there were almost no lights around, the tubes of the machine, had no juice running through them anymore and he had lost his scavenger traits, other than the scavenge skill. He was now a 100% mutant and a monster by all means. He looked around and saw a note on the table, the white paper on a black background made it eye catching. He took the paper and went into the main room of the lab to read it. To his surprise the lab''s main floor was empty, other than some dead bodies on the floor, there was nothing else. All the machines and the screen had disappeared, no spider drones running around no sound at all. Only a few sources of light remained, a lamp here and there that shone faintly. He sought answers from the not left on the table. ========================================================================== Dear Darknym I have given you the power you so much wanted but don''t see any more reason to stay in the lab. Now that my daughter is healed and you have your power out paths must part, don''t seek us or I will kill you. Even Ellie thinks you are too dangerous to leave alive but since I still have a use of you alive I leave you a few gifts, the lab Itself and these, all the failed experiments of creating a mutant but to you, they are precious gene samples to absorb. Hope I don''t see you again Richard White P.S. Please don''t get caught too fast by the New order or your character will be deleted. ========================================================================= ''Just perfect, At least I have the teleportation thingy if I die'' He thought, for a moment relaxing and looking at the corpses. They were numerous and all were decomposing rather fast. He begun trying to Identify each gene with his genemage skill. (Gene Identification) Can Identify a creature''s dominant gene. After many failed attempts he gathered the genes he deemed worthy out of the pile of dead failed experiments. There were 18 corpses and he only chose six from the mix. Lightning for the Virus gene In hopes to create some paralyzing effect or a anti-robot power. King gene for the Mind gene, king gene had a hypnotic effect, normally it was useless in battle as it offers no damage potential to a biodemon but for resistance it would be Ideal. For the physique gene he used the Ultravision gene, it offered different types of vision although he didn''t see any difference, his level being bellow 10. Berserk gene he wanted to use the teleportation for this one but there wasn''t a corpse with that gene anywhere. He could have waited to create the gene but he was too much in a rush so he chose the Reflex gene. A gene that heightened the movements of the body making it move faster. The program gene he gave the speed gene that allows for super human speed when moving. Last was the Inheritance gene which he left blank for now. He didn''t even know why anyone would need the gene, since it was non usable. He didn''t know yet but in FSK descendants were called the remade characters after a deleted character. It was made so since a lot of characters were deleted daily due to players doing risky or bad things. The newly made character Inherited 10% of his former character''s stats, Items,money and skills, but all land property remained his. Some players even had their characters deleted on purpose so that they could create a more powerful descendant character or try a different race. Deleting your character yourself didn''t count to the rule unless it was done with some in-game spell or skill. Darknym had now gained great powers and a base of operations, but his joy didn''t last long as some bug-like monsters begun coming into the room crawling down the walls. They were small but looked really disgusting, having many eyes that shone an aerie red light, it was as if the walls had grown eyes of their own. The tide begun descending upon the room, at first he thought that it was some event of the game but with the first point of damage he understood it was not so. He could feel no pain from their attacks but the feeling of something crawling all over your skin was driving him crazy. You would think he would die from hundreds of attacks but it wasn''t he who was dying, his rapid gene assimilation was something extraordinary. Thousands of insects that had climbed on him now lay dead or had been turned into gene Integrity, so fast that not even a minute had passed. Of course there were more of them but they didn''t approach him, they were too preoccupied eating the rotting corpses. He didn''t think of it at first but he wanted to try it for a week now.He turned his head into one of those Insects and begun speaking. "Who are you and how did you get In here?" he talked but any human would only hear a buzzing sound. "eat" "food" "food" Was all he heard them say, it was strange but it seamed he could understand them, although they were plainly stupid. He had reached level 25 and now he could unlock further gene powers, his problem was that he couldn''t upgrade his genes, leaving him in a hard spot. When the bugs finished eating the corpses they looked at him and left, crawling up the walls making disgusting sounds as they left in a wave of red lights. With the Insect''s head he could see in the dark but that was almost all the bonuses it gave him. He looked around the lab some more to assess his situation. The library had no books and he saw that his inventory also lacked all books in it. The second floor was in ruins, the room with the strange machines had stopped working and the living quarters had been turned into a mess by the Insects. The room where Ellie was and which was used as his prison had nothing inside as usual lastly he went to the hangar only to see a large insect and thousands of eggs. The lab had become a dungeon now but he didn''t mind since for him they were nothing more than easy XP, maybe for a scavenger they would be a problem but his rapid assimilation skill could kill hundreds of them in mere seconds. The rest of the time he just sat next to the brood mother and killed all the small Insects that charged at him, the mother Insect couldn''t cope up with his killing spree, It was just too fast. Truth be told for at least up to level 10 monsters his assimilation skill was an instant kill skill, and every one of these small Insects was only level 1. Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. Together they were deadly of course since 1000 of these insects could mount a person at a time doing 1 point of damage per second each. He had almost reached level 450 before he had to log out and go to sleep, for he had to go to work tomorrow. His only thoughts now were to wake up on time for work, he always did think only of things that he deemed significant and at the moment the game was not for the time being. For days to come he did his work, gridded his magic in Allastar, did a light 2hours training in Altgaia and in Destros he appeared in the prison room inside the Lab and went level grinding in the hangar until it was time to sleep. He did so until the day his city was Built. He gathered his companions who were living at the Inn under his reservation although three were still missing from his group, they were Verial the dancer, Glurb the prince of thieves and Golem the gladiator. "Any one of you knows where Verial lives?" Darknym asked the seven who were now sitting at the same table. "I think she lives in the city of Redsand in Ashrad" Vin the merchant said. Darknym cast a Clairvoyance spell and with his magic pool he went as far as travel through the Aquantic see, farther to the reaches of the desert kingdom and even farther reaching the City of Redsand. He had come prepared having a map helped him find the city, but now he had to look for around a huge city for some sort of luxurious building, he first went into the first most luxurious building he found, it was by sheer luck or fate that he found her lying on a sofa, eating fruits from a small round table and a muscular slave making air for her, she hadn''t all those extravagant jewelry on but he did recognize her. With a second spell he teleported her to his location, satisfied at her surprised face as she fell on the filthy floor of the Inn. "Now we only lack Golem and Glurb" He said seeing that Verial didn''t even raise any complains after being summoned without a notice, she even seemed rather terrified not knowing where she was but recognized the other seven without much difficulty. Darknym''s Mp pool was now one trillion Mp and he raised it by multicasting highly draining spells, one of which was Clairvoyance. Clairvoyance made the world still while he moved the view and resumed time as he stopped moving the view. It was hard at first but he got a hang of it in no time, he could even peep at other people but he could not use it inside his royal suite since it had some strange enchantment that blocked him from activating it. The teleportation he had used had drained him almost half of his Mp but he didn''t care since tomorrow he would get it full once more. Without him knowing it he actually could be called the most powerful player mage in Allastar, since few can cast difficult spells successfully and even less can successfully control them but for him it was all luck. Luck that allowed him to gain the spells, luck that allowed him to cast them and luck that mage was his main profession making it raise at a quicker pace than other mages who started with a fighting profession or a crafting one. "Now does anyone knows where Golem is?" Darknym asked The eight of them were a little reluctant to say knowing that he was a gladiator, he would probably be somewhere in Drogan where all the Arenas were. "I know" Came a young voice from behind. It was Despina, the Innkeeper''s daughter. "Oh, although I would love to know where he is, I would also want to know how is it that you know where a Gladiator is?" Darknym said while looking at her father. "You see we used to live in Drogan, the capital of the Drogan kingdom I happen to hear there, that there was a gladiator with that name who did quite well in the arena" She said quite proud about herself "Well Information is gold so catch" he said and threw her a gold coin. Next he used clairvoyance and went straight for the capital, finding Golem would be a hustle since he didn''t know his face but again luck was at his side as he saw Golem fighting in the arena, he wasn''t sure if it was him but he had the same armor as the other time he saw him only thing was he lacked an arm now. Nonetheless he still tried to summon him there but a strange force Interrupted him from taking him away, it was as if the arena had a will of its own. Darknym however was lucky one more time as through a small hole in its defenses he took Golem away in front of hundreds of viewers Golem was teleported away. "This was harder than I thought" Darknym said before a strong arm went for his neck "Why did you take me away from the Arena mage" He said in an angry voice, but that was definitely Golem''s voice. "Is your memory so short!" Darknym said as he twisted Golem''s arm behind his back and made him crawl on the floor. "Do you want me to break your last moving arm Golem?" Darknym continued saying. Only then did Golem seeing the people at the table remember something that happened some time in the past. He had totally forgotten about his promise to meet them at Rubrick, not that he knew how to reach it. ''Now how to find Glurb?'' He thought for a bit but could come with nothing. but to his surprise from the shadows of the Inn came Glurb, or so he would like to think. "Are you Glurb?" Darknym asked the cloaked dwarf "Me be so" Said a smooth unnatural voice like that of a monster from the movies. "Then we are ready we will leave in two days so you should stay in the rooms prepared for you at this Inn if anything is dissatisfied keep it for later, first I need to Inform all of you of your new responsibilities, you will see that some of you have more than some others but don''t think too much into it since all decisions for the city starting from laws will be made by you, your houses inside the city will be paid by me, so make sure to create the most extravagant and expensive residence you can create cause It will be your home away from home and in the future your own Palace since you will be known as the Nobles of Dragon cliff" The ten of them looked somewhat surprised and anxious at the same time they really weren''t prepared for it. "Could I have some of my servants as well?" Asked Verial "Well If you can describe to me what they look like and where to find them tomorrow morning you will have them here, I''m a little week from fighting with some stupid arena barrier" Four of the Ten who knew that there was only one arena with a barrier looked like fish out of water, their mouths forming a perfect circle. The Arena of the Drogan capital has the best Anti-magic circle and only creatures like dragons that have Magic powers beyond mere mortals can use spells in it, making what he said sound like empty boasting but seeing that he had just teleported Verial from the other side of the Aquantic sea and lastly brought a gladiator it made a believable lie at most. "Now follow me to my room and where I''ll explain to you the ins and outs of the city as well as tips of what can and cannot be touched" Darknym said and nodded them to follow. At first Verial had a shady expression on her face but when she saw his room, her mouth opened in amazement, making her wonder how an old filthy Inn could hold inside such a luxurious room. "Your rooms are all designed like this one inside the Inn you can use your service bell to ask the servants for anything you like" Darknym said seeing the face of Verial and Golem who were dumfound. "Now I want you to know that the running of my businesses will be done by you, I don''t care if you gain profit, because the real reason for my business is my own amusement" The expression on everyone''s faces changed color after hearing his statement. Theo who was already inside the room was already a bit frightened from the infamous minotaur slave hunter but after hearing his statement became pale, she had no Idea of what his true wealth was or of his guild''s property, that now engulfed the entire mountain called Dragon Ledge, stretching towards the sea and even some ground near Rubrick, all belong to him, it took for the system a long time to reproduce his planned city,towns,castles,villages and outposts. But the real headache for the Programmers and the system must have been his crazily meticulous micromanagement. He spent a fortune in editing every aspect he wanted to exist in the city, the two towns, the four castles and even put some small farm villages and minor trading posts. "This is a map of the domain you will be managing, my domain" He said taking out a map and laying it on the table. "Isn''t this the map of the whole mountain and here and there it''s wrong" Said Theo while sneaking a look at the map out of curiosity. "This is the new map of that area, it took a long time to reshape the mountain it seems but the map is a hundred percent accurate" He said and took out twelve more maps out of his chest. "These two are the maps of the City and it''s underground, these four are the maps of the four castles located here, here, here and here" He said and pointed out some squares on the map. "The two towns and villages are all Indicated with black dots, the larger ones being the Megapolis Dragoncliff" "Isn''t Dragoncliff just a village?" Theo said in an attempt to discredit him. Darknym moved his hand and cast a spell on her called "Silence", normally used to stop wizards from spellcasting, but Darknym''s chanting was done in such a low voice and speed that they could only see him moving his hand. "Now be a little silent Theo, we are talking about serious business here" Darknym said as she tried to say something but no sound came as she moved her mouth. "The four castles will go to you four, Girdan, Golem, Robin and Joto but you will also have an Estate at the center of the city and be responsible for the warrior sector of the city" He gave each of them a map of their respective castle and added. "I want you to make any changes you like to the castles but remember that the four spires must be inside the plans of your castle" The four spires were automated magic towers that shot death beams, he saw them being used in Anchora by the undead and they signaled the borders of the human and the undead territory. Killing any human foolish enough to enter their radius, of course stealth and wits could overcome the death spires but not without a small sacrifice. He spent thousands of gold on setting those atop the enchanted walls of the four castles. "I only have four rules that you four will have to follow, first don''t lose the castle without a fight worth my money to see, second you will never attack first but must always take revenge after being provoked, third you must not slaughter but just raid and loot, so that the orcs or other clans understand our might, last rule you must offer at least one captured prisoner per month, preferably female but males are okay as well" Darknym said making the four of them smile a little before leaving for their rooms. "Now the Two towns will be given to Verial, Vin and Marv, I give the second town to both of you brothers because I don''t trust both of you, both as people and as merchants, but Since I need ordinary people like you two I will give you a city and two estates, one for each of you inside the city, Verial You will have the Town next to the sea while you two will have the one nearby" He gave the one map to Verial and the second to Vin, the smart looking of the two twin. "You can change the town schematics but know that three buildings are to not be deleted, first being a guild hall of my guild, second being the rebel headquarters and the third being the Lady of fortune bank building" He said while showing three small buildings which were set as red on the map of the town. "For you the rules are simple, all criminals are to be given to me for judgement, even petty thieves, second you are not to destroy the rebels unless they become too pesky but know that you are free to raid their place but they are not considered criminal unless they steal, rape or kill someone, third if you want a loan from me you have to simply offer me a bribe worth my time, last rule you will create your own armies that will listen only to yourselves and will protect the city until the real army arrives" Darknym said and as they were about to leave he added. "Ah and also you will be responsible for the Industrial section of the city so I would prefer it if it didn''t blow up" He said with a small smirk on his face while everyone looked at Marv at the moment. "Irma you will be responsible for the Magic sector and will have an estate and servants of your own, I only hope you can cope with the responsibilities, from you I want to see you becoming a mage You have time till you become an Adult" He said and sent her to her room. Only two of the ten remained in the room and Darknym continued. "Glurb and Barccas, you two are responsible for the Thief section of the city, known as slums and the Expensive district" The two didn''t understand but Darknym continued. "Glurb you will be the Phantom leader of the guild, while Barccas you will be the spokesman of the Guild, but know that if any of your subordinates decides to enter some noble''s house they will be in deep shit and the guild will be raided until the culprit is caught and handed over to me, but know that I have ways to determine if you handed the real one or if it''s a fake, last thing I want you two to talk with Joto and tell him to establish a crime syndicate in the Expensive section of the city, offering protection for money but not by crushing things but by using thievery as the threat, In other words any shop that doesn''t pay for protection is a potential target of yours understood?" The both were about to leave but Darknym stopped them. "Wait a little more, there are two more rules that I want you to follow, I want a tribute each month from the guild and it must have something to do with magic, some ancient artifact,magic item or some forgotten tome of magic but jewelry and such are also acceptable, one from each of you, You Glurb I presume will take it by yourself while you Barccas will use the guild, it''s a challenge of you two to see who is better" Darknym said with a smile that made Barccas a bit stiff but he didn''t talk at all. "Last rule, Barccas you will be in charge of finding any orphan or homeless inside the city Adventurers aside and either make them join the guild or send them to me, that is for your own good and theirs, also take the two maps of the city because you will need them in the future" "Why is there in the central of the city a large blank?" Asked Barccas a bit reluctantly. "There are two blanks to be accurate, one is for your estates and the other is for my tower, until you finish building your estates you will be staying at my Tower as Guests, I might even give you a tour of all its fifteen levels" Darknym said with a small laugh knowing that it would take at least a day to tour just one of them, since they could house a whole town Inside. The ten of them had now left and Theo''s voice had returned. Theo looked a bit down at the moment looking at the empty table which was once full of maps, Darknym seeing that took the opportunity to act. "Would you also like a town of your own, or an estate in the city?" He could see desire and greed in her eyes but she quickly answered "I want nothing from the likes of you" "Well I did see that coming but until your knight in shining armor comes you will have to keep up with my hospitality, since we will be leaving soon, you have one day free to inform him of where we are going but know that in a year he will lose even more easily than he lost before" The last words hit on thin air as Theo had already left the room in search of her prince. He used his clairvoyance to stalk her movements and when he saw her trying to fall into his open hands he cast an invisible wall between them, seeing them both trying to figure out what had happened as they crushed on the Invisible wall. He couldn''t hear them but he could nearly Imagine from their faces what they were saying. "What did just happen?" Said Fayte holding his nose as if he feels pain from the crash, it''s only a 2% and he makes it like it''s real pain, he must be a real pushover in real life. "It''s that bastard again he must have cast some barrier between us" Fayte''s face was twisted with an unbelieving tone but also tiny traces of terror almost invisible to an untrained eye. "Is he also here?" Fayte said full of worry. "He sent me to inform you that in two days we are leaving for the city of Dragoncliff and say our last goodbye since the whole city of Dragoncliff belongs to him" Theo said with tears in her eyes while touching the invisible wall. "Don''t cry I will become strong, I have already begun training in the mage profession so that I can have fair chances against his magic, In one year we will be together once more and forever" He said while touching the wall exactly where her hand was and then full of rage hit with his sword onto the wall. He was hitting the wall for a long time before he understood that the damage of his bronze sword was nowhere near the real power of Darknym''s magic. He couldn''t see the durability of the wall but after two minutes of hitting it he was disheartened. Theo facepalmed herself seeing Fayte trying to destroy the wall and just sidestepped until she could feel there was no wall in front of her and while Fayte was still hitting the wall she tapped him on the shoulder. "You know there are smarter ways to overcome magic than bump into them, blade dancers also know how to evade don''t forget about that" She gave him a kiss on the cheek and just passed through the now dissipated invisible wall. The reason it had dissipated was nor Fayte''s strikes nor duration of the spell, it was because Darknym desired it so. He wanted to reel up Fayte even more, to make him accept his challenge even if six months pass them by and the kiss he allowed as a goodbye. ''I should have become a scenarist'' Darknym thought seeing his play role so perfectly even if he didn''t know what they were saying. Darknym had passed a lot of time on all this and had only one hour left before going to sleep. He left Allastar only after confirming that Theo had returned to the Inn and entered Destros once more to level up for an hour''s worth, the days before he had leveled up so much he was now level 3000 but his only inflated stats were the endurance and Wisdom stats, which he gained by the attacks of the bugs and by using skills. His favorite skills were. (Planning ahead) An ability that slows time''s passing allowing you to think ahead and plan your next move. (max 50% time slowing) (Time theory) Boosts all your time slowing skills effect by a small amount. (passive) (Peaceful thoughts) raises the chance to avoid monster attacking first. (passive) From the researcher profession which he could use for hours now. The greatest boon the skill gave was not the time it gave but that he could use observation and Identification skills while using it, making his researcher, genetist and Genemage skills advance even more. Enabling him to unlock more skills in the process. The only profession he couldn''t grind was the gene engineer cause it required a fully equipped lab or specific tools to use the skills. Genetist could Identify a creatures skills, stats and other things about it, while genemage could Identify genes both just with the naked eye. But those he had already mastered by using the Planning ahead skill numerous times. In the past few days the net was booming with news of a player who had reached the unreachable level 2000, guilds searched through heaven and earth to find him, but as days passed from the level 2000 notice and not a single clue of the player''s location was found things cooled down, only to make them more erratic as the level 3000 notice appeared. Rumors about it being a glitch or some error begun circulating while others said that he must be meditating in some secret cave while hunting like crazy, guilds were still frantic in recruiting him but none could find him, even the Administrators could not since they hadn''t thought of a way a player could hack his avatar without their notice, even hackers could not edit stats or levels, they only inserted items into the game that corrupted some data and created many problems for the Company, but now someone had done it, he had found a way to add levels to his character, otherwise it was impossible to get past level 3000 which is practically like saying he does nothing but hunt or PK all the time in-game, which was the truth by the way. If the administrators knew of this bug they would have no doubt worked on it, he killed 1000bugs per minute although normally it would be per second but he had to use his skill as well so it went slower. He would have continued level grinding till level 10000 if he hadn''t a life at all but work was in order, Chris wasn''t even aware that Hundreds of guilds at the moment would pay millions just to have him join their guild. If someone said he was a monster then he would probably be right because his Hp by now far overcame most bosses in the game not to talk about his Tp that although could not rival his Hp were such that allowed to use skills all the time. He also vowed to kill anyone who would harm them other than himself probably. With his new found powers than wasn''t so hard. Truth was he had become a little obsessed with the little creatures his precious XP goose the Brood queen, he hadn''t killed her even once as she was the source of all the small bugs. All she said was "breed, must breed more" and "Help, help" when he shape-shifted his head into an Insect''s well her program was surely lacking. He had already seen her stats. ==================================== Bugling Brood Queen - level 20 boss Hp 2700 Sp 150 Tp 6850 +Strength - 10 +endurance - 40 +constitution - 40 +Agility - 10 +speed - 2 +reflexes - 1 +Intelligence - 5 +wisdom - 3 +leadership - 100 Traits -Night vision -wall crawling -Bugling brood queen pheromone -spawn 10 level 1 buglings ==================================== She was probably the smartest bug in the hangar since the normal buglings had ==================================== Common Bugling - level 1 monster Hp 210 Sp 30 Tp 10 +Strength - 1 +endurance - 10 +constitution - 10 +Agility - 1 +speed - 1 +reflexes - 1 +Intelligence - 1 +wisdom - 0 +leadership - 0 Traits -Night vision -wallcrawling ==================================== and sometimes he also found the elite bugling bodyguards, although the only elite thing about them was their name, common bugling bodyguards were the same like all the buglings just a few levels higher. ==================================== Elite Bugling bodyguard - level 10 elite Hp 1900 Sp 300 Tp 50 +Strength - 30 +endurance - 30 +constitution - 20 +Agility - 10 +speed - 10 +reflexes - 10 +Intelligence - 2 +wisdom - 2 +leadership - 1 Traits -Night vision -wallcrawling -bleeding bite ==================================== He didn''t care since they were just a little bigger than the common buglings around the size of his palm. It was a pity that monsters didn''t level up in FSK and Destros'' pet system was mostly about robots, since monsters get killed and then it''s over while robots can be repaired. Darknym would have given everything for a beast tamer profession right now, taming monsters in the dunes of Destros to fight would be perfect but time was up and he had work tomorrow as usual. Not a chapter - Characters so far By your demand I have made a list of characters of the game so far seen, although I don''t know if I have missed some, although I don''t really care since they must be of a minor caste or something. Many of the characters might never appear again so I don''t really care I want to clean up the place a little so that new ones can come. Class names When you accumulate a few achievements you can ask to be given a class and although the players do have a class name it doesn''t give them any special meaning, it is just how they would fight a sort of nickname. Allastar Players ----------------------------------- Darknym - plains Human Class Name - Battle mage Chris the MC of the story a humble sound engineer who begun playing the game in search for excitement in his otherwise boring life. He is always gloomy and antisocial against people he doesn''t know and is cynical and mean to all players inside the game. Main profession - Mage Secondary -Spy,merchant Fayte the noob - Wood elf Class - Blaze dancer likes the sword and knows how to kick, He''s either unlucky or dumb but reality ofter turns people like him into something different than they seem. Seems to like Theo and wants to join the Helllion guild, the supreme lady killer. He''s a source of some inconveniences for the MC although, Darknym thinks of him as an aspect to make his own gaming experience a bit more colorful. Main profession - fighter Secondary - blade Dancer, mage Instrucror Benjamin -Drogan Human Class Name - Knight Commander Instructor & Scout for the Helllion guild. His work is to recruit noobs into the guild and train them in order to make them useful for the guild and since Rubrick is one of the only two places in the whole Drogan continent that has a Mage guild, it''s not a hard job to do. A simple minded player who has a mild personality, he makes friends easily and knows a little about sword fighting. I doubt you will ever see him again in episodes to come. Main profession - fighter Secondary - blacksmith,Knight,Mage,Commander Fake old Mage Dublin -Plains Human Class Name - Warlock Mage tower keeper & Scout for Helllion guild. Because of his bad character Dublin was given the worst post in the city, a post most noobs wouldn''t even go to, since magic in FSK is too time/money/energy consuming. He likes to play tricks on others and although to him they seem like nothing since noobs can just recreate their own characters, for others his jokes are like knives to the heart. A friend of Benjamin''s and a really sly person. Main profession - Thief Secondary - Assassin,Mage,Alchemist,Hunter Hope - Plain Human Class Name - Rising Hero Lazarus is dying or might even be dead in real life but in the game he is Hope. A great hero wannabe that will punish all evil in the world. His wrath generated from his pure intentions and his courage solidified by his will makes his a trusty ally and a dreadful enemy. In-game he is a human with pale with pale skin bloodshot eyes and constant coughing that is some sort of bad effect from him being terminally ill. He roams Allastar with a ghost by his side who instructs him of how to become a hero, although the ghost might have another objective in mind. Main profession - fighter Secondary - mage Time Magician(or avatar113) -plains Human Class Name - The oracle The first friend in Darknym''s friend list. A mysterious stranger who says he can see the future, although time and time again he''s proven wrong. He first met the MC outside the casino and now owes him money. He thinks of Darknym as a friend although his feeling are a bit one sided. Main profession - Oracle Secondary -alchemist Mona - High elf Class Name - Singing Actress Lisa always envied the beautiful actors and singers, but although her voice could challenge any of them her outer appearance is somewhat lacking. She played the game in the form of a gorgeous elf but in the end she ended up in a pile of shit after gaining loads of Skillpoints, she didn''t want to lose her character so she simply played the game less often as time went on. After being saved by Darknym whose name she didn''t remember, she went back to reclaim her lost time. Main profession - Bard Secondary - Actress, musician, singer Top 5 Characters of Allastar TOBO - Half ork Class Name - Dragon knight Toshibo is a nerd to the bone he will sponge all info on a game and then do his everything to become number one in it. His pride as a pro gamer made him a bit overconfident and he challenged someone he shouldn''t have, the necromancer Nences himself. Now his body roams as a death knight. Main profession -(Archon) fighter Secondary -(Specialist) mage,(Archon) knight, (Master) merchant,(Master) blacksmith, (Master) Dragon knight Loki the Archmage - Death elf Class - council member of the mage guild The best mage in the game and it''s not an exaggeration to say that he by himself is worth an army. He holds a grudge against TOBO due to him killing him many times but the grudge goes even further into the past. It was also his work that TOBO was cursed although it''s not a secret few know this fact. Main profession -(Master) fighter Secondary - (Master) mage ,(Master) merchant , (Master) Necromancer,(Master) Dark mage DKing the Warchief - Ork Class - Orkish Warlord San Williams an employee of the company. Dking is the third in the hall of fame but after TOBO''s disappearance he was happy to be second. Main profession -(Master) fighter Secondary -(Master) Warrior,(Archon) Chieftain, (Journeyman) Shaman,(Master) Berserker Sheriff the Gunmaster - Gnome Class - Sniper The best artificier who managed to create a high speck sniper rifle which can one shot most monsters and weak bosses from far away. Main profession -(Archon) blacksmith Secondary -(Master) miner,(Archon) artificier, (Master) alchemist,(Journeyman) scientist, (Master) merchant, (Journeyman) Tailor Archonarch the Archmage- High elf Class - council member of the mage guild The best mage in the game after Loki although he has lost many times to him in duels, he proclaimed himself his rival. He wants to become the Archmage and spends all his time in the magic council doing quests for other mages of the council. Archmage is the highest position in the council of mages. Main profession -(Master) Mage Secondary -(Specialist) Druid,(Specialist) shaman, (Specialist) summoner,(Journeyman) witchdoctor, (Journeyman)artificier,(Professional) alchemist, (Qualified) Ki practitioner Allastar NPCs ------------------------------------------------------------ Innkeeper Theofano - Amber Elf Broken hide Inn owner, a beautiful sexy elf with a tint of orange of skin and yellow flexible hair. A bit of a birdbrain for an Npc, other than her beauty she''s sly in nature and will try to use others if she can. Class Name - blade dancer Main profession - Dancer Secondary - Fighter,Bard,blade dancer,merchant Spy master Flower - Wood elf Allias - Innkeeper Sylvia, Spy of the Democracy and the Broken hide Inn''s co-owner, she left town and will never be seen again, although I was thinking of using her but in the end it doesn''t really matter. Class Name - Ranger Main profession - Archer Secondary - Hunter,Merchant,cook,Spy Spy master Traveler - Human Allias - Yosh the Carpenter, Spy of the Democracy and "Wooden horse" Shop''s owner a devious fellow who is friendly but can''t be easily read. Class Name - Undercover spy Main profession - Spy Secondary - scout,Carpenter,Merchant,bard Casper the impoverished librarian - Elf Owner of "Book for a Book" Library, disappears after the library was closed and is never to be seen again. class Name - the Master Librarian Main profession - Mage Secondary - Merchant,Book keeper,Light mage,Oracle This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. Bomid the (Decorative)Impoverished Blacksmith - Drogan human Class Name - Blacksmith A Brutish barbarian who with Darknym''s help establishes a new profession in Allastar, that of a decorative blacksmith. Main profession - Blacksmith Secondary - Merchant,Miner,Mage,warrior Aurora the future teller Time wizard''s teacher as an Oracle, a gypsy that travels the world. Class Name - Wanted Witch Main profession - Thief Secondary - Witch,Merchant,Alchemist,Oracle William the new Innkeeper - Drogan human Class Name - Innkeeper A rowdy fellow who shakes for his and his daughter''s life, Theo''s replacement Npc who now owns the Broken hide Inn. Main profession - Merchant Secondary - fighter,Hunter,Woodcutter, herbologist Despina the mischievous Innkeeper - Drogan human William''s daughter, a mischievous early teenager who wants to know everything. She is a handful of trouble for William''s guests. Class Name - trickster Main profession - Thief Secondary - Merchant, trickster, fighter, huntess Verial - Human Ashrad Class Name - Wealthiest dancer of Ashrad An Arabian beauty that can charm anyone to die for her. Joins Darknym''s crew after having lost in Deerg''s casino. Main profession - Dancer Secondary - Merchant, Swindler, Mage, Priestess of greed. Girdan - Beastman Minotaur Class Name - Master Slave trader A ferocious powerful Minotaur more akin to a monster than a normal Npc. Joins Darknym''s crew after having lost in Deerg''s casino. Main profession - fighter Secondary - Hunter, Slaver, Beast master, Beast tamer. Irma - Human - plains people Class Name - Fallen prophet A hungry beggar of a prophet that used to make fortunes off of gambling.Joins Darknym''s crew after having lost in Deerg''s casino. Main profession - Prophet Secondary - Survivalist, hermit Joto - plains people Class Name - the Godfather A fat but strong person and leader, he has brains and browns for both business and battle.Joins Darknym''s crew after having lost in Deerg''s casino. Main profession - Thief Secondary - Merchant, Mage, assassin, Commander. Glurb - plains goblin Class Name - Prince of thieves A legendary figure among thieves, none has seen him or even heard of how he looks, all that is known about him are rumors of his skills. Joins Darknym''s crew after having lost in Deerg''s casino. Main profession - hunter Secondary - Thief, Trickster, assassin,spy. Barccas - Gray dwarf Class Name - The Golden Alchemist A Quack who isn''t as good at alchemy but his affinity to greed gave him the ability to turn stone to gold. Due to the huge cooldown of the spell he begun posing himself as an alchemist.Joins Darknym''s crew after having lost in Deerg''s casino. Main profession - Miner Secondary - Merchant, Swindler, Mage, Priestess of greed. Robin - Green Elf Class Name - Handicapped archer A one eyed archer who swindled others but was found out and lost an eye for his carelessness. Joins Darknym''s crew after having lost in Deerg''s casino. Main profession - Archer Secondary - Trickster, Merchant, Ranger, fighter. Vin - Plain people Class Name - famous merchant Marv''s brother, a ferocious merchant, he would sell even his own brother for the right amount of gold. Joins Darknym''s crew after having lost in Deerg''s casino. Main profession - Smith Secondary - Merchant, carpenter, sculptor, Jeweler. Marv - Plain people Class Name - famous merchant Vin''s brother, an almost bankrupt merchant, he wasn''t good enough at conducting business but loves his brother.Joins Darknym''s crew after having lost in Deerg''s casino. Main profession - Tailor Secondary - Merchant, painter, Cook, builder. Deceased ------------------------------------------------ Aretea the torturer - Vampire Class - Slave A chaotic slave of the brothel that had the job of making him scream and failed miserably. because she killed the assassins who didn''t know that she was inside. Died by the hands of the Helllion guild, Main profession - fighter Secondary - torturer,herbologist,Alchemist,medic Princess - Fairy princess Class - caged Monster Died by the Helllion guild without knowing why, not that it mattered since she was a monster, gave someone 100XP on death and dropped the ring Darknym had given her, the lost treasure, which with a little fairy dust,deep desires and Chris'' godly luck became enchanted into a legendary item. ==================================================================== Destos players ------------------------------------------------------ Darknym - (ex-scavenger)Omega Mutant Class Name - Monstrosity MC of FSK, Chris who after finding a seemingly abandoned underground laboratory, in the end became the dreaded monstrosity known as an Omega mutant. Main profession - Researcher Secondary - genetist, gene engineer, genemage Destros Npcs ------------------------------------------------- Maribelle "Ellie" - Mutated human Class Name - Scientist A person Darknym found sleeping in a cryogenetic chamber in the underground laboratory. Daughter of the mad but brilliant scientist Richard White, although in truth she''s only a failed clone whom the professor calls his daughter. She is whimsical but kind, although in truth she has the potential to become a genius like her "father", she will take her own way in life at the Space colony they have left to. Main profession - Genetist Secondary - Singer, gardener Professor Richard White - Mutated human Class Name - Genius Scientist A strange mechanic monstrosity that is what was left of professor White. Whose laboratory Darknym found, The professor is a genius among geniuses, although it''s most likely just a game trigger that brought him back to the planet. Professor White has finished his research into mutations, by unlocking the secrets of the x,Y,Z genes which are only known by him. After discovering a few things about Darknym''s intentions he mutated him further and left him back as bait for the New order to deal with, in order for his infiltration to work more smoothly. After mutating Darknym into an Omega mutant, he left for the New order where he and his daughter now reside. Main profession - (Archon) Genetist Secondary - (Archon) Gene engineer, (Archon) Genemage, (Master) researcher, (Master) engineer, (Master) computer engineer, (Master) scientist, (Journeyman) cybermage ===================================================== Altgaia Players ------------------------------------------------------- Darknym - Bionic Subspecies - Enhanced human Class Name - Agent MC of FSK, Chris, hasn''t done much in Altgaia and I don''t know if he will play a lot of importance, but it serves as a stress relief for the character since it''s the only world where he has no obligations or important stuff to do. Main profession - Agent Secondary -nanomechanic, Bionic engineer, researcher, Rocket scientist Altgaia Npcs ------------------------------------------------------- Agent Max - Bionic Cyborg Class Name - Terminator A death machine and darknym''s starting partner for the tutorial. Main profession - Agent Secondary - Medic, Cybermage, Mechanic, Heavy trooper Agent Geda - Bionic Amalgam Class Name - Infiltrator A robot that acts like a human and Darknym''s starting partner for the tutorial Main profession - Agent Secondary - Infiltrator, Cybermage, Mechanic, Saboteur Agent Vz9 "Wiz" - Bionic Nano-bot Class Name - Cybermage A machine with consciousness, that can hack into any device possible. Main profession - Agent Secondary - Cybermage, Hacker, Mechanic, Engineer Agent Luther - Pure human Class Name - Leader A man with dreams of success, he will do anything to complete a mission even if he sacrifices his whole team. Main profession - Commander Secondary - Agent, Cybermage, Soldier, Infiltrator Chapter 15 - Storm and Tempest
tomolone Wrote: [ -> ]"was now level 3000 but his only inflated stats were the endurance " U serious? Isn''t there something like reduced xp gain from lower lvl enemies?
Lets say there is a reduction in xp gain, what would be the reduction from 1xp? In FSK I decided that XP = level killed monster, so a level 10 monster will give 10XP while a level 100 will give 100XP. Of course killing 10 level 10 monsters would be preferable but with the XP reduction you will need to kill more monsters, so it''s somewhat preferable to kill more than facing a level 100 monster, although he who will face the level 100 monster will gain stats a hundred times faster than the other one. Stats like strength and endurance, since low level monsters will do lower damage. Thanks for the comment by the way. And please enjoy this chapter. =========================================================================== Work took longer today but he had no work tomorrow, so he entered Allastar. Today was the day of their departure, the group of twelve left the town of Rubrick with haste. With ten wagons of good rolling behind them with Darknym''s possessions, since he could not leave them in the Inn. The Inn master and his daughter were a bit sad losing their only costumer in town. Bomid by then had already signed some deal with the Helllion guild who found him some painter to design for him new weapons and armors, the only one waiting at the gate was Fayte, who looked a bit lost. "So Fayte will you accept my challenge or did you come to say you give up?" Said Darknym while smiling. "Well as I found out myself, maybe alone I can''t defeat you but when the time comes, me and my Allies will come and defeat you" Darknym laughed and looked at the city gates behind him. "Why don''t you come with us until we reach a bit outside the city, it''s not a very safe place here" he said releasing a small wicked laugh. Fayte didn''t know what he meant but followed them outside the Town, Daknym led the group to a hill that overlooked the whole city. "Now time for your long awaited punishment" Darknym said and begun chanting out some spell, His eyes shining with a red light as his anger was now at it''s peak. The others Heard his chanting that echoed through the sky, Rapidly clouds all around begun gathering above the Town of Rubrick. Where once a blue sky was now Dark clouds covered the Red summer sun, lightnings danced up in the sky, as if foretelling the upcoming disaster. The players in the city were left speechless seeing what was happening. "Is this really "tempest"?" said Dublin as he looked at the sky "What''s tempest?" Ben the instructor asked him. "Everyone log out quickly!" Shouted someone who came out of the Mage guild. He sent the message traveled to all the players of the Helllion in the Town, Fayte didn''t get it since he wasn''t a member yet. Winds begun gathering from all directions as Darknym continued chanting the spell. Fayte charged him with his sword but his sword couldn''t even pass his passive shield. The other ten looked with terror in their eyes, Tempest was a siege spell that normally was used against castles to weaken the structure and kill the defenders but here they saw it at a scale that engulfed a whole Town. Theo had tears in her eyes as she saw the thunderclouds unleashing the first thunder on the town, he was still channeling the spell at the moment when the real "Tempest" begun. They could see the roof tiles flying, with the wind as thunders struck the town restlessly. "Now consider the favor returned" Said Darknym as he laughed, seeing the city falling into ruins, buildings crushing and walls falling, people being blown into the air and screams of anguish that although he couldn''t hear just Imagining them was enough. It didn''t take long for his laugh to take a different form as tears filled his eyes, he sat down and hid his face with his mask. He wept inside as he remembered the unjustly departed Npcs. Fayte with all his power had tried to break his concentration but didn''t even scratch him. He just stood there next to Theo trying to ease her sadness, the other gave a silent prayer for those inside the Town. Inside the city players and Npcs alike tried to find shelter in underground basements or other sturdy buildings. Non knowing that when the Tempest would end clenching for their lives. The death toll was high and after the end of the storm, only a few people came out searching for survivors under.the debris of what once was a town. Darknym Stood up once more after the spell had ended, after half an hour of thunders and mayhem, and begun casting a second spell. Fayte''s face warped as he heard Darknym chant once more out loud, normally Darknym cast spells Silently but for some reason today he wasn''t in the best of moods. His eyes had lost their shine but his drama mast hid his true feelings but not his Shining Red PK name tag "Darknym". The chant ended shortly and almost all of the town''s people appeared at the foot of the hill, some where injured and others were dead, there were some children as well, it was strange as to why he had never seen them in the town before. Darknym descended the hill, Insults and stones were thrown at him as all the Npcs knew he was the one who caused the Biblical disaster upon them. Darknym felt no damage as his Shield was strong enough to face the breath of a dragon. Darknym''s mask was the only thing the people of the town would never forget, as he passed towards a child weeping for his dead parent next to him, with one sweep of his hand Darknym cast a spell resurrecting him. The peoples'' faces were now shocked seeing the dead Innkeeper coming back to life. The Ultimate life spell "resurrection" was something not everyone could cast. "See Despina, when you do bad things things turn for the worst" The girl was lost as she didn''t know to thank him or to curse him. Darknym stood still for a small duration of time shrinking his body and then blasting out light so shiny that engulfed the Npc townspeople. When the Npcs regained their sight Darknym had disappeared together with their wounds, the dead people had been resurrected and even some who were disabled before the destruction were healed of their handicaps. Darknym appeared once more on the top of the hill where the group was gathered. "What was that for!" Shouted Fayte outraged about the destruction of the entire town where now only the guild hall stood, since it was a special building. "You''re too close" Darknym said as he separated the two lovebirds. "Answer me, dammit!" Fayte still didn''t give up. "That''s their punishment and this is yours" Darknym pulled Theo towards him with a spell while holding Fayte to a distance with a magic wall. "And what of the people of the town" "They are all alive, down there" He pointed at the foot of the hill. "And their properties, their jobs" "What jobs!" Daknym shouted furiously his eyes turning red. Truth was today was the last day of work for him as well, he was just fired from his work at the station after a foolish mistake he did the other time while being a bit sleepy from the game. Fayte couldn''t answer for another reason, since Helllion owned the Town, they had bought all shops and property in town, only the Inn was beyond their reach and that was because Darknym was living there. The people of the Town were so poor most of them were skinny and malnourished, although the Npc had no need for food or drinks, their appearance was dependent on the Town''s economy. "All of you down there, I have a town set that needs settlers, would you like to come or stay in this ruined city, where all your masters ran away when disaster struck!" Darknym shouted down the hill where the Npcs were. It didn''t take long before the Npcs begun cursing the Helllion guild and the town they had ruined with their greed. They would no doubt follow him rather than the cowardly Helllion guild who left the Town Immediately before the Tempest stroke, without even setting some magical shield. Helllion had mages of its own but they panicked and instead of protecting the town decided it was wiser to log out and return after the situation had become less dangerous. Rubrick being in the Drogan was a town of Barbarians, with that it was clear that they had lost the Npcs'' trust. Darknym left with the new settlers who were prohibited by him to return and pack their staff. "You can just buy new stuff when we arrive and as for family relics and stuff just go for them later, after you are set in Dragon cliff" The journey took days to finish and children and elders were given a ride on the carts. Darknym didn''t care about Fayte who was following the caravan. The first town they reached on their way was Rosebridge, one of his towns that Vin and Marv would be managing. Half of the settlers decided to stay there while the majority of them went on towards the dragon Mountains. The monsters they encountered met a fate worse than death, they were captured and made into brainless puppets for Darknym to control with his spell that normally had a small duration but he could modify it with the augmentation which by now reached the max level of Ten. With his diamond member status he was given even more options for using the spell and with the monsters'' low willpower it was as if he had made them his puppets forever. "What is that?" Fayte said surprised and annoyed since he had been itching for a fight to raise his level. "Why bother with weaklings when they are more useful this way" "Weaklings? Their level is most likely higher than your own" "Does level rule everything?" "Well I don''t know but I''m sure it gives some advantage" "What advantage does it give I who am level 7 just destroyed a whole town with just one spell and I''m sure there were at least 100 people of higher level than me inside" Truth was mages in Allastar worked like glass canons, they did crazy damage but could die so easily that none cared to train further in magic, not to speak for the cost of spells. Fayte was captivated after hearing his level being so low, he thought that he was at least above level 10 like he was at the time. "Well I did gain like 20 levels from that small spell but that doesn''t even reach the power I gained before the event" The revelation made Fayte understand that levels in FSK were not even worth mentioning if you were a pro gamer, at least that was how he viewed Darknym since the first time he met him. Probably because he killed him with one finger or because he had become an so overpowered in such a short time. They had now reached the megapolis of Dragoncliff, even Darknym who had designed the place was amazed by the magnitude of the Central gates alone, and there were three of them and thirteen smaller gates that were to be used for emergencies only or by the military. The walls were easily over 20 meters tall, but in reality they stretched at high as 100meters into the sky and were used as barracks housing troops inside. But what mostly took their breath was the Black tower that rose from the center of it and disappeared into the sky. "Wellcome to the Megapolis of Dragoncliff" Darknym said as they approached the gigantic central gate. The central road could have been said to created for giants since the caravan didn''t take even a small part of the road. "Now each of you will be given a starting fund of 1000gold and a house paid by me, you will be divided into commoners and Classes depending on your choice of using your funds, owners are classes while workers are commoners, there are no taxes as of yet but I don''t think they will be needed any time in the near future" The people dispersed to look for housing and work, while the group of ten nobles, Darknym, Fayte and Theo went further the main road. The commoners section was mainly the same at both sides, housings big and small with Bigger buildings like skyscrapers in the distance, those being the factories and other work places. They now traveled on the carts the long road as it took them at least half an hour to reach the first buildings after the walls, there was a large gap after the walls that was left like that for security reasons or further city development. They had now reached a second gate a bit less awe-inspiring since they had seen the first one but still as Big as the first. "After the second gate it''s a classes only section but since Fayte you came all the way I will allow you to see what lies inside" As they passed the gate Fayte was left in awe, it was nothing like the outside where you could see a busy city, here there were many estates and wealthy houses, as well as Big shops that could rival a mall with ease in size. "Here is the Classes section and these are those who will be fighting for the city if a war goes out, the commoners are only allowed to form the militia, while these will be the Warriors and Protectors of the City" Truth was that they were fewer than the Commoners but they had no problem making children since their livelihood would be much better than the commoners''. Each family had to have a soldier at any time, that was the condition for being of the highest class while lower classes had less than ten with the lowest having only one. "Fayte I will have you know that entering this part of the city will take you and any other player at least a year of your life, just to get a pass to enter this place not to speak about the next gate, which can only be entered with an Invitation by the people whom you see here with me" The Classes section was as large as the commoners'' section but since it was a round city, it was smaller in the overall view. The Third gate was much more Awe Inspiring but not because of it''s height but because it was decorated with strange glyphs and magical spheres, this wall was special as it housed no soldiers at all. "Now this is the last defense for the Guild hall of the city, in a raid you will have to pass through all three walls, the first has war machines, the second has soldiers and this one has magic to protect it" Fayte wasn''t sure why Darknym was saying it but understood he was taking pride in himself. "Why even bother making other gates when you can just make all three into magic gates" "It wouldn''t be fun and also it would make the people feel safe, something that I wouldn''t like" "But aren''t all the walls for their safety" "Would you be safe if your enemy had some anti-magic ability then?" Fayte just stayed silent as he didn''t know if there was such an ability. They had now entered a large area with nothing but grass, while the road went even further towards the gigantic tower. "Here will be your Estates, with your personal teleportation circle in order to be able to manage your other businesses as well as Mine" He said while leading them towards the Black tower where Two strange Guards stood. They were not human but neither monsters, they were magical beings that looked as if transparent humans. "These are the gatekeepers, they are only here to guard the gates and won''t ever block you or your servants from entering the tower" The gates to the tower were open but Inside it was a little disappointing as they could only see a large teleportation circle on the floor. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings."This is a special Circle that Identifies the one who enters the circle and sends him to the place he belongs to, Since Fayte you will probably never be able to reach this place, let me show you a taste of heaven" Darknym said and with a touch of his hand on the crystal floating in the center of the circle, a flash of light and they had been teleported somewhere else. The light had faded and they could see once more, all they could see was a spectacular white Palace, with crystals and gold just a few steps away from the teleportation circle and clouds covering the rest of the view all around them. "This is my heaven Palace, where the eleven of you will be staying for the time being, as for you Fayte I will allow you to stay for a few days and then teleport you to your desired location, you can chose any point in the whole of Allastar but know that I won''t teleport you to some hidden dungeon or treasure trove" "I won''t be staying and where did your puppet monsters and the caravan go?" "Each to his place, We were headed to the Palace, the Monsters to the dungeons and the Items to the treasury, while the mounts and carts to the stables" Mounts were the animals akin to horses, they had no eyes and tails, their mane was that of a zebra but their speed and endurance was far greater than a normal horse could ever obtain. "Since you don''t want to stay, where should I send you then?" "Send me to Anchora, the capital of the human kingdom, I heard there''s some sort of warrior academy there that can make me into a real warrior" Theo looked a bit shocked hearing him selecting the human city above an elven one, but became even more depressed after she realized another problem. "So in the end will you give up on the challenge for Theo?" Darknym asked "Is it even a challenge, you have a whole kingdom to back you up while I don''t even have a guild to support my actions, I know that five months won''t be enough to defeat you if I fight you alone but I challenge you back to fight me and my companions in five months, I will gather great heroes that will make you and your companions cower in fear" "I don''t care without a prize on the line I won''t even allow you to come in inner parts of the city" "And what do I have that you may want?" "Well here in Allastar, nothing but in the other worlds you might just possess something I need, lets say the winner gets three favors from the loser, you can ask anything but only under reasonable conditions, lets even set ten conditions each so that the other has to accept them" First went Fayte saying. "1 No sexual favors" "Well not that I would ask for one but okay" "2 No slavery contracts" "Well not really what I had in mind anyway" "3 No character deletion" "I would have said that myself" "4 No real world money involvement" "Tch, I hoped you wouldn''t care but okay" "5 No dirty stuff of any nature" "You did already tell no sex so what do you mean?" "Other things that might arouse men" "Alright although I think that''s a wasted rule" "6 no favors that will fuck the others character up" "What do you mean by that, be a little more precise on what you believe by that" "We''re not getting anywhere, why not just ask the favor and the other tells if he will or will not do it, that''s easier to understand" "As you like but know that my favors might not fuck up your character but the results of your actions will in the future, will you still accept the deal" "Don''t talk as if you have already won, the same can happen for you as well" "Well See you in five months then or whenever you decide to return" Darknym said sending him away to the capital of Anchora. "Where are the servants!" Darknym shouted and servants came from inside the palace, they were wearing butler and maid suits.and made two lines in front of the palace. "Well they might not be as good as the service from the royal suite but they look okay" The maids and butlers were just average in beauty and charm, they lacked the beautiful faces and body measure of top models but looked decent enough. "Who is the head of the servants?" Darknym asked and an elegant middle aged woman who looked like a secretary in a maid suit came from the side of the maids while from the Butlers a decent middle aged man came forth. "Carmen/Romeo at your service" They said at the same time. "I want you to sent someone to lead the ten guests to the guest rooms and The slave to the harem(mean location)" The two heads of the servants did nothing as the rest went to escort the guests to their rooms, The palace was enormous but simply designed, a ballroom, a hall to the throne room, stairs to the guestrooms and some other rooms. The harem was a long tower that had all the possible luxuries, he had even put a jacuzzi , sauna and swimming pool. The guest rooms were the most strange thing he had added to the palace, the rooms were magic and changed depending to the will of the guest. After an hour of walking through the garden of the palace, Darknym and the eleven of his group were once more reunited in the dining room. The room could hold at least 100 people but only eleven were sitting there. "I hope you liked your rooms and although the palace is not really created to accommodate guests, I hope you can end the designing of your estates sometime soon, knowing that the longer it takes the longer you will have to stay here, as for you Theo, just make yourself at home, unless someone comes looking for you I will not let you leave the Palace" Before they even started dining Verial came forth and gave him a design of her estate that could be called a palace by any standards. "You only forgot one thing to mention, where do you want your teleportation circle to be set, and the changes to your Town which you manage" "The town is just fine but a bit too cold for my tastes, I will just put a subordinate of mine to run things there and maybe sometimes come to pay him a visit as for the criminals and army, I care less to what happens to scum like them I will instruct my subordinate to put them in that strange prison building of yours, the army will just be mercenaries but they won''t be coming out of my pockets right since the city is yours anyway" "fine by me but what about the other two matters are you alright with them?" "Well I don''t see why rebel would gather against you as of yet but know that I won''t even protect the town if they do and as fort loans I highly doubt I will need any anytime soon" "I only hope your subordinate won''t mess things up for you since you will be the one paying for his mistakes" Darknym said while taking the two now a bit changed maps and teleported her back to her room back in Ashrad surprising the already panicked servants. "Mistress finally you are back, we were really worried about you, said a small fat dark skinned man" "I know, I thought that madman would hold me there forever, what news of the deal with the third prince?" The servant was silent, fear was visible in his eyes as he said the words silently. "We lost them" "What did you say!" Verial was angry to the limits as Darknym''s words now hit her even worse than before. Her trusted subordinates had just failed her, what more a deal that was worth more than a fortune, she had just lost the support of one of the five most influential people of the land. Of course that wouldn''t have happened if she was there but that made her reconsider leaving the management to her subordinate. "Pack everything and ready ships, we are leaving for Drogan, there are deals to be had there and get as many exotic gifts that you think can satisfy a tyrant" The subordinates begun the preparation of what was later known as the "Merchant''s opportunity" event, which many merchants followed with expectations of untold opportunities since they could hitch a ride to another continent where their goods could sell double or even triple their worth. Back in the dinning room another of Darknym''s guests, this time Vin came forth with the modified town design and a luxurious estate, Marv just looked at him returning home to his family first. Vin himself asked to be sent back to Anchora in order to manage his property and take his family with him back to the City. Causing another part of the "Merchant''s opportunity" event and another flock of merchants following him to the south through the great Aquantic Ocean. Inside Vin''s house there was an uproar as he appeared through thin air catching his wife with another man, but he didn''t have time for anything other than Business. "Clara get up now!" He said in a fit of Anger and Anxiousness. "It isn''t what you think my dear" "Just forget it, begin gathering everyone, we must leave for Drogan as fast as we can our merchant adversaries from the east have already a head start" With those words he begun selling all his assets in Anchora and buying gifts and merchandise. "Father where are we going?" Said his daughter, a teenage girl who had the hair of her father but took most facial features and the beauty of her mother. "My dear daughter Clarice, we must go to Drogan, there is a great opportunity for us there" "But we already are filthy rich, we are the richest merchants in the city of Westshire" "My dear child, if you think this is real wealth you should have seen it yourself, A golden palace with jewels everywhere, that was the home of the god Deerg or the Marvelous palace in the sky, but you might still see the second" "Aren''t palaces meant for kings and royalty?" Vin laughed as the though passed his head "Then royalty we will be, now go gather your stuff and say goodbye to your new boyfriend, If he still wants to be with you he should hitch a ride for Drogan tell him" He probably didn''t know but her newest boyfriend was the son of his business rival, not that it mattered to him anymore, because he had an advantage against them. The next days he begun selling everything in Anchora and buying gifts to bribe Darknym. He wasn''t sure what he would like but since Slavery was prohibited in Anchora, he had to collect magical artifacts or rare beasts, to his perception that Darknym had a thing for collecting monsters. Monsters and chaotic non human beings were okay to capture and use as you like, of course he also tried to secure some illegally sold slaves but the main gifts were all legally bought. Thus starting the Merchant''s opportunity in the North, creating unrest between merchants and craftsmen. Right back at the dinning room. "Is there another busy person who is done with his designs and wants to go home early?" Darknym two awkwardly troubled faces, one being Marv and the other Glurb. "Marv and Glurb, can you tell me what''s troubling you?" Both were about to begin at the same time but Darknym Interrupted. "Lets begin with you Glurb since you haven''t spoken much from the start and I''m really interested with what can be troubling you" "Me can not draw well" Darknym laughed at his little problem. "Romeo, Carmen!" Darknym shouted summoning the two heads of stuff in the palace. "I need two people from the stuff who are good at drawing and have them Help mister Glurb design the house of his dreams, be sure that he is satisfied with his new home" Darknym said and two butlers came forth and escorted Glurb to a study, where they helped him with his little problem. "Now you Marv, I think you will have a problem worth more effort to solve" Darknym said with a smile on his face. "Well there is one sort of a problem, You see all my life I am compared to my brother and always found lacking, I probably won''t even have enough to find a gift to your liking, not to speak the money to return here again when I am gone" Darknym laughed once more and said "You probably don''t know but one of the reasons why I put you together with your brother is because you both are lacking, you lack the funds while he lacks the skills..." Marv didn''t seem to understand in his mind his brother Vin was the perfect merchant, an unreachable genius when it came to trade and crafting. Darknym seeing his awkward silence said. "Inside this city where profit is something secondary, do you think a merchant whose goods are at most second grade would survive, not even you are able to, your only way to thrive is in the Town of Rosebridge, which you will manage, now tell me can your brother manage both the town and the section of the city" Marv was about to say "YES" but Darknym Interrupted him and said "Of course no, the city is not a business city, this city will only survive as long as I am here since I support everything in it. Today there are only around 200 out of the full 10000 people that will flock to this place, now tell me do you think that your brother will care about something that will offer him no Profit" Marv knowing his brother better just looked at the table full of delicacies. The answer was no of course, however that didn''t mean he wouldn''t, if he found some other benefits in it. "As for the matter of return, take this" Darknym threw to him a small dark purple crystal. It was a magic stone, a magical battery that any mage could create by sacrificing some of their Magic points, the problem was the magic it held was too little to the magic used to make it. "This is a magic stone, if you can find me more stones like this one but of different colors than this, consider it a satisfying gift for a small favor, but know that I will only accept these stones if they are of a different color each time, I only need one of each, or if they have some rare or Interesting shape to the stone itself" The other guests were shocked, knowing that those stones weren''t really that rare anyway, you could buy them at any mage guild or magic oriented store. "Now for the last problem, your return, I have two solutions to that, first would be teleporting your whole household here or teleporting everything worthy in your house here" "Well there''s probably nothing worthy left in my house but my wife and two children" Marv said with a rather sad face. "Then it''s solved, just tell me where your house is located and I will teleport them to your room tomorrow, since today I''m a little short on Magic" two teleportations to faraway continents were really too much of a burden to him at the moment, since he strives for accurate results. The day after in the middle of the night he teleported his family to his room ending his troubles. Marv spend his time with his family designing the house of their dreams. The others had little to no hurry since they had no family to look after, or simply didn''t seem to care about their property running in their absence. His Destros level didn''t rise as fast after he entered the 1000level range, although he did make rapid progress. And his Altgaia avatar was safe for the time being, as he trained his stats to a large extent. Darknym''s only problem now was the shortly approaching Deerg''s casino day, his companions had lost their right to it when they lost to him in the game, although Verial would surely regain hers at some time in the future. chapter 16 - Drawing Too Much Attention Two days passed without any events, his stress from looking for a work and the the job interviews are driving him crazy. He spend more and more time in the game just to relieve tension. In the meantime in the game developing company there was a meeting of stuff, there was an uproar about the player Darknym. His file had three problems for them to solve one in each game, but he was a special case probably one in millions. In Allastar his magic powers had reached overwhelming numbers, he now needed an hour just to use up all his Mp, not to say his money that with every gamble multiplied to an unprecedented amount in the game since its creation, although only the administrators knew about it, the countermeasures taken were a set of restrictions on all guilds, setting a max amount of property per guild and other restrictions that wouldn''t work on anyone but him. Of course they had no way to stop him from gambling with a high luck since it was part of the game. In the end, they had set so many gambling restriction that many players begun complaining, since gambling wasn''t done only in the VIP room where his luck fell gradually and they even deactivated luck improving Items there. The whole game administrative department of the company was now keeping tabs on one player, just to find a chance to delete his character for some misbehavior against a player or hacking but it was so fucking boring, all his days he spend in gambling and after he used up most of his Mp for near an hour just to raise his Mp. There was that attack on the Rubrick town but they owed him a huge sum of gold to begin with, even if they took the damages from the money they owed they would still owe him a large sum of gold. Not to say that the Helllion guild were the worse assholes there were in the whole Drogan Continent, most people were happy about their downfall and there were rumors that many left the guild after the city lay in ruins instead of reporting the player, not that they could do anything even if they did, it was just one simple PK, not even worth considering, he wouldn''t even be fined for more than some gold if he spawn killed people. The worst thing they saw was his level 4000 character in Destros and they could do nothing about it since he did kill all the monsters normally the only thing they did was level up the bugs but they were too late since his Hp had become something of a legend by now, each time the bugs attacked him they gave him one Hp and he had now become a fucking meat shield, even a spaceship canon might not be able to one hit kill him by now. His only normal character was the one in Altgaia but even that char was nothing but even that character had become a bit strange, as he had been turned into a medieval berserker. He had gained the rage stat that gave him the berserk rage skill that allowed him to survive on willpower alone, although they did change the skill a bit after some characters begun abusing the skill but still how the hell did he master the skill, it meant that he gained 10sec of Invincibility for every point, as well as multiply all his stats by two when used. Of course in a shooting game that would be a stupid skill but with his high speed it made him a close quarter expert. Berserker rage didn''t allow for a player to lose his last health point until his rage run out, the trigger mechanics for the skill was a bit elaborate but it was widely known. You just had to get angry, some just remembered bad stuff about their life and puff they were in berserk rage. If berserk rage was a problem then the other four of his skills were the real game breakers, he probably didn''t care about them since he only used the character as stress relief, since the facility gave him a punching bag and a gun shooting array. His other four were adrenaline rush that worked when he was low on stamina or Hp and he did get knocked out many times due to stamina depletion in the game only to log in once more after a short break. Adrenaline rush did the same thing the berserker rage did, only that it activated every time his stamina or health reached 10% locking stamina at 10% as he had mastered it already. Soft walk, they didn''t really understand at at first but it made useless any hearing device that detected sounds from movement or earth pulse detectors. Earth pulse detects the pressure that the body generates when stepping on the ground. Danger sense, was some sort of psychic ability or just plain instinct, it showed him any threat, even if there was a small lag in time, it was as if he had an Innate threat detector. Last was his new skill named "trigger happy", it allowed him to shoot twice as fast than normal in expense of halving his accuracy. The problem with this skill was that it had a complex triggering system, it was triggered if the player became happy while shooting a gun. Just Imagining his boss being the target made him more than happy each time he hit the target. There was another problem however with the skill, which occurred on higher levels, players having too good accuracy could use rocket launchers and heavy weapons. Which made the game overly unbalanced, just Imagine instead of 1000shots per minute shooting 2000shots, without doing anything to upgrade the gun. There were two reasons the skill was not touched, one was the President of the company was a trigger happy Idiot and the other being many other Influential people threatening them not to touch the skill, now another troublesome person appeared. "Just hire him to the company and have him as a hired player, with his magic skills and in-game money, we can create a new country in Allastar where we can all have fun" Said an employee that sat at the large conference table "What are you saying, hire him for Destros, we just have to ship him to Echidna and he will become a fourth power, at last unlocking the omega mutant race" Said some big shot whose teeth were protruding, but his golden pin on his tie made his position known to the others. "What are you saying, we could use him at our company president''s guild, I''m sure the president will love to have another subordinate with those broken skill" Said another one as he looked at the lady director who sat at the end of the table. "Can''t we Just delete that perverted freak" She said as she had seen the files they had on him earlier that day. "There are two problems with that, even if we delete the Allastar character, the descendant system will still revive him with 10% of all his stats and more so he''s like a hermit only interacting with Npcs" Said another Employee "If you call that a hermit, look at his destros character, he is locked inside a fully sealed laboratory, just killing bugs all day, even after we raised the bugs'' levels three times he just sits there and absorbs them as if they weren''t even hitting him" Said the big shot from before. "Wasn''t there that glitch we used on that poor guy, that disabled his character inside the game unless he delete his character or found an ally to help him?" The director said with a smile on her face "That was a special quest that we created and he took the bait, how are we to make someone who doesn''t care about levels or in-game money take the bait" The first guy said. "Wait he''s not even a PKer not to speak that he has done nothing of concern yet, like the other one" Another employee said. "Just tweak with his luck in Allastar for the Deerg game and then send our ork guild for a raid on his city, if they can destroy it even better, just make the two to co-incite in the same day, last time he stayed in Deerg''s casino for a long time, but since his luck will be average he will probably be deleted and return after 10minutes, his Avatar will be less of a problem for one of the three best players right DKing" The director said closing the discussion about Allastar. The big shot with the protruding teeth was the third best player of Allastar, the Warchief DKing. He controlled almost all of the Ork clans of the Orkish mountains only losing to the Npc Ork warchiefs. 0rks in Allastar had high Magic resistance and some health regeneration, their magic was the shamanic spirit calling but it was quite rare to find an ork player who was not a shaman as well since it raised their magic resistance and offered them a magical familiar. DKing had a large Alliance of guilds behind him, as well as some high level players, although his level might not be as high as the two others above him, he is the only one who has a large enough guild and property. "Now for the second matter of Destros? What are your opinions on the race that is to be made public, in my opinion its too unbalanced" The director said "You are wrong at that, any character could gain Hp of course the gene assimilation is a bit excessive but I think it''s balanced with his Inability to use equipment" The employee said "Is that why he is moving naked all the time, and what''s with the ghastly smoke that flies around him" "Well normally he would be something like this" The employee showed a design of some humanoid creature whose muscles can be seen through its skin, not to talk about it''s organs. "And how comes he is different?" She asked with a puzzled face "When you assimilate genes sometimes you will gain a special ability, his gene ability is rapid assimilation, other omega mutants will have other abilities, like overbearing Health regeneration or some psychic ability, the appearance of course is most likely the effect of the X-gene put in the wrong slot" The development team''s director said. He was an old man with white goat beard and looked akin to the stereotype of a psychologist rather than a programmer. "So he has found a rare gene, does it have some side effect since you said it''s set in the wrong place" Said the director. "Well normally it comes with excessive pain when falling bellow 10%, but it seems that the player enjoys pain so I don''t know what other problem it might give, in the tests the players couldn''t withstand the gene for more than ten minutes because of the itchy feeling it gives, not to say the screams from pain they gave when at 10% gene Integrity" "This doesn''t make sense" The director said as she saw him walking randomly with less than 10% Integrity, without even killing the bugs on himself, just to try out his teleportation skill. "As I said you probably have seen it at the archives, the player hasn''t even budge from 100% pain how are you considering he would from 2% or even 10%, that can be seen as his Integrity falls" The development director continued "In truth we at the development also would like to hire the person who plays as Darknym, there''s just too much he can give us developers, in truth we wanted to find him after his beta testing we even set Deerg to Invite him but he didn''t like supervision, not that we can''t understand that concept of though" "So why do you think he will accept to work for you?" The lady director said "Simple we will give him what he wants most, a good salary and maybe some In-game powers to try out with the other candidates, last time Mr Dking over here didn''t want to experience the pain spell but you probably don''t know that there are only two players that have the spell right now but only Darknym can augment it so that it can be multicast or be used for more elaborate things" The chief developer said. "Well after the attack we will invite him to the company, I don''t think he will do us any good but since he has caught so much attention it''s worth a try recruiting him" The lady director said. "I''m sure he will understand his position after the raid" Said DKing. ''I only hope he doesn''t hold a grudge against you for that'' The old director thought with a concerned face since he had seen Darknym''s file. ''if by some miracle he doesn''t get deleted'' He didn''t even want to think what his counter would be, the old director had seen videos of the Tempest in Rubrick, the videos had become quite famous since it had levitated the fallen mage class to new heights. Many laughed at the Helllion''s misfortune but most would only stay silent after seeing the cruel death of the many Npcs and players. At another building at Chris'' ex working place there was another meeting taking place. "We need more Reporters in Drogan, they say there are events unfolding there that need to be recorded, I just received a call that there will be an epic proportion battle going on, how many Reporters do we have there?" "Well other than our reporter in the Helllion guild that stayed to film the Tempest, we only have three, one being Nancy who just recently arrived at the capital, the others are recording the south and the war with the Ice Queen" "When did Nancy become a reporter?" "Well she is getting paid to report on the celebrities from the Isleplains, It''s said that some of them wanted to partake in the arena championship, there was even a commotion where an Npc gladiator disappeared in the middle of the fight" "And can she reach the Dragoncliff city safely, I''ve heard that there are dragons near that place" The chief editor said with concerns of their diva. "Well we could always find her a few bodyguards, I think I heard there was that new sound engineer that prides himself being in the top 1000 players in Allastar" "Then It''s settled, make him a bodyguard and re-employ the invisible guy, by the way does anyone know if he plays the game, he would make a good Assassin...I mean reporter" "I don''t think he''s playing the game and even if he did, he would be some hermit or mage locked somewhere practicing spells until he gets too bored" "You think so?" the director said and they begun laughing imagining stupid things about him being naked on one leg on the peak of a mountain or living in some dark tower outside of any players'' view casting vile spells and experimenting on humans. Darknym had his job back but the stress did not subside, today there was some sort of event at the station that coincided with Deerg''s casino, of course he could always ask the other two engineers to replace him but he had no reason to do so since it was just a game. The video started with orks that begun charging at a castle with four spires. At first he didn''t recognize it but after seeing the first death ray shot from the spires he was sure, it was one of his own Castles. He could see the one armed gladiator coming out of a window shouting orders to the few soldiers that were in the castle, it would take a long time for the castle to get to full troops capacity. The only thing Darknym could do was see how the orks overrun the castle after crushing its walls by using primitive catapults and siege trolls. The catapults were just three tree trunks they stuck in the ground bend them and put a rock on top of them letting it fly. The trolls just threw rocks as if they were catapults themselves. Darknym sympathized with Golem who was in a hard situation but he had no way to help him, he needed his job, but inwardly he vowed to take revenge for his death. The orks didn''t stop after that they went to the next castle where Girdan was, this time there was a small miscalculation on their part. Girdan had his own unit of slave hunters, who didn''t fight fair, they used traps and other weapons and devices to incapacitate the first wave of orkish invaders. There was no second wave as the Orks bypassed them going to the next castle but before even approaching they were doused in arrows, losing any will to advance against it as they saw a second volley coming. The last castle they didn''t attack as boulders came flying a long distance before they could even see the castle. What made Darknym mad was how the orks went for his city, they destroyed all the farms that surrounded the city. It was good that the people had already fled inside the walls and were probably on their way to the Inner walls. The orks were left dumbstruck just by seeing the huge walls, at least the ork players were, because the Npc orks that were the majority of the army were too preoccupied raiding the farms. "There were supposed to be numerous smaller gates surrounding the city, go and find the closest" The Ork Warchief said inside his warcamp, abandoning any Idea of charging through the main gate that covered with its shadow the whole of their forces. Darknym was a bit surprised but not because the orks knew of the smaller gates which only opened when an enemy was coming but because the station send Nancy, their diva as a correspondent to report on the orkish siege, meaning it was a planned thing. At first he thought it was planned by the Helllion guild but seeing the third best player of Allastar it clearly showed it had nothing to do with them, at least until the Helllion guild came to help the Orks just to be killed by them in return. The siege of the outer gates had become a standstill, sieges of this sort last for days, of course castle sieges too last for longer if there are players on both sides. The rest of the four hours before the final stretch, there was an extra coverage on DKing, the Warchief of the orks and his rivalry with TOBO. ''Well he will add another page very soon, in an hour and a half when I finish my work here, oh how I await the moment'' Chris thought in his mind thinking of a hundred ways to make him pay for what he has done to Golem and more Importantly to his castle and farms. "Oi sound engineer be ready for promotions in twenty seconds" It was the end of his shift now and Chris went home thinking only of ways to make his appearance more spectacular on the screen since he would be shown on the TV. He logged into the game and a message appeared. "You have lost a castle and your Megapolis is under siege would you like to enter Allastar?" Darknym entered the game only to find himself in deerg''s casino, not even the palace, he was Immediately inside the casino. There were two other players and ten Npcs like before. Deerg begun Introducing the Npcs and players Darknym didn''t care about them at all, he pointed at four of the Npcs and commanded them to come to him. The Npcs seeing he was the only one with soulstones accepted, in reality it was all ten who went to him but since there was some sort of rule that only allowed for a max of four Npcs in a group he didn''t care. His only hope now was the game wouldn''t take too long. The Wheel spun and the game was "Deerg''s hide and seek" the most time consuming game of Deerg''s casino. It was time to place the bets. "Why the long face today is it cause your city is under siege?" Deerg asked with a tone as if he was enjoying it. "well that''s one of the reason, the other one is because its ork hunting season and I can''t go hunting because your games take too long" "Do you have so little trust in your city?" Deerg said with a bit sympathetic tone. "Where did that come from, its the opposite, there''s no way they can pass through the second wall of the city so there won''t be any orks remaining by the time I''ll come back" Deerg laughed loud and said. "Then how about we have a different bet, if your city falls you will lose all your Soulstones and your character will be deleted, if the city''s defenses are safe then what do you wish for?" "Well there''s little you can offer me at the moments, what do you propose?" "How about more spells, I''ve collected a fine collection of spells for you" "I have a better how about you delete DKing if he fails" "I''m sorry but he is not in my possession to bet his deletion" "Then how about giving me dimensional magic so that I can throw my city to another dimension or something" "You''re a funny guy but spells of such caliber are not in my powers to grant" "Then how about introducing me to someone who can grant my wish, if you are so mighty at least you know someone who can don''t you?" "You know there is a way that I can teleport your city and fortresses to a different dimension but you won''t be able to return to this one afterwards" "How come, I already have gate spells that can teleport me to other dimensions" "Well lets say it''s a bit special" Deerg said with a serious tone. "Deal but I want my city full of Npcs or it''s not a Deal anymore" "Npcs it will be, then its a deal" Deerg said with a playful voice. The game begun shortly after. At the Siege the Orks were at a loss because they could find no smaller gates only lost their time and forces on a pointless scouting mission. The war machines that were built into the walls chipped at their numbers even now as they couldn''t even see from where the ballista and catapult missiles came from since the machines were too high for them to see. Most of the missiles were off by a lot but there were also some lucky shots that Instantly killed a large amount of orks or some unlucky troll. "What are we going to do now, DKing the TV is waiting for news about the siege, but all we have to show were four long hours lost for nothing" Said an ork player from his guild who was a bit overanxious. "Don''t be so stressed out, we still have three cards to play, first we shall wait till nightfall and send the goblins, in approximately one hour, if that fails, then we shall hit with magic after the others arrive, last if even that fails then I and my ten captains will take the field, I''m sure I can at least chip the surface of that huge gate" DKing begun laughing because he knew full well that even that would be a challenge, but he also knew that there was no player inside the city other than the Owner of it. Inside Deerg''s casino, Darknym saw the first monster appearing. "Go fight the monster while I draw the magic circle around their spawning point, it shouldn''t take long to defeat them" Darknym cast some buffs on all the Npcs and players, some magic shield, made weapons spawn from the ground and gave them magical damage. Normally that took tons of magic to do for so many people but for him it was just a breeze. The first monster was a drake that descended from the skies to attack them as they stood near the monster spawning point. Having magically enchanted weapons and a powerful magical shield made it easy for them to fight it but it was difficult to defeat it since it took flight after a few hits. Darknym was a bit mad at them when the drake came at him and send a lightning at it that fell it to the ground, the rest was their job to slay it. It took him an hour to complete the magic circle, while sometimes healing or recasting the magic shield and weapons. "Everyone get away from the magic circle!" He shouted, when the gigantic circle was finished. There already lay 39 dead creatures inside and the players were fighting the remaining creatures 21 creatures, of course with a magic shield as strong as Darknyms and magical weaponry they had little chance of losing but Darknym knew better than being overconfident in Deerg''s casino. The other player didn''t give him much credit as he was only supporting them who were fighting all this time the monsters appearing at the spawn point. They were indulged at leveling up their characters as the monsters that appeared were becoming stronger but sometimes weak monsters like goblins did come out. "Just keep supporting!" One of the players shouted back at him. Darknym''s four Npcs begun running away from the spawn point, the other Npcs in vain tried to persuade them to leave the magic circle. Some even betrayed their teammates running for their lives or just teleporting outside the magic circle. "Ten, Nine, Eight..." Darknym begun a countdown to activate the spell, when a gigantic dragon spawned from the circle. "Zero!" Darknym shouted as he activated the circle. A blood red color shone as the gigantic circle bound the dragon and the players inside the circle, draining them of their Hp and Mp. Darknym didn''t care now he just sat down and waited for the last 40 minutes of the game to pass. The spawned beings were bound by the circle and drained of their life, it was a complete chaos inside the summoning circle as the monsters were bound to the floor. Even the dragon couldn''t escape the binding spell although from time to time it did try to deep fry him with its breath. "Deerg!" Darknym shouted to the sky "Can I have a deal with the dragon?" "A bet with a dragon, what bet is that?" "I want to make an exchange with it, We shall exchange bodies if it doesn''t like 30 days in my body then I will give it its body back, otherwise I will keep it forever if it doesn''t come for its body" "Well I don''t think it can understand what you said but I will ask it" The dragon was growling as if talking, although he couldn''t make what it was saying. "Prometheus says he agrees but only if there is a set place it can find its body and only if you can give it A million gold coins that he will not have to return even after the deal" Darknym laughed "Only a million, tell him I will give him a billion and the place is my city and my Tower is where he can find me, I will allow him to pass through all gates and passage to my palace" The dragon spoke again and stopped spewing flames. "He''s accepted your deal, the exchange will begin after the game''s end, unless of course if your city falls first" Deerg said. Back in the city and under the cover of the night, goblins were climbing the city walls. The war machines were still shooting non-stop, sometimes crushing a tent in the distance. After an hour of climbing most of the goblins stopped as their stamina was now low, they had no idea the walls would be so long, they had climbed at least 20meters high, those that fell died without a chance of survival, while those that waited had already decided to climb down once more. "The goblins have failed we can only see goblin remains splattered on the ground from the fall" Said the ork even more anxious than before. "Well time for plan B to begin, call the mages we are going to pry the gate open with magic" Said DKing although deep inside he was a little disappointing that they had to use their mages so soon. Darknym had now won his match, he hadn''t even got a godlike luck this time but still won. Of course the other two players had a better luck than him so they didn''t encounter the dragon before the first fifty monsters. "Well a deal is a deal, the town is standing and the game is over" I could offer you another game but you will no doubt refuse. "And why is that, if the rules are to my liking I could play a few more games, how many games are there today" "Only three remain but what are the rules you would like" "Well since we are betting between ourselves how about two out of three wins and you can bet on the number of winners while use the trap room" "Nah, you are probably bent on cheating, you can just see the siege from here while the others play" Darknym didn''t care and just went and sat on a sofa watching the Large screen where the siege was going on, he saw a rain of goblins and was a bit surprised as he hadn''t seen them going up. The ork shamans begun casting spells at the large gate, it took them around an hour before they made a small scorching mark at the gate, his gate. The next contestants appeared seeing him jumping up from the sofa and kicking the table in anger while Deerg was laughing at his behavior. After the Introductions one of the two players asked in puzzlement. "How come you didn''t introduce him to us" "Because he is not a contestant, he is a guest of the casino that is here on a private gamble, unless of course he wants to play" "What''s the game?" Asked Darknym before anything else "The game will be decided in ten minutes" Said Deerg "Then no, why gamble in a game when there''s nothing on the line for me" "Then how about the spells you so wanted?" Said Deerg on the speakers. "Keep them they are probably basic spells that can be bought in some other continent right?" Darknym said silencing Deerg who had nothing else to say, due to Darknym''s low luck he couldn''t offer him powerful spells so they were mostly basic and advanced spells. "You the one who asked about me how are you called?" "Teemo" Said the small gnome that was as small as a garden gnome, it''s pointy hat and pointy ears making it look bigger than it was. "If you can win the game then we could play a game of your choice but unless you can don''t talk to me, I''m really mad at the moment" The two came nearby and saw the screen showing the siege of something they didn''t know if it was a town or just a really huge wall. "What are they doing?" Teemo asked seeing the orks casting spells at the solid gate, for some time now. "they are ruining my fucking gates" Darknym said with anger. Teemo wanted to laugh but withheld himself. "Are you a member of a guild?" "I am a guild, by myself" "Isn''t that stupid, if you had a large guild they could just help in the siege and you would surely win" "Are you stupid, of course I will win, the problem is it will take a lot of time repairing the gate" "what do you mean repair do you own the walls or something?" "I own the whole city they are besieging, If not for the stupid bet I would have been there in the spotlight killing them all off in a magical mayhem" The two players just left him alone and went to gather their teams, they had already spent a lot of their time on him. "Deerg you do know that I''m losing a good opportunity to become famous so tell me what that special dimension is all about" "Well I could banish you to the demon world, you won''t be able to return and you will have a few problems with using magic but otherwise you will be outside of any player''s reach, even the administrators won''t bother with you there" "Sounds nice but what''s the problem with magic that you mentioned" "Magic there doesn''t regenerate, so you will have to learn demonic magic or something if you want to survive there" "Okay then give me some time to prepare myself and the city before we disappear from Allastar" Deerg said nothing as he begun his game with the other contestants. The gate was now breached but the hole was so little that they had to enter one at a time. The huge road and the large distance till the next gate made them feel trapped within the city, the orks that charged towards the next gate were shot down by loads of arrows. The Mages still tried to make the hole in the gate bigger, only run out of Magic powers. No Troll could pass the huge gate that still lunched missiles even as they entered the city. The camera showed as a warrior saved Nancy from an Incoming missile that nearly killed her. Darknym could recognize the warrior as George, the guy who had taken his job from him. Darknym only had two hours left online so he begun casting spells to broaden his magic pool even more, the spells he cast were nothing that would cause damage but it was all he needed. The siege was turning for the worse, missiles from the back and arrows from the front and another great wall in front of them. DKing and his ten captains were mercilessly bashing at the gate but even their monstrous strength wasn''t enough to melt a gigantic steel door. Only DKing''s lava Axe had some little effect but the constant harassment from arrows made him angry. His captains awaited for him to make a hole in the gate but all he did was scar the door with cuts, since his axe couldn''t cut as deep as the door was. After an hour they retreated, awaiting for the time when the mages regain their magic powers. Darknym seeing them retreat shouted. "Deerg am I to wait for 30days until they decide to attack again?" The god of greed was a bit perplexed as well if he was to hold him for more than a day it would be difficult to explain why he held him there but the bet was a bet, not to tell that it was a command from the Administrators to hold him there until the siege ended. "Wait until I call Time to come and make a bloody mess out of them" Darknym said with a wicked smile. He had a strange feeling that the unusual Deerg was hiding something, that have to do with the siege. In the game company there was an uproar, as they tried to find who was time and what was his relationship with him, they couldn''t see his recorded playtime but they could see his friend list. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation. At first Impression they only saw an Oracle, but they knew nothing about him since he was a new player but the problem was that Oracles were rare and were held in high estimate by the Npcs, if he had an army or something, they were trying their best to find all they could but nothing came up as if he had been staying on a mountain all his life, his level was a mediocre 47 but they didn''t know if Darknym was bluffing or no. "So it was you and the company who are behind the whole siege fiasco" Darknym said after Deerg''s long pause. "What are you saying mortal I''m a god, don''t you dare saying such insolent stuff with such ease" "I really would like to know what the forums would say if I told them about how you have been keeping me away from my city just to have it destroyed or how you tried having my character deleted by not offering me a choice to refuse the casino Invitation" ''Shit he''s too smart, must reboot the Deerg A.I. once more, who was the one who said it would be easy'' The one operating Deerg thought . "So are going to concede the bet?" Deerg said with a laughing voice. "Happy to hear from you Deerg, some Idiot was using you to keep me here while my city is under siege, but I don''t want to return, I can always just rebuild it after the siege, but he was such a wimp that he didn''t even want to have a new bet with me" Deerg was laughing non stop as the God AIs had a somewhat strange relationship with the Administrators. "So what was the bet you were on about with him and was turned down" "I wanted something worthwhile and he offered me basic spells, to me someone who has 100soulstones to gamble, he offered some simple spells!" "I feel your pain, who in their right mind wouldn''t know about the price of a soulstone" "He also sucks at gambling, the game of hide and seek I played was such an easy one that you lost twelve Items from your vault" Deerg was now angry, Darknym could hear him swearing in a low voice under his nose. "Of course he didn''t even offer me a worthwhile bet for the game so you had one less item missing but I knew from that moment that it wasn''t you, you are much alike me, you can see into my intentions, you know what I want before I even say it" Deerg was still too angry with the Administrator, how on earth did they allow all the players and Npcs to win. "So you want a price for your victory, other than sending you to hell with your city, which is really an Interesting reward if you ask me" He did hear that it was the demon world but nothing about it being hell, well it wasn''t something to worry about since it was a game anyway. "And you want something better to bet on in order to play the few games that are to come, there are two problems here" Deerg said with a serious voice. "First you are already involved in a huge gamble but you haven''t set any rules for the gamble, normally I could just send you back since there was nothing said about you not helping the city and second was that you also gained nothing by winning the first game and that''s unacceptable" "Although the bet with the dragon is another interesting one, do you truly believe that the dragon will chose to stay as human after the time of the contract is up?" "Do you think being locked in a dirty cave and living in a palace is the same?" "You truly know nothing of a dragon''s mindset, you think he will even use a coin of the ones you gave him?" "Do you think that humans and dragons are the same, if He is released in a city you think his pride will let him stay in a beginner''s garb or stay in a cave after being talked about by others, society is not as easy on an Individual" "Maybe you are right, so what''s your preferable reward from the first game?" "Some hot chicks that would suit my tastes some succubus with hair on her head would make a great gift I think" "So you want to dwell into that field a little before leaving for the demon realm, although you didn''t say which of the six demon worlds you want" "I don''t know yet since I haven''t heard about them ever before" "Well a hot chick or two I can give you but demons I cannot, the creatures lack a soul so they are outside my interests" "Do you have any chick that would make my blood boil in excitement" "My friend you must do something more than win a badly set gamble to take a beauty like that" deerg said and showed him something that couldn''t even be described as human, it was some sort of dis-morphed crystal golem which shone with a golden glow from within. ''I really can''t understand his tastes'' Darknym thought while facepalming himself "You know Deerg, If I had to take away such a beauty from you I wouldn''t be able to live after it, can I see some humans in your collection" "What''s so great about humans?" Deerg said in an irritating tone "You see Deerg I''m not strong enough to play with higher beings like you can" "Well you are a bit weak to play with the likes of my beauties so okay, I will allow you to take a hundred humanoids from my zoo but don''t you dare touch even one of my beauties" "Will they be set as my companions or slaves or something" "Of course not, why would you want to play with a broken toy?" Darknym smiled at his use of words. A golden gnome came taking him to a strange golden orb that teleported him to a strange place, all around him were glass cages with biotopes, he saw many monsters inside. The road they were on was a strange escalator that moved him slowly from one biotope to another. "Stop" Darknym said as he saw something Interesting in one of the Biotopes. Back in the city the Ork shamans had regained their magic powers since the time had hit midnight in Allastar. "It''s Time!" DKing said rallying the orkish forces towards the second gate, the second gate offered more resistance but the arrows were far less deadly than the missiles from the war machines. "Protect the shamans!" DKing shouted while himself lifting a huge shield to protect the shamans from the rain of arrows. The Shamans were slowly melting the gates down as time was passing them by. DKing wanted the Siege to end in only one day but the fucking gates were a pain in the ass to deal with, and he knew there was one last gate waiting them ahead. "Conserve your magic as much as you can!" DKing ordered the shamans who did as he said, it took them longer to make a hole in the second gate but in the end they made it through. "Orks begin your Advance, the last gate is immune to magic so begin breaking the magic devices on the walls!" DKing said before seeing the Wall itself and the tower that now looked like a column dividing the heavens in two. DKing gulped and charged against the beautifully designed gates, they were thinner than the past gates but the many magical stones shot countless magical missiles at the charging orks. DKing was about to slam his axe at the Gates when a force field bounced him off the gate, it was like rushing on a wall, but the strange thing was that he felt pain, he looked at his debuffs and saw that his pain level had been raised to 10% instead of 2%. ''Fuck'' He thought before the first fireball crushed on him and he begun screaming in pain, although he had a mediocre pain resistance, when pain is suddenly raised from 1% to 10% the impact can take you by surprise. The TV reporters and viewers were also caught by surprise by seeing the second strongest player of Allastar rolling on the ground in pain trying to extinguish the flames. All who charged onto the gates had the same sort of reaction afterwords, some even fell unconscious from the pain. "Retreat!" Shouted DKing as he recollected himself and they retreated all the way to the first gate since arrows were no less painful than the spells cast by the third walls that followed them all the way until they reached the second gate. The ones who fainted, mostly players were finished of by the magic spells cast by the Magical walls. DKing logged out and phoned the development department. "Give me the Chief!" He said in a fit of rage. The old man came to the phone and said in a timid voice "Hello" "What the hell is up with those gates!" "Well it''s just a 10% so it''s inside the rules of the game, did you forget I said He was something of a masochist so something like that should be inside your predictions" "So how do we overcome it?" "Just keep getting hit until you gain the pain resistance skill, it shouldn''t take too long since the pain is set on 10%" "What did you say?" "Well you could always just send the Npcs forward, I doubt they will have the same problems as you do or just activate your berserker rage, you will probably fill it real fast by the magic gates" "That''s a more legit plan, I''ll take your words that it will work" DKing said as he hung up the phone "So how long can we keep Darknym busy?" The chief asked a bit concerned "As we can see, Deerg does a better job than we could have done, he has sent him to the labyrinth and gave him a hundred Npcs as a reward" An employee said. "Isn''t that a bit too generous?" The chief said "He can take a hundred but they will not be neither his companions or slaves so it''s like offering wild monsters to a player to play with" The employee said laughing a little with the Idea. "I really doubt that will be a problem for him but how is the siege going, will they reach his Dungeon heart?" "Why do you call it that anyway?" The employee asked. "Haven''t you seen the Dungeon he made to hold his guild hall?" "Well it doesn''t seem so elaborate" "It''s fucking copy of Deerg''s labyrinth game, only that the traps are set in designated locations" There was silence in the room as all the employees knew what that accounted to. Back in Allastar DKing was laughing as he looked at his remaining troops, he had lost three of his captains in the attack, They had revived but they would have to travel at least 15hours before reaching the city once more. "Gather the berserkers, shamans at the ready, shields-men be ready as well, Trolls begin chipping the outside gates, goblins get ready to infiltrate the tower when we open a hole, once inside wait for my command" "Commander we have a problem!" Said the anxious ork. "What is it now?" "The trolls were poisoned in our absence, they ate something that was drenched in deadly poison" "How is that possible!" "There''s also another problem, the goblins are disobeying any orders, saying that we have to pay them for their losses" "But we aren''t paying them at all, what the fuck happened in my absence!" DKing was outraged, if he didn''t have a plan of charging the gate he would already be in full berserk mode now. By the time they had retreated from the second gate, Glurb had already infiltrated their camp. He was the one who poisoned the trolls and persuaded the goblins with gold to delay them until their master arrived. Darknym was too preoccupied choosing beauties and some other humans whom he found interesting, or was asked to take by the beauties. He knew that it would take long but he also had to log out as he had work tomorrow. But he still had over sixty Npcs to select. The first ten he chose the survivors from a spaceship who were from the New order, it was funny but he decided to take all ten of the survivors, although there was only one girl among them. The others were girls he saw and liked, of course he also took from the prison like biotopes some of their kin just because they asked him for it. He didn''t want to take more time than needed but he couldn''t not see all the biotopes. He saw exotic creatures and monsters he wouldn''t have been able to see otherwise, of course he only took humanoid creatures like humans, half orks, elves, beast men and some others. The problem was they weren''t all pretty and he was also asked to take their children with them, not that he cared. The time to log out had long passed and he knew that the siege was going on as he chose his prize. "Are there more biotopes with humanoids?" He asked the small golden gnome that nodded and led him to the next biotope. The siege was still at a standstill because of the goblins refusing to attack the city, to DKing it was crystal clear that they had been bribed. "Just drive them away already" Shouted DKing now in full berserk. The Goblins seeing his glowing eyes begun scrambling in all directions. The orks begun their last march towards the gates this time it was a perfect march, they didn''t lose even a single troop. Now reaching the third gate once more DKing shouted. "Shamans cast fury on the berserkers" Lights of all shapes and colors begun shining over a large group of orks. "Berserkers charge! crush the gates, Destroy! Destroy!" DKing shouted and all the orks repeated "Destroy! Destroy!" It was really an epic charge where disregarding all damage, the orks rushed through waves of magic missiles and other offensive spells crushing head on on the forcefield doing some major damage until it shattered like glass, the highlight of the TV screen was DKing cutting a hole in the huge gates. The orks pushing through the hole rushed towards the tower where two huge guardians stood, everyone thought that they would attack them but the guardians didn''t fight them they just opened the gates of the tower for them. There were at least three hundred orks remaining who passed through the gate only to find themselves in a strange place. It looked like a dungeon, the walls were carved with Images of dragons and Demons, some also had beautiful women dancing or having sex or being tortured, it was strange as there was no trap or guard for at least five minutes. Nancy and George as well as some of their friends were looking at the strange sculptures on the wall. It was as if they had entered the a demon''s den, something was weird, every corner was dark and they could feel fear that could not be captured on screen. It was because the walls were enchanted with a fear inducing spell. Nancy was afraid to go further in but George encouraged her that everything would be fine, the orks had stopped going forward at some point seeing a strange black smoke in front of them, the few shamans who could use wind magic could only take a hundred orks with them, the last group were the reporters since they had a mage of their own. two hundred orks were just waiting behind the black smoke, the ones that entered the black smoke died instantly. There was a crossroad and they had to separate, there were eleven teams, the last being the reporters'' team. Two of the three scouting teams didn''t return. "There was a pitfall trap ahead that had a slide, we were almost taken to some other area" Said the scouting team. DKing was a bit anxious now they were in what seemed to be a labyrinth of sorts full of traps. "Don''t make a move, I will make a call to an acquaintance" The phone of the developer chief rang once more, this time the chief answered himself. "DKing you have to hurry in ten minutes we will have no way to hold him in Deerg''s casino" "How come, wasn''t he deleted and cowering in his tower all this time?" DKing said a bit surprised since Deerg''s games were considered hard to beat or even Impossible. "What did you call for anyway, if it''s about the schematics of the labyrinth you just have to go strait and not fall to any of the pitfalls and anything you do, keep away from the black slimes" "Can''t you send me a schematic with the traps that are laid ahead the labyrinth is too huge, it''s much larger than the one I saw at the strategy meeting" "Maybe you also want us to send you some magic being to help you, man up, the only problem you will face are the black slimes if you fall prey to them you won''t be able to log in for two days and since it''s you who attacked his base it''s can even be called fair play, since you are doing a 1000 vs 1 player siege" "Can you see what happened to the other two teams?" "They are dead or...incapable to assist you any further" In the screen the Chief could see a twisted ork orgy with the black slimes as he said the second phrase, a pity they were all male. In truth they only had three females in the group, one being Nancy, the other a female shaman and the last one of DKing''s captains a brutal berserker. "Also prepare your troops across the black smoke for the undeads to come out of the smoke" The chief developer said and Instantly weapons clashing could be heard from behind. "Dammit couldn''t you have said that sooner!" DKing hung up and opened the chat with the ones on the other side. "Report your situation" "The orks who died from the smoke came to life and dragged two of our guys into the black smoke" DKing had put it on the loud speaker so that everyone on their screens could hear it, but before they could understand what was going on even more clashes and even some screams were heard from the chat. "They came again, they were four and took another one of our men, they are multiplying as they drag us into the smoke" "Go back to the entrance" "But we are at the entrance, the zombies just take someone and run away, they are as fast as they were when they were alive" Truth was that the fear spell also had an effect on their running speed making it hard for them to reach the running ork zombies and since DKing had taken the best warriors with him the ones left behind weren''t the best of the crop. The problem also being that the first two to die from the cloud were strong. DKing closed the chat and announced "We are going forward, remember three thing first we must be careful of the traps, second those that fall in the pitfalls are dead meat, third don''t let the black slimes touch you" There were 80 orks and 21 others from the TV crews, they were elves, dwarves and many other races, there were eight crews in total each from a different TV station. Nancy''s crew only had three people, One was George and the other was Bob her co-announcer in the TV show. If George was a knight in shining armor Bob was Prince charming. Only one crew stayed behind and was now showing the Zombie onslaught as the Zombies were little by little becoming a real threat. DKing wanted to go as far away from the cloud before the 200orks return as Zombies to haunt them. "Move next to the wall to avoid the pitfall!" DKing said. One of the reporters and another two orks fell into the pitfall, sliding all the way towards black smoke dying Instantly. 78 orks and 20 reporters were now moving to the next trap which was a strange meat grinder that took the entire room, even touching the thing was a bad Idea. DKing called the chief once more "What''s the trick for the grinders?" "There''s no trick, In Deerg''s casino there was but these grinders will continue unless you break them, It should be possible, just don''t touch them with your skin, they are coated with deadly poison" "Understood" Said DKing as he hung up the phone "Guys we have to break the thing down, but without touching it with our skin, it''s got poison on it" "But that reporter has already touched it and nothing happened to him" One of his captains said. A reporter had tried to see how painfull it would be to have his skin torn in the game, of course he was a dwarf who were resistant to poison but not immune. "Just do as I said, I''m sure it is a nasty one, so be on guard" The orks begun hitting the grinder without much success at first until, DKing and the mages created some heat crushing the upper part of the grinder. "Now we have to jump across" said DKing as he jumped to the other side. The Dwarf just stepped on the broken parts of the grinder as they had stuck in the lower grinder stopping it from moving. Some other reporters did the same as he non of them had any bad effects or debuffs until an Ork reporter stepped on it and like acid his feet begun melting away in the end leaving only his bones behind. 78 orks and 19 reporters were now moving to the next trap, another pitfall or series of pitfalls, there was a thin ropelike passage for them to follow and from behind they could hear sounds of something coming towards them. The two zombies that approached were killed almost Instantly from the veterans of the guild but it made them think a little more before sending the reporters last this time. The orks divided into the front and rear guard, DKing being in the front guard, from the front guard they lost four people who fell into the slidding pitfalls. The rear guard was fighting against the zombies that now came in greater and greater numbers losing two men to them. The reporters were now passing on the thin passage and the dwarf jumped just to see where it would take him, he heard strange moans coming from underneath and a strange slime covered his face before the disconecting him from the game. Another three from the rear guard fell down as the stress from the zombies waiting at the other side made them rush too much. 69 Orks and 18 reporters were now going for the next trap, while the Zombie onslaught against the 200 orks that were left behind was now reaching its finale as only twelve female players remained, one of them was the female reporter who had stayed behind. They had perplexed feelings as to why the zombies didn''t target them, they were only targeting the male orks and although female orks weren''t pretty to the eye, they did some pretty interesting things to add sex appeal to their characters. Mostly piercing parts of their body with rings. The reporter and another were half ork beauties being elf-orks or something made them astounding, not to talk about the piercings that you could imagine the had under their armors. They stood trapped between the entrance as the teleportation device was not sending them back and the black cloud as the zombies had all left to the other side now. One of the twelve went towards the black smoke in an attempt to die only to find that the smoke did nothing to them. "Is it sexism?" One of them asked the others and they all agreed as they strolled through the cloud. The leader of the group a rowdy Ork woman whose muscles were as big as her head send a chat request to the DKing. "Leader all the traps don''t hurt women, only men" She said in a confident voice "How many of you are there left?" DKing asked "Only twelve" "Shit , just go forward all the time, don''t touch the grinder, it''s poisonous to orks and don''t fall into any pitfalls, lastly stay away from the black slimes or try not to touch them they are sure death, a reporter touched one and for more than 10min he can''t seem to be able to reconect into the game" "Sure" She said with confidence as the chat ended and she turned to the others. "Time to win this thing, just don''t try your luck too much" She said as she stepped on the ledges near the pitfall and fell in. The rest were more carefull and in a matter of minutes joined the main force laughing their way through broken traps and black smokes. Only 48 Orks and 8reporters remained and with the eleven of them 58 Orks and 9 reporters. "How long do we have to go?" Asked one of his captains, they had been going for an hour now and the traps chipped at their numbers, the mages were almost about to run out of Mp due to the many black smokes they had to pass. "I will ask my Aquaintance" Another call to the chief and a strange laugh came from the other end of the phone. "He logged out, can you believe it he took the gifts and logged out without a care in the world" DKing didn''t know to be happy or to be scared about the statement about Darknym''s confidence. "How long before we reach his Guild hall?" "Let me check" A silence overtook the room for a while. "Did you take a turn to the right somewhere?" The chief asked in surprise "Nope we went strait forward" "Then the HQ just moved to the left" "What are you saying?" "You must have sprung some trap that moved the entrance to his HQ or something...let me see those codes" The chief said and the begun shouting "Idiots all of you!" He shouted at the employees at his place "Listen DKing the entrance will move place every hour that passes, it seems theres some sort of trick to it that it will also change place when all traps in a strait line are passed or eliminated, so it won''t appear near you even if you wait" "But we are out of Mp we can''t go the other way and we will have to wait for seven hour until our Mp refills itself" "I will make something out of it just stay put for ten minutes and we will use tears of Althea to heal you" Tears of Althea the goddess of health is one of the strongest healing Items of the game it instantly refills all Hp,stamina,Mp and even removes curses and Illnesses. Back in Darknym''s Labyrinth the group of Orks and reporters were waiting for DKing''s answer to how long it would take to clear the Dungeon, as they called it. "Guys I have good news and bad news" "Give us the good news first" "Well there''s no danger of player attacks" A wave of Boos was heard from all the orks "And the bad news?" "The exit just changed place" There was a silence until his female captain spoke up. "I say we seperate into two teams of only females, that will go to both sides and just win the dungeon of that perverted sexist scum" "I think it''s not a bad I idea" DKing said. "But you will go as one since you are too few, we will take the other side, but wait for a few minutes for the starting signal" DKing kneeled down as if doing a prayer although it was a scam to be begin with and drops of shining blue dropped from the sky, revitalizing them whole. "Now first we reach the center and then seperate into two remember about avoiding the slimes" "Whatever" The female captain said irritated.It was supposed to only take them a few hours of their time and it had turned into a gaming marathon into the night. The return was faster but they lost another two people. They also left a group of people in the far chance that the entrance appeared again when they left. Nancy and her crew of bob and Georg were now divided into the three teams, Nancy had to go with the female team, while Bob was left to wait for the entrance to reappear. DKing''s team had 38 orks and 4 reporters, as they seperated with the female group at the center of the Labyrinth. They did have to take care of some zombies for some reason they had begun appearing out of the many side passages from time to time. DKing was Confident that In half an hour the whole Siege would be a success until he saw a new obstacle on his path, the black slimes. They were timidly moving left and right not even attacking them. with great caution the orks and four reporters passed through the slimes. Further forward they saw a strange puzzle on the floor and a doorlike sculpture on the wall, it was a simple zigsaw puzzle they solved almost Instanly only to have walls fall from the ceiling and water begun flooding the room. Instantly a call to the chief was made "How do we pass the flooding room?" "Let me see" "Hurry, we are...bloobubl" "Hit the door with all your strength It''s shown at the puzzle anyway" The puzzle was a woman hitting the door with a large hammer. It would have been good if they weren''t already submerged in the water, the many Orks saw their Stamina fall rapidly due to their lack of air. DKing swam from near the ceiling of the room to the bottom, some orks had already died till he cracked the door open saving only 30 orks as the reporters were long dead. DKing was a bit puzzled, did the traps switch grades in difficulty all of a sudden, as he saw a gigantic moving meat grinder in front of him. After a Hard fight and losing four more orks they went on to the next trap, the black smoke. They entered it using the shamans'' air bubles but something unexpected happened as zombies emerged in the middle of the smoke, grabbing one of their shamans losing a group of ten people in one Instance. He had only 16 orks remaining and infront of him were the black slimes once more. He made a call just to ask something to the chief of development. "Chief is there by any way some sort of trigger that make the traps easier for women to pass through" "Let me check" Said the old man as he looked at the codes of the trap. "Yup there is one but it''s a bit elaborate since some traps have two or three different triggers, for mixed parties, male or female parties the best would be if you had stayed together not that it would make the game easier but at least you would have better chances" The chief said looking at another screen.Where the fourteen females were walking through the black smoke. "Those Idiots, if we had seperated in three female teams from the start, I''m sure we would have already reached the entrance long ago" Said the captain as she passed the now stopped grinding machine that had opened to let them pass. "Don''t you think that there will be some sort of trap at some point?" Asked Nancy who walked next to her. "Do you think I''m weaker than DKing!" She said loudly irritated. "Well he is the Leader" Nancy had noted a fact that none there could oppose. "Still he is a complete fool, I''m sure he will just call us out of the blue and say that we need to regroup or something" And in a few seconds he so happened to call them and call for a regroup at the center. When they reached the center they saw DKing a bit tired and soaking wet with only 12 orks remaining. "We must create mixed teams, the dificulty becomes extremely dangerous if you have a group of only males" "And let me guess, it becomes extremely easy if you have a group of only females" The female captain said and saw DKing''s somewhat akward face. "Just go to where the others are waiting, we will seperate into two and go find that accursed guild hall" "But the aquaintance said that it''s better to stay in mixed teams" "And why is that?" "He didn''t say" "Just go to the others, it''s just a game anyway, we can just siege the city some other time, when we are better prepared" DKing wanted to shout or say something but his place was a bit difficult right now since he couldn''t say that he was a secret employee of the game producers and had a mission of destroying the whole city just to show a player how strong their power in the game is. DKing opened the chat to talk to the waiting team but noone answered. "They took Bob" Shouted Nancy as she was informed that a wave of zombies charged the eigth waiting players taking them towards the black smoke to turn them into one of their own. "Okay, We will go with your plan for now Ballcrusher" That was her Avatar''s name, painfull. The twelve women seperated into two groups of six and went to both sides while DKing took the center. That was the last they heard of them as they all died inside the Black smoke by the zombies who now numbered around a hundred. Of course DKing survived but fell into a pitfall. The last thing he saw was a black slime and was logged out of the game. The two groups went forward each their seperate ways, not knowing that DKing had already fallen. "If only I had gathered more of my friends" Ballcrusher said as they were about to pass through the black slimes. They walked without any concern but before they knew it the slimes had surrounded them and they were all disconected shortly without knowing what hit them. The other group had the same experience. The chief of developement wanting to see something good looked at the slimes attacking them but to his dissapointment they only fell asleep. Chapter 17 - Duble the Humiliation The next morning he was sent a notice that he was fired again, but if anything urgent came they might employ him for a small extra in his pay for that day. Darknym Entered Allastar in a fit of anger, today he had four matters in his mind first was the dragon body exchange, second was the demon realm matter, third was the matter with the new Npcs and last was the matter of the prisoners of war. Entering the World of Allastar he went to first went to the second floor of his Tower in reality it being the tenth. There he could see hundreds of glass coffins with Npcs inside, they were the Lawful Npcs that he had captured by one mean or the other, they would sleep for all eternity if he had no time for them, but he went for the 43 newest additions, the players who had just raided his HQ, of course they could just delete their accounts or report him if he blocked them from playing for more than one days. Darknym had a spell he wanted to try, it was a really useless spell but still he wanted to try it, first he went towards an Ork and cast his clone spell. It created an Npc with 10% of the target''s stats but with an almost perfect copy of his character. The clone was a bit lost and asked. "Where am I isn''t this me inside the Glass?" Darknym cast dispel and the clone disappeared. ''Perfect'' He thought, the only problem of the spell was that he lost 10% of his max Mp for every copy, regaining it only when the copy disappeared. Darknym disposed of all the captured players he had no use for, like the ork males and females. Next he cloned the three half orks and put the clones to sleep killing the prototypes. The small gnome with Nancy''s face he cloned as well as make two clones of DKing. He put them all to sleep disposing of the Prototypes, he had temporary lost a healthy sum of max Mp but he didn''t care since he would dispel them after playing with them around. He had 6 clones to play around with but his main problem were the 100 other Npcs he had taken from Deerg as a gift, as well as the dragon in his basement, as he was sent to one of the lower levels by Darknym''s will since the treasury was the only place that would be large enough to hold the dragon from rampaging the city of leaving. His treasury was a room full of hold, as he liked to see the gold rather than having it in numbers. Swiftly he Opened the management tab repairing the gate, next he teleported to the captured castle and in a minute turned the castle to dust, as well as the orks that were inside it. It was a self destruction spell he had embedded into the castle''s walls, Golem didn''t even have the time or will to use it but he himself didn''t mind. Girdan on the other side offered him loads of Ork slaves, all of them being Npcs. Darknym only took two of them a half ork woman and a man. "What is the favor you want for them" "Gold and a town of my own" "Okay gold and a town it will be" Darknym gave him a million and a map of the surrounding region of the castle. "You can design your own town but know that in one year the city of Dragoncliff will leave this dimension so do your best after I leave" Girdan was a bit surprised, not only by the unheard of amount of money but also because of the statement of the city leaving to a different dimension. Darknym visited all the others even those that were still on their boats traveling towards the city. Everyone was now making haste to gain as much as they could until the town disappears into oblivion. All his Loyal vessels were of course ready to abandon the city when the city leaves the dimension for who knows where since Darknym hadn''t revealed the destined dimension. Being hell and all was a reasonable reason to hide it. That day a video of DKing''s shame was uploaded showing two DKings fucking one another making sexual moans as if they liked it. With a message for him at the description, "The next time you attack my city, it won''t be clones that fuck one another but your subordinates and you. Also ballcrusher I love your clone, I call her ballsucker, a pity I can''t keep her forever, so please come again sometime and raid my city" Daknym now sat on a Black throne, Around him were the naked female clones chained to his throne. He had used his control spell on the four clones to have some fun with them, Ballcrusher was the best he didn''t know why but she was really good at it. He Now was even more interested in the clone system. He had three questions about the clones knowing that they would have an almost perfect copy of the person''s personality. First was if they had the memories of the original, second if they could level up or be trained and lastly how come they seemed to have knowledge of the real world. He had spend a little time with the clones before turning them into puppets, they were just too aggressive towards him. Only one of the clones the gnome Nancy was obedient, for some reason he could talk with her normally without her going berserk without a reason. They were In his second palace which he called Dark palace, it was one level after the Guild hall labyrinth. The structure of the tower went like that. -Heaven Palace 9empty levels -Magic tower 9Empty levels -Collection rooms 9Empty levels -Guardian chambers(empty) 9Empty levels -Citadel town(empty) 9Empty levels -Training Chambers 9Empty levels -Lawful glass Prisons 9Empty levels -Teleporter floor(Entrance) 9Empty levels -Chaotic glass Prisons 9Empty levels -Torturing Chambers 9Empty levels -Arena town(empty) 9Empty levels -Guardian chambers(empty) 9Empty levels -Treasury 9Empty levels -Labyrinth 9Empty levels -Dark palace He had three skills that he wanted to try on some Npc but had no way of trying, first was the Amnesia spell that deleted a profession from an Npc, the restrictions were that he needed some really expensive Ingredients as catalyst for the spell and also it took 10Minutes to cast. He tried to multicast it on the shaman half-ork just to see if she would still be able to cast spells on him after he deactivated his control spell over her. "Why am I naked?" She screamed and tried casting a spell but all she could do was look at her hands and Darknym''s wicked smile. "Are you ready for my second spell?" Darknym said as he cast the puppet spell once more. The next spell was a spell that tweaked with the Npc''s outer appearance, it also needed many ingredients. It needed another 5minutes of casting, Since he was a diamond status player he had more available changes to make. He had changed a few areas to make her more sexy, each cast of the spell only allowed for one change, wasting lots of expensive Ingredients. He released his control on her and heard her screaming again. "what have you done to me?" She said holding her oversized breasts. "don''t you like them, I spent ten minutes making them bigger for you" "Who are you anyway, why are you torturing me, what have I done to you anyway" She said while crying. "Don''t cry, after the next spell you will know everything you need to" The last spell was brainwash, It gave you the ability to change the personality or behavior of an Npc towards you or towards others. The only problem of all three spells was that one dispel and they would return to normal once more or disappear since they were magical clones. The brainwash had no Ingredients requirements but took tons of Mp to make changes to their personality. He added a deep love towards himself and a mad desire for sex, as well as putting loyalty to the max. He then released the control spell once more and saw the result. The former shaman charged at him kissing him, trying to undo his pants and have sex with him. Normally he would have done it but she wasn''t so appealing, other than her well shaped sexy naked body her face and snorting that came from time to time made him feel a little weird. He Brainwashed her two more times The second time he made her a bit less lustful making her more shy. This time she didn''t rush at all she kept trying to cover her naked body. "Come here and what''s your name anyways" She didn''t talk to him looking at him with puppy eye as if waiting for something from him. Probably awaiting for him to offer her clothes to wear. ''Just perfect'' He thought seeing her shy from his questions and just looking at him ready to break in tears. He used the brainwashing for a third time, this time he added another two lines, absolutely obedient and afraid of pain. "Now what is your name?" "Woodspark" She said in a trembling shy voice as if afraid to be hit by him. "Much better, now come and sit at the pillows right there after wearing this" He threw to her a collar with a chain that was bound to the throne. "You will now will be called sparkle and you will learn a new skill from me, you just have to do what I will do to you right now" He laid her down on the pillows. "Don''t move!" He shouted as he tried to hid her body with her hands. He begun massaging her throughout her body, each stroke of his hand was like a soft cloth passing the surface of her body, she felt a strange mix of fear and exhilaration every time he passed his hands near her more private parts. Darknym stopped and smiled as she was now completely relaxed and calm, he could feel her satisfaction each time he passed through some parts of her body, lingering more there each time. He now knew her soft spots or at least Woodspark''s clone''s soft spots, he would really want to try it on the real person but that would gain him a heavily fined report. The next half-ork clone was AxePrincess who was a warrior but her personality was like a spoiled brat, he couldn''t tell her age at first but when he asked her he learned she was 15.Seriously underage, he did have a faint Idea why she heavily edited her body to look like an adult but seriously he didn''t care since she was an Npc clone and not the real person. He modified her a little to make her into a sadistic chick, who liked to do kinky stuff to others. He didn''t make her completely obedient but still gave her a max loyalty and an average obedience. He didn''t delete all her professions like he did to Sparkle, he only left her the bard profession which she had learned for some reason, she did have a melodic voice but the songs she sang were all pop songs from the real world. The last half-ork, was ballcrusher, she for some reason didn''t even speak when he undid the spell, she just went full into berserk mode. Problem was berserk could not be deleted as it was a stat but he could delete her berserker profession. He made her deeply in love with him and also lustful and loyal to the max, he didn''t care much as he put the collar on her neck, but she was a beast in bed. she charged at him, the moment the control spell ended not leaving him a moment of rest, the orkish stamina made her a perfect candidate for acts of love, not to say she was the prettiest of the three half-orks, for some reason even with 10% strength she was more than a match for he making him a little ashamed of himself. The last person was the gnome, he didn''t like her being a gnome so he spent more than a few hours modifying her to his liking. He made her into a human, but kept her face untouched, he also added a few extras in some departments. Last he added her complete Obedience and fear of him, nothing else as she wasn''t a combat oriented character to begin with so loyalty was not even needed for this one. He now had four slaves in chains at his Dark throne. "Are there more beautiful half-orks in your former clans?" He asked Ballcrusher or as he called her ballsucker. "I''m ashamed to tell you but I''m not even in the top 100 in the beauty contests, that we do every year in the Orkish Capital" "Then I should issue them a challenge" It was then that he made the Video of the two DKings, sending a clear message, boasting of his victory without reserves. Lastly he created another, he wore his drama mask, wore a dark mage robe and sat on the throne, the pillows nearby held the naked clone girls who were bound on chains. "Welcome to my Inner sanctuary, I created this video to warn DKing and his orks that in half a month I will begin my counter-attack against the orks, I hope you have enough defenses ready until then, cause I will be burning towns and forts, keeping alive only the prettiest of npc women as my slaves so try your best to stop me" He said while drawing a chain and dragging Nancy''s clone towards him. She was nothing like her gnomish self in game, she was more close to her real self, reason being she had done some nude photos for a few magazines. Of course he didn''t show them naked, he gave them some light clothing to cover some of their skin but it was still a lot more revealing than normal clothes. There were many talks in the forums mostly about wizard spells and if they could change players into other forms but they all ended when a player showed them the costs of the clone spell and the components needed for the shape-shifting spell making them highly doubt the video''s legitimacy. Darknym after the video went to the Treasury to become a dragon, the exchange would only exchange their races and racial traits and skills. The dragon Prometheus became a handsome man almost two meters tall with long silvery hair and trained muscles. "So the Rules are simple, after a month you will have to chose to keep your human form or return to your dragon form, but you must pass through three places before returning here, first is the Inn, there a Royal Suite is already reserved for you for a month, second the restaurant where you can have free meals for the month and last the brothel where you are to use your gold and feel the real delights of life, if you don''t go through all three of the places then I will consider that you cheated and just stayed in some cave for the whole duration of the bet" Said the tiny dragon in front of Prometheous, since the health points of the dragon, regulate it''s size. "I will do the two but if I don''t like the two first don''t await for me to do the third" "Although it''s you who will lose out but alright if you won''t like the two I won''t force you on the third but know that I can tell If you visited them" Darknym said and teleported Prometheus out of the treasure chamber. At that moment another Darknym came in, He was a clone that Darknym had created. "So how did it go, did he take the bait?" The clone asked. "I don''t know but it will be so exciting overlooking his journey through humanity" "Do I always do such trivial stuff?" The clone asked. "Don''t say them trivial, every small excitement makes life more worthy" "Well maybe you''re right, I''ll be at the Prison overlooking the prisoners, I will send you any that needs to be modified since my magic is still a bit to lacking to do the work well" "Don''t forget to use your magic and tell me if your Mp advances like before" Said the dragon. "Only before nightfall will I try, since it will be less risky, you can just log out anytime but I have to stay all 14 hours here in this world, we wouldn''t want me dying would we" Darknym was a bit embarrassed, the clone seemed a bit more serious about the game, he was like a Darknym who lives in this world, he cared about others and the appearance he gave outwards. "Can I ask you something my other self?" "What is it, I can think a hundred things right now so make it worthwhile" "How should I call you?" "Well since you are Darknym, just call me Lightnym, the world can now have both light and darkness, you will be my dark side while I will rule with light and virtue making the world a better place" "One last question, how much gold do you need right now, since you don''t own anything right now, we did overrule some of the problems by making you a manager in my Lady of fortunes but you will have to create a stable economy if you want..." Darknym was Interrupted by Lightnym "Why even bother, you will just simply teleport the whole city anyway" "I can but I could give you another in it''s place, here take this and get ready I want your Megapolis to be greater than my, a miracle in Allastar and you will be a link to my return to this world if I ever need to" "Well the Idea is Intriguing only problem is that I don''t have a guild" "No problem there, first you must join the rebels and unsurp the city which will have heavy taxes set by me, you enter the council of the city or whatever and viola you have a city" "It isn''t so simple" Lightnym said a bit timidly "It''s just a game for me, if I say it will go so what makes you think it won''t, You just have to defeat the ten new Noble houses that I will create in the original nobles'' place whom I''m taking with me unless they will have some town or city build for themselves by then" "Okay but you will have to watch my back for the first few days, since I won''t revive after death and you did Anger that Ork Warchief without a good reason" "Well I do hope to raid their clans for some hot half-ork Npcs or player clones, you can''t believe how fast a dragon''s Mp refills, it took me only half an hour to regain my max Mp, not even High elves have the ability to regenerate Mp, I knew that it was worth the gamble of becoming a dragon" "Are you sure the dragon won''t want his body back, I know the plan is elaborate and has more than three traps set for him but still dragons are said to be smart and tricky" "That''s exactly why that dragon wasn''t worthy of being one of us, the first time I saw him blowing flames at me I understood he was a foolish youth, I also surfed the net for dragons, the red are the most weak of them, they have tons of Mp but cannot use it, how does that make them smart?" "Just throw me the Lost treasure and I will leave you to your business" "Take it but don''t lose it, its a really precious Item of mine" "I know" Lightnym said as his eyes shone red just remembering Princess''s death. Darknym laughed inside seeing how much alike the two of them were, only that Lightnym was serious about this world while he saw it as a game. Up at the Heaven Palace Lightnym came and saw Theo sulking, he ignored her and went to the garden, he had many things to think about. "Don''t Ignore me" She shouted with angrily "If you wanted something you should just say it instead of shouting" Lightnym said Irritated for being blocked from doing what he must, he had a sense of duty and justice that the world hadn''t seen, his hero "Robespierre" the incorruptible. Well only his title of incorruptible, from the french revolution, and believed capital punishment had points of merit, although creating a new faith was just going too far in his opinion. "Aren''t you a bit strange today?" Theo said seeing the absence of the usual lust in his eyes. "Ah, why must you not see what you have and what you can gain instead of sulking, if only you were a bit more clever you would have been with that Idiot Fayte and my head would have one less matter to care about" "Fayte is not an Idiot, he is just not as clever as I am, or you but did you just call me stupid?" "What if I do, I also call you selfish, childish and unreliable" Lightnym said with a serious tone "I hate you!" Theo shouted as she run towards the Harem''s tower. Lightnym opened the chat box to talk to Darknym since they were master and companion. "Can we do something about the gal, you have brought up here, she''s too noisy and Irritating" "Don''t fret, she''s just a temporary guest you can give her to Fayte without a fight when he will come to take her away, just don''t ignore her and don''t forget to give her some attention from time to time" "You have no right to tell me what to do with my life, I will just ignore her for the rest of my stay in your Idiotic tower, I can''t even see the city from up here" "You know you''re being an ass right now" "Don''t forget that I am you" Daknym was regretting making his own clone right now, in some ways he was a copy of how Darknym was in the real world but he had no fun at all. He took no risks, he was a perfectionist and a man of duty, he would do what he thinks must be done or what he must to survive, he wouldn''t be surprised if Lightnym went to hide in a mountain cave and raised his magic there all day long. Lightnym was now sitting in front of the small pond at the garden of the palace, some of the servants could have sworn they saw a tear leaving his eye as he looked at the moon, that ruled the sky. Lightnym had only 10% of Darknym''s magic and all skills, he needed the luck from the ring to train his simple spellcasting, until he saw that he only knew 10% of Darknym''s numerous spells. He laughed a little but didn''t care as he found three spells that could raise all simple,complex and difficult spellcasting, he didn''t want to cast Ingredient magic since they were useless anyway. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- DKing''s POV He woke up after a compete defeat only to see two mocking videos, one with a threat and the other even more shocking than the first a challenge that Darknym would raid his own guild hall. Not to speak about seeing his clan mates in chains, although it was damn sexy. Many guys in the forums favored the video because of them although others asked for naked. DKing laughed at the threat but he knew that the slave hunter Girdan was a thorn in his side, he probably wasn''t as strong as him but he sure was a problematic existence. A phone call rang and he answered, it was the director, she sounded a bit angry with him. "How could you have lost to that pervert, the chief of development now wants him even more than before, did you know that he now has become a goddamn dragon" DKing or San as his name was, was perplexed as to how to redeem himself. ''but wait did she say a dragon?'' "Isn''t that perfect, in 15 days he will attack our guild so we can just counter afterwards, dragons are neutral so if he kills even one player he will turn PK, if we kill him we will have a second chance for a siege, this time I will be better prepared and we can have a better coverage since more experienced Reporters will come after an In-game month" Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. "This time, I will be the one In charge, there are another group of girls here who all want to kick his sorry ass into oblivion" "I so look forward to it my love, will you be coming here today, my sheets are feeling lonely" "You playboy don''t think I didn''t see how you looked at that tomboy ballcrusher, but if you want I can come for a short visit after work" This relationship was a bit of a secret between the two, as they were both employes of the same company but they didn''t care since they were serious about it. In truth a 90% of the female administrators were against Darknym being employed, Which was 60% of the employees. The Owner Mr. Sellers had no opinion on the matter since he only cared about making more money and employing new people was far from making him more money. Although in reality he did read the reports about the player and was a little interested in him. His wife would kill him if she found him associating with a known pervert or a person who would ruin their cosmic circle, giving them bad chakra or something. The director of the game Administrators had a plan to ruin the player while the chief of game development wanted to employ the player for further research about how to make the game better, not caring at all if the player had a character or not, he wanted the man behind the character and not the avatar. Anyways a small rift had now slowly forming as developers were more intrigued from the man disregarding his perverted antics. The chief developer said that he would not help them any more in their stupid plans, he even threatened them of reviving the other player they ruined, TOBO the Dragon knight, the Arrogant fool who had ruined their event by killing all the other players just to rise in fame himself, well there were a lot of reports against him but he was wealthy so a few golds were nothing to him, even a small ban didn''t stop him from returning and taking full revenge on the player who reported him. The meeting was starting once more and this time the Owner was also sitting in his chair, looking with sad eyes at San, also known as DKing. "So San we have a small problem with your position right now, many players think that after TOBO''s disappearance you have been slacking on all direction, in other words you have grown fat, the Siege more than proves it, you had the full support of the development department and even cheated shamelessly and still lost, although the three gates were a really epic start, especially the third gate I loved the special effects at that one" DKing was about to talk but the Owner stopped him. "Not yet, because of our friendship for the last two years I won''t be firing you, but I give you a warning, We have already contacted the Archmage who is now No1 in Allastar, that we will be hiring him, since he has at last created a reliable guild, with our support his guild like yours will thrive in the continent of Anchora, providing us with half of Allastar''s world under our control, I have already taken over Anchora so it will make it an almost complete overtake, that way we can control the game from within without the need of resorting to changing game files and editing the game" DKing was about to talk once more being stopped by the big boss. "Lastly I will give you once chance to protect your realm of control, make sure that you can become an Iron shield that will crush the Ignorant mage when he comes as for sieging his city just forget it, I have see that he has upgraded all three of the walls and believe me you now have no chance of passing even the first one" DKing and the lady director were a little sad hearing his words but they still had the duty of crushing him in-game. "Also what''s the fuss about cloning I read the other day, all forums are full of how the spell is stupid and the game being too unbalanced and other shit like that" The chief developer came forth. "Well since the creation of the game too few people had enough Mp to cast the spell and losing 10% of their Mp was a greater loss than it sounds to your average mage, but since he has a gigantic tank of Mp Darknym can use it to clone players creating Npcs similar to the players in appearance, and although normally it is a bit hard to swallow he also used two other high difficulty and complexity spells and since he is a diamond player, a VIP if you can call him that he has more options for modification and brainwashing two spells that only work on Npcs" "So what''s the problem with that?" "It''s a matter of principles would you want to see your wife''s clone with another man, even if she is not your wife to say it still hurts your pride to see it" Said the old man. "So why was the spell made anyway?" "Well the three spells are under the Highest difficulty and under multiple restrictions the only reason they worked was because he has too great luck, but since we can do little to nothing since the Item was randomly generated and was not some error of the system, it was a highly rare Item that only falls 1 in a million chances, the way to get it is also rather elaborate and almost impossible, I don''t know how he made the fairy to enchant it before she died, even we had little chance of replicating it even after using godly lack and brainwashing countless fairy princesses" Well there was a reason for that, to tell the truth that day Darknym had entered the fairy''s dream once more. They had maddening sex and made a promise that he would offer her the world, a kingdom of fairies of her own but the dream was short lived, before she died she used all her magic powers to leave him a final gift, the "lost treasure", by all means they had done the game too dramatic. Darknym took it as a symbol from god that he was not to stay with an Npc so he just decided to play around with Npcs until he found a wife in the real world, no one knew he even played the game. =========================================================================== Prometheus POV Some stupid human said he would give me a billion for me staying a human for a month, the Idiot probably thinks that I will indulge myself in their lowly desires and forget my lineage. Today is the first day of my human life, I Prometheus had to visit three traps he had set for me. I entered the Inn and went to the room they had ready for me. I felt a strange sense as my skin touched the sheets of the bed, my dragon skin didn''t allow for such refined senses. I slept in the soft bed for some hours, afterwards it was hard to part from it. The trap was well set but I am a dragon my willpower is greater than a weak human''s. I laughed hard as I stood up and went on to the second trap, he had ready for me. I reached the restaurant, there was no one there other than me and the waitress. She gave me a menu from the food available, I ordered everything on the menu. The smell is delicious but for some reason my bottomless stomach is not so bottomless anymore, for the first time In three Hundred years I am full. I feel so full that I could barf what I ate, I don''t feel so well, maybe the selection of food I ate wasn''t so good, but it was worth it. I returned to the Hotel and went strait to bed, I think I will wake up in another one hundred years to eat again. I woke up in the middle of the night, my stomach is growling for some reason, it didn''t feel like more than a day from the last time I had eaten, what is this curse? I called the service and asked them to fulfill my hunger, they brought me a few dishes, that wouldn''t even satisfy a baby dragon. I really hate it that I am not a dragon anymore, if I could have such food in my dragon form I would have been really happy. I think something Is strange about me, as days pass me by I only sleep and eat, each day is somewhat to my liking but I still haven''t explored the full potential of being human. I went outside, the people on the street have been badmouthing my garment, saying I''m out of fashion and probably a beggar. How dare they talk badly of a dragon, I would have filled the whole city in flames, how can I stop them I think and then I passed a store that sells clothes. I bought a really expensive garment full of gold,silver and other precious stones, who will call me a beggar now, those filthy poor maggots that wear animal furs. I went to other shops buying treasures with high collectable value, at least I will have all those treasures when I become a dragon. Ten days passed I''m a bit reluctant in returning to being dragon, the world of men is such a bliss, yesterday I went to the brothel and fucked a dragoness She didn''t look happy about me being in this human body, I think I will take her from that place when I become a dragon once more. Twenty days have passed, there''s a fuss about gathering troops for some war and rumors of the town teleporting into another dimension. Both find me Indifferent, as I now visit the dragoness every day. Her name is Ivianne and she is polymorphed into a more humanoid form, her tail and horns are so beautiful I can''t withstand but visit her every day. Twenty five days have passed since I have become a human and the city looks a bit different, large crystals float in the sky and the people look a lot more relaxed now, I don''t know why but the crystals feel like bad news to my dragon senses. One day remains before I leave this human shell, I dread the Idea that I will die once I attempt to raid the establishment losing all chances to be with ever again. I have made my decision, tomorrow I will ask to stay as a human but will ask for Ivianne''s freedom in return, that human for some reason wants to be a dragon so I will let him be a dragon, who would be afraid of such a little dragon anyway. The last time I saw him he was smaller than a human, more like a cat or a dog in height. Today is the day I am to make my decision, Once more I enter the Inner parts of the town, this time, there''s more movement here. I''m a little surprised as I see the human who became dragon being a human once more and guiding me towards the tower. He told me that the one I made the deal with cannot leave the Tower yet or just doesn''t want to leave it. I am teleported once more down to the treasury, where a big surprise awaited me. ========================================================================== Darknym''s POV Darknym had been raising his Mp non stop, okay he had also made brakes and also visited the other two worlds but it was almost non stop, since he had little he could do there anyway. He had been spying on the human dragon, every time he left his Inn, he saw him visiting the brothel more and more, but Darknym didn''t care he knew that would happen, Dragons mostly stay awake for a few days and now he could be awake for a longer time and enjoy it. Darknym had been painstakingly damaging himself with magic in order to raise his own Hp, his magic was almost useless against his own dragon skin, and his magical resistances not to speak about his passive elemental shield. His stats would be the most broken thing about him, in just the first few days he had gained a million life points, while at the same time growing in size. He seriously needed a polymorph spell, He asked Lightnym to go do a little shopping for him from the Mage guild in the City and also to get whatever he needed with the spare change, from a few millions. Lightnym gave him back his change and the "Lost treasure" ring, he said something of it now being useless to him since he had mastered the magical skills needed for spell casting. The real surprise however was that Theo came to like Lightnym somewhat. Maybe more as a friend than a lover but still she did talk to him normally since he had no lust for her body or even if he had, he hid it well. It was seriously boring, staying in the treasury for so long, but it was worth seeing Prometheus'' face when he appeared in front of him. Darknym''s skin was now Black, It was a side effect from having a very high constitution. Endurance is for physical attacks while Constitution is for Magical once and other kinds of attacks like poisons. In just half a month of burning himself with hellfire and solar flare, two of his strongest fire spells he had evolved into a fire dragon, of course there was a little pain Involved but it was worth it. "So how did you find the human world?" "How did you grow so big and why are you a mighty black dragon?" "It''s not I who am Mighty it was you who were timid and weak, I''m sure you would have just Hibernated in some hot cave till you became black, in how long, a century or three" Darknym snorted breathing flames at the now low for him ceiling. Prometheus was a bit afraid, he knew that he would return to being a red dragon if the deal went wrong but he was more afraid of the Man now being a dragon. "Don''t be afraid, it shames all dragons" Darknym said and cast the polymorth spell. He was now in his human form, shorter than Prometheus and by all means not as beautiful as him. "I have decided" Prometheus said with conviction. "Wait a little before you refuse how about we make a deal, If you stay a human I can offer you a wage, you will earn money just by doing what you did for the last few days, the money is enough to last you for the rest of your life" "I have decided that I want to make a deal with you, you will keep the dragon body but in return you will free Ivianne" "Who is she supposed to be?" Darknym said although he already had a slim idea of who she was, probably a slave at the brothel. "Ivianne is a dragoness slave at the establishment, if you can free her then I will be able to be with her forever" "You do understand that you will be a human while she will probably return to here dragon form" Darknym said but only to bait him some more "Can''t you just make her human as well, you are a mighty black dragon now" "Well I could but it will cost you" "Then I will just become a dragon" "Wait you didn''t hear the price, what I want from you two isn''t money or your freedom, I want you to live in the city after I leave the city and help my Clone take over the city, If you pledge on your life that you will help him I will happily agree to your negligible request, but if you want me to make her love you that will cost you something more you see the materials for the spell are a little expensive" He wasn''t lying but for him they were just spare change. "Okay I will help Lightnym after you leave, as for her love I already have it" Darknym teleported to the Brothel and saw the pretty boy clerk. "I want you to show me every one of your sluts here" A window popped out and Darknym found Ivianne the dragoness after a few moments. "I want you to call Ivianne the dragoness here right now!" "Sir she will cost you 10dollars an hour" "I said I want her here now!" The clerk was about to call the administrators but Darknym cast the control spell on him. He had read that some had raided establishments but the downside was that it would close for a month and they got a large bounty on their heads. "Call all your girls available here" He ordered the Puppet clerk. At least a hundred girls came out. Darknym without a worry teleported them all into his glass coffins, all but Ivianne whom he sent to the treasury. Next he sucked the soul out of the clerk with the forbidden spell since he was an Npc he didn''t care about reports, not to say that they had kept him in Deerg''s casino the other time. He returned to the treasury only to find Ivianne in her dragon form trying to kill Prometheus. He quickly cast a spell that stopped her, it was an augmented paralysis spell. Ivianne was a white dragon songstress, the difference from a singer was that her songs had magic power in them. Darknym begun casting the modification spell trying to make her dragon skin into human, changing her shape into a human and lastly making her look as she looked inside the establishment but without the horn and tail. When the modifications were over, she was a dragon trapped with two humanoid bodies to exchange in between. Her wings had become a long scarf that hang on her neck. "Now I have made her human, or as human as I could, Hey chick can''t you just polymorph back to your other humanoid form?" She looked at him with hatred and disgust he had with his foul spell deprived her of her dragon form. "Now sit down both of you!" He shouted in a commanding but also threatening voice. "First of all I cannot with my power change her race into human but I did make her humanoid, if someone casts a strong enough dispel on her she can regain her dragon form, although I highly doubt anyone can rival a dragon''s magic" The power of the spells were dependent of the Intelligence stat, but could be boosted with skills. Darknym could be called one of the most powerful wizards of the game and since he send Lightnym to buy spells his Intelligence had been raise for another 6000 or so, it could be said that he had all the buyable spells in the world. The rest were spells that needed to be found in ancient ruins dungeons or by bugging some miserable Npc mage to teach them to you. With that he was the most powerful mage in Allastar, there was even some letter from the mage guild inviting him but since it had no time limit he just Ignored it for now. "I want you two to behave and listen further, Lightnym come her since that has to do with you as well" Lightnym appeared via teleportation a bit irritated since he was interrupted in the middle of doing something and Darknym didn''t like to be disturbed. "Okay now I that I have made Ivianne more human or as human as I can, I await your answer Prometheus" "I don''t want to be a human anymore" Prometheus cried. "Alright" Darknym said and blasted him with a one shot killing spell. The other two were looking at him with a bit of a loss all over their face. "What he didn''t want to be human, and now he isn''t, I have done my part of the deal, I even raided the brothel on his account" Darknym said in an effort to justify his actions to Lightnym. "Well it''s non of my concerns just speak to your conscience once in a while" Lightnym said coldly. "Okay now you back to prison" He teleported Ivianne to the glass Prisons. "See, you failed miserably" "Well typically I hadn''t until Ivianne begun trying to kill him but even so I had already done my part of the deal, I had even offered him to make her love him but he refused" "I know that the deal was already closed but you didn''t have to kill him" "Alright but you will be the one to educate him" Darknym cast a resurrection spell and next used the brainwash spell, making him a loyal servant of himself and his clone. "Now he is yours to educate I have better things to do other than waiting for that smartass to finish his monthly vacations" "It was only 15 days and you know full well that something always goes wrong in the end, Prometheus come with me and if you do well I promise to you that no one will ever bully you again, well almost no one" He said looking at Darknym "Don''t worry I won''t steal your toy I can even give you an Ivianne clone if you want, that will love him like crazy" Lightnym looked at him with a seriously pissed expression. "Okay I will give you Ivianne as a wife but only under the condition that you will buy for me slaves, you see Npcs can buy slaves with gold, something that I cannot do" "You do know that as companions...Ah you mean use someone else to buy them, well since typically this is your city I will do it but don''t await too much from me" "Ah also is the army ready to march on the orkish lands?" "Well I did gather some elite troops but they are at most a hundred and the orks are probably thousands" "Don''t bother I only need them to sniff out hiding maidens and children you wouldn''t want to leave behind orphans, do you" Darknym said, his tone was serious because he meant it, he wouldn''t kill them of course but he had all the will to raise them in one of his two towns, Citadel or Arena. "Also take this" He threw a ring at Lightnym who almost failed to catch it in midair. "This ring I enchanted myself" ======================================= "Dragon treasure" A ring Illustrating a dragon sleeping on his piles of gold and jewels. Ring opens all of Darknym''s locks. enhancement Ring is bound to the One ring enchantment Lock on finger spell Unlock from finger spell Can cast polymorph into human can cast polymorph into dragon can cast reverse polymorph can cast lock Darknym''s lock can cast unlock Darknym''s lock ======================================== "I made it for thinking that you may want it but I think your student might find a better use for it" "And this one is for you, you can use it to become a bit stronger, It seriously helps" He threw a second ring at him. =================================== 3.Atlas'' Punishment A ring that is decorated by two carvings one of atlas holding the earth and another of Hercules doing the same. (two jewel, the two planets) enhancements Ring is bound to the One ring enchantments Lock on finger spell Unlock from finger spell Gravity Curse options (x10)(x50)(x100)(x500)(x1000) ==================================== "Now both of you wear the rings and I will lock them to your fingers, know that to unlock them you will have to come back to me, if you will want by then" Darknym said with a laugh as if he was being good or something. "You know that this won''t calm you conscience but it''s a worthy try at least" Lightnym said and teleported away with Prometheus. Darknym teleported Ivianne to the treasury and dispelled her modifications, she was a bit happy but her happiness didn''t last long. A second spell of brainwashing hit her and in her mind she now loved a man named, Prometheus, although she couldn''t pinpoint the why. Now the Inner tower was calm once more, he had five and a half months remaining before he had to leave Allastar for the most dangerous demon world as he asked of Deerg to find him the world with the most powerful demons in it. With a clear mind and conscience Darknym went to sleep although he had no job and had to pay for the bills this month. Chapter 18 - The Greatest Loot
Abyssdarkfire Wrote: [ -> ]Is Darknym the dragon still appear to look like lightnym when he polymorphs to human
There are two polymorph abilities he currently has, one is the spell that can turn him into anything but it drains his Mp which he uses most of the time and the other is the dragon humanoid form, which has horns and wings which he doesn''t really use. =========================================================================== Chris woke up like always, his body was a wreck from playing the game a bit too much, he did not exercise and ate too little. Nether the less he logged in the game once more, Today was the day of his conquest of the orkish mountains as well as the arrival of the merchants from both Ashrad and Anchora with gifts for him. Entering into the game he had a guest first thing in the morning, he saw Lightnym waiting for him. "Robin wants to bribe you with three of his soldiers, they lost big time in some gamble and are now slaves, they used to work in his castle but hearing that you gave Girdan a city of his own he wants to give them to you" Darknym looked at the three women, one could even call them girls since they looked quite young. "Robin what do you prefer a town or gold, you can only chose one of the two" Robin without even thinking said "Gold" Darknym smiled, he hadn''t even said how much gold and he said gold. "I will give you a hundred and twenty thousands for the girls or a town, what do you prefer" Darknym asked once more Robin was a bit troubled now, he probably had more money in mind, but still he chose "gold". Darknym send the girls to the glass prison and gave him the gold. "You do know they probably have a family of their own" Said Lightnym in an indifferent tone. "Nope, cause for you they are humans for me they are Npcs like yourself, after I leave you can do whatever you like with your city but know that it won''t be easy to defend a city up in the Dragon cliffs" Lightnym only sighed and took over a piece of paper from his inventory. "These are the plans for my city, I know that it''s not as great or mighty as yours but it''s compact and practical for trade" The plans were for a square city with a castle in the middle, houses in the inside area and shops and guilds on the outside area, there were also sewers and a graveyard on the map. "Okay Where do you want the city built, I can built it right now to gain some time" "You do remember that you are restricted on the number of cities you can have?" Lightnym said a bit concerned. "You don''t have to mind the details, first of all I won''t be the owner of the town and second I don''t even know if you will be able to conquer the town, I don''t even know if you want to own a town in the first place" Lightnym was a bit lost in thought, it was true that he had no reason to rule over a town but for some reason he felt as if he would lose to Darknym as if it was some sort of challenge to him. "Don''t worry even without you giving me a city I can just travel a little and make a town of my own" "I didn''t say I wouldn''t make the city but your city will be up in the north in the Anchora country, I heard it''s better place to be, did you also gain enough resistance to dispel?" "I have gained enough magic resistance and constitution, thank you but your ring sure is heavy how many gravities did you yourself reach?" "I had already reached the max I could, my strength now would probably rival a real dragon''s only problem is I have no one to use it on and no reason to use it" "Well you will if you go on with your plans" Darknym laughed because today was the day of his raid on the Orks, he was excited about the potential danger and challenge he would feel how it was to fight against one of the top players for the first time. He was fully ready to lose if the enemy was strong but he was more afraid of the Npc Bosses of the World. There were some Npcs that were the protectors of the various countries. The Orks had Zeiseg, the ork giant who was four meters tall and was twice as deadly as any troll. Darknym didn''t want to have a clash with an Immortal Npc so he set his sight on the outskirts of the Orkish mountains first, although he had planned for a fast raid to the orkish capital before his town teleported to the Demon realm. Darknym went outside the tower where a hundred soldiers awaited him, most of them were seasoned slave hunters and trained trackers, they seemed nothing like soldiers at first sight. "Okay troops, did you bring your nets, we are going slave hunting, if anyone of you can capture me a female, I will give him ten gold, a hundred if she is a hot beauty, one gold per child captured, are you ready!" Darknym said and the scoundrels and slave hunters Cried in Agreement. This is what they signed for anyway and the pay was even better than normally. Darknym flew into the air and turned into a gigantic black dragon, he flew to the West towards the dragon mountains, he saw many small villages beneath him, three were ogre villages, two were goblin and one Orkish. He morphed once more and teleported into the Orkish village. "Hello" He said and with a flash the hundred slave hunters apeared next to him, and rampaged through the small village capturing all the villagers. "Did we lose anyone?" Darknym asked "Phil here is a bit ruffled up" Said one of the slavers. Darknym cast a healing spell and the slavers were all fully healed and revitalized. "Now lets see the products" "This one is a no go, you can kill him" He said passing the first ork warrior. "This one also" As he passed a female ork "As well, as well, as well" He passed most of the orks until he reached a human woman and a half-ork child. "The two of them I give 10gold for the woman and one for the child" He Threw the gold to the hunters who were responsible for the catch. The woman was ruffled and was used as a slave anyway but the boy was a proud half-ork although he could change that easily. He only found another three ork children which he took, all the rest he gave to the slavers who simply killed them gaining precious experience points. "Lets go to the next village" Darknym said as he flew into the sky and went to the next village, this one was closer to a town than a village, Darknym cast a large flaming circle around the town and next summoned the hunters once more this time there was more resistance but he did heal the hunters a bit more frequently. "Are those all the remaining slave candidates" "There was that half ork chick but she died" "where''s her body?" "Right here" Darknym resurrected her, she was a bit good looking for an ork. "Okay 50 golds for you since you didn''t capture her alive" Darknym teleported all the ones who passed to his glass prisons. "Now lets see the rest" There were mostly orks and only 10 children passed his inspection since he didn''t kill children. "Only one beauty, we sure are unlucky today just get on with the others" All the orks were slaughtered without a hint of mercy, a player who got caught was also killed after being captured and gagged. Darknym had begun by raiding every village in the vicinity, leaving only three towns and a city still standing, of course that was only the ork establishments that were close to the Dragon mountains and it was easy since they had recently lost lots of their best warriors in the failed raid against his city. From the 12 villages, including the above ones, he had gained 5 barbarian woman, 1 barbarian beauty, 1 human girl, 5 half ork chicks and 2 decent half ork chicks, 3 half ork boys and 2 half ork girls, 42 ork boys and 14 ork girls and had massacred a total of 172 Npc orks and 208 players who just were unlucky to visit the villages at the wrong time. Darknym took no Items from the villages and did no collateral damage at all, it was as if they just came there to massacre the orks, while strange rumors of him being a pedophile were going around the net, by players who saw the Masked mage passing any child and beautiful woman he saw, although he did pass some not so beautiful ones. "Three town remaining and a city, be on alert because they will be waiting us and there will be..." He was suddenly interrupted by a hunter. "Can''t we do it tomorrow then, some of us want to drink their profits and sleep in a cozy bed" Darknym laughed as in his haste he hadn''t seen the sky getting darker. "You are absolutely right, ten gold to everyone here and I await you tomorrow" Darknym said and teleported them all to the town square. Darknym logged out and switched on the TV where a special on the Ork raids and the Merchant movement to Drogan were shown. He saw scenes of his slavers catching orks and then himself condemning them to death. "Who does he think he is?" Said the commentator "has anyone seen where the slavers came from?" said another voice. "I think he teleports them inside the town" Said the first "I hope DKing kills that pompous wizard" said the second "We all do" said the first in agreement. "Now a close look at the first boat arriving at the harbor, the race of the merchants between Ashrad and Anchora is now coming to a close and the first to arrive at the harbor is Verial the dancing merchant, the Ashradian beauty suddenly decided to sell her palace in Ashrad and all property and came to Drogan for new chances on commerce and a bit of dancing maybe" "Here we can see many exotic caged beasts, a hoard of items which must cost a fortune to procure and lastly beautiful Ashradian and other races slave girls" "Well Vin and Marv had it coming challenging the Queen of merchants to a race" "Here come Verial''s other ships and I think I also see the first ship from Anchora" We will be waiting to see where they will go from here many merchants have no Idea where the Queen and Brothers are going. "Wait we see someone coming to meet them, wait isn''t that, the ork slaughterer. Well we can''t be sure but it seems that he''s more than a simple idiot, did he incite this event to occur" ''Busybody'' Chris thought as he saw Lightnym greeting his guests. ''Well I can''t have him taking all the glory'' Chris logged into the game and teleported to the harbor, where he saw Verial and Lightnym smiling as they talked something about future deals and merchant stuff that didn''t care him at all. "You know that you are being see" Daknym sent Lightnym the message through the chat, since they were companions. "Oh, you are jealous, how immature of you" "Well I could teleport you all to the city if you like" "Not a bad Idea, wait a little for me to propose it to Verial and for the brothers to Arrive, I''m sure you don''t want everyone to know you have a clone of yourself" "Well why not, I''ll play your game, it sounds fun anyway" Lightnym proposed to teleport Verial and her whole entourage to the city and she without a doubt agreed to his proposition. "Now!" Lightnym send him a message and he teleported the traders and merchants to Commoner district. While teleporting Verial, Lightnym and Vin who had just arrived to the Palace. "I am sorry for the hoax at the harbor" Said Darknym sitting on his throne, his face covered by the drama mask. "This is Lightnym, A brother soul of mine, you could say he is the good twin or something like I''m his evil twin, among those lines" "Will the City truly disappear?" Asked Verial a bit stressed from the journey "Relax, that will happen in eleven months so there''s no reason to hurry and ruin such beautiful skin, I saw most of your gifts but I will see you again tomorrow morning, your own Estates are ready and the gifts will be moved there, since only your caravans can enter through the second gate it will be easy to check your stuff later" The next morning before starting for another raid on the orks, he invited all the nine remaining nobles to the Tower. They were now sitting at the dining room, Golem''s seat took Lightnym, and nearby he could see Prometheus and his wife and Theo a bit confused. "I''m sure you have many things you want to talk to me about but first I would like to tell you the truth about the matters at hand" The dinning table was now silent and no one talked to hear about the situation. "I gambled with Deerg and had a bit of a bad gamble that will warp the city into another dimension, of course I negotiated and took a year to prepare myself, for this one year I will plunder the world for the best things I can find, the first month the orks, the second I''ll go north towards Anchora and the elves, the next month it''s the Undead, I will also visit the Ice people and next plunder Ashrad and the Hissing jungles, for last I have left the Isleplains since there are too many cities there and I''ll probably be abducting people rather than raiding the cities, like I will do to the Orkish city four days from now" "Aren''t you a bit too overconfident?" Barccas said in a troubled tone. "What do I have to lose?" Darknym said as he took down the mask and a red name appeared on top of him sparkling like crazy, he was probably one of the most evil PKers by now. "You see the only thing I can lose is my city and I just upgraded the city with something new defenses that are worth at least ten such cities, even a dragon would find it hard surviving the new defenses" Darknym said with confidence. "Well I did find one way to enter the city" Said Lightnym "Teleportation" They said together "Teleportation is futile since I have made a special teleportation jamming device, after the first unidentified teleportation all other teleportations are jammed from entering the city and there are only two people with enough magic powers to attack through teleportation, one being the Death elf Loki and the other being some mage called Archonarch whom I don''t know much about only that he is only interested in the games of the council of mages trying for the place of Archmage" "Can''t you just go and take the place right now?" Said Irma the prophet. "Have you foreseen that I will?" Asked Darknym. "Well yes" She said a bit afraid "Then I won''t, I will wait for Lightnym to be able to do so, I have already finished making spellbooks and scrolls in the Magic tower, But only Lightnym is Allowed inside" The nine nobles were looking at Lightnym with a jealous stare, since he was being Darknym''s favorite. "Well don''t mind that, lets go to the second matter of the day tomorrow I will await everyone''s gifts, well at least of from those that haven''t sent me a gift yet" The Nobles looked among themselves in an awkward way seeing only rivals in one another''s eyes. "Last I will answer any questions you have for me" Darknym said but no questions were raised. They were about to disperse when Darknym called Irma to come to him. "You know I find your ability quite useful" "but why the prison, I won''t talk really" "Then you won''t care me casting a little precaution, you see I don''t want everyone knowing everything about the future, it will only last a year" "I don''t know..." she said but was stopped by a brainwashing spell, he only needed two things from the young Npc prophet, max loyalty and absolute obedience. "As I said you won''t say anything you see to the others and will inform me or Lightnym if some disaster is upon us, also you will stay in the Town during the teleportation, those are my orders" Darknym said with a smile. "Yes master" The girl said with absolute confidence in her voice and left. "You know that there are a hundred more slave hunters waiting for you outside than before" Said Lightnym. "I know isn''t that great?" Darknym said with a smile "You do know that they are mostly scum that in the end will all end up in your Arena town" "It doesn''t matter, I told you it''s only a game to me, thus the after effects of my actions are of no consequence to me" "I hope you are right" Sighed lightnym. ''Will there be A superhero league if I create more clones of myself?'' Darknym thought a bit embarrassed at the Idea that his clone was serious about the whole game as if he was the voice of his conscience inside the game. Darknym teleported outside and greeted the two hundred slavers. "The rewards are the same, One gold for children, ten gold for females that pass, a hundred gold for hot chicks and half the reward if they die in the capturing attempt, also If anyone of you dies report it to me so that I revive him. Today we will be raiding three towns, With a max of 150 people each so don''t bother killing one another, at the end of the day every one of you will gain an extra ten gold and will be brought back here" The hunters just Shouted in agreement and cheers for the Boss. Darknym Flew in the Air, the villages were already up and running again but he was more interested in the towns right now. He approached the first town, and teleported inside in the middle of the town, afterwards he begun chanting creating Invisible walls all around the town locking everyone inside and afterward summoning his hunters. The 100 defenders were easily captured and the non fighting population was just surrendered to the conquerors. Darknym didn''t attack the Guild hall at all, since he didn''t care about conquering the town. of the 140 Npcs and 50players only 10were left alive, all being children. For some reason only the players were pretty but he didn''t have the luxury of cloning since he had a long day to go. "Now since we lost no one let us depart" And he teleported them back to the city, a strange thing came to his notion. ''Did we have three female hunters before?'' He wondered before flying to the next town. His speed stat was raised every time he took flight for a couple of minutes. He reached the next town now, it looked like a fortress so he went to look at the other one, this one looked fine. He teleported inside the town, cast the walls and summoned his hunters once more. Once more he only got 20 children, the funny thing was that there were four human children among them. Darknym saw the number of Slavers rising by a few heads and even more female slave hunters among them. Darknym teleported them back to town, and scanned the area seeing more slave hunters hiding around the corner with ten slaves in their grasps. Darknym laughed deep inside for their stupid behavior and teleported them all to his location. "I have found a few spies it seems who have entered the Noble''s district" He said with a smile. The slavers'' smiling faces now became Dark and gloomy, they had hoped of gaining some extra gold by selling the slaves to the nobles but their plans were now averted. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there."I don''t know how you entered the district but know that only those of you who pass will be left alive" The slavers were now terrified, all two hundred slavers under his command bowed asking for forgiveness. They were first and foremost comrades before anything else. "You have moved my heart with such a show of comadery, so I will forgive you, you can even hold all the slaves you gathered since now and leave the district but the next such act will cost you all two hundreds of your lives" The Slavers didn''t know to be relieved or to shrink in terror as he had just made them feel how much expendable they were to him. Well a man who can offer more than a thousand gold after each raid from his own pocket can certainly afford to hire more hunters. The last town was a fortress, he had even seen players scouting around. If he had watched TV he would have seen a reporter around the first time catching a glimpse of a black dot in the sky. "Is that a dragon?" He asked someone and in just moments Yells of a dragon appearing sounded all over the fort town. Darknym saw something rapidly coming towards him, it was a throwing spear or a normal one, he wasn''t sure where their difference was anyway. It was a feeble attempt since it bounced off his elemental shield without even reaching him. Tracking the trajectory of the spear Darknym saw DKing on a large building in the center of the town, that looked like a tower, well it probably was a tower but it was too far away to see well. Darknym didn''t answer his challenge and flew away, only to turn into a human and appear in the middle of the town. He saw the orks Cheering for their leader who drove away the dragon, Darknym laughed and cast an Invisible wall around the town and summoned his minions. There were at least 500 players in town, but the slaver were healed and revived every minute that passed them by. DKing wasn''t sure where Darknym were but he saw the effects of his spells. The players were happy at first since they gained XP from killing the slavers but the problem was that little by little they also fell, the slavers didn''t care about capturing them and just outright went for the kill, those killed were revived in their last safe town, although the members of DKing''s guild and other guilds appeared from their guild hall. "Sir we send the peaceful population away as you commanded" Reported an Ork to DKing "You idiot I never gave such an order" Shouted DKing and after a few moments the slavers disappeared after laughing in their faces. Darknym had captured all 140 Npcs whom were the peaceful population and send outside the town for safety. ''Polymorph sure works wonders on Npcs'' Thought Darknym as he went through the captured Orks. 30children, 40wood elves and 60half orks, it was a great haul. He had slaughtered another 350 ork Npcs this day or somewhere around those numbers. The TV stations marked that day as DKing''s day of shame, since he was too close minded and lost 160 Npcs from his own town to Darknym. He already knew than Darknym was after Npcs but still he though that hiding the Npcs in his guild hall would be a sure bet to bait Darknym out for a duel. Now he could only go protect the nearby city and it''s one thousand citizens. DKing laughed because he knew something about that town that Darknym probably didn''t as he traveled towards it. Darknym gave an extra 20 gold to the slavers for their hard work and logged out, he didn''t care about the slaves captured by the slavers since they most likely would end up as his own gift at least the worthy ones. The next day he woke up and had a call from the TV station, it was another one day special since George had to accompany some other reporter as an In-game bodyguard. Darknym took the Job since he knew full well that nothing would happen today and he could even draw it out for another two or three days, the pay was better than his prior one. Of course nothing happened that day and the TV station was a bit at a loss. Darknym entered the game he had four hours until he had to go to sleep since he had work again tomorrow. They really anticipated an attack on the city any hour now but he had no plans on attacking the city before he gets fired again. As he sat on his throne Lightnym came and said. "The nobles and your army awaits you" "Change of plans I will pay the army twenty gold just to stay in the city for those, three day, I think, like a paid vacation, tell the nobles that for those days I will be receiving their gifts" Lightnym smiled and said "Did they take you back at the station" "Only for the time being, would you mind doing some sort of festival in town tomorrow and name it end of ork threat festival and put some rumors that I''m attacking the city sometime soon" "Not bad, That will surely take some suspicion from you and even help with some other stuff" "I wouldn''t be able to plan it better myself" He added and let out a small laugh, fucking with real world people sounded fun for him since they could do nothing to him. "Let the first noble pass, leave Verial for last and Vin before her" Said Darknym with a happy face. First came In Girdan with prisoners of war 8 barbarian women, 1 amber elf, 1 dark elf, 7 barbarian girls, 2 barbarian boys. Dark elves are the same as all elves but have darkness affinity so they tend to have problems with other elves, living in exile hunted by their own kin. Their skin is somewhat more pale than their High elf cousins but that''s more because they have to hide all their lives. "So what would you like for the rest of the slaves, I also release you from my service, your town is ready I think" "Yes it is, All I want from you is more money, another ten millions would be enough for my town" Girdan''s town was a fortress town that lost little to his castle. His only problem was the lack of nearby trading cities, so he just sold his best slaves to him for extremely high prices. Of course he didn''t train them since he knew that Darknym didn''t care about things like that. Next came Robin, this time he had ten more slave girls with him all being barbarian beauties and former soldiers of his. "So how much would you like for them?" Asked Darknym this time he was in a good mood. "How about a million each and they are yours" "I will give you ten millions and you can keep the castle as your own, although I think you will probably sell it away as you are released from my service from today onwards" The one eyed elf Robin was a bit perplexed but didn''t say more he just smiled and went away. Next entered Branccas and Glurb together "So what is the result of your match?" Braccas with a smile on his face took out a spellbook, it was an ultimate spell he hadn''t got yet named "demonic gate" Darknym laughed by the name of the spell. Glurb took out a strange tablet that looked like an ancient relic. "rare skill tablet silent casting" I can''t come up with a winner, both will get a million gold and I await your next gift. Darknym smiled and took both learning both the spell and skill. The tablet remained even after he had gained the skill, so he also offered Lightnym to learn it. Next entered Joto, he had only three prisoners to offer, they were two men and one sexy woman in a rather ruffled up soldier costume. "These are deserters so I offer them to you" He said with a smile, the woman wanted to say something but Darknym just teleported them to the glass prison. "So what would you like as a reward?" "Well a million for the girl and half for the two lads, I''m sorry for them being mute but there was a bit of a problem, at least I kept the girl intact" "I will give you Three millions since they seem rather reliable" Joto left with a weirdly big smile on his face, as if he had gotten rid of a thorn on his sides. Next came in Marv. "I could only find three different stones like the one you gave me" He took out three small magic stones, a red,yellow and a blue stone. "If you can bring me ten the next time you will have your own town, for now take 30 thousands for them and you can go" Marv was surprised by the sheer amount of money it was as if he wasn''t awaiting for something like that. Darknym teleported the stones to his collection. Irma came in next, she showed Darknym a simple light spell and took 10 thousands as a reward for being on the right tracks. Next were Vin and Variel, this would probably cost him a ton in gold but it was probably worth it. Vin first brought in some strange potions and other rare magical ingredients. Next he brought in 30 powerful looking caged beasts, afterwards a golden cage with a tree full of fairies, there were at least 100 fairies inside. Next he brought in a mermaid and a snake woman, they were both sealed in tanks of water but had a small room for them to take a breath, since they still needed to breath although they lived in the water. The next were three baskets with ophidians inside they were half snakes half women and he also gave him a magic flute that played a tune to make them dance. Last he brought forth 30 slaves that looked really maltreated, all humans. They were all malnourished and some were baldy injured, although being only women and children. Next He brought forward other items artifacts and rare spellbooks and ancient tablets. "I''m really sorry but I lost a tablet recently but still I think they will be good enough to earn a small favor" Darknym lifted three fingers "Three wishes of your heart" "I must think about them please give me a few days" "You have ten months to decide and don''t bother with the cost" Vin happily exited the room looking at Verial with the air of a victor. Verial had Brought 12 gigantic beasts from the deserts of Ashrad amongst them being a Black dragon. Darknym accepted the happily although he would have prefered a dragoness. Next was a large tank with Mermen there were twelve of them, four females and eight males. Next she brought in the slaves, There were more than 500 slaves that entered the room from all races and species. Last she brought in 10 peerless beauties in chains, he was a bit confused since he could not tell their races. "What are they exactly" Darknym asked pointing at the ten "They are Lesser deities, caught by a special sealing spell after their summoners died, it''s extremely illegal to enslave them but our mages have made it so that they know nothing but lust, as long as their bonds are kept on" "And the spell?" Verial brought inside at least ten thousands spell books, and ten ancient tablets "These are the spells I have to offer" Veriel brought afterwards ten old men "And these are the mages that can teach you some secret spells and skills" Darknym was about to speak but Verial brought in hoards of treasures and afterwards another 20 Ashradian beauties that rivaled herself. Last she brought in ten objects he didn''t really know what they were. "These are Precious Artifacts of great power, they will be a great help for anyone possessing them" "You can ask me for ten favors, anything in my power goes, even my whole fortune is to be yours if you know the number of my fortunes it is" "I don''t want much" She said with an evil smirk. "Only your ring" Darknym laughed with a spark in his eyes, and threw the "lost treasure" at her hands. Variel looked happy putting the ring on her finger only to be frozen in place by 100 paralysis spells cast at the same time. "Now I have given the ring to you so I owe you nothing, you are also are released from my service or maybe not" Darknym said and begun casting a brainwashing spell at her, Turning her into a stupid Lustful slave that would have sex with anyone who gave her a gold coin. "Now will you give me the ring for one gold coin?" Verial took the ring off and Darknym gave her ten gold coins and send her to glass prisons with the rest of the slaves while the monsters went to the chaotic prisons that were large glass boxes. "Do you know if Verial has a family or something?" "I think she has three adopted daughters" Answered Lightnym, knowing full well where the thing was going to end. "Summon her three daughters, I still owe her nine favors" Said Darknym with a smile on his face. Three beauties came inside, one was a High elf even though she was a bit sunbathed she was the eldest of the three young women. The second was a quarter-catwoman, she had cat ears and a tail like a cosplayer, normal catwomen had the head of a Cat and a humanoid body, she was more of a human than a beastman, having a human face, although she had strange whisker under her nose. The last one was a plain Ashradian girl. All three were beautiful and he was a bit tempted to have them as well in his collection. "May I know your names" "Where is Mistress and why did you call us!" Shouted the High elvish girl. "I am Darknym and your mistress is beyond your reach right now, but she has earned you three wishes for each, you can wish for a million gold for a castle or a city for someone''s love or for someone''s death but know that your choices will also carve your future" The three were a little confused but the catgirl came forth and said. "I Am Millenia, the elf''s Duxia and the last is Velarial mistresses only real daughter" "I see you have at least that much Intelligence so what is your wish Millenia?" "Your death and the mistresses freedom" "And here I thought you were smart, well I will do you the two favors but know that the third wish is made void" Darknym killed himself after teleporting the broken Verial to the Throne room. He was now logged out for 24 hours but the four of them were locked inside the throne room for as much time with a broken Verial who wouldn''t even care about being locked, she just slept and ate when the servants brought them food, sometimes she harassed them sexually but it wasn''t the usual harassment it was more like she was full of lust and nothing more. They spent two days and nights in the throne room before Darknym reappeared on his throne. "So three wishes are done six remaining, I hope you liked the reunion, Verial come become my slave and I will give you a hundred gold coins" Verial Jumped and went to grab the coins. "Deal sealed" Darknym said and teleported her back to the glass prisons. "Now who will tell me her wish" "But you''re still alive" Millenia Complained. "But I did die once and your wish was very painful, but I forgive you why wouldn''t I forgive my pet to be" He cast another brainwashing spell and lowered her Intelligence as well, he raised her to absolute obedience and also put a walks on four thing in her stat. "Now wear this collar and become my slave" "Yes master" She said as she put on the collar and disappeared through a teleportation to the glass prison. "Now think what you wish better" "I want you to free all of us, dispel all your enchantments and let us be" "Does Velarial also wish for the same?" "Didn''t I wish three things?" Duxia asked in panic "Well normally for Verial and Millenia, I can do what you said but Velarial doesn''t belong to me, and also It would cost you two wishes, one for each of them and another two for their disenchantment and lastly four wishes to leave all four of you alone, you lack 2 wishes of if you were a real family and didn''t call her mistress a family wish would give you an extra wish" Duxia was a little lost and looked at Velarial for her consent. "Don''t ask me I don''t know anything anymore, I only want a palace, a prince or someone rich and all the luxuries the world can give me" She shouted in a fit of stress. "Your wish is granted, My home is now your home, and you can use my vast fortunes to do whatever you like, the price you have to pay is be one of my wives" He teleported Velarial to his harem tower where she saw a surprised Theo taking a bath in the huge jacuzzi. Velarial took off her light garment and jewels and just entered the hot bath to relax. "Now select your wish wisely and know that I am sick and tired of stupid wishes" Duxia was now terrified, not knowing what to wish, She could wish a safe wish or something to oppose the man in front of her and then a strange Idea came to her mind. "I wish to gamble with you, your fortunes against mine and since you have enslaved all of the others I own all of Mistresses'' assets" Duxia said with a wide smile on her face. "And the game?" "A simple coin flip" "I''m in but if I catch you cheating you will follow your sister" "I only care about the Mistress, the others can just go and die" "Okay how many assets do you have left?" "An estate In Ashrad, 2000slaves and 2billion gold, we also own items worth at least 1billion in gold and the mistresses'' collection of favored slaves that could be sold for at least 10millions" "3billions and 210millions and one gold for you yourself, as for the estate I don''t want it but let''s say it''s another billion so four billion gold" "Although I''m worth more than one gold lets say you have it almost right, the real worth is five billions altogether" "If I win the gamble I will take away all your professions and you will become my slave, your mistresses worth to me is around One billion and each round will have a max or 100millions, In other words you have to win ten games and she will be free, another one and her spell will be off and another and I will give you 100millions with each game, the game ends when both you and your mistress will want to leave" "I accept" said Duxia with a bold confidence. taking out a coin from her pocket. "Will you be the one to toss the coin?" "Why don''t you trust me" Darknym laughed and said, "be my guest" The first coin fell in between the floor tiles as she failed to catch it, it was a normal coin but it had some sort of enchantment or maybe it was just his idea. The second time it went under the throne, Duxia charged like crazy to get it but Darknym just threw her another coin. "Just let it go, it''s just one coin or is it special?" Duxia''s face paled as she lost every single penny of her mistresses'' fortunes, Duxia was broken without any spell and lost all her professions before being sent to the glass prison. ''Now it is time for the last raid on the orks'' Darknym thought as he went out the door and saw 200 slavers waiting for his orders. Chapter 19 - The Bounty
Xagnam Wrote: [ -> ][quote=''Creator48'' pid=''219951'' dateline=''1432869461''] [quote=''Xagnam'' pid=''219925'' dateline=''1432868061''] This is also the reason people have been making "poem" comments, because poems tend to look like this due to intentional breaks in their sentence structure. Really, it''s as if you''ve hit the enter key/return key every 10 words. Not only does this look odd when going from a properly formatted story to this one, but it also makes the page 10x longer than it needs to be.
Note taken, I ''ll make the next one into a full page format and see the results, if it''s any better, I''ll change it. If not I''ll stick to the long stuff. To be truthful, It''s easier for me to write that way, well future will tell, which is better. for me both are the same, you see on my PC it''s centered so it''s easier for me to read, don''t know how it''s on other devices. Sorry for inconveniencing you for so long. ======================================================================= DKing POV He was Inside the game and really mad. "That stupid Darknym hasn''t appeared for two days now, after ridiculing me twice what is he doing anyway" He asked the Lady director who was sitting across the table, she was a high elf with beautiful features that highly outdid her real world appearance. "Don''t be so grumpy, we have Zeiseg''s help on this one, if he can overcome Zeiseg''s wrath then we will have to leave him be, although I highly doubt he can win against an Immortal ork" DKing didn''t like it but she was right attacking this city was like challenging the Colossal ork to duel, since there was a special someone of his in this city at the moment. It didn''t take long for a panicked crowd to begin running right and left. DKing took out his weapon and begun changing to the direction of the fleeing crowd. He saw A small masked man who asked some beautiful elf woman. "Are you a player?" She nodded yes and he turned her into dust with one spell. DKing was left speachless of Darknym''s boldness, he even asked himself a single question ''Where are the city guards?'' DKing none the less shone his eyes in full berserk mode and charged at him. His first slash was heavy as hell, he saw Darknym''s knees bend from the blow, the second made a glass shattering sound signaling the destruction of Darknym''s Elemental shield. Third however did a pang! sound as it bounced off his skin, as if it hit something hard. He saw Darknym''s eyes shine a red light and next a breath of flames consumed his face blinding him for a few moments. He felt a soft touch on his shoulder and next a pain so intense he felt unconscious in his capsule, it was a really rare occasion, falling unconscious only occurred when the pain exceeded the bearable limit of the person''s mind. The lady director saw what had happened in real time as she rushed after him. ------------------------------------------------------- Lady Directo''s POV I was sitting at a nice cafe when so much noise was heard from afar, I disregarded it at first but then DKing my dear charged towards the noises, after the fleeing crowd had already ruined our date, I did say to him to leave it to Zeiseg or more like to his daughter, who is currently in town. The lady director was running at first but she could not run well with a dress on and high heel shoes. She cast a flight spell on herself and was almost in time for DKing''s first blow. It was a bit strange as Darknym did nothing, cast no spells to avert the second hit that shattered his shield. But seeing DKing''s Axe bounce off Darknym''s skin was something unheard of or wait. She had completely forgotten that he was a dragon now. The fire breath, blinded DKing and next she saw Darknym casting two spells one after the other that did nothing at all and then went next to DKing and touching him. A pool of acid begun eroding the ork''s skin, it didn''t kill him but the ork fell on the floor as if dead. Darknym stepped on the ork kicked with his foot while Dking was lying on the floor doing enormous damage. Everyone at the scene were left dumbstruck seeing the 10.000 damage kicks, that could only be the attack of a minor villain from an anime, that hits his opponents while they are down. Of course there was no comeback, after a few more kicks Dking was dead. She rabidly opened the chat and called the chief developer''s office. "Do you know what time it is?" Said a mad employee, it was nearly 2hours past midnight. "You dare talk like that to me and I''ll have you fired" She shouted angrily. "Yes mum" "Now tell me what happened to DKing right now!" "Let me see for a while" A few moments afterwards the employee returned "He lost consciousness due to not being able to deal with the pain, he will regain consciousness in about half an hour, when he gains an adequate pain resistance or sooner if he wakes up and logs out" "You are telling me that a player whose level hasn''t even reached one hundred just KOed a level 900 player?" "Technically yes but he didn''t kill him did he, it will take him at least an hour to PK him unless his strength is better trained or if he is a monster like and ork or a troll" "Or a dragon" She said closing the chat there after seeing,Darknym leaving DKing''s corpse alone and going away to hunt chicks again. ============================================================ Darknym''s POV After killing DKing the roads had become deserted, Darknym didn''t want to invade in other people''s houses in order not to be reported so he just shouted. "Is anyone brave enough to come and challenge me or is this town full of pussies?" He was surprised to see something moving around behind a building and then crushing a house in front of his face. He would have whistled if he knew how but what had come was a five meters tall beauty with four swords in her giant hands. "Are you the brave man who will accept any challenge" She said with a cruel broad voice. Well beauty and voice don''t always come together, but still Darknym was captivated. The chick laughed and said "Don''t tell me you are frozen in fear from my might" She was baiting him but to him it felt as if she was asking him for a dance. "There sure are only pussies in this town, but I haven''t yet tried a giant pussy before" He said still a bit absentminded. He ate a two meter long kick for the comment but he didn''t care since he felt the long awaited pain for once more. He teleported next to her head and said. "I love the way you hit me there, are your hips as strong as your feet" He ate a sword at his shoulder, but it bounced off him as he was propelled at her head, kneeling her to the ground. "You know something, I like you, what is your name?" Asked Darknym after teleporting in front of the kneeling green giant. "You are strong, in respect to you might I will fight you with my full strength, Now know the might of Gloom!" She said as she begun throwing swords into the air one after another. Darknym didn''t know what sort of attack that was but when the first falling sword cut through his skin he understood that things were becoming a bit serious, he had probably encountered some boss Npc. He cast heal but the bleeding wouldn''t stop, he teleported on top of the first blade and waited for the sword rain to pass but two or three swords fell towards his location making it crystal clear that it was a homing attack. Darknym was a little panicked at first but now he simply cast the elemental barrier skill. The swords could do nothing but bounce off the barrier chipping off a bit of it''s durability. Darknym just stood and begun chanting a spells, in just a minute 100 swords, a high elf and a green giant were pined to the ground. It was an area Gravity spell, it only worked for a few seconds normally but his augmented spell worked for a minute, costing him tons of magic power in the process. Gloom the gigantic half-ork looked at him helplessly pined to the ground walking towards her. He passed her head and went behind her, she didn''t know what he was going about but she would have preferred if he had just stabbed her in the back instead of going for her ass. Darknym walked slowly due to the spell affecting him as well, he took of her panties or some sort of leather thing that covered her private parts. Her asshole was large enough for his hand to enter, he was a bit confused as to how to fuck a giant until he remembered he could morph into a one. Gloom felt strange, the spell was lifted but she was a bit reluctant to stand up, as they were having sex in the middle of an orkish city, anyone who tried to peep on them was burned into a crisp by the one raping her. In reality it was hard for her to find a man her own size. A message popped up in front of Darknym -Do you want to have a child with Gloom- In his rush he just pressed "Yes" -Your request has been denied by your partner Gloom- Darknym didn''t care about the windows, he felt great raping the virgin Gloom who cried in a sexy voice, one of her tits had a ring pieced through her now hardened nipple. He bit it gently, his tongue playing with the ring, as he pushed her up and down. An hour must have passed until he was exhausted, he could have just revitalized himself but he was also getting bored, he had fulfilled his wild instincts and whispered to her ear softly. "I might visit you again, my name is Darknym" He teleported both her and himself, Himself back to his Tower while her somewhere with a river nearby, to have a nice bath before putting on her armor once more. In the now empty square DKing appeared, as he had just regained consciousness. He saw the lady director''s corpse, or more like a squashed splat of meat on the ground. He recognized the pattern of the dress that was now full of blood. He roared into the sky in fury and ate a shoe on his head. "How dare you losing to a level 100player, I will have you train till your fat belly disappears" The two of them from then on begun a new event in the Orkish mountains called the Dungeon frenzy of DK guild. The players were happy that the crazy wizard had left, some said they took a glimpse of him fucking Gloom before dying from a fireball. They couldn''t hear her moans because Darknym had set a sound barrier, only he heard her delicious sexual tweets. Truth was Darknym wanted to take her with him but he knew that bosses were a troublesome existence in Allastar and boss Npcs even more. Thus he ended his raid at the Orkish city with a bodycount of 610 female players, 148 male players, 100 ork guards, one DKing and one Administators'' director. One day later there were rumors of seeing Darknym raiding a human village in Anchora but there was no massacre and he only took one person from the village, the most beautiful girl of the village Adelaida. ================================================ Anchora A man with the build of an ork came forth to the throne where Mervin the Emperor of the humans of Anchora stood. "It seems that dark times have come once more, an evil mage has been wrecking havoc in the orkish mountains and now has reached our lands will you just sit on the throne and do nothing as your people suffer or will you lift your glorious sword once more in defense of the weak and defenseless" He said with disdain in his voice. "Leave it to the Adventurers you nurture, It''s not even a threat, making the abduction of one person into a matter of life and death, that''s so Unlike you Vincent" The giant of a man formed a fist and left the castle full of anger. The few players who were present were surprised, cause a new event was unfolding before their eyes, there hasn''t been an event for a year after TOBO''s disappearance and now the gears were moving once more and all deep inside knew who that mage was. =================================================== Magic Isle At the Council of mages another event took place, all mages of the council, 500level and up, were called upon to join the council. An old man appeared in the chair of the Archmage, He was the legendary Archmage whose name was forgotten with time, one of the three godlike Npc mages of Allastar, the other two being Elzix the Wise and "The Warlock". Elzix was the leader of the order of the Dragon knights and the Warlock had long abandoned the matters of the common mortals. They were supposed to be friends or even something like classmates in magic even before the Archmage created the Council of Mages. "Silence!" The Archmage said and his voice blew winds threw the entire gathering room where the 1200 members of the council of mages sat, amongst the farthest seats from the Archmage, sat the only two player members of the council, who had two of the lowest places in the council. Loki and Archonarch, were really surprised taking a call from the council, the last time they had one was when TOBO had destroyed a mage guild building killing 320 mages who lived inside or the other time when TOBO attacked the Mage''s council itself only to be defeated by the first Npc Council mage who reached the door, after having killed at least 2000 mages earlier calling them easy XP and farming mobs. "Today I have summoned you here on a special quest, one specific mage after terrorizing the accursed Orkish mounts set his sight on Anchora, we don''t know what his plans are but he has begun abducting people from villages well one village for now but our farseers say that he will not stop at one, I want you to recruit Adventurer mages to stop him, Loki and Archonarch you have can now share your quest, called stop the mad Mage" "Can we change it to Pervert mage, please?" If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.Asked Loki with a smile on his face, thinking it would be a piece of cake. "Alright the mission ''stop the Pervert mage'' will begin when all of you are out of this room, your target is to bring the upstart mage to the council''s prison dead or alive, but dead only if four hours haven''t passed yet" Four hours was the the time until a PKer''s corpse disappears. The mages begun talking amongst themselves as the Archmage left the room. "Easy XP" Said loki with a smile. "Well I don''t know last time I saw the Archmage worried I died by TOBO twenty times after being revived and killed with only one strike" "Are you afraid of a noob mage, that can only teleport, a pity I cannot go to Anchora since They hate the undead there but you have a wonderful opportunity" "I don''t know, I will probably wait until he leaves Anchora and goes raid your undead kingdom, it shouldn''t take long since he seems to travel all around the world" "I hope so, if I can complete the quest I might rise another seat in the council" Archonarch''s eyes glittered with life as he heard his words, In truth there were two ways to rise in the council, one was to become more powerful than the monster geezers who sat at the front seats, the other was Influence, by completing dangerous quests on could gain recognition by the council which was as Important as being powerful, the third was Influence but it had 100% to do with Money and bribery so it was 100% Impossible for a normal player to do since one mishap and you might be kicked out of the council for bribery, having to pass the lengthy arena of magic, not that it was hard but it was time consuming, Loki had already done it three times, while Archonach twenty two, he had even reached tenth seat from the Archmage. Which is around the middle of the council. Loki had a wicked smile on his face after seeing Archonarch leave, he wanted to use him to see what spells the noob knows so that he can counter him when he reaches the Undead kingdom since he knew full well that long range teleportation and mass teleportation were two of the most Mp consuming spells. ====================================================== Anchora There was a third place that had a special event on, It was the Temple of Light in Anchora where The Angel of light in person came out of her room shocked by an event that took place that day. She was a winged woman, they were a nomadic tribe of humans that had wings on their backs, they could fly and had Innate healing powers but her powers were also those of light. "The god of light has spoken to me, You must all steed yourselves, the order of light must send it''s knights once more, an evil sorcerer is abducting virgins to satisfy his vile desires" A wave of Npc and player knights were now flowing out from the temple gearing up to leave for any village or town nearby. Truth was she saw something she didn''t like through future sight, although she was Immortal, she foresaw her own raping, by the hands of the vile mage. ====================================================== Darknym POV Darknym was still dormant to the developments that had occurred throughout the world that day as he was currently sleeping, he had been asked to work for half a month. Which was perfect by his regards, although he had disregarded his characters in Destros and Altgaia the past few days but Allastar had a deadline, of five and a half months so he didn''t mind it so much. At the station he saw reports on a crazy goose hunt in Anchora, thousands of players have been gathering in villages to prevent further abductions from the perverted mage. He laughed so hard that day that the TV workers were a little interested, did he by some coincidence know something they didn''t but they all stopped after they saw that the words on the screen were upside down. As nothing happened before he returned home it was a rather boring show, although the hunt the pervert mage mission from the mage council did disturb him, a little. He logged in and was sitting on his throne when Lightnym arrived. "I will be going to the Mage council to broaden my horizons in magic, I hope you could keep Prometheus and Ivianne safe for me, it will only take a month or two in real world time" "Whatever just tell them to stay in the guest rooms like they did before" "I hoped you would say that, you see Ivianne hates your palace and wants a place of her own, which Prometheus can''t offer because he spent most of his money on stupid staff for his collection" "Is that all here take a billion and tell him he owes you a billion" "Well a billion might not be enough" "Does she wants to buy a mountain?" "Exactly" Darknym laughed and gave him the money. "I think I will have to visit the casino sometime soon, do you think making a gambling addict clone would be a good Idea?" "Bad" Lightnym answered "I thought so" He said and they both laughed. Darknym teleported himself to Anchora and waited for a half an hour for his Mp to refill, he didn''t wish to be weak when fighting with the "Hunters of the pervert mage". There were three villages nearby and a town, he just walked through the villages as if nothing happened and saw a the beautiful Inn keeper in his last stop the town of Nirsteed, his face was that of some guy he saw in Drogan due to the powers of the mask. The tavern was full of people and in front of all their surprised faces he teleported the Innkeeper away from the tavern and into his own tower. A wave of angry adventurers charged at him only to freeze in action, he passed a beautiful swordswoman who had no name floating on over her head and asked "Are you a player?" she could only gulp as he teleported her to his tower, The players had already send hundreds of chats to their groups and other hunters, in the neerby villages, but first appeared three groups of mages. After clearing the tavern of everyone, he went outside and saw them, three groups of ten mages. For his good luck, Archonarch was not among them. He teleported near the most beautiful female of the group a witch, "Are you a player?" he asked but before getting a clear answer he was bombarded with at least a hundred spells. "So are you a player or not?" He asked her again unfazed and unscratched by the magical onslaught. "Dispel!" Someone shouted and they all cast dispel on him. "Silence" Thirsha, as her name tag was now visible, said and they all cast the silence spell at him with great coordination. They were all now laughing at the seemingly powerless mage, but to Darknym it was a bit of a dissapointment since Thirsha''s name appeared above her head. Darknym waved his hands and all thirty of the now gathered mages burst in hellfire. Some survived a few seconds before their elemental shield melted, another had cast fire shield on himself but hellfire still got him after the a short duration of thirty seconds. Only Thirsha was left in front of him with her eyes wide open and her mouth in a sexy :0. "By the way do you know where I can find beautiful Npcs, the countryside is so much lacking in this game" Thrisha recollected herself and begun chanting some spell. With a bziu! sound a pop up appeared in front of her and in horror she saw the message. -Your spell casting has been disrupted by Darknym- "Don''t be afraid I don''t make clones anymore I have even dispelled the four I had in my Dungeon" Thrisha begun chanting once more, but in horror the same message appeared again and again, till her Mp was all drained. "Well thanks for helping me grind that skill a bit, although it will take ages to master" She was about to ask him what level he was but sounds of mounts rushing and the white knights of the order of light were approaching and approaching and approaching. She could see Darknym laugh as he had somehow somewhere in between an eye blink cast a slowing spell upon the knights'' horses. "Dispel" The knights shouted but the dispels didn''t work at all, the enchantments were too strong for them to crush. "Guys, why don''t you dismount?" Darknym said with a smile on his face. The knights dismounted, Thrisha wanted to shout for them to retreat and regroup but Darknym touched her lips in a shooing notion. "Guys if you tell me where the most beautiful Npc girls are I will leave you alive and even give one hundred gold to each of you" The knights laughed and charged at him with their blades that just crushed on his passive elemental shield. "Guys I''m a master mage, you have to at least use mastered skills to do some damage to my shield like DKing had done" Darknym just by tapping lightly the closest knight send him flying into a nearby building. He hadn''t died but he had lost half of his Hp. "Now can we talk?" Darknym said with a smile on his face. Four of the Npc knights charged without fear and brave beyond comparison and died instantly by a chain lightning spell. The three remaining player knights were not affected by the lightning as if it was planed to stop before hitting them. "Now the five of us will play a game, each one of you will have to tell one beautiful Npc they know about, if you don''t I will kill you if you do I will give you ten gold" "Wasn''t it 100 a moment ago?" "Had you spoken a moment ago it would have been 100, because of the risks involved due to the Npc knight, or let''s make another deal speak two names and I will raise it by 10gold or resurrect one of the dead Npcs for you, with each name spoken, deal?" "Can he do that?" "How should I know I''m only a trainee in magic" "Oi you the girl in the robe can mages bring back the dead?" "There is a spell like that but it''s an ultimate spell that costs ton of Mp, but seeing how he can do other impossible stuff I would say, he can" "Okay deal, first is the Angel of light in the temple of light, she is the most beautiful girl and our Idol, but don''t get too many Ideas she is an Immortal Npc with boss like magic" "What do you want gold or a resurrection?" "I want the five knights back, I know they are just Npcs but two of them were my companions, you know how hard it is to train them" "just say another three names and locations and I will resurrect them all together" "The resurrection first" "Whatever" Darknym with one multicast resurrected all four of the knights, leaving the players shocked. "Can you do that more than one times?" Asked a knight "Where did you find the spell?" Asked Thirsha "I can have them die again and again resurrect them but what is that to you, as for where I found it, I won it in a gambling den" "Now the names please, I have little time before logging out since I have work tomorrow" "The princess is pretty but she is a witch that can hypnotize you to do her bidding" "Verial the dancing merchant is also a beauty,I saw her once when I traveled to Ashrad" "Two names to go, Verial already works for me, haven''t you watched TV" They had their mouths open but still one managed to talk, it was Thirsha. "At the mage guild my teacher Aria is the most beloved Idol of the magical Academy of the council" "One to go" "I have heard that some noble named Owen Ragecliff has the most beautiful Npc as his wife" Said a knight. "Nah, Effir Lioneye''s wife is more beautiful" "What are you saying Wolf Macquise''s daughter is the most beautiful" "And where I can find any of these, ladies" "Well they all live in the capital Megapolis of Anchora" "Here''s 400 gold, for you make sure to divide it equally, I hope we don''t meet in another stupid errand by the hot angel of light, although if you stay in your temple I''m sure we will meet again, I will ask an acquaintance, if that Aria is as beautiful as you say I might give a visit to the mage council" Darknym logged out knowing that he will probably appear in his tower tomorrow. He also entered Destos for the last one hour before falling to sleep. "That idiot thinks he can enter and leave the temple of light what an Idiot" said the knight "Wait till he sees Aria of the magic academy, she''s an old lady without teeth" Said Thirsha "Didn''t he say he had an Acquaintance in the mage guild, so he won''t even visit your council of mages" Thirsha pouted a little but then laughed seeing a group of mages and soldiers arriving. As well as Archonarch on some sort of magical motorcycle. "How come you are all so late?" "Late, it''s only been half an hour after we were informed of his location" "How come you mages don''t all teleport like him" A knight asked somewhat puzzled. "Other than it being a difficult spell to cast, it also drain Mp per distance so if we travel like that, do you think we will have enough Mp to capture him" Said Archonarch "It doesn''t matter, we know where he will appear next, he will come to our temple in an attempt to abduct our angel, so all knights of the order full speed to the temple" The knight said with a smile on his face as they returned to their mounts that still awaited them. "But there are three more targets he''s after" Shouted Thirsha in dismay All had already left and only Archonarch with his bike waited for her. "Do you maybe need a lift?" "Sure, a lift to the capital city" She said as she mounted his strange artifact motorcycle. Chapter 20 - Negotiations Darknym was once again inside the game, he opened his chat and asked Lightnym. "Is Aria of the magic academy beautiful?" "Do you know what time it is in Allastar?" "Midnight?" "You are right, and no that old hag is the worst teacher of the academy, I don''t know how she might have looked in her younger years but still no, although there are some beautiful girls in the academy but most of them are Players, sucks to be you" He said in a happy voice. "Goodnight and know that I might visit the council sometime in the future" "As if I care, just leave me out of your stupid antics" Darknym had already closed the chat option and Lightnym just went back to sleep. "Now a trip to the capital, but first I must build more Glass prisons and visit the casino and maybe visit Gloom, since I have no work tomorrow it will be a good day off" Darknym was fast at building another two prison floors. Finding gloom wasn''t hard cause she was a 4 meters tall beauty sleeping inside a shack, he teleported to her location, polymorphed to her size and begun massaging her exposed back. She probably was a heavy sleeper, he next went for her feet, one at a time using his knowledge in reflexology to make her feel better, he could hear moans and a small giggling from the giant half ork as he went higher up her hips, massaging her well trained ass. Although to the untrained eye it will look like he was groping her. By the time she was somewhat waking up, Darknym was massaging her breasts. "Hello" Darknym said with a smile on his face "Hi" she said still not fully sober. "Would you like another ride?" Darknym said with a soft voice close to her ear. "Yes...ride...sure" She said still half asleep. Darknym loved that surprised scream of hers as he entered her wet pussy, and a second scream as he went out and In again. "I really love your orkish pussy" -Do you want to have a child with Gloom- He pressed -No- this time. -You have refused your partners choice to have a child- ''Whatever'' He thought as he did hot love to the now awake giant half ork. This time it was faster than before as she didn''t offer much sport, she just took him in and out a few dozen times. "Well I thought it would be better than last time, maybe we should try a different stance" "What are you doing In my house, if my father sees you, you are dead meat" "Oh I thought the strong taking the weak was what being an Ork was all about" "But you aren''t an Ork" She frowned but Darknym laughed and kissed her passionately. "Maybe I am more of a monster than the whole ork race, since I can''t have only one in-game mate, do you hate me for having others?" "Well you are strong so anything you do is probably the right thing to do" Darknym smiled "Do you think I will die by your father fast or slowly?" "Why do you ask such..." Before she could say any further she saw her father looking shocked through the door. "Hello Zeiseg, I have come to challenge you to a duel, I have already beaten your daughter and want to challenge you for the right to have her have my child" Zeiseg was now even more lost, he couldn''t understand how the now small human could have beaten his mighty daughter. "Why don''t we go outside, I will use a spell in order for us to have a fair duel or do you prefer it to be in front of a large galley?" Zeiseg was a bit angry but mostly lost, he had just woke up after all and he thought he heard a sound from his daughter''s room, but when he entered he has a small human with his now naked daughter. "Well I will teleport all three of us to my Arena, there we can fight to our heart''s liking" Darknym without waiting for a reply teleported all three of them to his tower, to a large enough arena to house ten dragons, it could rival the great Drogan Arena by it''s size although it was much smaller. "Now let''s begin" Darknym morphed into his true form, he begun growing bigger and bigger, Gloom''s attacks had raised his endurance for a good amount, but his size was something to be seen to believe. He could easily comparable with two normal dragons, his wings covering the light of the fake sky. In arena it''s always day, but if he wanted to he could make it be always night. "Why are you surprised?" Asked Darknym a bit puzzled from the Orks Idling. "I don''t want to fight you, If my daughter thinks that you are good enough for her then I as a father have no right to meddle in her affairs but if I hear that she is unhappy with you then I have the duty to kill you" "That''s why we have to fight, first I want to show off a little and second I can''t have only one wife in this world, you see here In this world I am free, absolute freedom to do as I like unless I obstruct some other Adventurer''s fun and freedom, and you are not considered as Adventurers" Zeiseg took an armor out of his Inventory and put it on, he also equipped two gauntlets mounted with blades and took out his great sword "Come lizard and let''s see if you are worthy of that freedom you so much boast about" Darknym just breathed a little flame at him to get things started. If he hadn''t his dragon scales the first hit would have killed him in one blow. He cast a powerful healing spell and ate a second blow, he didn''t like it but he had to use his other skills, only to eat a wind claw, it was weak but it did him a little damage not that he cared about it (Minor Ascension) The mage can convert all his Hp into Mp gaining 100% passive physical resistance and illness resistance as well as turning himself into a magical being for a small duration of time. Darknym felt weird as his whole body was deprived of color, he could see something like stars floating inside himself. "I think that I will end it in the next attack" said Darknym in a deep threatening voice. Darknym was chanting a spell while the Ork warlord was trying to attack him, passing through his body as if he wasn''t there. The spell was complete, and the ork warlord as well as the now materialized dragon were struck to the floor by a wave of gravity that would have turned any other being into a pulp on the ground. Darknym was laughing as he felt, unbearable pain he laughed until he saw that Idiot Gloom approaching them. If she had a problem with the last gravity spell then this one would have easily killed her. Darknym quickly cast dispel, morphed and teleported himself up. "You are lucky old man, I would have crushed you if not for you daughter entering the arena, you see I still somewhat enjoy her company but next time we meet, It will be a more equal fight, you won''t be the only one giving blows" Without waiting for a reply he teleported them both back to their home, in Gloom''s room. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- "If only he was an ork he would have made a fine father for your children" Zeiseg said with a drop of regret in his voice. "He is strong, right dad?" "More than strong he survived two of my blows" That was a great compliment for a warrior, DKing couldn''t even survive one of his blows as it instantly pulverized him into minced meat. ============================================================================= Darknym was now a bit down, he had 100% lost to the ork, another blow and he would have died, the gravity field he could have sustained for only a few minutes and as for crushing him it was more of a wish since he knew that the Ork was Immortal anyway. Darknym spent the rest of his night at the casino making money fully frustrated from his own weakness. His Mp was now full once more, normally he would have just logged out and went to sleep but he first wanted to do something worthwhile with his Mp. He was almost an Archon Mage, since he had grinned his skills all the time while he was waiting from Prometheus, others might not have the nerves to repeat the same skill one million times but he had, both the boldness and the time since he had no job at that period of time. (Spellcasting disruption) A way to interrupt the opposing mage''s spells does exist but it has low chances to succeed. The only skill he could not grind because Lightnym was too busy with his own stuff to wait for him to cast it 1million times. Darknym tried to cast it on his elementals and golems, that he could summon in hordes but it did nothing to them, at most it just banished the lesser elementals back to wherever they came from. He visited Irma the prophet, the morning or at least at the Allastar''s morning. "Master you want me to cast spells so that you can disrupt them right?" "Yes" "and you want me to cast 1million spells right?" "Well about right" "That will require ten days to accomplish with my feeble magical powers" "Wait didn''t you buy books with the money I gave you?" "No I bought food, clothes and other absolute necessities" " Isn''t there any way that I can train my skill to their max?" "You still have the ten mages Verial sent to you" "You are absolutely right, how did I forget about them" He gave Irma some 1million gold and teleported back to the Tower. The ten old mages were somewhere in the now countless glass prisons. It took him some time to find them and teleport all ten of them to his magical Laboratory, which had an Alchemy lab, an Artificier lab and A study with gigantic series of bookcases, all the books and scrolls being created by him himself. Nearly two million spellbooks and other books that raise Intelligence and wisdom as well as scrolls. He only had few magical staffs remaining since he tended to fill them till they exploded, the three remaining were lethal to anyone who tries to use them, even to himself, who was now a mighty dragon. His personally favorite room was the training field, that was a strange something like the hologram room from star treck. Only that it had limited space and could not create Npcs. "Now you ten mage are to bless me with your wisdom, Verial had said to me but it seems to me that you are a little uncomfortable" "You know we are great mages but teaching magic to a dragon would be a bit too dangerous" "wouldn''t not teaching me be even more dangerous, I also give you my word that I will let you leave my city Alive and in one piece as long as your teachings are to my liking" Nine of them looked a bit too confident but one of them tried to cast a spell at him, which Darknym disrupted again and again. The others begun joining the game as well, they cast spells but all their spells were disrupted and failed, It took him an hour to drain them out of Mp. "Now lets begin the teaching, or will you force me to brainwash you into teaching me and then becoming my slaves, well it only takes a few minutes but for ten people that would mean one hour of brainwashing" The mages felt fully defeated, even without their special skills the dragon could kill them anytime he wanted or even enslave them on a wimp. Now they had a different goal, gain the dragon''s favor. "You know I would need some teachers in my Citadel, it will be an academy for children to learn magic, of course I haven''t decided to keep you or not, If you can''t teach me anything then I think I just have you teach the children as slaves in the Citadel" The whole day and even afterwards they taught him 10 special skills for mages, 34 spells he didn''t know, they even taught him the alchemist and Artificier professions and helped him master his last skill becoming the first Mage Archon player in the game. He was so happy that he sent all ten of them to their respective homes. He also went to look at the tablets Vin and Verial had gifted him. 23 tablets, 10 of which were Ancient spells while the other thirteen skills for different professions. But the spell he became enamored with was the seal spell, It was a more powerful version of Silence, that sealed the use of magic for either spells or skills. The other spells were not really Important, most of the skills just helped with spell casting and reserved him Mp when casting some even shortened the duration of casting but had the downside of reducing power by a great deal. The rest of the day he spend under unbearable gravity, that would have killed any mortal being, his dragon scales were weighting him down greatly, he knew that in his dragon form it would have hundreds times the effect it had on his smaller human form. He laughed as the unbearable pain lingered, he laughed as his Mp were dwindling and he still laughed as he died, crushed by the Gravity when the last red shine disappeared from his eyes, logging him out of Allastar for the rest of the day since he was a PKer. =================================================== POV LandLady - Destros Some days before Darknym''s death in Allastar the landraiders guild had at last found the hidden lab under the abandoned farm. Landlady is the Leader of the guild, they had found the infamous Darknym from Allastar in Destros and now they knew where he was. Prying the heavy metallic trapdoor open was a piece of cake for experienced scavengers and turning it into junk metal wasn''t Easy with their primitive tools and handmade wielding torches. Inside it was dark but their night vision was working just fine, until the dim red light came from the ceiling. They had send a scouting team made up of the their three newest members, the ones who found the water tank. Although they were wiped out two times, one when the three had first found it and another when they created a small outpost, they didn''t lose their confidence. This time they had a huge HQ created, but the greatest surprise was that they had found Darknym before he had became super infamous in Allastar. In Allastar his city was now an Impregnable fortress that denied entrance to other Players. Not that they cared since they didn''t care much about Allastar, they were happy in Destros. The three scouts were now walking through the huge empty main hall, they probably didn''t know that just a month before the place was up and running, with loads of equipment. They could see Thousands of lights on the ceiling, it didn''t take long to understand they were buglings, a deadly monster that can only be fought with a flamethrower, a luxury in the post-apocalyptic world since liquid fuel is of great importance since it''s both rare and useful. The tree run for the exit but died after the bugs surrounded them, not even a trace of their bones remained. The second group were better prepared, a group of five with with great weaponry and some serious firepower. They entered Inside and never came out again, leaving so much great equipment inside the cursed laboratory. Landlady was a bit surprised when she heard that each bugling was at least level 100. It was a measure taken against Darknym, or anyone who wanted to abuse dungeons like he had. Just camping inside and killing loads of weak monsters. At first they wanted to just make a limit to the monsters spawned but they came with a better Idea, raising the Level of the monsters by one until the boss is killed or a week passes without a monster killed. The Information had already been disclosed in order to inform players of it, High level players were happy since they could now farm once more but low level ones were a bit annoyed. Who on his right minds of course could think that the Level 1 buglings would turn into a level 100 death machine. Today was the day before the buglings return to their former level. The landraiders were anxious since there was a little chance of Darknym still being inside the dungeon and farming they heard nothing from so far outside but they had to see if He still was there or no. Because if he was then there was a chance of fighting level 1000 buglings in the future. And although there was probably no technology inside since it was already explored by someone, they could still scavenge something, not to speak about taking back their lost equipment. Landlady had a strange premonition that day, but she put it off as nothing serious since there was no way a scavenger could survive for long down there even if he was a mutant. Truth was the Landraiders were more Interested in recruiting him rather than taking revenge. They were a small guild by all means not more than 120members and until now they had no permanent HQ. The day had now come to raid the Lab, they had even procured a flamethrower just for the event, Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!although they would only have fuel for one raid. A group of their Top twenty went down the Iron ladder, it was strange as they entered the main chamber, there were no trace of buglings in the chamber. It was like a horror movie, as the slightest sound made them nervous. They could hear their own boots, stepping on the Iron floor of the lab, It was like and Iron mine since they could scrap the whole thing into scrap metals. They stayed united in the middle of the room seeing the two doors and the stairs that went up to the second and third floors. Two players separated from the group and went to the two doors that went left and right. One of them Called for the others saying he had found something cool in the room. They went inside and saw a capsule, It seemed working only that they had no Idea what It did. "Do we scavenge it?" One of them asked. "Wait for a little, we must first see what exactly it is and for better or worse what happened with the buglings" The other one came with loads of pieces of wood and metal, he said there were a table and loads of bookshelves. They went to the second floor and found something they would all love to have twelve beds with pillows and sheets, although a bit dusty but perfectly reusable, they took them and scavenged the beds and Lockers, since they were useless to them as they were. They had already Regained their lost gear and the other room had nothing inside but a broken machine, they could have scavenged it but they didn''t want to since they could repair it in the far future. It was their guildmaster''s Idea, Landlady thought that with Darknym''s help they could conquer the dungeon and make it into their base. She knew at least ten scavengers that could fix a generator or other sorts of machines although they only had one in their guild, who wasn''t so good at it. They had secured all the stuff and now carefully ascended to the third floor. There were two doors one had nothing inside although there was some sort of key stuck next to the door. With great difficulty, they took the key out and saw the door closing although they didn''t know what Implications that would have but they could use it as a storage of sorts, since key locked rooms were impossible to breach without the right key, even to create the copy of the key you needed the real key. There was a long hall with lamps which they scavenged, leading them to a strange spectacle, a sea of buglings and in the middle of them a red Darknym where a small hill formed. They now knew who was behind the buglings'' levels, Darknym. Although they didn''t understand why he did nothing but stand in the midst of them but they had some business to discuss with him. ============================================ Darknym''s POV After dying in Allastar he had entered Destros and begun doing his thing, the bugs were growing stronger after the last patch from the company but it also meant more XP for him, although he had died a few times only to teleport back to the empty room and return with more Hp and endurance than before. He had reached Level 4049, but all his stats besides his endurance and wisdom were stuck at the basics. He begun using his mutants skills although them being only level 1 mutant skills. (Temporary partial shapeshift) can change a part of you into something different (clear vision) can see better even if inside a dust cloud. (Teleport on death) Teleport to shortest safe spawn point, lose all equipped Items and some Inventory. (Numbing finger) sends a current of electrical virus through touching the target with your finger. The skills might not be so useful but under a shroud of buglings he could somewhat see some people coming into the hangar area, he had lost his night vision due to becoming another race entirely but he could see their sparkling green eyes. "So what business do you have here?" Asked Darknym. He saw that they didn''t reply but he quickly figured out that the bugs did too much noise. He begun moving towards them he could feel their fear as he saw them running away from him. ''Well If they are here then they have discovered the lab and probably scavenged the mutation capsule'' He though a bit sad about losing the level 8 capsule, there were ten levels of mutation capsules which he discovered from his skill list. He could create, repair and even upgrade such devices but he hadn''t got the materials or tools to do so. Well tools only raised the success of the skills but the success rate was pretty low to begin with. ================================================== Landlady POV She could have sworn she heard him mutter something, as they waited to see if he would die or not. Suddenly the swarm begun moving towards them as Darknym moved, it was as if he was commanding them. They quickly run towards the hall, they had a better chance to fight them in a tighter hallway than in the open hangar. Little by little the buglings approached them, they had stopped at the entrance of the hallway, it would allow for the full utilization of their firepower. They looked at the buglings approaching, it was as if they were dwindling the more they approached the the main hall, in the middle of the hall they could now see something that looked like a ghost or something. "Hello?" They heard him calling them. They were a bit shocked at his change, last time they saw him at least he looked human. "I hope to make some sort of deal here" They heard him say as he approached them It would have been great if they could talk with him peacefully but the buglings were swarming behind him. "Behind you!" She shouted as she saw him strolling carelessly through the hall. "Can we talk outside, then?" "Sure!" She shouted happily as if she was talking to a celebrity. "We retreat!" She said to her comrades. They were raiders, one pervert more wouldn''t make a difference but a powerful mutant would make their guild a force to be reckoned with. They were now outside the Lab and Darknym came outside, only now they could see he was completely naked. It wasn''t a surprise to find a naked scavenger but a naked ghost was another thing. "So what did you want to discuss?" She asked trying to avert her gaze from his hardened dick. "Well I was mostly Interested in a non aggression pack or an alliance of sorts" He said seemingly disregarding that he was talking to a woman, naked. "first of all could you please wear something, it''s a bit unsettling" She said pointing at his thing. "well I could but it would only stay on for 10minutes or so since I cannot equip Items for more than 10 minutes" He turned his lower part into human and wore his whatever that thing was he wore at the start of the game. "Is this better?" "Well not much" She said and they begun laughing. Darknym didn''t seem to be in a joyful mood. "First I would like the key to the empty room back" "And why would we give it to you" "Because you want to conquer the dungeon while I am just farming down there and will only leave when I reach a high enough level to my liking" "Just leave your guild and join ours and you can have the key and the dungeon, we will just scavenge the rest of the stuff" Darknym laughed out loud at her proposal, she probably didn''t know that he had a guild of his own, which he in time was planning to expand into something big. "Let''s say that I leave my own guild and join yours, what difference will it make for you, I can just leave anyway, what I offer is an Alliance, both guilds will expand with time and we will in time have double the members or you can just leave your guild and Join mine" This time it was them laughing, their guild might be a small guild but they had painstakingly raise it to level 430, giving them 430 buff they had put to good use, on looting more and better Items which in the game gave them an edge when scavenging. What they didn''t know was that Darknym''s guild was a shocking level 400 guild since guild level had to do with the guild''s strength. In reality if he entered their guild it would jump instantly a full 400 levels. Due to recruiting a level 4000 player. Yes every 10 level gave a guild level, but it was a bit hard gaining levels after reaching level 100, although the main limit for leveling was level 600, It was somewhat of a standard level of players In all three worlds. Since monsters gave too little XP and did some damage anyway, many had just stropped farming and enjoyed the game. While his guild was a one man army that would also gain 430 levels from all of them joining he had put all his buff point on one buff. gaining an 80% more XP gain, at the moment it seemed a good plan and he could always just disband the guild and reallocate the points and make it anew, it was also the reason of his rapid rise in levels. If he Joined them and then left their guild they would first gain 400buffs and then lose them falling back to level 430 again. "Then lets make another deal he thought, you will give me the key and for five and a half months I will be part of your guild, but know that I don''t take orders from no one" "Aren''t you a bit out of your mind, we are 120 and you are one, it should be us who are in charge" "well if you want to get reported for locking my spawn point and blocking me from playing the game be it your way" He said while opening his arm forming a cross as if saying ''just shoot me''. The landraiders were at a loss they didn''t know that the room they were about to use as their treasury was his spawn point, if he had said nothing they would just get a warning but now it would be an 100% punishment as they wouldn''t be able to even use the place. "Here" The Landlady said, throwing him the key. "Of course the offer for the five months or an Alliance is still in place if you are Interested" He said and send her a friend request. She accepted it and he left back into the lab carelessly diving into the darkness without even using the ladder. "What the fuck is up with that guy, doesn''t he know that games are best played with others?" Said Oilmech, their only mechanic. "Well I think since his Allastar character becoming a celebrity must have hit him in the head" Said Sandbag, the guild''s vice leader. "Don''t worry guys, I have a great Idea" Landlady said with an evil smile on her face. ================================================== Darknym POV He had just entered the lab looking cool and all, but it took him a long time to find the keyhole inside the swarm of Buglings. The rest of the time he just sat down next to the brood Queen, killing hundreds and thousands of buglings before dying and appearing in a now locked room. "Hello Darknym do you hear me?" Said a voice from outside. "You know that I will report you If you lock me inside for more than a day, don''t you" "Well there is a problem in your reasoning, since it''s not I who locked you inside, but rather an ex-member of our guild, well we could help you but it will cost you" She said with a blissful voice and then screamed as she died by a wave of Buglings. ''How uncool'' He thought as he heard her scream ''but sexy, none the less'' He hacked his brain to find a solution and came with an easy one. Whacking the door till his strength reaches the needed amount to break it, he was a mutant so he could do of course he could also use a more creepy method but he wasn''t so up to turning his head into that of a Bugling Queen. To make the buglings attack the door not yet at least, if the next time he returns they don''t let him go maybe he will do so, how he will enjoy seeing them suffer he thought. He had already analyzed all the skills of the buglings ages ago and the only thing that is raised with their leveling are their stats. Their real level was 1020 but with their small size and because they are mostly endurance and constitution based creatures it didn''t give him much of a problem, not to say that he had more Hp to drain. Of course he needed hours to kill them and the bodyguards could still do him more damage than he could heal. Normally he should be just waiting at the main floor for the buglings to come but it was too slow since he had to wait a long time for the buglings to respawn, while the Queen was a spawning machine when someone approached her. He Whacked the floor until he died once and then logged out of Destros switching between Altgaia and Destros multiple times. His strength and agility rose the more he hit the door, it was strange that it worked the same as if hitting the scarecrow. He begun hitting the door with palm strikes and piercing thrusts that would normally break his hand when done. His hands were disabled a few times as he tried to create the second skill. In the end he sat down and just meditated a little to calm his mind, it wasn''t anything great of complicate he just tried imagining his energy passing through the chakra points of his body. Ki circulation - Beginner 1 The way of the Ki circulation allows for the use of ki in attacks, each ki has different properties allows for the use of monk techniques and unlocks a small portion of ki for use. He continued meditating until he raised it to beginner 2, gaining 2% of his 1000 Ki, meaning 20 Ki points. Although he didn''t know how to use it. he tried to use the palm strike on the door and he could have sworn that he saw his hand blur for a little and another hand passing into the door. He meditated for the rest of the time in hope of raising his level enough to pass through the door. Advanced 1 was easy to reach after 3hours of meditation and palm strikes. For some reason he could only survive two hours without absorbing new genes, of course he couldn''t have known that rapid assimilation had also suck a bad side effect. But it helped him repair his hands when they had first become disabled. He had five hours left before he had to go to sleep, although he was dead tired from not sleeping at all the day before. He meditated and then palmed the wall, he could now feel the second hand forming and leaving his hand going to the other side of the door, he could even preserve it for a few moments before it returned to his body. He had 120 Ki now but it wasn''t as useful as he thought, it just passed through objects doing no damage at all. He then saw the Astral projection and laughed at his stupid thoughts. Astral projection is when the soul travels out of the body, being able to see some faraway place as a ghost. It probably was one of the reasons not many people in the game went for spirit based classes, it was absolutely random what Aura you would get. He then decided just in case to try it out, he let his last clothing fall, since he had lost 100% of his Inventory inside the Hangar being a red name, but not because of being a PKer but because he was a mutant in Destros. If he were In Echidna he would have a normal name tag and no penalties applied it was as if he was an Invader from a different planet. Letting his whatever that was fall, he tried to catch it with his aura hand, to his surprise he could feel his aura holding it and taking it back to his arm. -Astral grasp skill created- You can use your aura hand to pick up Items and draw them towards you, then you use your Astral grasp you cannot use your corresponding arm. He was a bit happy about being wrong but it still didn''t help him much. He began whacking the door once more till he got bored, meditated, did a little taichi training, meditated and ended Whacking the door once more. He could hear a laughter at the other side of the door he used his Astral grasp and grabbed something on the other side of the door and drew it closer, bumping it into the door. "Ouch my head, who did that guys, seriously now who did that" But it didn''t take long for him to hear screams of terror as the bugs swarmed upon them. In reality, the Land raiders had just sneaked into the room leaving the bugs oblivious of their existence and bugs don''t have ears so only the bump on the door from their side did awaken a wave of buglings upon them. The only explanation the Land raiders could give about the event was mutant powers. since they couldn''t see the Astral hand with night vision. Before he went to bed he knew that this day opened his eyes to a new potential, Soul power or simply "Ki". Chapter 21 - Dungeon Raid He normally went to work, but there was an emergency in the studio, their TV Idol Nancy was planed to do a dungeon raid with DKing but it could go terribly wrong since the opponent this time was a Black dragon. NPC Dragons are no small fries, they could easily rival his own character, although he also had magic in his arsenal but their magic resistance made them a dangerous foe even for him. They had planned the trip for some time but the last moment many of the ones who were to go caught a "cold", had a hangover last night while drinking in success of the event. "Hey Chris do you play FSK, if not get into the capsule and select to spawn at Shellon, Where Nancy is you will be their backup in case they need to retreat, you just have to stop the dragon for a few sec to allow them to retreat" ''Stop my ass, more like become a snack until they escape'' Thought Chris as he answered calmly. "Sir, I already am playing the game, but if there''s a good enough pay I''m sure I can reach their location in about a minute" "Well that''s good enough consider 100dollars in your pocket just make sure you don''t get caught in the screen when dying, it will make us look bad" "Can''t we make that 120, It would just cover my electricity bill" The chief editor laughed and gave him a thumbs up at that. Darknym entered the game, he was on his throne room, it was a good thing that they didn''t see what he was doing, since it wouldn''t be aired. He unequipped his mask, wore his long forgotten enchanted beginner''s garb and teleported to Shellon, in his hands he had one of his apocalyptic magic wands. It was a simple tree branch but it cast 1000spells of explosions, something like an x1000 strength. He had tried it only once and died before even seeing the full animation of the spell. He teleported to Shellon and there he saw a group of three people sitting at a tavern table at their appointed meeting place. "Are you the bait?" Asked Nancy a bit concerned seeing his beginner garb. Darknym just nodded and sat at a nearby table as if he didn''t know them at all. "What''s up with him?" She asked Irritated. "Don''t give it too much thought, he''s the same at work as well, he''s a man of few words" Said George who was sitting next to her. "I still think that we didn''t need a bait" Said Bob a bit Irritated about the whole bait idea, since he wanted to play the role of the valiant savior who gives his life for the others to survive. "Do you know what class he is?" Nancy asked a bit surprise by his tree branch. "Druid it seems but could as well be a bandit" Said George with a small laugh at the end. They laughed a bit at the notion but they didn''t care enough to ask him. "Do you think he will be able to keep away the dragon even for a second, it should be..." Bob said still a bit angry but was interrupted as DKing and Lucilda, the lady director and a hidden administrator arrived. "How come there''s only one bait, your chief said he had four people at the ready" Said DKing more puzzled than angry. "In truth we are two" Said George pointing at Darknym sitting behind them. "Nice firepower you''ve got there" Said DKing laughing as he saw his newbe garb and stick. "Is he your secret weapon?" He continued while he and Lucilda burst in laughs for at least a few minutes leaving Bob and Nancy in an awkward situation. "Well it doesn''t matter since I''ve already gathered twenty eight people, from my guild in exchange for some loot they will do their best, just tell him to stay at very end of the line and not obstruct the others" "Chris, You heard the man?" George said Darknym used his spy skill mixing with the shadows disappearing in front of their faces. "Well at least he knows how to hide" Said Lucilda being unsure where she had seen that face before, she could have sword she had seen that man somewhere before. Darknym just stalked them from a short distance, they couldn''t see him since he also used an Invisibility spell but when they though they had lost him with a single call he appeared from behind some building or jumping from some rooftop. It was a funny experience for him since he used his spy skills which he had abandoned since indulging himself in the might of magic. The group of six people, or five and a stalker regrouped with the rest of the company. There were 100 guildsmen, and 28 baits behind them. "These are the brave members of my guild,by the way don''t say that your stalker turned tails" Said DKing and started laughing since there was no building nearby. "Spy" Sounded a weak deep voice behind his back. "Dammit, you really have a great spy in your group Nancy, I just can''t Imagine how he does it" Dking said somewhat irritated "Spies Instead of thieves and assassins can only hide and stalk, it''s no surprise that he can hide from you, you just need to raise your reflexes a bit or learn a stealth detection skill or two and they are nothing, well not that they have any attack potential to start with" Said Lucilda in order to boast a little of her knowledge to the screen. Darknym didn''t care since he was getting paid. "Chris!" Whispered George next to his ears. "We should form a party since we are to be on this campaign together" "I''m not paid to do anything but stop the dragon if the things don''t work out and don''t bother calling me unless we have reached the dragon, I will be trying meditating for a little" "Do you practice Ki or magic?" Said George while following him to the end of the line. "I''m trying to gain the ki distribution skill" "Don''t all Ki practitioners get that from a book?" Darknym just stayed silent and tried to activate his stealth that failed miserable since he was seen by George and some others of the bait group. "Is it his first time being bait?" Asked an ork in the group. "Yes but he''s Chris a coworker of mine...''the really antisocial guy I told you about''" He whispered to the ork but Darknym had heard every last bit. "My name is..." He was Interrupted my a hand sign from Darknym that showed him that the group was moving on. "Well I''m a berserker, most of us here are bersekers to tell the truth, its a good way of stalling a monster and surviving without dying although George here has his own ways, by the way what is his main profession?" "He''s a spy" Answered George "Never heard of it, here read this it will give you the rage stat, afterwards I will teach you the berserker profession, since you are a beginner you shouldn''t have more than two professions yet" Darknym just took the book and begun reading to relieve his boredom. The orks were a bit surprised to see a human keeping up with their march, the reporters had horses and George was just special. They had reached the cave and could hear DKing Yell. "Break time, regain some stamina, after the break we will begin Recording so everyone show your best selves today" They could see Nancy and Bob passing though the sitting orks and other adventurers asking them questions just to have some filler ups for the show tomorrow. "Thanks" Daknym said as he gave the ork back its book. "You''re wellcome" The ork said smiling. "Now I will unlock for you the first skill of the berserker, furious strike " (Furious strike) A hit full of fury, adds a percentage of your rage as an attack bonus. For him it was 1%, well it wasn''t bad for someone who had 329 Rage at the moment, he used it with his staff(stick), hitting the ground with it and a small blast took place. That panicked all the orks and drew the attention of the reporters. Darknym instantly disappeared in the smoke after saying to the ork''s ear "Too OP". The ork laughed, his only explanation was that Darknym had at least 1000rage build up from all the tension, rage was easily build but few could use it''s true potential, the berserker rage had many ways of being utilized. for the next few minutes they were a bit unsettle, although the ork and George did explain what had happened for them it was more like he tried to steal air time from them. "The baits have ten groups of three people, one team dies every time for scouting up ahead and reports back what they found and how they died, as you know all dungeons change shape each month so no one knows what we will find inside, the way we know there''s a dragon is because it''s called the Black dragon''s lair" "And if we don''t die" Asked Darknym out of curiosity. "Well If we don''t die and make it back we might get a nice shot of us running from the monsters" The ork said as if dreaming of that moment. Darknym put his stick down and cast the clairvoyance spell going through the whole dungeon until he reached the sleeping dragon. "Well it doesn''t seems so hard" "what exactly did you do just now, aside from the strange glow I can''t say I know what spell you used" "It''s an Observation spell that shows me what''s ahead of us" "Well I didn''t know you were also a mage?" "Druid" lied Darknym and grew a small flower from the rocky surface, with a smile on his face. "Well if you have such an ability why are you even here with the useless berserkers like us" "I''m out of MP" He lied with a broad smile on his face.Georde and the ork laughed after hearing the explanation. Many new mages in the forums complained about their lack of Mp at the start of the game. "I''m Ox and welcome to the fourth team with me and George you have nothing to fear and might even gain some air time" "No air time for me, It''s part of my contract, well I doubt there will be much of a challenge in this cave most monsters seem rather weak" "How far ahead did you really see?" Asked ox. "Just a little" mumbled Darknym under his own nose. "Is there a reason you are not forming a party with anyone?" "Guild reasons" "Oh, I didn''t know you were in a guild why didn''t you Invite your guildmates as well then" "Well I might call my cousin but I doubt anyone will be happy with him coming, he''s a bit of a weirdo" Darknym said with a plan in his mind. He had sent a message to Lightnym and didn''t wait for an answer, it was a message of utmost importance. "come meet me in ten minutes" Darknym knowing himself well he knew that His clone would come and at least a few second earlier than the time limit. George and Ox didn''t hear his muttering but looked at him a bit weirdly as he had left their company. "Time for the adventure, to Begin!" Shouted DKing standing firmly on a protruding boulder. The orks begun shouting some shit, like DK rules, for the guild and other stupid stuff just to look good to the screen. Darknym laughed as he saw George doing the same, just to make the orks sound more than they were in reality. ''laugh while you can'' Thought Darknym seeing DKing''s smiling face. The journey begun and the baits had already drew numbers, Darknym was in the fourth bait team. The first team didn''t make it back, a little more than one minute from the entrance. Darknym didn''t want to blow his cover but was really intrigued how three berserkers can die so easily in under a few seconds from a large six legged lizard. And nope it wasn''t a basilisk, it''s called simple giant lizard, it''s level around 250 and it had a poisonous bite. "Huh only one giant lizard, weaklings" Snorted DKing "Here this is the script you have for what you have to do" Lucilda said as she gave him a piece of paper. The scene was played flawlessly, DKing Shouted a loud "Aaaaarg" and cleaved the giant lizard''s head clean, and ten more giant lizards corpses were cast by lucilda''s Illusion magic to make him look good. "Time to move on for bigger lizards, guys" And the orks begun laughing like the Idiots in the shows on TV. The second and third groups were also killed by monsters, and although Darknym knew they were going the wrong way, he didn''t speak, because he didn''t care. It was their turn now to go scout, Darknym already knew that the monsters in the passage would be three Ophidians guardians but didn''t want to spoil their experience. As they entered one Ophidians fell from the ceiling, while the other two charged from both sides, the one in front of Darknym was a hot female, he felt a small urge to capture her and just came up with a good plan. The Passage was a dead end so if they could just return maybe the orks won''t attack the Ophidians giving him a good... He was a bit too late as the other two had already begun running away from the monsters, leaving him alone with the Ophidians woman and the other two Ophidians that had just returned with Ox''s head. The three Ophidians were now circling his location, Darknym seeing the situation changing for the better, just teleported the Ophidian woman and cast Invisibility on himself,and returned safely to the others. "What did you said three Ophidian guardian and a dead end?" DKing said a bit startled. "None!" shouted Darknym appearing behind him with a fake Ophidian head of a female Ophidian, and blood all over himself" The head was Ox''s but with a few modifications. "Huh the noob killed them all by himself, they must have been too weak" Snorted DKing as they left. Only Lucilda and George who had fought them firsthand knew that there was more to it than them being weak. In the middle of the dungeon Darknym substituted himself with his clone who did a great job being completely uninterested in anything they asked him or said. A perfect copy of himself worth every 10% of the trillions of his Mp he gave to sustain it. Darknym Invisible went ahead of them and Into the dragon''s resting place. "Who goes there said the dragon as if feeling his presence" but with a feminine voice ''Why did it have to be a Dragoness?'' Darknym thought, it had ruined his plan on making the dragon come to them and have him earn his pay a few hours earlier. Darknym became visible and asked. "Could you change into a humanoid form so we can talk?" The black dragon trembled in fear and quickly changed into a beautiful tomboyish young woman with short dark brown hair and a beautiful black dress. Darknym hadn''t seen his status but from his gravity crush training he had become an Ancient black dragon. Normally dragons have to sleep deep underground for ages until their skin shreds and they become Ancient dragons, as new scales grow stronger and more durable. "Is there a reason you are afraid of me?" "You are an Adventurer who has come to take my life and my treasures" "What''s your name?" "Andrianna" "I am Darknym and I like your looks, I don''t care about your treasures but I Want to have you" He said while grabbing the dragoness''s waist with both his hands. She looked shocked and in just a split second she turned back into a dragon. "You know we don''t have to do this the hard way?" Darknym shouted at her so that the large dragon could hear him. "But you, you..." The dragon turned into a woman again,and in that moment Darknym put a collar on her neck. "What is this?" She screamed being unable to turn back into a dragon and even unable to use her MP at all. "Just something that seals magic powers from being used" Darknym said with a happy tone as if he had won a battle. "You dirty trickster" "Don''t be so upset, I won''t do you in right now, cause I don''t have enough time but let me tell you Sometime in the future we will have some fun for sure" He said and teleported her away to his glass prisons, he didn''t know if they were good enough for a normal dragon but since it could hold lesser deities then, Dragons were the least of his concerns. The treasure was a small puddle of gold and a treasure chest, Artemida surely was poor or he was just too rich. Now he had to do something about the Dungeon raid not becoming a failure. He send the new script to Lightnym. And teleported Andrianna back to the cave. ========================================================= DKing''s POV The noob came back killing three Ophidians. He had fought Ophidians before and knew that they were a handful since they used strategies and their high agility and snakelike tails to their fullest and even worse they had always poison on their weapons. DKing said to not lose face. "Huh the noob killed them all by himself, they must have been too weak" Snorted DKing and thanked god he hadn''t to fight them himself since Lucilda wouldn''t leave him alone otherwise. They went further and further in the cave and only five baits(people) remained, he had to reserve himself a little on playing it safe. A terrible growl was heard from somewhere and a small earthquake and a scream. "We are getting closer to the dragon" Said DKing as he entered the next passage. Lightnym took a message and facepalmed himself. "What''s up Chris?" Asked George. "My stupid cousin, he just send me a message that he has come to this dungeon after seeing what I was doing something Interesting" "You said he''s a little weird but come on, he can''t be so bad" "Truth is he''s a fine guy in real life, a bit antisocial but in-game he does loads of stupid stuff, you''ll know when you see him" Lightnym laughed remembering the message he had just received. The cave was becoming darker and darker, the orks have no night vision like the goblins but the cavern Inside was a bit strange no doubt. Sharp white stalagmites came from the ground and the same white came from the roof. "Who is the next bait?" Shouted DKing a bit scared of entering the weird cave. Three people went to enter the cave but the strange cave closed and a burst of a strange multicolored flame burst our of a large nostril as the dragon closed his jaw. "Hah, Got you!" Said the dragon as it transformed into the masked Darknym. Lightnym Facepalmed himself rushed towards him and gave him a punch in the face. "Hah ''I got you'' that was your great plan, you told me that you had some great plan to make the show better and that you had even some elaborate strategy for a great showdown and you begin with I gotcha, and then transform into human you stupid brick go turn back into a dragon instantly" The jaws of the spectators fell in shock as they saw the most notorious wizard being bullied by a noob. "I''m sorry about my cousin, you can begin filming in a little, ah and you revive the baits" Darknym revived the surprised players who now saw a gigantic black dragon and gold beyond their endless dreams under it''s feet. Lightnym went back into position behind the other baits with a serious face as if everything was as it was supposed to be. "Where''s the real dragon?" Asked DKing just from curiosity. Darknym pointed at a young woman tied to a boulder somewhere behind the gold. Everyone facepalmed themselves after seeing the gagged, tied up dragoness crying helplessly near the pillar. "Can I leave?" Asked DKing. "Never!" Shouted Lucilda "You Darknym, I have a new script for you, Here take this and get ready, just say when the staff is ready" Darknym took the paper and dispelled the Illusory treasure leaving only the puddle of gold behind. All players but Lucilda dropped their jaws to as far as the floor from seeing the small reward that awaited them after defeating the dragon. "DKing my dear this is your script, just don''t blow this fight and get ready for some real drama" Her Idea to go on with it came from the fact that Darknym''s name was hidden somewhere inside his gigantic body. The game developers hadn''t made dragons a playable race and polymorphing into dragons was too Mp consuming and didn''t give abilities other than dragon breath and flight, and at the same time their name tag disappeared somewhere inside their body, well even if it didn''t who would see a small name tag on a gigantic dragon. ============================================================ Nancy''s POV Another boring Dungeon siege and suddenly all our baits get ill today. They Informed us that a noob will be coming to become our new bait. George seems to be in high spirits after hearing his name, he must be someone he knows, Bob on the other side was still sulking that someone new will be taking his spotlight. The noob is rather rude but interesting, I can''t seem to remember a class that fights with a stick. George must have pinpointed it A Druid, why didn''t I think of that, a noobie druid who will be sacrificing himself for a few bucks. DKing is here and with him is his new wife, I heard they married just recently, If memory serves me right she''s the director of the in-game administrators department. Poor noob has it hard, but it''s all part of being a bait, hang in there. Did he just disappear, were druids supposed to disappear like that, maybe he had some stealth profession. We thought we lost him one, two, three, I can keep count of the times we called his name and he appeared from strange places as if he was there from the beginning. His name was Chris or something well got to remember it, must ask him about the skill afterwards it seems useful. Oh in the end he appears to be a spy, DKing''s wife says spy''s can only hide and stalk, what a useless profession. If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. We begun our short travel towards the cave, I''m a bit jealous of DKing''s wife who can fly in the sky, for some reason she can grow wings out of her body that enable her to fly. We are now camping outside the cave and Me and Bob have to go and make stupid question to the many fans of our show, I really doubt if anyone here came to fight the dragon, well other than DKing and Bang an explosion occurred. They say it was some sort of berserker skill that utilizes your rage to deal bonus damage. Is he also a berserker and how much rage does it take to turn stone into dust. The break''s over and now DKing is giving his monologue up on the jagged rock. Eats a few kicks from his wife for doing it halfheartedly and we move one sacrificing the first group of baits. DKing''s wife or should I call her DQueen, wants to make slaying a single lizard into a drama, we send a message to the chief and he gives us the green light. There are another three such Dramatic fights and it''s now George''s turn to go I see Chris is also with him, they go in although I can''t seem to understand why he didn''t use his stealth, the miserable little noob. George is back, again being the lone survivor of the group, it''s always...wait the noob is also back fool of blood and a severed head. Wait did George seriously run from some weak ophidians or is the noob stronger than he lets us know. DQueen seems to be of the same opinion, must watch him closer. The noob seems a bit strange after their second scouting mission, he now used his stealth and came back with a minotaur head, after George came to report did the chief send some hidden pro player without him even knowing it. A growling was sounded though the cave, it''s strange and DQueen agrees with me, dragons only awaken when a player enters the chamber. I saw the noob talking to George about something, it must be something Important for the noob to start a discussion. George laughs it out as something trivial not telling us anything about the matter. We are almost out of Baits, Only five people have survived the numerous trials of scouting and two of them came from our channel, not bad. A Weirdly Eery cave lies ahead that ends up being the dragon''s maw, I truly hadn''t expected that, but the shocking truths afterwards made everyone freeze in I can''t say the weird feeling of Amazement disappointment and even some rage. 1.The dragon was Darknym. 2.Darknym is Chris''s cousin. ''although I can''t tell why their voice sounds similar'' 3.The Poor dragon is a female. 4.The reward is so small. 5.DQueen wants to make it all into a drama and took the green light from the the chief without even a small direction from him. I begin doubting who the real chief editor is, he could at least call our own scenarist, although on second thought he couldn''t since he has a cold. he the typesletter and a cameraman, only George was typical to his work and he''s a little cute too but he''s not my type. Bob is the only true man here while the others are talking he went to save the poor woman, he ungagged her took her collar off and ate a fire breath in his face dying instantly. Fly free I would have loved to say but the blazes from her dragon breath are making me hazy. DKing Charges at her But hits into Darknym''s invisible barrier Darknym cast some spell and the collar appeared in his hands. He shout something at the dragon and she trembles in fear and turns back into a woman, putting the collar back on by herself this time and just sits near the Pillar. I can''t understand how come she''s afraid of him after he said a mere five words. "Do you wish to Die" How strong exactly is he In Allastar that a black dragon is afraid of him. Although I''m still angry about that Idiotic video. He surely did know that I''m a reporter and not a sieger like the other, so why put my face there as well. The settings are done, it looks like the scene taken out of star wars, only instead of a fat toad we now have a gigantic dragon head and beautiful maiden for the saving. Even Chris has a role in it, he will be playing Darknym who will be stealing the beautiful maiden at the end of the Movie. Poor Bob he was the only true man here... ================================================= Darknym''s POV The show went as planned. ''Lightnym''s no good at playing me'' Darknym thought. ''amateur copycat can''t do anything right'' "Well now that everything has ended you can open the chest and give the Item to DKing" Lucilda said with a smile. Her target was his magical ring that boosted his luck. "Shouldn''t He be the one opening the chest in a grand firework festival atmosphere" Darknym said knowing exactly her purpose. "Well we could do that or we could report you for stealing Our boss" "Or for PKing you all" Threatened Darknym. She pointed a finger at his "cousin" and a hundred orks behind him. Darknym laughed and with one spell everyone in the room lost consciousness or so they thought. It was a mix of five Intermediate spells that took away the five senses, It only lasted for half a minute but it sure was a long minute. When they regained their senses they saw him groping the dragoness''s breast while holding her in his grasps before disappearing with her. In truth he had already teleported lightnym Away and was about to log out but wanted to tease them a last time before leaving. Chris came out of the capsule only to be bombarded with questions about his cousin, but all there silenced when the director called him into the conference hall. Chris could not deny his Invitation or rather his Order. Inside the room were five people, three of whom he knew, the chief editor, the director and Nancy their spokesperson. Bob was not called or didn''t come for some reason. "We called you here for three reasons" Said the Director. "First is to learn more about what''s up with your character in the game, I highly doubt George is weak and him running from a fight means that the monsters are at least on par to fight with DKing or the rest of the top 100 players, you know he got into the top 1000 this year, that''s one of the reasons we have been using you as his substitute at work so that he can help with the shooting" "I think that, what you ask is a personal matter of mine but I have no wish to discuss matters about game when life matters are on the board here right" "Yes and that''s that brings us to the second matter we want you to become an In-game reporter you will be going into dungeons hidden from sight and send the videos back to the studio, with your stealth skills you can become a hidden cameraman that can get on screen the downfall of missions and all the parts that we lose when our people die in Action" "I don''t think I will be able to correspond to the high standards of our channel but I could teach the spy profession to the others for a small fee of course" "That sounds even better than our own Idea, now the third matter, can you give us your cousin''s number" "Well Can we talk about this matter in private?" The two people whom he didn''t know were a bit unhappy with that reply but they nodded to him to agree. The director took him to his office and said "So what''s so confidential about that cousin of yours?" "Do you swear on your manhood that you will keep it as a secret?" "Well if it''s so important to you then yes, you might not know it but we never get a good shot of your cousin, every time he appears we are at the wrong continent and he is big news, A new Archenemy of the world to beat" "well there are three matters around the topic, first there is no cousin, I am Darknym and the cousin is just a spell that creates an Npc that acts like me" "Isn''t that even better, you can work for us and we can both gain, it''s a real gain gain situation" "Second is the reason why I am abducting Npcs, other than having some fun worth my money inside the game, five months my character and city will be sent to some demonic dimension" "Till then the whole bubble will have Popped, Just tell us when the Event will be so that we can have a full coverage of the event" "Lastly if anyone knows I''m Darknym, I''ll never get married in my life" "Well the last is mostly your problem but we could make some sort of confidentiality contract on that, by the way do you know who the two people who came are?" "No sir although the old one looks a bit familiar" "Ah" He sighed heavily "They are the CEO of the game''s company and the other is the chief developer of the game, they want to employ your cousin, you in other words to their company" "Really, I thought they hated me" Said Chris in surprise "Well there are some differences in the company but the latest news were that they wanted to employ the player after DKing''s defeat, you know DKing is also an employee of the company and I think even Loki has succumbed" "Isn''t it just a great deal to take, another win win situation?" "Well normally it would but the players grow fat when they join their company and Interesting things cease to happen" "You don''t have to worry about that, until my town disappears I have many maidens to collect and many fights to fight, not to say I''m proud to say I even have my own guild" "Isn''t that a little expensive for a normal employee" "For a normal one yes" Said Chris. The Director only now saw his skeletal hands that spoke of malnourishment and his red eyes that told him that the man wasn''t sleeping well at nights. "Shit man, don''t go and die on me, Here this is your pay for the baiting thing and an extra for the dragon scene, I will call the two guest to talk with you about their matter while I have to form some contracts about the employment terms of our deal" The plump man said as he burst out of the office. At the Conference room he gave a victory sign to the chief editor surprising Nancy while at the same time angering her a little, Darknym was the Enemy of all women after all. The director send the two guests to his office while at the same time calling his lawyer for a contract form to be created. Chris was waiting in the office when two people came in, the younger one shook his hand while the older one just looked at him and sighed. "Can We talk truthfully?" Asked the old man. "Do you have something to hide?" "Well no but you might have" "Nope, clear as the sky" "First of all the Company is like a battlefield right now because of your actions" Said the old man. "Wait wasn''t it his cousin" Asked the Ceo "Would that Director send us in if there was a cousin?" The young Ceo was mortified at his own simpleness. "See even you think the same, but the reason I want to employ you and their reasons are different, mine is more objective, while theirs are emotional In the four months you have been playing the game you have made 65% of the global population your enemy, of course some others tried to replicate your antics but they didn''t have a town of their own to hide in, or a tower full of deadly traps" "Could we go right into the juice since me work hours are up and I have to play the game a little after work, you know for fun and all" "First of all, I want you to know two things If you die while in the capsule the company takes no responsibility for your stupidity, go eat something and begin working out, I can''t even employ you because of your poor physical condition and the other is the new pain system needs players to test it and we are low on test subjects, although the world is full of masochists, we haven''t had a lot of luck finding them, it''s all that wrenches fault of course" Said the chief somewhat angry. "Well Since you cannot employ me why even bother talking?" "Wait, I have contract with your name on It I''m Mr sellers junior, my father is a bit reluctant to employ you but as a pro player who can cause such chaos in the world the company needs you, You see there are five powers in Allastar, Anchora which my father controls, Undead lands which Loki controls, Orkish mountains which DKing controls and Ashrad,Isleplains and Drogan have yet to find a leading Guild, If you can take over one of the remaining three Powers you will be set for life, at least until you fall from your seat of power " "Haven''t anyone updated him about me taking a vacation in hell in five months?" "Well that is personal details but it won''t block you at the least since you can have your clone take your place in hell and all Is closed" "And If I want to go there?" "Well let me Inform you of what you call hell, in reality the demonic realm has no flames at all, it''s just a flat platform with boundaries from where no creature can escape, going there will mean you give up on your position, as well as all shops closing, no casino or any commodities and little by little your Npcs will turn into Demons" "All but those inside the tower, right?" "Well since it''s a different space yes, but It won''t be able to hold all 10000 Npcs of your city" "Why would I want 10000 ordinary Npcs, I will only take those that I like, by the way is the angel of light as hot as they say?" "Well she was created after a famous model but she''s not as good as the other girls you hold in your tower" "Yes but I can''t take her so that gives her value" "You do know that the giant ork you fucked is not area bound and can be taken away" Said the chief while laughing a wicked smile on his face knowing that, that would make Zeiseg crush his city and tower. "Oh, I didn''t know that, I think Zeiseg will be most happy after he hears that" Said Darknym making the chief''s smile warp in that of curiosity. "Have you met him?" "We had a duel and it ended in a draw, next time It might go better" Chris said making their faces take the form of the Picasso''s Guernica. "That''s Impossible" "Don''t spout bullshit" The two of them Insulted him some more and then left, of course both now had his number in their agenda''s, truth was they both went to check if he was lying, if he was not then they had found someone that could rival TOBO and was rather easily controlled by money and npc women. TOBO was a bit of a nutcase, he had morals rules of his own or something like that, when they asked him to work for them he laughed at their offer and said that it was not his goal in the game. His Goal was to become a Legend inside the, in a matter of fact he did become one but only after he disappeared. =========================================================== Sellers''s POV Mr Sellers had a dream of the game being an Epic Fantasy world with tales of chivalry and Valorous acts of bravery, but the reality was it was just his dream. People didn''t care about making epic adventures or taking risks, most just played in the starting areas socializing amongst themselves and picking off monsters they could easily crush with their numbers, the gains were small but their groups became bigger and little by little they had begun leaving their starting areas. Those that were spawned in dangerous area simply deleted their characters and started over in a safer one. Solo players like TOBO or Loki or even DKing were for him the happiness of his life until TOBO begun PKing to raise his level thurther, not caring about dungeons since his gear was good enough to solo slay a dragon. Xp are gained by a level 100 monster is 100 and by level 100 player is also 100, the monster will have a great enough fighting prowess for its level and skills to match it''s level, while the player might not have the best of gear, it was just a matter of time that PKing begun blooming in Allastar. To clean up the mess the developing team decided to create Destros, there the players were free to PK if they chose a mutant or a scavanger they were free of all PK penalties, of course PK spammers were still punished but it wasn''t so much of a problem. Hundreds of people then begun leaving Allastar for Destros, but not as scavengers or mutant but to enter the New order, a group of sci-fi society that left the planet and leave on large space stations that orbit the planet. It was around then that Allastar was reduced to only PKers, as all normal players left for Destros. Seeing Destros'' success and after some pleas for better commodities Altgaia was made, it was a lawless Copy of Earth where they could have whatever commodities they wanted if they were rich enough to afford them with real money. It was a pay to win world that all the rich people in the world flocked to, there he could find all his friends from the business world and the higher circles. Seeing Allastar Almost Empty wasn''t Seller''s dream so He created an Academy for Heroes, where People who would fight PKers were trained in expectation of them becoming the heroes of Allastar. The Academy had become quite famous since it taught people how to fight monsters solo and special lessons in PVP against different classes. Today Sellers awarded the promotion award to ten great students of the academy so that they now could leave the academy on Quests. The ranks are five. 1.Intern - No Budge 2.little hero - Copper 3.Hero - Silver 4.Great Hero - Gold 5.Legend - Gemstone Today he was to award the copper budge, of the Ten Players now in front of hi,m two were extraordinary. They were a young wood Elf by the name of Fayte and a human who was famous for another reason in the company the rising little Hero Hope. For some reason he saw sometimes TOBO''s ghost helping the young Hope and that made him happy cause TOBO was a real antisocial loner who killed people who approached him for XP and the chance of Items drops. In reality the ten were three groups two of three and one of four. Fayte, Hope and two female twin elves were in the same group. Their names were sincerity and Justice, they had blond long curly hair and blue eyes, Sincerity was a mage, healer and Justice was a ranger although both were taking lessons from Fayte on the Blade dancer profession. You could say he had two hot twins on his right and left sides, Hope was easy for anyone to befriend if you disregarded his pale color, bloodshot eyes and constant coughing without him having any Illness at all in the game. The second team was Hope''s family who came there to support him, His father a Knight, His mother a mage healer and his brother a spell sword or better spell axe. They were a well balanced team and all would at some time take their own way. But they were strong, even maybe too strong for the little hero rank. The last team were Fayte haters, three guys who secretly hated Fayte for monopolizing the girls in the academy. If it was only for the appearance they would be on par since two of the three were elves as well, the last was a Drogan barbarian. The Leader of the haters was Seth, a high elf of great beauty and intelligence but he couldn''t understand the women as well as Fayte could and did say some stupid stuff from time to time, making him unpopular with the ladies. The second was Lancelot A handsome human knight who before Fayte had arrived was the object of the haters. Last was Dragoneye a terribly handsome barbarian who was foolish enough to challenge Fayte to a duel and beating him gaining the hate of all the female students of Academy. Who now called him an uncivilized barbarian, since his attacks in front of Fayte''s blade dancing looked like an Ogre swinging a club, and yes his weapon was a club. But there was one Reason why Fayte became Famous easily, his reason for entering the academy was to defeat Darknym in a challenge to free an enslaved npc maiden. The story gave him instant fame and prestige in the females'' eyes. In truth the whole academy was now a huge training ground just to beat Darknym but the others were mostly after the fame and glory. It was the birth of three groups that would shake Allastar after Darknym''s disappearance. "The Virtues'', Fayte''s group who will act as heroes in Anchora and also travel around the world expanding their group and even creating a guild. "The Promise", Hope''s family vowed that they would protect Hope until he dies happy. "The Villains", Seth''s group, he decided to become a villain since they could not become heroes and mostly does bad things like PKing others stealing Monster kills and other stuff that will make his guild Infamous in Anchora, but they will always follow where Fayte goes. Sellers was Now In front of the last little Hero, the large unfortunate Barbarian whose only fault is being too strong for his own good. The barbarian in real life must have been some martial artist cause his movement although raw and unrefined at first sight were precise and practical, no over swinging and no wasted actions. It was no surprise that Fayte lost, since his blade dancing had loads of over swings and wasted movements that were originally meant to distract the enemy and fake weakness but Fayte didn''t understand how to use them right. "I hope the ten of you can make Allastar a place where People can have fun, I know that your first missions might be too easy for you and not worth your time but consider them as a test of patience" The ten players rushed to the mission board in a rush disregarding the still standing principal of the academy. ''A test of patience'' Thought Sellers and laughed sneakily. Chapter 22 - Smoke and mirrors Darknym had too many things in his mind right now, he had tons of things to do In Allastar but the first thing he could thing was pay a visit to the temple of light. Since he was already bent on sneaking inside he didn''t bother talking to the TV studio. Another reason was he hadn''t signed the contract yet and he definitely didn''t want to work for free. At the throne room he had two unexpected visitors It was Prometheus and Ivianne. "I need a new home this place is not big enough to raise our children" She said to Prometheus who looked at Darknym for a solution since Lightnym hadn''t yet bought a mountain for them. The main Problem was the price of a mountain as the money Darknym had collected was dwindling every day that passed, Darknym was fully aware of it, it was one of the reasons why Darknym gave away cities and other property to the "nobles". "I have a deal for you but it will only be effective after the city disappears, I will give you all the surrounding land but in return you will give me the ring my clone gave you" "How does that sound?" Ivianne didn''t seem to care about the ring but to Prometheus it was his only way of turning into a dragon. Of course Lightnym could help him in that but giving away the ring Lightnym gave him sounded like betraying Lightnym. However under Ivianne''s Pleading eyes he was powerless to resist, he threw the ring at Darknym who let it fall to the ground. "You just failed a test of loyalty" Darknym said as he cast a spell and teleported them both to the glass prisons at least until Lightnym returned from the Mage Academy. "One less problem" Said Darknym to himself. He was about to teleport somewhere in Anchora but his Clairvoyance spotted someone on the top of the nearby mountain. He out of Interest zoomed in and saw two Asian women, one swinging a katana up and down and another one sitting down in meditation. They had no name tags on their heads so Darknym teleported next to them. He was sitting in meditation pose behind the girl who was meditating and after a few second asked. "Is meditating at the peak of a mountain better than when I''m in a dark cave?" "Well it depends on the Flow of the earth''s Ki" She said as she continued meditating. The other girl just charged at him with Shouting "Watch out he''s behind you Yu" She was fast almost too fast for a human but just when her sword was about to cat his neck it hit the magic shield, doing miniscule damage not even worth mentioning. "So You are saying that...Oh I''ve gained the ki circulation" "Next you must feel the Ki flow of your body and synchronize it with the world''s" "Easy" Darknym Closed his eyes he had been doing ki exercises in real life, in the game it was even easier. Falling into a Nirvana like state is something that he can do if he tried hard enough, letting all his worried go, that''s the main reason he can use berserk from the start since it was a real life trait of his, blanking out and doing staff like fighting or thinking other things while the body acts on its own, you could call him the survivor type. Darknym felt a strange flow of Ki coming from the east. "So this is why you are training here just following the wind" Clincks from the katana wouldn''t stop as it hit his passive shield. For him it was just music to his ears. "So you are just traveling around leveling your Ki circulation?" "We are traveling to challenge strong people around the world and teaching them if they can defeat us" "Are there any rules of how to defeat you?" "You already have defeated us although Su won''t acknowledge it until she tires down" "Then You are not adventurers right?" "Does it matter?" "Well said, can I ask you for a duel then?" "Nope" "Then I will take your friend from you" He was sure that Su was An Npc since her name didn''t appear after attacking him. "So you want to enslave us both and just use us once in a while" "I was thinking along those lines but now I can only take Su since I don''t know if you are an Npc" The meditating girl stood up and threw a punch, it felt strange as he felt something different from losing HP. "I can only shatter your soul since you have such strong defense is that to your liking" Darknym begun laughing like crazy, it was really unexpected to him that she was also an Npc. "Girls since I have already won you, have to teach me right?" asked Darknym, of course he didn''t expect any other answer than Yes. Su was about to charge at him once more but was stopped by Yu "I will now teleport you as guests to stay at my palace, if your teachings are to my liking I will let you go, otherwise you will become my slaves" "We will be waiting at the palace then" Said Yu before Darknym teleported them to the palace. He had still a date with a hottie at the temple of light. The temple was located inside a huge fortress-like structure and had three buildings inside the walls, the one he was after was inside a huge white marble building, that lacked a roof in the center for the sunlight to enter, he teleported behind a pillar and tried becoming Invisible but the spell failed, he tried some Illusion and it still failed. -Spell failure due to true sight spell- He tried polymorph and still failed. He was really surprised he hadn''t been turned into a dragon, but then he noticed the tail,bony wings and horns on his head. Well it''s not so bad, he though as he waited for an Npc knight to pass and by quickly spellcasting paralysis and sleep he took him out in a second. His armor covered most of his face but it was hard to put on, good thing he had magic to help him. His only problem now was his name tag, since the concealment spell he used was dispelled as well. He teleported the sleeping knight somewhere away and while trying to find a way to conceal his name tag. Suddenly he saw many Players coming towards the room the lone knight had been heading to, he blended with them by being the last in the line. Hiding in plane sight was the best way he could come up with, there were 200 players and 1300 Npc knight around. He was shocked when they begun taking off their helmets but he then remembered that no one knew his face anyway, although the horns would instantly give him away. since he was last in line, he quickly sidestepped to a nearby pillar was about to take off his armor when he heard. "Knights an Intruder has entered our temple you must find him and convey judgement upon him, in the name of light!" The angel of light was right there in front of the knights who were now all shouting in unison. "In the name of light!" They put on their Helmets once more and charged out of the room disregarding the lone knight behind the pillar. Darknym looked was shocked when he saw another knight hiding at a nearby pillar not so far away from the Angel''s location. It seems she had more stalkers than just him to begin with, of course they were not as bold as him, to challenge an Immortal boss Npc. Darknym went closer to him silently and said silently. "She''s seems prettier from closer" "Absolutely" "Have you tried peeping into her room?" "Nope the guards won''t let me close" "I''m new might I know where her room is?" "Well just near the cor... wait, every newbe knows where the angel.." Before he could say anything further he was sent to sleep. Sleep was a non combat spell and It didn''t work but on low level targets but with Darknym''s Intelligence all of the knights were like low level mobs. Darknym went to the corridor and saw the two Npc guards. "I have a message for the Angel of Light, I have found an Intruder behind the pillar next to the stand" "I knew all those pillars were bad news, those damned Architects" Shouted one of the guards. "Well the Priestess is not to be disturbed so go report to the quarter master, he will give you a nice reward" "No need, just doing my duty" He said as he cast a spell that paralyzed them both. "You are unlucky that I still care about my name going red" He cast a second spell and both of them turned into stone. It was a powerful curse that took tons of MP and had a small chance of success to begin with but it did an Instant kill at any monster that hadn''t any magic resistance and with Darknym''s luck it was a one spell kill spell.. The curse could be easily lifted if cast by anyone but him, whose intelligence was now comparable to the best mages inside the game. He opened the door and entered the room. "How dare you enter my room!" The angel shouted in dismay as she was in front of the mirror, as if searching for something inside. "I have an urgent question" She was puzzled by his reply and fearless tone "a question?" "Can you Identify these bracelets?" He took out two expensive looking Inter-winded bracelets, which as if overflowed with Illusion spells. "Is that all?" She said in relief and put her hands over the bracelets casting a light over them. The two Beautiful bracelets instantly turned into shackles and Darknym didn''t miss the chance to put one of them on her wrist. "I''m really amazed, you are indeed more powerful than me, I thought that they were just rumors about you being a powerful mage" "What are you doing!" Darknym bent her arms behind her back and locked them together, with a spell Instantly and quickly took his armor off and replied. "Nothing much, just having a taste of you" He lifted her white cotton dress from behind but suddenly a dark hand caught him from and sucked him into the now twisted surface of the mirror. Darknym found himself in an empty white space where he could only see three other people. One was the Angel of light although she looked somewhat different he couldn''t pinpoint it. Her blonde long hair, her white cotton dress was all there but her pose was somewhat more Inviting, as her legs were wide open under that dress. while her hands still bound behind her back. The other two were a man no taller than him what wore aristocratic clothes and a crown. The strange dark aura around him made him look quite menacing. The one next to him looked exactly like Darknym only a bit more, weak looking and was kneeling to the one with the crown. "You really shouldn''t mess with people on higher places than you, your mirror Image Mynkrad knows that well since he is the absolute opposite of you and since you are evil he is probably the good one" "Wait are we inside the mirror?" "Took you long enough to understand" The man said. "And the one on the floor is a reverse me?" "You could say so, the three of us are all mirror Images also known as mirror men, If I killed yours you would die as well and seeing how strong a mage and a warrior you are he probably only excels in speed and stealth" "You said something about the good and the Evil ones, what was that about?" "Well there''s one rule that is the same for everyone, If you are good, then the Image in the mirror is the Evil one of the two of course since your lives are connected he won''t do you anything but know that he has just sworn his loyalty to me so you have no way of getting out of here without his help, you will respawn here again and again" "So basically my good mirror Image swore his loyalty to the greater good, on what if I may Inquire" "To the gods of course an Oath holier than..." He couldn''t end the speech as suspicions begun rising on the oath''s truthfulness. "Why don''t we try it out just to be sure then, If he is the good one and I am the evil then he will put this ring on my finger and not yours" Darknym said with a wicked smile as he threw a ring to Mynkrad. "What''s that ring?" Asked the strange king but before he could hear the answer the slave on the floor in a super high speed that surprised Darknym put the ring on the king''s finger. The ring''s powers were activated on equipment and the strange king fell to the ground. "I knew it, he was the Evil one!" Darknym said in a loud voice. "So Mynkrad shall we step outside, ah yes we also need to take the king and the trophy over there, You can..." He was about to say something but he was shocked to see that his mirror Image was taking the king''s pants off and begun fucking him. ''Truly Evil'' Darknym thought. The ring was a special ring Darknym created. ============================================= Death''s grip A white ring made of bone illustrating two grim reapers and a gastly skull wiht two holes for eyes, lacks any jewels. Physical Enhancements Ring is bound to the One ring Magic enchantments cursed - automatically uses the wearer''s mp to cast the spells on the bearer himself casts sleep on equipment casts blindness on equipment casts deafness on equipment casts anosmia on equipment casts muteness on equipment casts anesthesia on equipment casts sweet dreams on equipment =============================================== It was the secret weapon he had created for his future battle with the Giant Ork but he was happy to see that it worked on someone who must have been a boss judging by the crown. ''Well at least he will have sweet dreams'' Darknym thought seeing his mirror image lustfully doing him in. "Well I should take his example" Darknym said eying the mirror angel. "What''s your name?" He asked the angel. "Annej, will you do it already, I have been waiting for so long already" "Well first I would like to know how to leave this place" "Just step out of the mirror over there but first you must do me in as hard as you can, I like it wild" He starting to get a bit down hearing the lustful Annej''s words. "Can I take others with me outside?" "Just throw them into the mirror and everyone can exit" "Then after you" Darknym said leading her to the mirror. The angel entered the mirror, Darknym used a spell to throw Mynkrad and the stranger through the Mirror and entered the mirror himself. He saw Jenna the angel on her knees trying to open the door with her mouth. With one spell he lobbed her back to his hands and said. "Did you miss me?" The shackles, if you haven''t already guessed had a sealing spell that prevented her from using magic, but it also had a powerful slowing spell that didn''t allow her to run away. At times like these she curse for having a soundproof room, and seeing the seemingly dead body of the king being raped by another identical masked man didn''t help her a lot. Her only ally was probably the other Jenna that came from the mirror, who although bound by the same shackles could be strong enough to crash the metal since she was the Intellectual type her mirror self should be a warrior of great potential. "Annej if you can make her cum I will make you feel like you have never felt before" Darknym said and a sound of chains breaking was heard from behind Annej as her Shackles broke. The Evil Annej was now on her and was kissing her passionately, she took of a strange outdated underwear, like those huge things from old times, from under her dress. She put her pussy on Jenna''s face, although Darlnym couldn''t see that because of her long dress but it was lifting his spirit just thinking about it. He could hear loud knocks on the door, the spell that kept the door from opening, If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.the knights outside were probably trying to tear down the door. Darknym could not teleport inside the temple for some reason, otherwise he would have just found her room and teleported Inside. Annej had just begun taking off Janna''s underwear when the door had begun giving in. ''Why now?'' Though Darknym. "Annej can you go Say to them to go away?" Annej Opened the door and said. "Wow more men!" Darknym shot a sleeping gas spell outside the door taking them all by surprise. They all fell asleep Instantly. He approached Jenna and to her surprise took off her Shackles and took the stranger''s crown and ring after taking Mynkrad off of him and putting his pants back on. He had his mirror clone floating in midair and after a little of thought he cast on him the Stone spell petrifying him and in a strange pose and took Annej''s hand said to the two Immortal boss Npcs. "I will be taking her in your place, don''t expect a second visit, as for you, mirror king or something I hope I don''t see you again, I have some strange memories about you that will forever haunt my mind, I''m sure you can create another crown for yourself" The Two of them were a bit troubled, to hunt after him or to let him go. They were certainly out of their water here, the mage was strong so even if they went after him they wouldn''t be able to kill him and his weak point his mirror image was in his hand. Even if they did kill him, they would gain nothing. "Can I ask you something?" Said the mirror king. "Ask away" "How did you know that he would betray me" "Because I might do some bad staff but I love this world, it gives me excitement and amuses me, so the mirror image of mine must hate this world, who of the two is the evil one?" "Both of you, it''s just that one is worse than the other and judging by your liar mirror image we can trust your words for now" "Don''t be so sure about it, I might lie once in a while although I hate it to tell you the truth" He put a ring her finger, the others could only see her eyes looking at the ceiling in a strange manner and her tongue stretch out of her mouth, and in a few seconds she had passed out. "Did I make it too strong, well at least she''s Immortal so I don''t have to worry of her dying" He said as he lifted her with a spell and took the two floating statue and woman with him as he left the room, towards the room with a clearing and teleported away with them. =============================================== Succubus'' pleasure The ring multiplies the Pain felt by the body of the wearer. It''s design are two jewels that represent the eyes of of a demonic succubus, that makes an erotic face. Physical enhancements Ring is bound to the One ring Magical enchantments Lock on finger spell Unlock from finger spell sensitivity enchantment options (x2)(x10)(x20)(x100)(x1000) ================================================ He had only used the x2 option and it made her faint, he imagined what would happen if he used x10 or x1000, of course the Item was made by himself. In the last few days he had lost a lot of Mp enchanting the objects that Bomid had made at his order although he still had a few object he hadn''t enchanted yet. Annej he sent to the glass prison since he wouldn''t use her services while she was out cold, of course he had taken the ring, he had made it so that only he and the one with the "dragon treasure" ring could lock the ring. But his most precious ring and the most draining to his max Mp was the "One ring". A bad rip off but it''s powers are a bit different, ========================================== The one ring A ring to rule them all, it''s a simple golden ring, with a small inscription Inside that can only be seen if heated in flame. Inscription (sorry for the rip off, but I like the sound of it) One ring to rule them all, one ring to find them, One ring to bring them all and in the darkness bind them. Physical enhancement Soul bound Item to Darknym can''t be taken from his finger or worn by anyone else unless his character is deleted and even then only his descendant can wear it. Magical enchantments can cast Astral Sight that shows what the wearer of one of the other rings sees. Can cast Invisibility on wearer. Can cast Invincibility for 3secs. Can cast track on the wearer of one of the other rings. Can cast nightmare on the wearer of the other rings. Can cast dream domination on the wearer of the other rings. Can cast damage soul on the wearer of the other rings. Can cast soul drain on the wearer of the other rings. ========================================= Darknym had spells that could repair and damage the soul of a being and even absorb it, but the only thing he could get from it as a human was temporary Ki, but after he had become a dragon his maximum ki capacity became larger but his ki was still at 1000. It didn''t take much for him to understand that he could drain souls to make his soul stronger but the problem was that he had to break them first and he could only drain a small part from the shattered soul. A creature with a shattered soul won''t even understand it being shattered unless he practices with Ki or some other art that uses the soul. The enchantment was done with his new artificer profession if you would like to know, although some were just Inscribed spells. He now had only one target to go to, the capital of Anchora. Back at the Temple of light Jenna removed the curse from the petrified knights and woke up the sleeping ones. The mirror king had already left and she had already put on her underwear. There were tons of punishments on the knights who had failed their duty to protect her but all the white knights of light were now Darknym''s mortal enemies and if not for the capital being his next target, they would have already sent a siege army to Drogan, which they would sooner or later send anyway. --------------------------------------------------- Chris satisfied was now lying in his bed having his second dream. While a strange clocked man in Allastar approached the Giant Oek Zeiseg. "Is it true that you fought to a deadlock with a dragon adventurer?" He asked the Ork "Well It wasn''t exactly a deadlock but you could consider it a draw at the point the match was suspended" The ork said. "So the match was for some reason stopped before a victor was announced, is that right?" The man asked "Yes" The ork said in a somewhat proud way. The man whose characteristics were completely covered by his black robe and hooded cloak. The sleeves of his robe covered his hands while a strange darkness oozed out of his hood. "If you were to fight him again do you think you would end in a deadlock?" Asked the hooded man. "Nah I will probably lose, adventurers become stronger after such ordeals, while we remain stagnant, there''s no way I can win against him" The hooded man was surprised even though the ork couldn''t see his face it could feel his excitement and enthusiasm. "You do know that he will take your daughter away from you one of these days" "Only after he defeats me In a duel, that will be my most treasured day, I will be able to boast about having dragon blood in my family" The Ork boasted as he smiled and begun to laugh ''I did forget he was an Ork'' The Hooded man thought. "Do you think the king will be able to handle him if they fought?" "I don''t know, the king has become a bit too secluded when he closed himself from the world in his castle, some say he has been practicing magic in secret" The ork said. "If he were to fight the one you fought before would he win" "The one from long ago would lose without a doubt, I don''t look down on humans but the dragon is the only Adventurer who could survive two of my blows even the Dragonknight adventurer only survived one blow before collapsing from the pain" "Well if you had fought him a year again after a year you would be surprise how much he had grown, I can guarantee that he can take ten of your blows now if he revives that is" "As if I care, the dragon promised me babies" Said Zeiseg as he laughed and smiled like a goody two shoes grandpa. ------------------------------------------------ In the castle of Anchora King Mervin was looking in his mirror waiting for something. A hand emerged from the Mirror and slowly the rest of his mirror self emerged from the mirror. "What happened to your crown?" Asked the original after seeing the mirror one missing it. "There were some minor complications" Said the mirror man with fear all over his face. "Don''t tell me you lost to an Adventurer, We are supposed to be Immortal, how on earth did you lose?" "I didn''t lose he just stole the crown and left, Jenna is safe although a little shocked from the assault and the knights are all flocking to the capital saying he will appear here in the capital" The Mirror man said in his defense. "So you were late and Jenna was assaulted, failed to kill his mirror Image and let him escape with your crown!" Shouted Mervin in full voice at the mirror man who was trembling before the twin blades pointing at both his eyes. "If you fail me again, I will pluck your eyes out, surely you won''t die from that but the pain you will feel and the feeling of losing your sight will more than be a right punishment...So the rogue wants to come to the capital, then we must welcome him" Said Mervin while laughing out loud, the mirror man didn''t laugh and silently went back into the mirror, the king''s reflection in the mirror now missed a crown, cause the crown''s reflection was stolen. --------------------------------------------------- At the mage guild there was an Uproar as some mages were killed by the rogue. "Tell me what exactly happened" Asked Aria, an old woman who had given Thirsha and the others the request to bring Darknym to the council. "He''s too strong, his Intelligence stat is higher than ours so we can''t even dispel his barrier or even penetrate it with our spells" Said one of the Adventurers who had died from Darknym''s Hellfires. "So he is strong enough to obliterate 27 low mages and 3 mid mages like it was nothing, well it only means that we must begin getting a bit more serious" The old Hag in the black robe decorated by precious jewels said. "Master we know for sure that he will be going to the capital next, please give us something that can lower his magical resistances" Another from the group said. "Well I only have three ways of accomplishing that, one is a poison but you will need to cut him for it to work" The players looked depressed at the first option. "The second is a magic circle but you have to make him stand on the circle, the problem is that he can simply step our of the circle and the whole spell will go to waste" The players once more looked disheartened. "The last object is not something that will make him less resistant to magic but it can seal his magic, making him a powerless weak mage, behold the Collar of sealing" She took out an Iron collar the size of one''s neck and showed it to the players. "this you must put on his neck and all his magic will be sealed until someone removes it from his neck, it was pricy to buy at the black market but it''s the best way of disabling a mage, also take this and that" She took out a vial of some poison of sorts and pointed at a scroll sitting at a nearby shelf. "The poison reduces magic defense and offense, while the scroll can be used only once to teleport anyone in the range of it''s effect to our prison, the problem is that you must be out of it''s effective range and the target must stay inside it for at least a few minutes" The players greedily took the scroll, vial and iron collar and went to find other players who would like to partake in their now sure success. Since there was yet to be a mage who could survive without his magic powers. Aria the old witch was laughing as well since she was sure that her group would be the first to capture the upstart mage and gain her favor within the council. Unknown to her other council members had already provided their groups with such a scroll and some similar or even greater artifact to help them. One in particular the player Loki had provided a group with tons of scrolls with his most devastating death spells, his real purpose was to test Darknym''s true capabilities before he enters his domain in the undead kingdom were they expected him to go next, since farther to the north lacked in population and players were a bit of a rarity. The elven woods were the safest and most boring place to be since the elves had a special way of coexistence with the wild beasts and archery was but a way to protect themselves from Invaders who enter their forests. The wood elves are protected by ancient spells that would drive away any and all Intruders. That''s one of the reasons Darknym cannot teleport there directly but also a reason it''s an unpopular place for players. But the most terrifying thing about the elven wood was that Eladon the thousand suns lived there. A high elf mage that was said to be able to create a small sun with his magic. The story goes that Tobo before disappearing had challenged him once more for a fight and still lost easily. TOBO used to challenge each Boss Npc once every year and post Videos of how they defeated him, His best record was a two hours fight with the four dragon knight commanders, since they obviously went easy on him since it was a formal duel with each one of them separately and he was healed after each defeat. If Darknym did that It would make TOBO''s battles seem like a joke since his battles were either a draw or a victory, but if they fought one another it would be TOBO''s victory since he had much more gaming experience and cards to play, not to tell that he was an anti-magical class that excelled at fighting mages, of course he couldn''t have known that all council mages were Immortals. To the northern reaches of the world were the Dwarven mountains, surrounded by layers of Snow and Ice. Well they didn''t know if Darknym had a taste for dwarven women but only dwarves are allowed there and the Dwarven city is a death sentence. TOBO couldn''t even reach The Boss Npc as Runes Begun glowing from all the walls around him making it seem as if the whole mountain was his enemy, each step a trap and each trap more deadly than the one he faced before. The only place other than the capital of Anchora was probably the Amber city of the amber Elves or the Eastern forest of the Green elves. Each being well guarded by Npcs and a little unfriendly, especially the eastern forest, green elves kill anyone who isn''t their kin, even other elf subspecies. So it leaves him with the Deathmille Wood of the Gray elves and Death elves who fight for ownership of the sacred Tree, that keeps the wood alive. Both of which are considered sexy and beautiful races, the last place he could raid in the Undead kingdom was the Capital where there are human slaves and Undeads, of the undead vampires were the most beautiful race. Chapter 23 - Just fooling around
tomolone Wrote: [ -> ]Edit, I just realized I did not understand a thing about the mirror stuff, can you maybe give me a TL;DR of that :S?
I do realize I didn''t explain much about it, in theory each world has a mirror dimension. If the room you were is dark and gloomy, the mirror dimension will be shiny and blinding. The mirror dimension has all the mirror reflections of the room you are in the trick is that you cannot open a door from this world, unless it''s opened from the other side. Mirror reflection Npcs are like the total opposite of yourself and I''m not talking only about stats. In simple words if you have trained to become a mage your mirror image will be closer to a warrior in stats but his personality will be the opposite of yours. The only thing that keeps him from killing you is that if you or he dies you both die. People or Items who have lost their mirror reflection have two problems, first they cannot see themselves in the mirror anymore and second they don''t know if their mirror reflection dies until the day they die. Of course that''s not a problem for Immortal bosses so Jenna didn''t really care although she will miss seeing her reflection in the mirror each morning. ============================================================================= Today Chris woke happily ate and left for the TV studio, his contract would be ready today and he was sure of a healthy payment for the five months to be. ''Lets see what I will get out of this?'' Was what he thought as he read through the contract. "Are you kidding me, here It says that I will do exactly as you have said, the other words you can just tell me to delete my character, here you say that I must enter Allastar every time you want me to, even in the middle of the night, the other condition is providing the player of the TV channel with support, are you saying like giving them gold?" The contract was So deviously made that the Director could easily report a breach in contract and fire him on the spot. "If you don''t change it I''ll just go to another channel, fuck confidentiality, I''ll just go to the other channel and just sabotage your channel for them to get better ratings, would you like that?" The director''s eyes were burning from anger, he thought he had found sucker but if he did even half than what he said, the director would lose not only his job, the whole channel would hate him for putting them at odds with one of the most dangerous players in Allastar, since the matter of him entering the Temple of light had already become known to them, but he could say nothing since he had no grip on him yet. "Wait, we can talk about it, there are just ten points that are essential in the contract, first is the matter of your actions, you see we can''t run after you throughout Allastar, while you can teleport here and there our people have to use boats and airships to travel around, and even our mages who can travel faster, won''t be able to be there in time since they lack stamina" "So for Point one, we can just prearrange the location and It''s as good as fixed right, know that at night I sleep like all normal people" "Well it''s not the best way but it''s a possible solution, but the second is a problem, your spells and fights have a high chance of killing our reporters, if you can do something about that then we can somewhat use you" "Well that''s also easy, I can just protect them with some shield or something" "Can you really do that?" "Who do you take me for, I just yesterday raided the Temple of light without causing a single casualty" "About that, couldn''t you have waited for our contract to be signed first?" "No but I have a better Idea, how about just making a show about me, each week I will raid one place of Importance, which you will announce before time so that my enemies gather there It will be 1 show a week, for five months that''s 15 Raids, I''ll also do 1 extra boss fight once a week, starting with Zeiseg the Ork Giant" "Do you have a plan in mind or will it be at random?" Here''s my planned actions, Darknym gave him a piece of paper with 15 poorly written locations and 14 bosses names. "Can you read it for me, I don''t seem to make it out the letters" "Well It start''s with Anchora''s Capital at the end of the week, I''m mostly interested in the palace itself but I haven''t a clean view of the city map yet, the Internet is a bit messy since store close and open, houses are build and crushed, but the three places of utmost Interest are the Nobles Quarters, the barracks and the Castle" "Why the barracks?" "I want some warrior chick, they tend to have more pride than town people in the game" "Will you be going to the undead next?" "Nope I''m going to the elves, of course that''s after my duel with Zeiseg for Gloom the giant chick I had fought" "I''ve planned it in three days time, from now so if you won''t have a contract ready, it''s you who will be losing down on this" "So you will be In the orkish mountains first and then to Anchora?" "Well that''s the general plan for the week to come" "Could we have some material for the Advertisements?" "Under two conditions, first I want the contract only Involving tree points, I don''t want any restrictions to what I do and where I go on my free time, those fights will be unimpressive anyway, second I want the reporters to wait at my city, each time before the events, from where I will teleport us to the location of the show, Lastly I don''t want any of the reporters to be people I know, it might blow my cover and I will have to do stupid stunts like fighting with the fake cousin again" "By the way what''s the deal with the cousin?" "He''s stuck at the mage academy, doing some studying, although I don''t know what he wants from the magic council, probably some dimension creating spell, since that''s something I will be looking for in the future" "Is he really a clone made of magic?" "What does it matter anyway?" "You see I would like to have you make a clone for me, it''s a little embarrassing to say but it''s a clone of Nancy you did make one before" "I could but it takes 10% of my max Mp to keep it alive at all times, so it''s a bit too overbearing but if the price is right I might consider the deal" "That''s what I like, but that''s between us no one is to know of it right?" "Listen, before that, can you make her change her character to something other than a gnome, it takes loads of magic Ingredients to change the form of an Npc and it''s very time consuming" "Well we could ask her since her character is becoming unpopular after your video of how she could be inside the game, what race are you thinking of" "I saw a Quarter beastwoman, she was really sexy if you know what I mean,but don''t leave the animal selection to her, she will probably select a tortoise" Darknym said and they both laughed and Darknym came with an even better Idea. "No wait, you can make her a wingman female, she doesn''t have to change anything and the wings will add a little sex appeal as her back must be uncovered at all times" "Are wingmen even a playable race?" Asked the director. "Then just make her look pretty and I can probably make something up for the wings with some enchanted artifact, lately I''ve been making rings with strange powers, I could make one for her to grow wings when she wants to" "That would be practical, if our reporters had one of those we would be safe from danger" "Nope, when the show begins area attacks will be a must, so I will come up with something special for each occasion" "What about the boss fights and maybe teaching them some useful stuff" "I will only teach stuff to those of my guild and if they join I won''t let them resign afterwards, unless they delete their characters fully without the descendant system, you can ask if anyone wants to join" "I will but don''t await good results most of our reporters are already in guilds for information gathering purposes, it will be impossible to leave unless they delete themselves" "It''s their loss not mine, by the way I want a good pay that would take me through 5 years at least and also there''s a chance of me doing some Interesting stuff in Destros if you are Interested I might contact you when the events will unfold, so I am accepting guild members there as well" "Do you have anything Interesting in Altgaia, it''s becoming a hot topic lately, a new hunter has been breaking havoc and the most strange thing is that he''s a ninja using non conventional weapons like swords and the chain and sickle" "Is he that great?" "We don''t know his opponents die real fast when they see him and there''s been no one who''s seen his name tag before dying" "Well maybe I''ll make a detective agency or something when my character ends the training stage" "Ah you''re just a beginner?" "I don''t have much Interest of a world that''s much like our own" "You probably don''t know but Altgaia npcs are better in bed than Allastar ones that''s a proven fact and also there are alien beauties that can do interesting stuff that feel better, not to say that Altgaia''s pain limiter has been set to 20% so there''s better interaction between players and Npcs" "Destros is at 10% and falling while Allastar has as low as 2%, you mostly feel an Irritation when hit, although there were news that they wanted to raise it to 5% recently" "Really I didn''t know, I thought that the Cyborg was stronger than humans so it hurt that bad, as for Destros I just disregarded all damage thinking that it was the same 2% from Allastar, should have read more" "So you didn''t do any research and went and had a success in Allastar, well luck is also a skill they say" They spend five hours discussing the contract, adding and deleting paragraphs and at last coming to an agreement. The show would start in three days, In two days the reporters would gather at his city and stay there with full passage through the city till the gates of the tower. Chris was given a reward that could buy him a car, the pay would be given each month after he had done his required stuff, but there were also some extra payment for gear and other things he could provide for the channel''s reporters. ============================================== In Allastar two women were waiting Darknym to teach him their art and leave his palace to continue their journey. When he appeared they were already there one with a drawn sword and the other standing on one leg. "So you are back?" Said Yu, standing on one leg with her eyes close and hands in some strange meditating pose. her shortly shaved hair and a karate gi, outlining her breast''s. "Why did it take you a day to come back, when you can just teleport, you just wasted one day from our lives" Said Su, with her sword at hand in a defensive stance. Her long black hair were tied behind her back and her white and red Hakama. like in the anime, her breasts were somewhat none existent but her face made up for it. "Well I have gained a few days so we can play, why so angry anyway" He said while smiling. Su would have charged at him but Yu was holding her back, she probably knew what awaited her if she had attacked. Darknym had seen other oracles inside the game and was quite intrigued by the skill but when he had asked Irma, she said that he wouldn''t be able to learn it. It probably had to do with some physical traits of the real life body. In reality The oracle system was quite simple, at a high slowing speed it send messages of what you were thinking of doing, making the enemy see one step ahead at a time, while longer predictions only had a 70% of occurring, meaning that there were many things that could not be controlled by the game. It also explained why Jenna didn''t know when he would come or why her prediction didn''t come true, the 30% is unexpected player Interaction, while the 70% is the System percentage of Interaction with the prediction happening. In other world the system will do anything so that the prediction does happen in its own way. "I will begin with Su''s training since she is the most Impatient one" Said darknym with a wicked smile "Lets get on with it" Said Su "No, wait, we should do it together after I talk with Su about something" Yu said with concern written all over her face about the future. "You are really lucky Su for having such a great friend, go say your stuff I have some time to spare before I leave again" He said to irritate her. Unwillingly he heard what they were talking about since the room was large and empty their whispers rapidly reached his ears. "Whatever you do you must practice patience, it''s as much a lesson for him as it will be for you but remember one thing whatever you do don''t give him any reason to keep you here as a slave" Whispered Yu "But the other two chicks don''t seem to love him too much, one spends millions every day on stupid stuff and the other just hates his guts" Exclaimed Su, probably talking about Velarial and Theo "The two of them must be some special exception but we are probably not, if my predictions were right then you would already be crawling at his feet sucking his dick" Said Yu angry at her words. "So how will we start?" Asked Su "Teach him the Ki practitioner and I will teach him the Ki manipulation to a good enough rank, that would satisfy him and send him, wait, the future changed once more...I think he can hear us talking" Whispered Yu even more silently than before. "You know it''s impolite to ear drop!" "Don''t care, since you are the ones who stood so close to talk amongst yourselves, and to speak of rudeness whispering in someone''s presence would also be considered rude and no I don''t think that just learning the professions will satisfy me, you probably have some skills of your own to teach and I highly doubt you only have one profession seeing as you are holding a sword" Su''s eyes were filled with terror at his revelations, she really didn''t want to teach that man anything and he wanted to learn everything he could from them. "Today I will let you stay at the palace as guests, that will allow you some time to think about how the teaching will go, If you try to trick me then there are two prisons with your names on them" He said as he teleported to the casino for some cash and next went to the black market for some rare Ingredients for his spells and alchemy. Afterwards he begun visiting one shop after the other leaving large amounts in their counters and abducting three beautiful shopkeepers at the same time, he also visited the smithies abducting another two beauties, He went further to the artificier district, which was full of gnomes and Isleplain people, you could discrete them from the Drogan barbarians by their size and from the plains people from their lightly tanned skin. He got another seven beauties and loads of supplies for his trainings to be that day. He later went to the Magic district, where he searched through every shop and corner for materials and spells but his eyes were now locked on three shops that sold runes and rune magic spells. Traditionally only dwarves knew rune magic and the dwarves who knew only taught other dwarves, teaching a person other than a dwarf rune magic came with a large penalty of forgetting your profession. leaving both players in a strange predicament Darknym had another Idea. He entered the first shop and saw a rowdy dwarf with a brown beard, different color of beard signal a different dwarven race brown are the common dwarves, He was about to speak when the dwarf said, "Not selling to undwarvy races and particularly not to one of your kind" "Is that so" Darknym tried to cast the brainwash spell but it failed the first time, the dwarf was about to use some stone or something but Darknym paralyzed him with a really strong paralysis spell. "I see high spell resistance, it just means that I have to try harder" He used brainwash and added absolute loyalty and absolute obedience to the dwarf. "What do you have to sell?" "Rune patterns" "What other Ingredients does a rune mage needs?" "None" ''Perfect'' He though "Can I buy all your patterns?" "No" "Why?" "Because you are not a rune mage" "What rune professions are there?" "Rune smith, Rune mage and Rune master" "What''s the difference?" "Rune smiths can create runic Artifacts, Rune mages can mage runes appear from thin air, Rune masters can manipulate existent runes at both Items and surfaces" "Are you a Rune mage or are you all three at the same time?" "All three are needed to be real rune mage" "Teach me all of your professions then" The dwarf taught him the three professions and three symbol appeared on the dwarf''s head as if nothing happened. "Now sell me all your patterns" Darknym went to the next shop and with his brainwashing spell begun training his three professions to Apprentice. His merchant profession was growing really well from his shopping as he had reached master, he had of course a lot of skills to grind before he reached Archon but it was just a matter of time for a rich merchant to reach the peak of his profession. His problem was he wasn''t selling staff, He tried buying and selling wood but it didn''t raise it too much although he bought and sold millions of 1 copper woods, for a quarter of its price at first, the problem was that his gains had to do with how much the skill rose. Rising into Apprentice rune mage,smith and master was hard since he had too many professions and they were at the bottom of the list of professions only rising by 50,40 and 30% of what they normally would, if he wasn''t a mage Archon it would have been even lower. He teleported the three dwarves to his magic laboratory and went on his way, he had Instructed the other two to teach the one with the symbols the profession anew since he had lost his. but the problem was that he now didn''t have room for more than two professions. Darknym went down the road and saw a flower girl, a small girl that sold flowers. "Do you have a family?" He asked her She was reluctant to reply to the masked stranger but in the end she nodded with a yes. "Take me to them" She begun crying suddenly and people gathered around. "Go back to your jobs!" He shouted and the crowd dispersed. The girl looked surprised as if the whole crying thing was a hoax, it was probably the first time that someone didn''t go away after that, but a guard did approach him instead. "Who are you and what did you do to make Lily cry?" "I asked her where her parents are" He said and the guard looked sad. "Well you probably don''t know but Lily is mute, she can''t talk, she is also a quad beastman, she''s a fox girl, her parents can''t find a permanent job so she sometimes tries to help them in secret by selling flowers" said the yound woman guard. "Well she''s smart but who are you?" He asked the guardwoman. "Wait It''s I who should be asking you that question" Due to his mask''s power Npcs didn''t recognize him as the lord of the city and Even if they didn''t that would only give him an even worse treatment since he had closed down the city. "Well I will be taking both of you anyway so, girl just lead the way or I''ll kill this pretty guard lady" Both the guard and the girl were in awe from the man''s boldness. Threatening to kill a guard was like saying I can do whatever I like in the city, no one is safe from me. The guard had drawn her blade but it instantly with a grasp from his hand turned to dust. Darknym didn''t invest in equipment but numbers of the common soldiers only commanding officers had good gear and she was not, but even if he had the result would have been the same. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. "Do you believe me now?" He said, seeing both the girl''s eyes and the woman''s eyes unable to comprehend what had just happened. The truth was that he had used a lot of magic in that show off stunt, using a destruction spell that turns what he touches to dust, if not controlled properly he could easily had turned her arm to dust as well. Destruction touch is one of the two destruction spells he had and both are Ultimate spells. Darknym also touched the guard woman''s breast plate with only one finger making a design, of a fox on it, afterwards it fell down to the floor, revealing a set of nice breasts inside, a pity she was wearing a bra. The guard was screaming for help and other guards would have normally come if not for an invisible sound barrier that was set around them. He shut her mount with his hand and said in a threatening tone. "Scream on the way and every guard that turns up will become a corpse, after the upgrade of the walls I don''t even know why I keep you guards around" Only now did the woman understood that something with his attitude was terribly wrong, she had heard rumors of the owner of the city, a lecherous mage that was going around the world abducting women, but she didn''t know that he would do the same at his own city. The female guard charged at him and shouted at the girl. "Now Lily run to your parents I will hold him back even if I die" As if Lily was waiting for a chance to escape she run away and became one with the nearby crowds that looked at the strange mute play. "Before you die, may I know what name to put on your empty grave" He said with a happy face. "Edeline of the tower guards will fall in action to protect the Innocents people of the city" She could hear clapping from around her and the cries from the other guards who tried to break through the now Invisible wall surrounding them "You are worthy of one wish to be granted by me, Your spirit and determination to die for the weak is worthy of my city''s guards" Darknym said why taking off his mask revealing to all around that he was the owner of the city himself. The Guards had stopped their attempts and the citizens were silent as it was the first time they saw the owner of the city himself outside his tower. "Speak your wish, If it is worthy of my praise I will do it happen, if not then I will imprison you forever" The crowd now didn''t know to cheer or to Yell in response to his words, the man was the owner but he was also an Infamous man, now wanted both by orks and the People in Anchora and as rumors went he would probably go making even more enemies. The woman was silently thinking, although she was unsure what the right answer to his question was. "The power to protect the weak" She said, many guards nodded to the answer. "You know there are three types of powers in the world or maybe even more, what you want is the authority to protect the masses, the strength to protect the one next to you or the power to grant Judgement upon the wicked" "In our world there is only one power the mighty has the authority and the weaker follow, the mighty has the power to protect the ones nearby him and punish the evil of this world" Darknym laughed sometimes he forgot that he was in a world where meritocracy existed "you know I like your world even more now, so you are saying that your superiors are all as justice bound and ready to give their lives as you are?" The girl was a bit lost there, it was true that her superiors were strong but not all of them had the same sense of duty as she had, to begin with she was an Oddball in their ranks, she would go out of her way to help the people giving her less time to practice. "Do you know what''s the difference between you and Adventurers like me!" He shouted to the crowd that was a little angry but became afraid shortly after his cry. "You think that I am strong, you think that because I am strong I do what I do, wrong even If I was as weak as you now I would still beat your asses because I am from a different world, there we have different values, there life is valued with your worth to those above you, not like here that you can buy and sell people like sacks of meat, that''s your value, gold not usefulness but gold, I bought the whole city when I was still considerably weaker than now, maybe it was my luck or your misfortune that you chose to follow those that are stronger than you, everyone Inside the city are my prisoners, the outer gates won''t open even if the whole city charged at them, the only ones able to save you from here are the adventurers but they don''t give a fuck about you since you are gold draining sacks of meat that they have no use for other than maybe have a little fun with and throw away" The people were now confused, they didn''t know what the whole speech was about or how they had arrived to that point. "So you want to protect them, that''s easy gather gold and buy back your lives, but know that each one of you would cost for me let me see 1buck is 20 copper, 5 is one silver, 500 is one gold, so normally I would have to pay 100bucks for one of you so your price would be around 20silver each for those of you who are level 10, 1gold for level 50 and 2gold for those above, but believe me no adventurer would pay even 20 copper from my world''s currency to save you, unless they wanted something in exchange and they will force you through the same I do, because for us you are not human you are programs made for our amusement, don''t speak of power like it''s something simple like lifting a mountain but if even after the talk you still want that sort of power know that to me your life won''t be worth more than 2gold coins" The people were terrified, they were programmed to think that adventurers were people from another dimension but now for them they became equivalent of gods, of course they couldn''t cry the truth to the world since the city was completely shut off from the outside. And as for Vin and Marv they probably won''t be coming again for bribes or wishes after they heard about Verial''s disappearance. The only three nobles remaining in the city were Barccas, Glurb and Irma who had no job but many benefits. The girl was trembling, it was as if she was now subjected to mental torture, all her ideas for the world had been crushed by one word currency. Guards can be bribed, in many cities it can be done to make them bend the rules a little in favor of someone, but other than that it''s their sacred duty to protect the rules, she had no Idea that in another world someone had the power to buy and sell them like meat in the market. "Don''t be so Frightened" he said with a calm voice and a smile "Because all of you belong only to one man, I probably won''t live more than 100 years and I can''t possibly play with all 10.000 of you, at most I''ll play with one tenth of you in my lifetime and that''s only if you are unlucky enough like the small girl over there hiding behind her parents" He showed pointed at a couple of a human and a beastwoman, whose head was that of a fox and red fur covered her body. With a blink of his fingers the girl disappeared in white light, the two parents who begun to charge at him disappeared with a second blink as well. They were all in the glass prisons now until he figures what to do with them. "You might think that I am evil but I don''t care, cause the world isn''t a nice place, this city is a real representation of how the world works, On one side there''s the slums, where the absolutely poor live, do you think that they are poor because they have no merits, it''s because they lack financial power, even strength can''t feed your belly, although on second thought you don''t have to eat in this world so it must be destiny that they are poor without a road to escape that place" The citizens were perplexed, for them the slums was just a poorly made area for the poor to live, they didn''t even consider that they could change the area themselves since the ruler made it so the simply watched the poor suffer and gave them a copper from time to time. "Now answer what do you desire the authority of a noble of this city, the strength to stand up to me and being exiled from the city or the power to judge the crimes of the criminals as a judge, having their lives in your hands" Once more he heard no answer coming from her mouth, she was still too stunned by realizing the real value of her own life and that of the citizens she had held. "Two gold" She said in a strange mumbling voice. "At last you have Decided, Two coins you shall become but also the most powerful warrior the world shall know" He cried out in a happy voice "No...I didn''t" she tried to explain that she didn''t want power she wanted something else something that can bring peace to the people and Prosperity. Darknym without listening teleported her with him to the Palace. "Servants bring her a change of clothes and call for my latest guests" "No need for calling us" Came a voice from the door to the room. "I would like you to meet Edeline, she will be training with you in becoming a warrior who can give me a challenge" The three of them were left dumbstruck. "Isn''t your wish to take the city from my grasp and make it a peaceful place where everyone is happy Edeline?" Darknym said laughing as if he had read her mind, Edeline stood with her mouth open. Su was about to say something but Yu covered her mouth with her hands. "Smart move, I want Su to only teach me the special skills and then she will leave with Edeline on a journey in order to become strong enough to oppose me, She has 10months to do it, Yu will be my prisoner until you both return stronger, I will bestow upon you both with three Items that will help you in your journey for power" He threw to them six rings, three for each of them. ============================================ Atlas'' Punishment A ring that is decorated by two carvings one of atlas holding the earth and another of Hercules doing the same. (two jewel, the two planets) Physical enhancements Ring is bound to the One ring Magical enchantments Lock on finger spell Unlock from finger spell Gravity Curse options (x10)(x50)(x100)(x500)(x1000) ============================================= Archmage''s gift A crystal ring Illustrating a wizard and his apprentice, doing some training. Physical enhancements Ring is bound to the One ring Magical enchantments raises Intelligence stat by 50 raises Wisdom stat by 50 Ring gives light Mp regeneration can cast light globe ================================================== Immortal''s pledge A red crystal ring that illustrates a vampire drinking the blood of three different victims. Physical enhancements Ring is bound to the One ring Ring raises Hp regeneration Magical enchantments casts Vampirism on equipment Casts rapid health regeneration on equipment Casts rapid stamina regeneration on equipment can cast dispel can cast charm spell Can cast sleep spell can cast temporary polymorph into bat spell ===================================================== Now Edeline and Su come over here I will make both of you mages so that you can both use the Items to their fullest. Without having another choice and seeing the abilities of the rings although they didn''t know what Atlas ring was for. In one second they were both had learned meditation and by giving each one an empty spellbook he said. Now wear the gift ring and cast the light spell a hundred times, that should make you into apprentices.They cast the spell and with each time they cast it they gained 10 skillpoints, reaching 1000 in a mere minute. "Now wear the Immortal''s pledge ring, and atlas ring, when you gain enough strength to think you are ready to fight me activate the first gravity from the ring and know that I can fight quite well under the x1000 gravity, when you reach that you can come back here and challenge me to a fight" leaving the three of them a little shocked at his revelation. "Now your turn Su, teach me the skill you know" He said. "Alright" She said with confidence. "Then teach me the two skills you know" Her face paled at the mention of the second skill. "I see so you do have two skills to teach me, will you teach me or do you want me to make you teach me" Su looked back at Yu who nodded in approval. "Alright I will teach you" Darknym already out of patience cast the brainwashing spell and added the absolute obedience to his orders. "Now I want to know what you are hiding from me and for you to teach me all the special skills you know" Yu was shocked she probably hadn''t foreseen this coming even with her future telling or she was probably too tired standing on one leg. "Master, Yu is a soul bender, she will try to bend your soul to change your race back into that of a human and I have three skills to teach but for the third I must be beaten in a fair fight to teach it" "Haven''t I beaten you already?" He asked surprised. "Master, You must hold a weapon when beating me" Beating her without a weapon was probably considered unfair for himself or something. Yu and Edeline were shocked to see the woman who stood proudly before now on her knees and even calling him Master. Darknym took out a stick and said. "Fight me" Su charged at him only to fall at an Invisible wall and fall to the ground Darknym teleported above her and pointed the stick at her neck. To the two of them it probably seemed like a joke since they didn''t know the true power of that stick, it was the same explosive staff he had at the dungeon raid, just by activating it he could blow the whole palace into the air, probably. Su taught him the three skills, the third of which was a large disappointment or was it the first one she would have taught him. Sword aura - basic 1 any weapon you use gains traces of your aura inside it giving it special properties. With that and his astral projection he could make his stick grow longer, make similar sticks appear through thin air and even make the actual stick float above his hand or at greater levels probably around him. Soul protection It protected his soul from soul attacks and malevolent manipulations. Limit break Can use your limit break ability, once used your body will be left vulnerable as you won''t be able to use it for 10minutes. Darknym cast dispel on her and Su went back to normal but she remembered everything she had said and done. "Thank you Su for being truthful and for teaching me the three skills although the only useful one I see is the soul protection" Her eyes were now full of tears that must have been the only skill she didn''t want to teach him. "Now you two are free to go, don''t worry about Yu she will be as Obedient as you until you two come back for her" Darknym said while teleporting them outside of the city. Su begun hitting the city gate of trying to hit it since the shield was the only thing she hit, each time becoming slower,weaker and feeling more pain than before.She was crying and saying. "Now how will I tell our family that you were kidnapped by a vile sorcerer and I couldn''t even protect you" It was like a drama unfolding and Daknym didn''t lose even a second of it, he had created a strange display screen for Yu to see what her sister or whatever she was, was doing outside the city. "Now Yu come closer so that I can brainwash you" Said Darknym with a wicked laughter. To his dismay Yu just came closer and waited for him to brainwash her. "You really are no fun to tease" He said as he brainwashed her into being loyal, obedient and above all he added sensitive. "Now tell me what professions do you know?" "Master, know five professions, but will only be interested in Ki practitioner and soul bender" She taught him the two professions and two new skills of her own. soul expansion It allowed him to hold more ki than his ki capacity, by percentage with each level of skill mastery. Soul surgeon Have expertize in changing races, can change the race of an Npc or player, warning, players might report you for doing that to them and return to normal. "you can go rest now, I have something to do" He logged out and called the channel director that Nancy no longer has to delete her character, he can now change her to any race he wants. Of course he was to hasty to think he could, because the cost of changing a race proved to be greater than he thought. It drained his Ki forever, meaning that he had to steal souls or something to do a soul surgery to someone or like Yu start meditating all day on a mountain or some other high energy location. Of course there were hundreds of dungeons and monsters so it was just a small setback to his promise. The rest of the day he spend with the three dwarves who proved to know more than just runes. They helped him in all his Alchemist, artificier and even spy profession, for the drug making skill and were even helpful for him to practice his stalk and sneak skills. He was now an aprentice in the three rune skills and his alchemy and Artificier skills had risen a little, but the greatest gain went to the stalking skill since with more target stealth went up faster. To end the day he went to his secret training room in the tower and cast on himself such gravity that he could see a small black hole appearing nearby his body, he quickly dispelled it, losing a hand in the process. He cast the powerful regeneration spell that grew his arm anew and cast a smaller black hole, putting one after the other him fingers inside the whole and regenerating them, each time feeling extreme pain from his fingers being ripped off by such gravity. The stats were good, of course that was until the pain begun to become weaker and at some point he just put his fingers inside and took them out with just losing either the skin, some flesh and sometimes a fingernails. It was time for a greater experiment now, he made a bigger black hall, putting his whole palm inside, the pull suck his whole arm inside. The pain was killing him but with one regeneration he was now alright. He did the same trying each time not to lose his arm, it took him the rest of the day until he lost only half his arm. For just one day it was great progress. He didn''t know it but his Race was changed once more to an even Higher dragon race, the Black Dragon Ancestor. Sounds stupid but that is the race''s name they are the First dragons to be and they created the dragon race into what it is. Darknym didn''t turn into a dragon but if he had, he could probably have broken the whole tower, that''s how huge his real form was. Dragon Ancestors look like dragons only that their wings are fat and they have many eyes and no hands or feet, they just float in the sky, looking like huge manta rays. Darknym''s true form had two big red Marbles in the center of his big black wings and a head with a long neck that stretched a strange dragon-like head that only had the shape of a dragon''s head, since it had no mouth and three pairs of huge red eyes on the upper part of the head, and one sole eye positioned vertically to the others. If someone In Allastar has seen his true form from afar they would probably think dark clouds were passing above them, at least until they see the brilliant red light from his red beads caused they let the light of the sun pass through them. Chapter 24 - FSK is full of bugs Darknym was once more In Allastar, he went out and caught himself some monsters after slaughtering ahorde of them by sucking their souls dry. His Ki was now at full capacity and with the skill Yu taught him he could gain a 10% more than his 10000 Ki limit. He and any ki practitioner could have seen a dark purple glowing dust all around him. as he had absorbed 10% more than his proper limit, it was strange seeing the glow dust but he didn''t care much. He captured some of the monsters just to experiment with soul bending. He teleported back to the tower and Went strait to the dwarves who trained him towards the next rank in all five Magic professions he was now a Favored trainee in all five professions, he knew that the further training would take long so he went to Yu. "Today I would like to train at soul bending" He said as the day before they had been training mostly the ki practitioner profession, since he could use to little of his max Ki at the moment. 10% of his dragon 10000 ki, was a shocking 1000 ki, that was a human''s 10% ki potential, without further skills of course. And he had also a 1% soul expansion skill, for another 100 ki. He teleported them to where he held the monsters he had captured and went forward on bending the soul of a wild ork. Wild orks,humans and other creatures are stupid mobs that guard dungeons in Allastar, but they are all extremely hairy and grotesque. He saw his ki falling at a rapid rate as he was using the simplest soul bending skill. from his 10100, he now had a bit over a thousand ki left and all he managed to do was turn the ork to an even more ugly ork. But he had advanced the skill quite a lot. That day he had cleaned all 220 of the dungeons in his land capturing a few female monsters at the same time, but the best thing was that he at the same time studied more about the soul bending, by looking at what differences other races had. His soul bending was now at graduate with all his dungeon raids and his level had sharply risen to 520, in just one day. All he did was teleport from dungeon to dungeon leaving them clean and taking all the treasures. There were three dragons lairs among those 220 dungeons, a pity they were all males. but his greatest catch was a rogue lesser deity of darkness. Lesser deities worked for the Gods and are given magic powers by them as they normally don''t generate their own powers, for them magic powers are like Hp. A rogue can''t generate Mp and is doomed to die, when her Mp runs out, but she was pretty and sexy like a goddess. He now could soul bend creatures to a good degree, making the ork''s soul into that of a goblin''s of course like Yu said it would take at least a day for its body to turn into that of a goblin. It was strange since his unsightly bending had happened almost momentarily, but he hadn''t changed his race so it was understandable. There are three things a soul bender can do First was change the race of a creature, the second was change the pole of a creature, although he didn''t really like the Idea, last was the most dangerous of the three soul fusion, he could fuse two creatures together to create a chimera. At his level he could only use the first two and the second was harder to use for some reason, you would think that it would be easier than making an ork into a goblin but it was the precision that is harder to do It''s like looking for a needle in a bundle of hay. Fusion as Yu told him was easy but it was dangerous because the creatures could simply die in the process. He would truly like to test it on a player or two but it would 100% earn him a ban for at least a year if not a deletion For some reason, soul bending had no restriction on Npcs or players. He had quickly reached the trainee but it wasn''t enough for him to be 100% on the safe side yet he had to wait till the monsters he had soul bent take their new form, only then can he be safe to use it on a player. 12 hours of training had done his head into a boiling pot, he had to let off some steam and the closest target was his teacher. The girl in the karate gi, with her closely shaved head but rich breasts. "You do me a blowjob will you" She looked at him surprised not knowing what to do. "Kneel and open your mouth" He pulled his pants down and put hi dick into her mouth. She was shocked and a tear fell from her eye for some strange reason he could not comprehend, she was supposed to be absolutely loyal and obedient but the tear was like a knife to his conscience. You would ask what conscience did he have, after doing so many things, first of all, it opposed his first and foremost law, never attack first. He put back his pants and asked her. "Do you hate me for what I just did" cleaning her tearful eye she said "No" "Will you hate me If I were to dispel the mind control put on you" "No" "Then why are you crying" "Because I am now dirty and will forever be unable to become a Miko" A shrine maiden of the oriental culture. "Is that all, Why do you even want to be one to begin with" "My and Su''s village are under the rule of the dragon god, once every month the dragon god is offered a woman from the village as sacrifice, my and Su''s plan was for me to become a Miko and her the sacrifice so that we can surprise the dragon God and take his life, ending his tyranny once and for all but now the plan is ruined and our revenge unfulfilled" "Would you like to visit your village, although I''m sure It''s a bit early in the morning right now but I doubt that it matters to you right?" the crying female monk just nodded her head in agreement and on a map showed him where the villages were. She and Su were orphans whose mothers were offered to the dragon, Su''s father was a brave warrior who fought the dragon and died in combat, while her father roamed the land to find a way to defeat the dragon leaving them both in the care of the temple. Three years ago her father, he told her that he had found a way to make the dragon harmless but that would take tons of ki but the most difficult part was to take the dragon by surprise. Her father died in a failed attempt to disable the dragon but he had taught her the profession before facing his doom on the cliff that day. Darknym teleported them to her village, tears overflowed her eyes as she saw the village but before she could rush to the village he stopped her with his hand saying. "I order you not to attack the dragon god and also know that now you belong to me if anyone does something to you, just call for me and I will tear them apart" She went to the village while Darknym stayed outside the village practicing his skills. He had gained another rank on his spy skill when he heard Yu''s voice. "Master Help!" He was surprised to see her naked tied to a pole carried towards somewhere. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to help her but killing them wasn''t probably the best way to go around this matter. He just stalked them from behind following them to a high cliff, If they were to throw her into the ocean, then the whole sacrifice stuff was their fault and he would just save her and make them tremble in terror of someone real and not some superstition. To his dismay however they put the Log where Yu was tied at the edge of the cliff. The sky was getting cloudy and lightnings danced through the sky, the sea was now full of waves and he could hear a sound as if someone was lashing open air. Not long after he saw a strange blue ribbon dancing in the sky, coming closer and closer. It was one of those Asian style dragons, with blue skin and a beard holding a blue aquamarine bead in his hand. He was big for a human and could probably eat her in one go. The dragon snorted and said. "I accept your offering" The cliff''s face with the pole begun collapsing, but to the dragon''s surprise it didn''t fall, the whole cliff edge was floating in mid air. Darknym appeared in front of the dragon and said in a deep loud shout. "Who dares Play with my toys!" The people as well as the dragon were left speechless, they couldn''t see his race or who he was due to the mask he wore but the dragon was different, he could feel the terrifying dragon Ancestor''s powers. Only Yu cried in relief "Master!" Making the villagers and the dragon even more confused, but the dragon was a bit afraid at the same time. "How could I have known, the humans offered her to me, the rules state that now she is my" He said both to justify himself but also claiming that she was his now. "You say that if the humans had offered you to me then, you will belong to me then?" Darknym said ridiculing his theory of claim. "Don''t even dare compare us higher beings to they measly lesser beings, they are all offerings for us to Increase our powers so that we can become full gods" "Are you stupid, for me they are toys to have fun with, I don''t know about your ways of doing things but if you still think that you own her life then by all means we can have a duel for her ownership" The dragon god was furious even if he was an Ancestor of the dragons, he was the black dragon''s ancestor not of his own race''s and only tales are heard of their powers, since they are considered to be extinct. The bead he had was a legacy from one such creature, their own dragon ancestor, one of the Imperial rainbow dragon''s 7 beads that hold a part of his power. The Imperial dragon governs all elements and the bead in his hands governs the sea. With one otherworldly cry to the sky, Darknym saw colors to appear in the sky as 6 other dragons with one bead in hand matching their own colors came down from the sky. The terrified people had already long left the cliff and hid in their homes. Some adventurers who happened to be nearby begun to gather to see what was going around. They saw a person and a bound girl surrounded by seven dragons, who were circling around him. Darknym teleported Yu back to his tower and begun morphing into his true form. At first the dragons easily circled around him laughing at his empty threats but as he turned bigger and bigger, they begun to understand that they were at a loss. His body covered half the Island his beads covered towns and villages, and they could only see his head and seven eyes following their every movement. "So will we begin?" Said Darknym and as he talked the earth shook underneath as the right vibrations were released from his head.. The dragons attacked without thinking, they threw seven colored beams from their beads. Darknym didn''t even feel their effect as they didn''t even pass his magic shield, he laughed at their pitiful attempts, the beams were continuous but the dragons one after the other stopped shooting them when they were out of Mp. The players could see the seven dragons fighting a monstrosity, with a beautiful rainbow. In their eyes the Dragons were the good guys and the unknown titan, that monster, was probably evil. Not that Darknym cared for what they thought since his name tag could not be seen from bellow, it was even hard to see from above as it was a small name tag just above his head. Each time he laughed the ground shook and the waves rose higher and higher. "Is it my turn now?" He said as he saw that all seven dragons had stopped shooting their beams at him. He was about to attack when a strange whirlwind approached them. Darknym was curious about the strange small whirlwind. It came in between them and a strange old man appeared out of it, sitting on a cloud drinking from a gourd. "The heavens decree that I stop this foolishness!" It was really beautiful how the clouds above him opened to shine only him in the middle of the seven dragons and the giant monstrosity. "And what''s my compensation?" Asked Darknym with full confidence. The dragons and the half-drunken old man were left in amazement as he had just questioned the heavenly laws. "The blue dragon god, tried to steal my possession and the seven dragons attacked me, the heavens can''t be so blind to justice?" The Immortal and dragons were now silent not having an answer, there was a system error in the program as normally it would be the player stealing their sacrifice and if he was strong a second or a third dragon would appear, the reward would have been the maiden and a small prize but here there was a Dragon of powers that rivaled those of all the dragons together and the sacrifice he claims was his own to begin with. The system worked full speed while time was frozen still the AIs of the world were now handling the the scripts and the actions of the Npcs, so that the world would remain stagnant and other players could gain the quest as well. Somewhere around the world another Su and Yu with different names existed and were traveling around to get players to experience the quest. But all the AIs agreed on one thing wait and see what he says. The seven dragons took a humanoid form and the Immortal Sage Said. "let''s go somewhere else and talk out a solution to our problem" Darknym begun shrinking until he became humanoid, the darkness and red lights disappeared making players question what had just happened. There were probably no players right next to the small fishing village and even if there were they could have died from just the earthquakes not to speak about the tidal waves. "Why don''t we go to his palace?" Darknym pointed at the blue dragon. The dragon was at a loss his underwater palace was in a mess and it would be shameful to accept guests in a home that wasn''t well kept. "Why don''t we go to his?" The dragon said and pointed at Darknym. "Alright" Darknym said as he teleported the dragons and the sage to his own palace. Where they saw the naked still tied Yu. "Is this how you accept your guests?" The blue dragon said in an attempt to ridicule him. "The unimportant ones yes" He said making all the dragons angry but they restrained themselves in order not to cause another scene that would give him more points against them. "Servants take miss Yu away to her room and get some food ready, we have a long talk with my unimportant guests" He said with a smile. The sage knew that he was baiting the dragons and he had absolutely no wish to fight, he was an Intellectual Npc, anything he would do he would do it on the negotiations table rather than a battlefield. They went into the dinning room and in the room already sat Velarial eating and drinking while three servants too care of her legs and the in-between for her. "I see that you have fun" Darknym said with a smile, while her face became red in shame seeing all his guests six of whom were male and two females. "I''ll be at the Harem" She said as the servants carried her away with the sofa. It was funny how they just lifted it up and ran. For those who are confused, Darknym''s dinning room was remodeled by Velarial into a roman style dining room, where there are sofa''s and small tables next to them where a plate was left to eat while talking to others. "Servants please bring another three sofas for the rest of the guests and don''t forget a few bottles of the best wine and food" After the dining room was ready and the guests satisfied, the debate begun. "You say that she was yours but all the proof you have is a brainwashing spell that makes her call you master" Said the blue dragon, because she was not registered by the system as his servant or companion. "And you are claiming that she is yours, why exactly?" The dragon couldn''t talk or didn''t want to talk, because his explanation was as good and logical only when he has the upper hand. "See, she calls me master so there is one point for me, if I had brainwashed your friend there the red chick, she would also belong to me and call me master" The dragons'' humanoid form was the color of their dragon scales while they retained their horns but had no tails or wings like the western dragons. Well in one reasoning both the blue dragon and Darknym were common crooks who abducted other people but common sense among crooks said that the one who steals from the other is the thief. "I have another way to prove that she is mine" said Darknym as he called for Yu to come. He cast a dispel on her and commanded her "Kneel and open your mouth" Yu did so in front of him seeing the future as she did. "Stop!" Said the Immortal "You are right she is yours now and I already know what your desire is" He was saying so but in reality it was just a ploy for the system to make him say his desire or think about it. Darknym just took off his pants disregarding the words of the old Npc and commanded her. "put it in your mouth and lick it, when it gets wet swallow" Yu had tears in her eyes as she did as he said her hatred for the dragon god was programmed to be so great that she swallowed all her dignity and pride and did just as he told. The system was perplexed as all it could see in Darknym''s desire was lust and sexual desires, he himself didn''t know what he wanted of them. He was waiting for them to make an offer first so that he could ask for more, but that was before this moment, where he didn''t care about anything, but the sensation between his legs. "So what were you saying?" Darknym said while Yu was taking a break swallowing the semen in her mouth. "We can offer you blue dragon''s daughter as a compensation for the attack" The dragons said putting a grave expression on blue dragon''s face. "Not interested, from the blue dragon, only his life can cleanse his sins, but for the others I am hearing offers" The blue dragon god was about to morph inside the palace but for some strange reason he couldn''t, the other dragons too could do nothing but ask why their magic was all sealed. "Were you thinking of attacking me in my own palace, old dragon god?" Darknym asked. The dragon god was blue and had a well refined white beard. He looked somewhat like an old sage from the east only his horns and blue skin made him somewhat different from a human. "Wait me of course not I was just trying to call my daughter, you can''t miss such a beauty" The dragon god said. "Then I will allow it after you put down the bead in your hands" The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.The dragon god put down the bead and with a dispel cast by Darknym he polymorphed into his dragon form. He cried into the sky and another blue dragon came from the sky. That couldn''t change into its humanoid self without Darknym''s help. She was a bit strange, she looked like a little girl with the body of an adult. Short huge boobs, big eyes, like some anime character, with blue skin silver hair and wearing a blue something like a swimsuit I presume. "Is she your daughter?" "Yes, she can more than make up for my misdeeds" The dragon god said. "You come over here" Darknym said to the girl. She came although a little disgusted at the sight of his genitals hanging. "Kneel" He said. She didn''t say anything and did as he told her. "put my cock in your mouth and lick it, when it gets wet swallow if you are better than her I will keep you" Yu was a little shocked at first but being able to see the future she knew what was bout to happen. The young dragon princess stood and kicked him in the nuts, doing no damage at all as she hit his shield. "You see even your daughter thinks that she doesn''t need you anymore" Said Darknym while on the other hands he cast a brainwashing spell on her. The others weren''t fast enough to stop him as he by reflex put her loyalty and Obedience to the max. "Lie on the floor for a while" He said to her and she did so, without any questions asked or anything said. "You all saw that she attacked me and she isn''t even a god like yourselves, so you probably have no problem now with the blue dragon''s death, give his bead to his family for me" Darknym said and before they could answer he sealed the blue dragon''s soul inside a soulstone. "So now what do the others of you have to offer as an apology?" The other dragons were silent, they now knew that offering their children to him would be a free slave for him since no dragon would willfully do what he asked for. "Just kill me" said the Violet female dragon "And why would I want to do that?" "Because I have nothing to offer and I refuse to sacrifice others for my misdeeds" "Then your life Is mine, you shall send the orb or whatever you are holding to your family and live here in the harem forever" With that the other dragons were a bit relieved thinking that he didn''t want their deaths or their beads. Next rose the purple dragon and said. "I can offer you a special skill for magic if you will let me leave at peace" The other dragons looked at him with fear in their eyes, mostly for his future. "If the skill is as useful as you claim then I agree" Darknym said excited about a new skill. The skill was called Magic Overcharge. It allowed his Mp to exceed the Mp limit, it was the most Overpowered skill a dragon could have. Humans and most other races could only gain Mp from the skill by drinking lots of potions but for him it was almost like cheating as he had a crazy Mp regeneration. Of course it didn''t count towards his passive shield''s power. Darknym said to him happy. "I hold no grudge against you anymore if you need anything you are free to ask for my help" The other dragons were now excited, all but the violet who had no way of turning back on her word. The green dragon offered him an ultimate soul spell named soul recovery, it healed your soul from being shattered and even refilled your ki if you had lost them. Darknym was more than happy to accept his apology. The Yellow offered him a skill, that however was not much to his liking although he had no wish to kill him whatsoever. The skill was called Imperial shield, it made you Immune to magic and physical attacks but drained your Ki instead of Mp. The orange was a bit lost in thought and the red hot dragoness with a happy expression came forth. "I will teach you a skill called Overheat" "Don''t want it, I''m Immune to all elements to begin with and have magic that can create heat hotter than the sun itself" The red chick was silent for a moment and then said in a confident voice. "Then how about the Speed burst skill, it allows you to move like lightning" "Don''t want it I can just teleport even faster than a lightning strike" The Orange dragon came forth and said. "I can teach you the season field change spell, it can change the season in an area from one to another" "I will gladly accept your spell" Darknym said smiling at the confused red chick, in the tight red leather vestment. He nodded for her to come a little closer and put a collar on her neck surprising both her and the dragons that had already given him their gifts. "You, you will become my plaything" And he teleported her away together with the blue dragon girl, and the dragon god''s soulless corpse. "You can go now" He said to the dragons and the Immoral who couldn''t even call this meeting as negotiations, Darknym just did whatever he wanted. "You do know that killing him won''t make the village safe and that a new dragon king will rise to terrorize her village" The Immortal said to him as the other dragons transformed and left with Darknym''s help. "Yu''s and Su''s revenge is over so why should she care about anything else that happens in the world, she said it herself, she is mine" If he had asked her now if she hated him she would no doubt answer him with a "yes". The system now registered her as his slave and she was forced to follow his orders against her will, nether the less she preferred it to the nightmare of being brainwashed. "One last advice, don''t return to the eastern Islands before you become a god, because there are more than just seven dragons that will try to kill you now" He said as he called his cloud and flew away, the old man surely could use magic under the seal spell, or was it something that had to do with Ki. He went to grind his magic professions with the dwarves without even asking for the violet dragon''s name, which was Takako. Darknym''s training now elevated his spy mastery to the next rank, Perfection Professional, since he only grinned one skill at a time, giving him a +20% to all skill effects. Truth is that these bonuses add up with one another, that''s also the reason why he can use spells so much faster than other mages could. Of course the same goes for the penalties of the profession adjectives, Perfection Professional also lowered by 1-10% the effect of all skills so the real boost was 19-10%, and with other bonuses and penalties could become lower or bigger. He also crafted Items for the reporters who would come tomorrow, more like enchanted in reality, since he no longer cared about Mp after gaining "Mp overcharge". Before going to sleep he took a look at his Destros situation, finding himself still locked inside the Room. He trained his Ki circulation and with his Ki grasp, took a bugling from the ceiling crushing it towards the door. Or at least he thought it was a bugling, but in reality it was Landlady''s boob whom just completely coincidentally was sneaking nearby, just to look if the queen had fallen in size. He could hear a scream and the buglings falling from the ceiling by the shock of the bumping on the door. She quickly recollected herself as she fell to the floor and turned around to escape but then she felt another strange force pulling her from the ass towards the door once more with another rain of buglings bumping her to the door. She was so mad that she would have reported him but she didn''t know if it would count as anything cause there was a possibility of it being random, since it just pulled her and didn''t do any other more harassing staff. Darknym in reality didn''t know what he was pulling, for him it felt like he had caught something, to make the buglings'' level remain high he had to anger them or even kill one or two. He didn''t know how much damage it would make but he had to try, killing it. Landlady''s ass was now continuously bumped onto the door, if that wasn''t sexual harassment then what was she though but since the administration didn''t intervene by no it probably was not intentional. The bagglings couldn''t reach her as they swarmed the floor and she took no damage from bumping the other 10 times. Ki techniques unlike Tech or Mp techniques didn''t take anything they just disabled your body''s movement for the duration of the technique so basically he could have done it all night. Landlady was now screaming something but the bugs made it difficult for him to hear what was happening on the other side, he thought that he was hitting a bug towards the wall and that all the players were already dead. After so many tries he tried doing it with both hands only that with the other hand he pushed or punched. Landlady had long logged out and reporting sexual harassment, but the technicians refused to even hear, there was no harassment since the system could not detect any thoughts of sexual composition in the area. She entered once more this time she felt a touch on her ass as if he was trying to put his dick in and couldn''t find the hole, the reason for it was that Darknym was feeling that he was hitting it but knowing how small the bugling was it would only be the size of one of her buttocks. It didn''t take long for him to hit bullseye into her ass and some times into her pussy, he felt that he touched something but didn''t understand why the bugling was still alive. Landlady felt violated. A message popped up in front of him. -Do you wish to have sex with - -female(female) scavenger Landlady? - surprised he pressed -Yes- In a few seconds landlady appeared inside the Prison. "Welcome" He said smiling not knowing exactly why she wanted to have sex with him. "How on earth did I get here?" She said screaming at him "Well a message popped up saying you wanted to have sex with me and I accepted, although I can''t even see in this darkness" She could hear the constant buzzing of the buglings outside and by his words understood one thing, the game is bugged. "So how will we do it, you know I might be Infamous in Allastar but in reality it''s my first time with a real woman, I don''t even know your name" He said somewhat nervous. "Idiot, it was all a bug, as if I would want to have sex with a pervert and I already have a boyfriend, he might not be so good in the game but he''s a really good guy" "Whatever then just stay there and leave me alone, on my work" "What are you doing anyway?" "I''m killing a buggling so that their level won''t fall after I get out of here" "How come you are so sure that you will get out of here?" "Because you are now stuck here with me, maybe" "I can escape anytime you aren''t around" "And then get eaten by bugs and get reported" She was silent for a moment thinking how to go around the whole thing, the member leaving their guild with the key was somewhat okay but having the guild disbanded or getting banned was not okay at all. Today another guild had found their location, it was the real reason they wanted to make sure whether the monsters had become weaker and the only monster that would make that a 100% confirmation was the Brood queen''s size, as she had grown large after gaining so many levels. "Okay so how about an alliance, you will help us keep the above ground and you can have the bugs" "How about an additional deal, I will trade with you what I get down here from the monsters and you will get for me items that I need to start a lab down here" "What do you mean lab?" "Well to make a long story I found survivor when I first found the lab and he taught me how to mutate things, with my present skills I would probably be unable to even create proper tools but I could teach you how to speak and read the New order''s books if you are Interested" He couldn''t see it but her eyes were shining in excitement, they had found a few books before but they just sold them since they had no way to read them, books sold for huge money at the Npc stores who said that they sold them to collectors for even more. "Another addition to the rule then, what professions can you teach?" "I shall teach non cause then I will become useless to you and your guild, but lets make another deal I can teach you ki circulation" "What''s that?" "It''s how I pull and push things from afar, its some sort of soul trick that anyone can learn I think, although it might do different things depending to your soul''s status" "And what do you want for that?" "Lets just say that I want to experiment on something and that it''s free of charge, even if my experiment fails" "Then it''s a deal, first teach me the ki thing, since it will take around 3hours until the guy with the key logs in the game" "Well since I have no work tomorrow and the reporters will arrive around 3o''clock tomorrow I have plenty of time" "So what do I do first" "Sit down in a lotus pose, you have probably seen in TV, how it looks like" He heard her sit down, although he didn''t know if she had, he sat down as well. "First close your eyes and think that power comes from the ground and leaves to the heavens , do you know what the seven chakras are?" "Yes I have done some yoga but how will knowing that help in anything?" "keep your eyes closed and begin passing the energy from the ground towards the first chakra at the base of your legs, the second just under you bellybottom, the third at your stomach, the fourth at your chest coursing through your heart, the fifth passing your throat, the sixth right to your head and then release it all around outside your body from there towards the sky" "I''ve gained the skill, hours before you ended your explanation, you sure suck at teaching in-game skills" "Now you must do that for some time till you gain enough proficiency in the skill at around advanced you will be able to do a grasp and a push technique, although it has a short range, about one meter at first and grows as you grow the ki circulation but you can just try it right away just punch the air and you will see a strange blur with the color of your soul" She did so and a light appeared revealing her for some reason naked body. "Is there a reason you are also naked?" "fuck you FSK system!" she shouted as she pulled her clothes out of her inventory putting them on. "So a fire soul good, quite useful indeed, when you get advanced at ki circulation just tell me to teach you the other two abilities, although a fiery grasp won''t be as good for fetching Items but it should be more useful in a fight, especially if used with both hands, by the way what is your aura color" "Intense Orange and the limit break says fire assault armor" "you might have a problem with the grasp thingy I think but we will see when the time comes" "By the way what''s the experiment about?" "I have a skill to analyze other skills, I want to see if I can use your aura skills with my aura after I have analyzed them" "Sounds Overpowered" "Well in theory yes, but until I gain at least a 10% of the real skill''s power it is useless" "by the way what''s your ki circulation level?" "Advanced 7 and going for eight" "Isn''t it boring just sitting" "Guess who I have to thank for that" "Ah yes we are locked, I forgot" It didn''t pass more than a few minutes as she started again. "Can''t I do it without the advanced ki whatever" "Well you could but it would be very short" just go bump the door with your fist for a while, that should do the trick did it for me. He could see sparks coming from the door as she hit it with her punches, sometimes a flaring boxing glove extending from her hand. "Well that did it" He said before hearing her shout. "Help! I opened a small hole in the door" She had concentrated all her hits at one spot and before long it just melted opening a small hole big enough for a bugling to pass. Darknym with happiness all over his face went towards the sound of the buglings and begun draining them as they came into the room, he could spot their glowing red eyes easily. In the end he put his back against the door draining them slowly of their life force. "you saved me there I thought that I would die again" "What''s the problem with dying it''s just a game and you will probably just spawn here again" "Are you sure, here it says my spawn point is the camp, I could just have killed myself to get out of here" "And lose a chance to gain the flaming punch and a fruitful alliance" "By the way what level are you now" -System anouncement a player has just reached level 5000- "Again the with bugged announcement, lately Destros is full of system glitches" She could see Darknym''s face, as he was holding back not to laugh. "It can''t be..." She facepalmed herself and started laughing, the level 5000 character was a naked mutant in the middle of a the dessert in an abandoned lab full of bugling, that was the great secret of his leveling, it was full of bugs. "I think that there are no buglings outside now could you open the hole some more?" he said as he left the hole. She looked around seeing buggling corpses all over the floor, the ceiling being emptied cleanly. "I think they became somewhat weaker" He said with a smile. She banged the door some more till there was a big enough hole for her to pass. She could have made it bigger for him to pass it with more ease but he had already come outside. She saw him absorbing the dead buglings on the floor as of they were made of some sort of liquid. "I''ll call you the bugling king from now on" "Then see you later, I''ll be going to see my queen" She laughed at his remark and went her own way, out of the Lab or more like a bunker as it had nothing to show as a lab. Darknym went up another 100 levels that night. Landlady probably lived in the same country or in a close one or she couldn''t have reached this side of the planet by walking alone. Chapter 25 - Alliances and Betrayals The next day he was exhausted, he overslept and had only three hours before the reporters arrived. He logged into the game and went for Allastar, He only had to wait for a call from the director, He went for a walk to collect some souls but in the middle of it message appeared. -Your Allies in Destros are under attack- He left Allastar thinking that it won''t take long to take care of the matter in Destros. --------------------------------------------------------------- Destros In Destros there was a full out war between the Land raiders and the Clear waters, a much bigger guild with at least 1000 players. Darknym appeared in the lab went out disregarding the buglings and went out of the lab''s door. A bullet, hit his head as he came out but he disregarded it since his pain resistance was at master now. he walked as if nothing happened as the machineguns were trying to fill him with lead. "Must be a robot or a cyborg, use the lightning staffs!" At least ten lightnings struck him raising his constitution for a little, he faked that he was malfunctioning or something doing a stupid robot dance. "He''s mocking us, don''t use lightnings, try a grenade" "Wait doesn''t it say Darknym over his head?" "What of it, we are not in Allastar, here he is just another nobody like the Land raiders guild who are hiding inside their barricades, and we don''t even know if it''s the same person" Darknym now begun sprinting towards them and as he was about to reach them, a call from the director came. "The reporters are at the gate waiting for you" "Alright I''ll be right there" He said and logged out. The Land raiders and clear waters were a bit surprised when Darknym''s Destros character Just collapsed without a reason after a short while. Landlady looked at her clock seeing it was 3o''clock. She cursed the day and time she agreed to ally with him, the Clear waters on the other side hit him with all they got. ---------------------------------------------------------- Allastar He was back in Allastar, in the middle of a forest where a monster was hitting him, just scratching at his magic shield. He teleported to the gates of the City where 40 reporters were awaiting him. "So who of you are the ones joining and who are the ones for the video crew" Only one person raised her hand, although he could see her unwillingness to join his guild. "It can''t be Nancy the celebrity of the channel wants to join my guild, is this a hoax" "Shove it, its in my contract that I must gather Information from a guild and I''m the only one no guild wants, since I''m too low level for them to gain anything" "Don''t mind I''m not that high level myself" All the shrunk their faces in disbelief. He Invited Nancy into the guild and invited them into his party so that they could enter the city safely, he teleported them in the city and said. "Here is the commoner''s quarter, to say the truth I wasn''t expecting so many people so I have only twenty passage rings for you, at the time, the director sure did a shitty job not informing me of your numbers, well since Nancy is part of my guild she doesn''t need one but the rest will need to stay in a party with at least one person who has a ring" He gave them some bronze rings called rings of passage, they allowed them passage inside the city and through the Inner gates but not the outer ones. "You can explore the city for a bit as I have something to do in Destros, call me if something happens" he teleported to the tower and left for Destros ---------------------------------------------------------- Destros He woke up next to a scorched land, still being filled with bullets and swords and axes hitting him from all sides. He use astral grasp to get someone closer to him and drained him of his life force. "He''s a mutant!" Someone shouted stupidly, as if they hadn''t figured it out already. The one he now was holding was almost drained of Hp and he quickly grabbed another one. He saw someone using a strange burning spear against him, at the moment he didn''t know that it was a ki attack. "He''s some sort of tank, our attacks don''t even break through his defense" In reality it was the opposite it was his Hp that was too high so that it made it look like he took no damage at all, they would need a laser gun to see a small change. Their leader the player Water Joe, had a strange gun that looked like a fat shotgun, he shot once with it and a small blast of beams like a shotgun shot Darknym backward, they could see a small 1% decline in his Hp happening at the time. going from 49% to 48%, three minutes of shooting and stabbing were only worth so much. "So you decided to become a tank in Destros, what a waste of time, you could..." He was about to say something but was awe struck when he saw Darknym''s speed, he was fast, he had been running here and there from his spawn point to the hangar many times making his speed somewhat faster than a normal players, he was probably among the fast ones inside the game, of course it wasn''t superhuman it was just fast. The Clear waters used a smoke bomb but he could see right through it he grasped with his astral hand clear Joe and begun draining him, after pushing his gun aside and hugging him in a bearhug of death by gene assimilation. The others could not see it but Water Joe and three others were tuned into gene material for him to assimilate not even leaving a corpse behind. Darknym got a message from allastar. He logged out and went back to Allastar. --------------------------------------------------------- Allastar In Allastar the reporters were surrounded by the townspeople who were pleading them to save them, "At least buy the children, they will have a better life away from this accursed city" "Buy me I''m only worth 2golds from your world" "I''m worth one" The reporters were lost in terror ''What has he done with this city, for the people to sell themselves just to escape it'' Nancy sent a message for help as the town people wouldn''t let them go. When he appeared she shouted at him. "What have you done for those people to act like that?" She shouted at him in rage. "I just taught them how the world works, did they ask you to buy them or something?" She nodded not understanding what he was saying. "Its 100 bucks to free one of them out of the city, it''s not a big deal" He said laughing as if it was normal "Are you crazy 100bucks just to free an Npc, you can buy your own Npc with that money and even customize their appearance" Said a reporter dissatisfied with the price. The town people dispersed instantly after hearing him say that with sad faces and some with angry glares. Another reporter hit the one who spoke lightly irritated. "But its the truth, would you pay to free and Npc from a computer city?" He complained and the other reporters just looked at him with a sad glare silently. "You what''s your name?" Darknym asked "Handy" Said the rowdy man, who had probably selected a Drogan barbarian as a starting race. "Handy would you like to join my guild?" He said with a smile but the reporter refused thoroughly. "I''m of the same opinion everything you see around you is just a program, the main reason is to have fun, will you be sad for eating the ghosts in pacman or stomping a goomba in super mario?" "But they are Npcs not monsters" said someone "Can they attack you?" Asked Darknym in reply. "Yes, but only if you do something bad" The reporter answered proudly "And entering a monster''s home and killing him is good but entering an Npc''s is bad, you have a strange mindset" The reporters were lost in though.Darknym let the discussion go and said. "I''ll let you explore the city, this is the commoners section so just follow the road to the classes section where the stores are" "didn''t you end your job in Destros yet?" "Well there are some complications with a small guilds war nothing that can''t be solved with a little time" "Wait there''s no major guild war in Destros today" Said a reporter. "I didn''t say it was a major event its just a squabble between two minor guilds" "Can''t your guildmates take over, we have no one to guide us around" Another reporter complained. "You there!" Darknym shouted to a guard "Guide them through the city or die!" He said and teleported before logging out of Allastar once more. --------------------------------------------------------------------------- Destros He woke up once more rained by bullets, his Hp was no at 44% and he was no longer approached by the enemy players, he could see them focusing their attention on the Land raiders guild who were almost out of the picture. Darknym now charged at the Clear waters, he didn''t know why but the fire spear guy used his spirit spear, it was strange, but he charged at him first. He felt a strange tingle that did almost nothing but just in case he looked at his status only to see no debuffs at all. "He''s resistant to psychic abilities" He heard a woman shout to the spear guy who swiftly retreated towards the higher grounds. Darknym didn''t pursue, he just cleaned up those that were near the lab and in range of the Land raiders HQ. The clear waters had retreated for the time being, leaving tons of spoils and only four Land raiders alive. "You did a great job out there" Landlady said to him "Sure" He said sarcastically "At first we thought you had logged out but then you begun moving like crazy, killing at least 20 of their guys and then you begun acting like a slowpoke again and then..." "Ah that, it''s the indiscriminate slaughtering berserk that takes effect when I''m unconscious" She was a bit disappointed with the word Indiscriminate, that meant that he would have killed even them if they had went to help him or even approached him carelessly. "I''ll go to the lab now and leave for Allastar, those reporters can''t do anything without me" He said with a smile as he turned around "Sure" She said as she looked at him rush towards the Lab. It was as if they had awakened some ancient monster from its tomb or something. -------------------------------------------------------- Allastar As he entered Allastar and went to where the reporters were he heard them talking. "Did you see the video of the Clear waters, they say they got owned by a monster, some say that it was Darknym" A blur of sounds begun after which he couldn''t make ends meet what they were saying as they were all talking at the same time. "Aren''t the Clear waters 1000members strong?" And another flurry of pure noise pollution "Wait they are saying they will be uploading their videos of the fight" They were again saying stuff at the same time, until one of them spotted him. "Looks its him" He cried the whole group charged at him, Is it true that you just single handedly took out half the clear waters group. "I don''t know since I wasn''t there all the time, I had to go between the two worlds to make sure that you guys don''t get lost or killed by some rogue in my city, it would give me a bad name" He said as he laughed somewhat embarrassed. "But lets go to the main point, today will be the fight for Gloom, the Ork giant, I''ll be fighting with Zeiseg so you won''t need too much protection" "So where will we be staying while Inside the city" "Wait I will find Just the right place for you all to stay" He used his clairvoyance and found a good looking Inn and teleported them there. It was closer to the last gate and away from the slums and the rich shopping area. He nodded them to follow him, The inside was quite nice and the Owner. The owner of the Inn was William and Despina who to tell the truth weren''t too happy to see him. "39 of your best rooms for 10months, I will be paying in front" "but we are 40" said one of the reporters "Nancy is a member of my guild so she will be staying at the tower" She looked at him a bit afraid since the last time she had entered the Tower was the time of the siege. "Oh yes, do you have the mage profession Nancy?" She nodded a yes without talking. "Great less time teaching more time doing, I should give you a gift as your new guildmate and as a member of my guild I can''t let you being a weakling" After saying that he looked though his Inventory and took out three rings and handed them to her. ========================================= Archmage''s gift A crystal ring Illustrating a wizard and his apprentice, doing some training. Physical enhancements Ring is bound to the One ring Magical enchantments raises Intelligence stat by 50 raises Wisdom stat by 50 Ring give light Mp regeneration can cast light globe ========================================= Mind Bender A simple ring with a large gemstone, in a shape of a circle. Physical enhancements Ring is bound to the One ring Ring raises mental resistance Magical enchantments Can cast Mental shock spell can cast Mental decay spell can cast Mental control spell can cast Mental overwrite spell can cast Mental blank spell can cast Mental break spell can cast Mental repair spell ============================================ Walker A strange ring engraved with doors, which have big keyholes on them. has one jewel where the only unlocked door is on the desing. Physical enhancements Ring is bound to the One ring Magical enchantments gain minor stamina regeneration on equipment casts haste when equipped Can cast teleport spell can cast displacement spell can cast telekinesis spell can cast wind movement spell ============================================= She was left dumbfound by the abilities of the three rings but was a little puzzled as well. "What is the one ring?" She asked. "Haven''t you seen lord of the rings?" He showed he a golden ring around his finger. "A webbing ring, don''t they need to be two?" she asked without an inch of embarrassment, she simply didn''t know the story. "Well I''m sure we can discuss that some other time, we have only two hours to make another nineteen rings and to do something about your appearance" "What''s wrong with my appearance!" She shouted at him, she wore a cute little dress and shoes, looking like a porcelain doll. "We''ll talk about it inside the tower" He teleported them both to his palace. "Servants we need a room for my newest guest!" He shouted and a butler and a maid came forth. "She will need a tour of the palace and a room to stay, just make sure the rooms are empty when you show her around, Venariel has been a bit naughty lately" He said to the servants who were now taking her away. "If you want anything guild chat me!" he shouted to her as she was taken away by the servants. Darknym went to the magical lab to create more rings not that it would take too long since the rings were simply to allow them passage. But he also created 39 other rings with a great magical shield, although he would have to recharge them after the shield is drained out, for Nancy he made an earring seeing that she wore some small pearl on her ear. One hour had passed, they only had half an hour left before the fight with Zeiseg. ================================================================ Nancy POV The Director gave her a last chance, her numbers are falling because of her foolishness of making her character a gnome, the only reason that she didn''t want to delete the character was because she was an Archon cook and although she could use the last wish to change her race with many gains but she had spent too much of her own real world money to develop her skills as a cook and she probably wouldn''t reach it again if she did. Although that was before her becoming an In-game correspondent so it was fine at the time being, but then her in-game character was shown. At first everyone thought it cute, a gnome with her face but later people begun losing Interest in her, that''s the way Bob came into the picture, they were the knight and the small princess. Although Bob had more fans than her since his character was as handsome as him himself. Truth was Darknym''s video of her made her popularity flare once more, for a little. This was a chance to become a solo correspondent but she was given three Objectives. First was to find how Darknym got his in-game fortune and magical powers. Second Map the Tower(labyrinth) so that their Alliance could take over the city. Third enter his guild and take anything she can and give it to the director. They had gathered in front of the city and were waiting for Darknym to appear. He was a little late, or they were just early she didn''t care less. He asked who would join his guild, it was a great opportunity to accomplish some of her objectives, she lifted her hand as she left her old guild at the same time. She said some stupid stuff about no guild wanting her, but in reality she was in one of the VIP guilds for celebrities in the Isleplains "The Famous" and she lost that to enter "The Worst" a guild with only two members, one of whom was she herself and the other the guild master. She could cry just thinking about it but she held her fist clenched as she thought of he future benefits. He gave them some rings and left for Destros saying that he had some business there. She looked at the guild''s status seeing that it was only level 62 and had 61 unallocated buff points, and swallowed in despair. He must have been around level 610 since she was level 10 and since she was always protected by guildmates from "the Famous" she hadn''t cared for such things as battles and levels. The famous had only buffs that helped them at finding more stuff at stores and better stuff at stores, but it was a 10000levels guild with lots of players who worked as mercenaries. The thing was Nancy was a little too caught up in the game she used a fortune to buy gold coins in the different sites. She wasn''t the only one, everyone in "the Famous" did so but the problem was in-game gold only became more and more expensive. That was one of the reasons everyone was interested in Darknym''s secret, as he had bought a whole mountain, that would have cost him a fortune in real world money. So that means he had found the goose that lay him golden eggs. In moments after he had left the townspeople begun gathering around them they looked terrified and afraid they said some nonsensical stuff but the message was clear it was a cry for help. She send him a message to return and told him a piece of her mind but then it appears that everyone was thinking in the same way as him only not as extremely as he did it. It was true after all that it was only a game, but he somehow twisted his words to make his own morals look more plausible. He called them a guard and left once more, he said something about a guild war in Destros, ''I only hope he isn''t a scavenger, my guild the clear waters had said something about attacking some guild today'' She hoped deep inside somewhat afraid that he might be in one of those raider guilds. They didn''t even reach the next gate and one of the reporters got some news from his guild, a large guild on Destros was forced to retreat or something. She almost had a heart attack, when she heard from her guild that Bob retreated and her guild lost the fight against a small 120 members large new found guild but the most striking revelation was that they had found Darknym in Destros, just a few meters further from their HQ. Most of the reporters asked her about further details, knowing that she was part of the losing guild, they even asked her if they had a video of the battle, she messaged Bob and he said he had the best shots although he was sorry for losing, Merry said she was unable to use her mental attack for some reason, but he said that the guild would uplink the full battle. Darknym had returned someone said. They saw him and stormed him with questions he didn''t seem too cooperative, must be outside his contract.It was true, the Director disregarded his Destros character because Destros was one of the least interesting places, as only the new order and mutants had something to do, the Industrials just enjoyed the game inside their underground bunkers, while the scavengers were fighting amongst themselves. The only exciting events of Destros was the strange mutant that only appeared once, an A.I. going crazy beginning to kill the residents of the bunker and making them into robots and the New order hunting for a mutant on the surface of Destros to delete his character, he could of course return as a descendant but they don''t know if he did or not since they didn''t know his name. Darknym took them to the Inn they would be staying and said that she would be staying at the tower, She was a bit nervous since the tower was her goal from the start. He said something about magic and gave her three rings with extremely overpowered enchantments, she didn''t know to give them to the director or not, she did have a good justification to keep them of course. If he wanted her to stay under cover he would have to concede her the rings or at least the Archmage''s gift that gave Mp regeneration, a dream of any mage character. Her last profession was that of a mage but she had only taken it in order to use magical cooking utensils. He teleported them to the tower but... ''where''s the labyrinth?'' They were in some sky palace, she could see the clouds all around the palace, from the windows he send two servants to show her to her room and give her a tour, she would make the whole tour into a video for the director, he did say to map the tower and this was probably the top of the tower. "Are you the newest one?" Asked a rather rude and slutty girl younger than her. "No, I''m..." She was about to say a guest. "you don''t seem to be his type, so you''re probably a guest, look not to get on Mr. Moneybag''s bad side he gets angry if you get too greedy, mother was a fool to think she could steal his most treasured possession" She was Velarial and she was just looking for someone to talk. "You two can stop escorting her I will show her around myself, her room''s probably the first room after the corridor" "Are you also a guest?" Nancy asked surprised. "I''m his wife" Nancy was left speechless at the answer, she didn''t know he was married. Of course she had a slight suspicion that she could be an Npc but most Npcs acted only their role, she on the other side looked free and even badmouthed Darknym openly. "Are you a player?" Nancy asked "Ah you also like kinky stuff, the others say that I''m a pervert because I like doing such things the other day Moneybags caught me on the action and just laughed, I know he also likes stuff like that" "I wanted to ask if you were an Adventurer but I think you have answered that already" "Wow you must be the first adventurer he brings to the palace, what a surprise I thought that he wasn''t Interested in other adventurers" "Let''s say it''s for mutual gains" She said with a somewhat unconfident voice. "Don''t take me the wrong way but if he has allowed you here it''s probably only for his own amusement, although I have to say he knows how to do business, yesterday he brought a dragon to the harem as his fourth wife, I think" "Does he have a harem?" She asked in surprise. "Oh I completely forgot to Introduce myself I''m Veralial, the boss in this palace when Moneybags is away, you can call me boss" "Okay boss" She said laughing inside. "Now let''s go, I''ll show you around and Introduce you to the others, how did we say you are called" "Nancy, boss" She said giggling. "I like you Nancy, you and I will stick together like glue" And got closer to her, giving her a strange eerie feeling. "Now let''s first go to your room since you will be spawning there from now on" She took her to a room that looked better than her former guild''s room. "If you need anything just call the servants, the palace has I don''t even know how many servants, each day I see different servants as they change shifts almost daily" "Don''t you feel like a prisoner here?" "You lost me sister, do you even know how women live in our world, we stay in our homes almost our entire lives, now I''m staying in a palace with servants and have unlimited funds and can buy and do whatever I like" "So you aren''t a prisoner, but if he has a beautiful woman like you why does he needs other women" "Why do I or you need a second pair of shoes or dresses we shall never wear, because they are beautiful on us and made us feel better just knowing that we have them and can wear them anytime we like" Velarial came closer and a message popped up -Would you want to have sex with Velarial- Nancy surprised and in disgust pushed -No- "And here I thought we could be friends" Velarial said a bit disappointing. "Well lets continues our tour of the place" Velarial said and took her hand guiding her outside once more, she took her down the stair and said. "to the front is the throne room, it''s a stupid empty room with only a throne, to the right is the Harem tower where you can find me if you need me and to the left is the dining room, which I redecorate each week. those doors next to the throne room will take you to the garden, I don''t dislike flowers but I hate bugs, up are the guestrooms and behind me is the exit, although I doubt you will want to leave after you see what this place has to offer" Velarial said and dragged her towards the dining room. "What? Why are there two more sofas than needed, servants!" She called for the servants to take away the sofas and bring them something to munch. Nancy saw a violet woman with green hair sitting on one of the sofas. "That is Takako, the dragon I told you about, she''s nice to talk to but is too conservative for my tastes" Takako the violet dragon queen turned and looked at the two of them, seemingly she was annoyed by the noisy human. "Hi Takako, this is Nancy she is an Adventurer like Moneybags although she''s a little" She pointed at her hands to her head pointing that she was a bit crazy. "What do you mean I''m a little!" Screamed Nancy in response. "Get out of here if you are going to fight, you are ruining my midday nap" Takako said giving them a threatening glare. ''scary'' Nancy though seeing Takako''s eyes flaring and in the next instance both, first the gnome and then the beauty left the room running for their lives. "That was fun, you should have seen your face when her eyes were struck on you, you run away as if you had fire on your hair" Said Velarial laughing "You say as if you know how someone with fire on her hair runs" Nancy said with disdain Velarial just looked at the ceiling whistling "Did you really set someone''s head on fire" Nancy asked panicked. "A few times" Velarial said with a small smirk on her face trying not to laugh at Nancy''s surprised face. "Lets go to the garden next, I''m sure Yu will be there she''s always there, she''s my only friend here in the Palace and she''s quite funny" Velarial dragged her to the garden through one of the two gates, the garden was enormous, There were many fields for different sports and there was also a pond and a maze. "Over here!" Shouted Velarial taking her deeper into the garden. They climbed up a very big hill, on top of which was a girl standing on one leg in a karate gi, her head shaved and her breasts were seemingly too large for her gi to fully cover. "Is she Yu?" "Nah, she is she" Answered Velarial "Just kidding, she''s Yu, my dear friend" Velarial said and rushed to hug her but Yu with a fast almost instant movement to the back avoided her hug, Velarial then sidestepped and a game of cat and mouse begun until Velarial was too exhausted to continue. "Do you also like it here?" Asked Nancy "No and No,I may hate that cruel and indifferent nature of his but I still owe him for taking revenge for my father, I won''t help you map the tower" "How?" "I''ll help you" Said Velarial as she charged at Yu pinning her to the floor and tickling her, she could have sworn she saw her put her hand inside the gi for a moment but Yu was providing ample resistance to whatever Velarial was trying to do, until smoke begun rising from Yu''s body. Velarial quickly retracted her hand and rushed to Nancy, lifting her off the ground and running away from the hill. Nancy could see a small mushroom like flame coming from the top of the hill. "So you want to map the Tower, that''s a funny hobby, but it might be fun, you know we can Ask Theo to come as well, She''s been looking for a way to escape since forever" "Who is Theo?" "The first Girl of the Harem, she was here before me but all she talks about if Fayte this and Fayte that" "What''s Fayte" "An adventurer, whom Moneybags used to beat even before he became a mage and her disciple at blade dancing, from what I heard he''s an Idiot that doesn''t knows when to give up, he is going to challenge moneybags in 10months before the whole tower goes to hell" "What!" Shouted Nancy with a face full of surprise and a trace of fear. "Oh, this is a secret, but the truth is that only the tower will leave to the demon realm, the city will stay here under Lightnym''s control" "Who is Lightnym?" "Ah, you''re no fun, lets go find Theo she''s probably in the jacuzzi room" "What!" Shouted Nancy in surprise, ''how can the Npc know what a jacuzzi is? how can even a jacuzzi exist? is she a player in disguise?'' These and millions other questions came to her mind, as Velarial dragged her away, gromes are so small that she was only as as big as her waist, like a small child. Velarial took her to the harem tower, it had at least 20 floors with all kinds of luxuries and even an elevator. It made her doubt how great "the Famous" guild really was since they did not allow low status members like herself into their more luxurious Installations. "We are here" Said Velarial as they entered a room with 16 smaller and one large jaccuzi. In the large one she could she a blonde head at one corner of it. She saw Velarial sneaking behind her and do something to the jaccuzi, and bubbles begun popping out of the water. "Velarial!" Theo shouted and just realized that Nancy was standing nearby. "Velarail who is this, a new addition to his collection, I didn''t have him for a pedophile" Velarial now naked entered the tab sitting next to her and said. "This is Nancy a guest, she''s an Adventurer and her hobby is mapping, she wants to map the whole Tower" Theo begun laughing out loud. "Sorry for laughing at your dream but the whole tower, that''s just funny, you do know that the Tower has 70floors above ground and another 70bellow, even thinking about it is funny, well if you are an adventurer you probably won''t be staying in the tower long enough anyway" "Wait, Theo it''s not a dream, it''s a hobby, she could always just ask for the plans if she wanted to know what''s inside, I doubt anyone''s so stupid as to try to map something already mapped by others " Said Velarial giving a relieved cry of satisfaction as the bubbles caressed her body. "By the way Nancy is there any special reason for you being here, because if you are thinking that you can rip him off, I would advice against it" Said Theo sincerely concerned about her safety. Nancy was a bit more interested in the four Npc''s stories, since they all have some background with Darknym. "Are you just going to stand there?" Asked Velarial. Nancy felt ashamed for a second but then again she felt stupid, they were Just Npcs. She took off her little clothes and entered the Jaccuzi. "See it''s much better in the warm water" Said Velarial still eating her with her gaze. "Well are your plans...Not there...Velarial...stop it" Begun Theo but was then harassed repeatedly by Velarial who put her hands in strange places. Nancy didn''t know to speak or not but she didn''t want to spend her time mapping the Tower, it was a chore not a hobby. "Can you keep a secret?" She said while whispering. "I love secrets!" Exclaimed Velarial. Nancy wasn''t sure to speak or not but seeing as she had no way of asking Darknym to give her the plans of the tower she would have to ask one of the four Npcs in the Tower for them. "Well I can vouch for myself, as I hate Darknym''s guts but if it''s something that will threaten our well being don''t even bother talking about it" Theo seemed to also be interested in what Nancy had to say, but didn''t trust Nancy yet, she was a gnome after all, a distant cousin of the Dwarves. "Velarial, can you also vow not to say anything?" Asked Nancy while looking around for any prying ears. Velarial just nodded a few times and came closer with a pop up message. -do you want to have sex with Velarial- Nancy pressed -No- once more Velarial puffed a little and went back at teasing Theo. "Well the truth is I''m a spy sent on a suicide mission, my alliance needs info so badly that they had me infiltrate his guild to get three things" "Stop, I''m not interested anymore, I want my peace of mind as I await for Fayte, he will come for me and then we may live happily ever after" Theo stood up and left. "I could help you but it will cost you, well if you will die anyway you probably won''t mind" Giggled Velarial. Nancy was perplexed, she was no noob to love but she wasn''t keen on sleeping with everyone, she had two boyfriends with whom she broke up because she found them cheating on her, the first was a model in the same model agency as her and the next was her manager at the time being. From there on she had no more sexual relationships and in reality was looking for a stable relationship and a good husband. "Forget it, I''ll do it myself" She stated while getting out of the bathtub "I only hope It doesn''t slips out from someone, it would be a huge loss, not having a single ally inside the Tower" Said Velarial "You vowed, you wouldn''t tell" Complained Nancy alerted by the Npc''s treacherous statement. "I don''t remember did I say something like that, but chill out It''s just a deal, you will act as my slave and I will give you all the info and I will act on your behalf, you won''t even need to fear of dying, I know him better than any of the other girls if you amuse me I''ll make sure that not only your alliance can win but I can even smuggle away something that is essential for them to do so" Velarial said with a wicked smile. "And what can one such as you provide an Alliance of 100000 players" Nancy said with a belittling tone of sarcasm. In Velarial''s hand appeared a gold coin "The funds to march" Another coin appeared "buy better equipment" A third one appeared "buy skills" A forth appeared "maybe even buy a town or two" She made the coins disappear at the end. Nancy snorted and said "Hah, you probably didn''t know yet but I have joined his guild so I probably have some allowance or something, money is no problem for me anymore" "And what''s your allowance?" Velarial asked with a smile on her face. "10gold coins a week and can borrow as much as 100gold at any given time of my choice" She said, in truth that was a huge sum even for "The Famous" who offered 1 gold as allowance to their members each real world week, so it was considered a luxury guild, 1 gold being 50bucks was a great expense to provide gold for the 10000, VIP members of the guild, although it was something of a small extra since they all were filthy rich anyway. Velarial laughed at the sum bend her waist and whispered to her ear. "I''ll give you one million" Nancy was dumbfounded, with one million if she just sold it she could easily gain 50 million real life money, although it would Instantly drop the price of in-game gold, but she couldn''t have cared less by that time. Velarial could see her uncertainty in her eyes and whispered once more. "one billion and you forget all about your former alliance and become my slave" Nancy fell on her knees, being given a large mental attack. A Party message popped up. In 5 minutes everyone group up in front of the Inn, we are leaving for The Event. Nancy recollected herself and begun putting her clothes on, since the wet condition wore off quite fast in the game. Velarial seeing her sudden change in behavior went back into the water. "The offer stands, anytime you like, all you have to do is say the yes and all the doors can open for you" Velarial said and closed her eyes relaxing in the now silent water. Nancy left the Harem tower and found Darknym waiting for her near the exit of the palace. "You sure took your time" He said with a smile on his face trying to be friendly. "Women need more time than men, do kindly remember that in the near future" A bit mad since five minutes weren''t a lot of time to begin with, and she did have to dress up properly. Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator. He just laughed and teleported them away since they were 12seconds late. Darknym likes to be as punctual as possible, getting easily irritated when he''s going to be late for something or by unexpected situations. Darknym and Nancy appeared in front of the Inn, only 18 of the reporters were present making Nancy a bit Angry. ======================================================================== Reporters'' POV They waited for another few minutes for all 39 reporters to gather. Darknym gave each of them another ring and an earring that she didn''t like to Nancy. They only had one ability and that was an elemental shield with an awe inspiring durability of 12/100million damage each. Nancy''s earring was something even more unbelievable, it had 12millions out of 100trillions and even offered a minor resistance to elemental and physical attacks. It had taken him most of the time just to charge the rings up to 12millions since the shield could only be charged at a 60mp/sec rate. Of course he charged all the rings at the same time otherwise it would have taken him days to charge them. With the rings on they could probably survive 12 attacks from any 500levels player, which is the unofficial level cap of the game. "Wait just a few moments for me to find where The event will take place since I don''t know where the ork is" "Watalock''s cliff" Said a reporter. "And that is?" Asked Darknym a bit confused. The Reporter showed him a map of the orkish mountains and pointed at a small Jagged part of the map. Darknym teleported them all there, It was a sandy beach overlooked by a gigantic cliff in the distance. They could see the Ork warlord without his Armor sitting on top of the cliff and a small orkish village at the distance. The reporters begun taking their places irritating the Giant ork since most of them were different races but his eyes were still locked on Darknym. They could see a smile form on the ork''s face as he took out of his gear and equipped it, Darknym took off his mask, his name was now hidden due to the spy profession, until he did the first attack it would remain so, Darknym knew that the mask would not withstand the punishment although it was also the first time the reporters could see his face, some of them even recognized him instantly, Nancy included. "I came for the second Round and this time I''ll be taking Gloom away with your approval" The reporters were still little shocked shocked but there were 40 reporters all around, Nancy felt a bit awkward as she had to commentate on what was happening behind her. Everything happened fast, Zeiseg jumped from the cliff crushing on Darknym''s passive shield. Darknym disappeared in the thick smoke and teleported outside it, he did so only for the reporters. The battle was seemingly heading in Zeiseg''s favour as he pushed Darknym towards the cliff. Darknym had only punched him on the leg one or two times, while another ten Zeiseg blasted him here and there all over the beach. Zeiseg seemed happy for some reason, the reporters could not have known.It was the first time in all the years of Allastar''s release that he had an opponent worthy of fighting since most times it ended in one or two hits. Darknym suddenly took out of his inventory a crooked ceremonial knife, with the demon head on it''s hilt. ============================================ Dagger of sleeping demon (combat knife with protector) Quality - uncommon attack - 40-60 durability - 20/20 Physical enhancements Magical enchantments 100 agility bonus 100 speed bonus 100 reflexes bonus casts sleep on hit casts nightmare on hit casts stamina drain requirement class mage ============================================== The ork was a bit more careful now not to approach him carelessly, but Darknym just charged without a care in the world, his magical shield had long been crushed by Zeiseg''s hits but his endurance, constitution and strength were now legendary not to speak about his new skill after becoming a Dragon Ancestor. "Greater health regeneration" It was a really broken skill that regenerated 1% of his total Hp per second, it was like cheating. But Zeiseg''s blows took at least 10% with each blow, he would have long killed him if he hadn''t another skill. "Ancestor Dragon skin" Offering him 50% resistance to all physical damage and conditions like bleed,cripple etc. Meaning he would normaly have been taking 20% with each blow if he was a human or some other playable race. Darknym''s Eyes were shining red as he was charging towards the Ork, the ork''s eyes shone blue as the two clashed in midair and darknym was blasted away. A few seconds after the clash the ork fell down to the ground, screaming as if he was being tortured. The dagger being stuck on his arm, made him take a small damage from it but the effects of sleep and nightmare became evident to all. Normally it would just cause a small haze feeling when it hit someone, as if he was closing his eyes for a second or seeing a hallucination but being a knife that was intended to inflict extreme pain as it entered the body, and with the bosses'' extreme healing powers, being Immortal doesn''t mean he doesn''t lose Hp, He just can''t lose the last of his Hp. Darknym teleported above the ork and took a ring out of his inventory, which he wore on the ork''s finger. The Reporters made different comments like is he making him a proposal or something and laughed at the stupid looking screen. Darknym didn''t hear them and didn''t care He took back his knife and after some minutes teleported Gloom to his location. She saw her father as if dead and could not believe her eyes, she charged at him with rage, her eyes shining an orange light and with two swords at hand. Each step she made on the beach sank her deeper and deeper into the sand as the gravity spell was already cast by Darknym beforehand, one reporter who came too close saw his shield being depleted as he himself begun sinking in the ground. There was a reason why Darknym didn''t, after becoming an Ancestral dragon he had lost the flight ability and gained the Levitation ability, and he was holding onto Zeiseg so that he wasn''t buried alive. He waited till Gloom was buried to her neck to turn the gravity to normal. He also teleported three reporters above ground, since they had his rings that had a tracking spell put on them. All the Items he gave were made with that function but to use it he had to have "the one ring" equipped which he never unequipped to begin with. He took off the ring from Zeiseg''s finger and he sprung up to life once more. "Father!" Shouted Gloom with tears in her eyes seeing that he was alive. The ork wasn''t sure what had happened, he only remembered a small prick on his arm and the nightmares that followed, but somewhere inside, that this fight he had lost, before it had even started. "You can take her but know that If I hear words of you mistreating her I will..." He was about to say the rest but Darknym interrupted him with his own angry voice. "Don''t Bark when you cannot bite, ask your daughter on what she saw when she arrived and before I leave..." Darknym came closer to Gloom''s sticking head, everyone waited for something rude and disrespectful, but what happened was something extraordinary. Darknym released green lights from his hands that engulfed Gloom, slowly gloom became smaller and smaller, she was now around 2meters tall, for some reason her equipments shrank too, with her even her swords became normal for her size. Three figures could be seen in front of the setting red sun on that sandy beach "I will allow you one day to say your goodbyes with your father, tomorrow you will come to my palace" Gloom looked at her own reduced size with curiosity, normally it was him who became large for her, what had changed, she thought. "Although I will Admit that your large size was sexy but my palace would be a bit to small for your true self, so I decided to make you a bit more compact, I also gave you a special gift" She didn''t understand what gift that was but he had raise her sensual level a little higher than it was before. Since she probably had a master pain resistance, it also dulled her sense of pain in you know. Gloom went and hugged her father who lifted her on his shoulder, as he now was double her size and went to the nearby Village. A party message appeared In front of all the reporters from Darknym. "Those that want a trip back come towards me, those that want to follow Zeiseg send me a message to come and get you later" Ten Reporters and Nancy came Towards him while the others went after the Ork. That night there was a Festival in Watalock Village for Gloom''s Marriage with a dragon, although the dragon was not present, not that the orks would want him present anyway. Darknym for the rest of the night now was busy with grinding his magic professions with the three dwarves forgetting Nancy alone Inside the Palace. And later that day power leveling with the buglings while at the same time meditating and draining them of their life force. =================================================== Nancy POV After we arrived the other reporters weren''t even there, It was frustrating, why did we even had to hurry in the first place since it was him who would trigger the fight anyway. He gave them rings and me some stupid earring, It was a long crystal attacked to a ring, well 12million shield could become handy. ''Can you believe it, he didn''t even know where Zeiseg was and wanted to duel him'' (not that she knew by the way) We arrived at a beach, We can see Zeiseg. Tadadadam, Darknym, he took off his mask and reveals to all of us that he''s Chris the sound engineer, well it was a bit unexpected to say the truth, but now the battle rages and all the reporters have to stay focused. The battle looks a lot too one sided, he''s getting his ass kicked, well at least it was better than TOBO''s record of two blows, he now takes out his dagger and charges at the ork that stopped for a second. The both clash, the shine in their eyes gives them a good special effect. 3,2,1 Bam and Darknym is blown milles away towards the sea. A few seconds afterwards Zeiseg falls to the ground and begun screaming as if he was seeing a nightmare. Darknym appeared once more and he puts a ring on the pinky of the ork, I don''t know why but I say that it''s a Boss killing ring, It would make sense. In the end It proved to be real close to what happened next, god bless my fast wits and luck, because I''ll be needing them today she thought. Darknym took his dagger and summoned Gloom, Zeiseg''s daughter, she charges at him with fury but each of her steps burrows her deeper in the ground, It''s a gravity spell some of my colleagues say. Three of our reporters have been burrowed under the sand. Gloom is also buried to her neck. I''m informed that the spell''s effect is over by the three reporters. He has another argument with the ork and goes towards the daughter''s head, I hope he won''t be doing anything incident. What a wonderful light show, Gloom is now small well as small as a human since she used to be a 4meters tall giant. He gathers the reporters back and tells that something interesting is going to happen if we follow Zeiseg, well not in those same words. I decide to return to the Tower and log out in my room, I will have to talk with my friends Merry and Bob about my situation and learn what Happened in Destros. It''s only 6o''clock in the Afternoon and Bob and Merry are together waiting for me at the cafe. "Why the sudden meeting?" Asked Merry somewhat Irritated probably because they lost in Destros. She told them all that occurred that day leaving outside some sensitive information. "So an Npc wants to make you her slave for one billion in-game gold coins" Bob repeated her problem. "Well I think that you should refuse, I think she was put to do this by him, He was probably looking at you naked in the Jaccizi right then through some strange magic device and knows that you''re a spy" "I think you should take the deal, I heard rumors of a new younger model taking your place after your 5 months Darknym show ends" Bob said a little concerned about her since she was nearing her 30s now and he knew how much she had invested into the game and her own character there. "What are you saying Bob, are you telling her to become a virtual hooker?" Said Merry mad at him. "That''s exactly why I came to you, you probably know that last week I had to sell my third car to keep up with my financial crisis, the pay is no longer what it used to be and the contract with the director is a little lax to the point that I can just cut the contract here and now but the problem is that I won''t get paid, the matter is that 1billion Allastar gold gives a 500billions real world money at the moment, although I don''t know why Darknym has to work on the show does he not know the exchange rate?" Nancy said troubled waiting for some good Idea that will help her in her problem. "Just do the job properly and if you are fired I can ask my Grandfather to hire you at his channel as an In-game corespondent or whatever you like, I can even do it now if you like" Merry said with a smiling face. "Isn''t your grandfather''s channel in another country?" Asked Bob with a stupefied expression. "Does it matter, we can still play together" Said Merry even more happy than before. Nancy was about to leave when she saw that she hadn''t money in her wallet, she just had to go to the neerest Atm to withdraw but she was a bit embarashed non the less as she went, when she returned she heard Bob and Merry arguing about something. "If she''s in his Guild can''t we form some sort of Alliance with him through her?" Asked Merry "Wouldn''t that be dishonorable towards the good name of our guild" Said Bob seriously "She''s a burden anyway all she does in the game is cook food, she isn''t even level 10 and is the leech of our group, that''s how othres in our group call her at least she will be helpfull for once" "But she''s one of our group members, we can''t just give her away like you said, we must first ask for her opinion" Nancy didn''t know to come closer or to run home in tears, she gathered her strength and formed a smile on her face as she came closer to the table. "Ah, Nancy you''re back, I and the other 8 members of our group in the clear waters have come up with a good plan, we are even willing to pay you a healthy sum if you are able to bring Darknym on our side" Merry said in a clear and collected voice. Their group, called "Honor", was an 11 members team, with Bob as its leader and 10 women members under his command, they were all acquainted in real life and although some of them traveled most of the time, they were quite friendly. The problem with girl friendship is that it can easily go bad when Bob comes in between. Lately Bob was a bit too close with Nancy making the other 9 members jealous and when Merry asked one of them for advice, the whole thing took huge proportions. Of course the show and the Infiltration were two different things and the money they offered for the Info were good but didn''t reach the 500billions Velarial/Darknym offered. The thing was that she could not make a contract to ensure that he would give her the money or that she would abide to her part of the deal making it feel even more strange the more she thought about it. And now another problem appeared. Nancy was about to pay and leave but Merry stopped her. "Listen to our plan first and if you think that it''s not worthy of trying we won''t force you, it''s just that lately you have been nothing but a burden, I''m sorry to have to tell you that but all three of your characters are craftmen and by craftsmen I mean cooks, I know that we all enjoy your in-game cooking but you could at least have trained in other directions at least to protect yourself, how many times has Bob to die just so that you don''t die from some mob or some random PKer" Nancy now conflicted sat back to her seat. "The plan is simple, you ask Darknym in Allastar to leave the land raiders, although he does fit them well since they are both villains in nature, and join our guild, with that we can gain an HQ for our own group, and even a monstrously strong guy as an Ally" "Wait, Merry I just gained a call from Joe, we might not need to do anything, he has a ''friend'' in the New order, you know the one who provided him with the evaporator cannon we lost today, he says that if he''s a mutant the New Order are going to do the job for us" "Shut it Bob, he''s nothing like the last guy who was killed by a few laser beams,didn''t you she how little damage the evaporator did to him, it was as if it just scratched him, not to talk about the crazy moves he showed when we thought he had disconnected" She showed her on her smartphone a video of something, that looked like a ghost, blitzing through their members punching and kicking them, of course that was not enough to kill them but it was enough to scare the shit out of them as he dodged blades and bullets alike. "Is that really him, inside the game?" She asked surprised "We are sure about it, at the start of the video someone got the name, although by your saying either he has some strange ability that only triggers when he''s logged out of the game, that would explain why he wasn''t using the draining ability earlier" Said Merry who was also their strategist. "Why''s he naked?" She asked seeing the underwear used in the age restriction that is applied on recorded videos. "Maybe he can''t equip Items, otherwise I''m sure he would have grabbed a gun from the floor long ago" "How are you so sure it was him and not someone else, he did say something short of a boast about a guild war but on the video he''s logged in all of the time, and I have heard no such skill that will allow the body to not disappear when you log out" "Hear me Nancy, barbarians in Allastar have a special skill that when they are unconscious their body moves by itself and fights the enemy on its own, some players use it the same way this scum used it on our allies, when in a battle if you log out your body remains falling unconcious to the floor but if you are a barbarian, it will go into berserk until it kills the enemy or dies and then disappears, they are saying that TOBO also used that skill a lot in his videos, to prove it do you think a normal human can fight like that?" She showed her a movie of TOBO''s fight with a guild at first he was fighting them normally but once they were overpowering him he became crazed, teleporting, shooting fireballs and acting as if he was in a frenzy, disregarding area attacks and dodging all and any melee and missile attacks. "You see the only thing that the berserker can''t evade are area attacks, our three flamethrowers had an easy work to do since their attacks did most of the damage when he was logged out" "Here is the moment he logged in again, he fell to the floor and our guys surrounded him in seconds trying to do some damage" Nancy saw nothing of his former speed and frenzy when he stood up, although she found it strang how one of their members flew towards him at some point. "I can only make one thing out of this" Said Merry with full confidence and the two of them looked at her with curiosity. "If there''s trully one level 5000 player in Destros, then it can only be him" The statement shocked her two listeners and she continued onwards to her plan. "So here is the plan, If he survives the new order, that he will cause they are too full of themselves, then I saw we Invite him to our guild and if he has a guild of his own or something, we give him Nancy and make an Alliance" "Wait why me?" "Because he''s a fan of yours probably, he even offered you 1billion to stay in his guild and be his virual hooker while you are a gnome there, think what he would do to get the real thing, In Destros your character is even more popular than our nine together, since it hasn''t aged a day from when we started playing the game, although I wouldn''t say the same for your Altgaia character" "Don''t laught, I''m still having nightmares seeing myself turning into a monster while opening the microwave oven" "On the bright side you''re our only correspondent where the mutants live" Bob said "And their food is interesting, although most of the recepies include a sewer rat inside" Said Nancy "Ew, how disgusting, don''t say that you are eating mise down there?" Said Bob in disgust. "What do you find disturbing about eating mice, when I''m a 2meters tall green slime monser" Nancy frowned "That cooks its victims before eating them" Added Merry "Don''t add stuff like that, I have principles, I only eat animals and monsters in games and in life as well, you know full well that I used to live in a farm before I got scouted" Nancy said remincing the chickens and cows of their farmhouse. "Well are you in on the plan or are you going to return to your farm, all you need do is gain his favor and ask him to give you a video of the New order''s failed attempts, since I see no way 10 light troopers with their laser guns can take up a monster like him, I''m sure they do half the damage our 200members did to him, but we must act fast you know how many guilds are after the 5000level player, that''s 500guild levels just by recruiting him" Nancy was now intimidated by her words. Darknym, the lowly scum whom she despised was now also a way for her to come out of her economical situation, the Allastar gold market has been stagnant for years, if she put a billion there was no way that someone would pay but if she made it into packs of millions and if Darknym was in on it she could make crazy money and could even put him in the game as well, since it was his money after all. "I decided, I''ll do it" Said Nancy more decided than ever. That day she logged into Allastar once more and asked a servant for Velarial''s room. In a rush she pried the room''s door open and came inside, She felt something slithery on her neck and then screamed in panic. Velarial woke up and still half asleep,took the snake from her neck and threw it back into its basket. "Bad Fi, so yo came" -Do you want to have sex with Velarial- The message popped up once more she pressed the -no- button once more. "I need a contract or something that will close the deal, just call your master here and we will work it out somehow" "Call moneybags, what for I can make you a fine contract by myself" She took a piece of paper wrote something on it put a drop of blood on it and said. "Here''s the contract, if one of us breaks it we die, is that alright for you?" "What do you mean we, isn''t it Darknym''s plan?" Nancy said now fully irritated. "As you like, Here I go, Servants bring me your master here, we have to talk for a little" The servants left and in a Minute Darknym appeared inside the room. "What was our agreement Moneybags?" "Did she ask you for money?" "No I just want to make her my slave and she says that it''s some plan of yours or something" "Cut out the act Chris I know that you are that sound engineer who accompanied us that day, you really fooled us then but you can''t do it twice, I know that you know about me being a spy for the "the Famus" guild and their alliance and that you are a fan of mine so you ordered the Npc to offer me 1billion for being your slave, I accept but only under certain conditions" "Wait, wait and No I don''t approve human slavery and no I didn''t order this naughty chick to offer you money for anything" After casting a sleeping spell of Velarial he teleported himself and Nancy away somewhere in the garden, where a small table and chairs were. "Servants!" Shouted Darknym and a servant appeared as if from thin air. "Sit down and order something to drink I think we will have a long talk about this" They sat and the servants brought them some expensive looking drinks and a dessert for her. "First of all you are probably mistaken about some stuff, in the game there are all kinds of Npc, but there are normaly only two kinds, good and bad, but after a little interaction like you saw in the city they change, Velarial was born in a competitive environment with her sisters another two Npcs so when they were sent to the glass prisons she became arrogant and uncontrollable, not that I dislike that trait of hers, of course you must understand that this is only a game, it''s like we two are in a dream, would you care if someone in a dream dies after you wake up?" "Lets say that you didn''t make her offer me money so that I would become her virtual bitch and not you and lets say you didn''t have any control over her action then why are we still talking and you haven''t kicked me out of your tower" "second point even If you were a spy, what would you get from it, other than Velarial''s offer, you could only take a little gold or some items of no importance and smugle it out, I don''t even see the point of you being a spy, what do they even want?" "Well, your moneymaking method, your labyrinth blueprints and probably more rings like the three you gave me" "My money making methods are as bad for them as the rings you are wearing, you probably don''t know but I can find every ring I have enchanced and even punish any thief or fool that might try to steal them, the labyrinth you speak of is probably the last floor of the series of traps I have now upgraded to kill any Intruder instead of trapping them, I don''t see how the blueprints of the ten floors will help them but if you go up in status I can give them to you, you probably don''t know but you are the lowest status of the guild''s 30 status ladder, you can''t even Invite others at the moment although I would be glad to Invite more people to my guild if you have some friends who are willing to enter but only if they are sure about it and as for kicking you out, If you want to leave the guild you are free to delete your character, I''m against ruining other people''s fun, unless they had stoke first and you have done nothing yet as for Velarial''s offer disregard her I would void the contract anyway, a human slave to an AI is just stupid, machines are created to make our lives better not to torture and humilliate us, although the first is not so bad sometimes" Nancy was a bit lost with all the Info she had gained and came up with 5 points. 1.The rings are trackable and a bad idea to give away 2.The labyrinth was updated and now has 10 floors 3.He won''t kick her out 4.The money offer is void 5.He''s a masochist "But if you have so much gold how come you aren''t selling gold to the Internet Markets, you could make Trillions in the real world" "Do you think the Administrators will sit nicely and see me do that, I can only do that once and even then there''s a bigger problem, I don''t want someone to take the money and bite me in the ass, I have already been establishing Lady of fortune in every city, the banks will open when the city leaves for the Demon world, I will be slowly turning my gold into real world money since There is no use for gold there as I have been Informed" He saw Nancy crying and understood. "Is it so bad?" He asked. "What do you mean!" She shouted surprised, but mostly Irritated by the pity in his eyes. "Then lets make a deal Beneficial for both of us, first of all don''t give up on the spy mission just tell them that you are still on it, I will provide you with all that they asked but gold, but tell them about the tracking if they find a way to dispel the tracking tell me and with that concider a 1% of the total sales of the gold, if you want more you are free to say what more worth can you have for me" "I could bring more people to the guild" "More spies, to be more precise, I already have two candidates for my guild, but Bob is not one of them, you probably don''t know the real reason that you are here do you, well since he double crossed me first I don''t see why I shoud keep it a secret" Nancy was more than a little surprised at hearing that there was another reason for her entering his guild. "The Director has asked me to create a clone of you after I turn you into a more human form and make you look a bit more sexy and hand him the clone to have fun with, I was thinking of doing so one of the coming days, but since he double crossed me I don''t feel like it anymore and don''t await to find any evidence its a deal by mouth and payment with the product" Nancy was left dumbfounded, she hadn''t really thought about why it had to be her and not someone else from her collegues but what he said made everything clear. "Do you have a girlfriend?" She asked angrily Darknym laughed drinking another glass of water and looking at the moon, even now seeing the girl from highscool with his mind. "I don''t think It''ll work but we can always be friends, lets just exchange numbers for now and if in the future anything happens why not try it out" "It''s not that, I was thinking something, how about I find you a woman, will that raise my share?" "If you can find me a wife I''ll make it a 10%, but know that I''m a sado, so it''s not as easy, and I''m not yet rich" "Easy I alredy have three candidate''s after you get rich, although one of them is a little, how to say it, a slut" "Are all your candidates like that?" "More or less" "Then how about we go with something more amusing, If you become as infamous as me in the guild then I''ll give you a 5%, of course if you find me a wife it''s another 10%, to a total of 15% it should be enough right" "Up by 15%, how about I..." She couldn''t find an Idea as she found herself lacking in Ideas. "If I joined your guilds in Destros and Altgaia?" "My guild in Destros is a small abandoned lab full of level 1000 bugling, if you can survive that you would have been one of the best players in Destros, but I could use an Assistant once I open the lab anew, but that can take years, as in Altgaia I''m only in the training tutorial and am an enhanced human so at most I can open an Agency to hunt alien and mutants alike" Nancy was a bit dishearted since she was stuck with only 5%, since finding him a wife amongst her beautiful model friends would be hard, but then an Idea came to her. "However if I am to find you a wife, you will first have you join our guild in Destros, that would give you a good chance to meet with them and might even find someone who''s your perfect match" "I don''t think that it would work, my character there is a bit unrefined at the moment, a hair short of a caveman" "You might not know but there are those that like those type of guys" "Can''t I meet them in Allastar?" "That would be Ideal but I was thinking of telling them something along the line that, if he finds a girlfriend in our guild he said he would stay as a member, Merry says you are the 5000 level player is that true?" "Well since you are asking, in fact I am 5120 at the moment, but I might reach 10000 if left alone for long enough" Nancy was a little surprised she thought that only his Allastar character was strangely strong but now she found out that his second character was the rumored high level character that was rumored not to exist at all. It wasn''t that she didn''t believe Merry when she said the same thing, but he wasn''t denying it and even added another 120 levels since the Report of him turning 5000 just a day ago. "Well truth is that my guild wants to take over the spawn point the Land raiders own and the only thing holding us back is you, I was told that if we could take you on our side our group of 11 in the guild would rise to a 111 members group and own the spawn point" "Is there a reason why you don''t just Invite the landraiders to your guild, I doubt they would refuse the benefits of a large at least 1000levels guild" "It''s a 12000levels guild and yes they refused due to not liking the guild''s rules, we are a non PKers'' guild so they would not be able to PK others for equipment and materials, after your help they are probably now a force to be reckoned with since we dropped at least a dozen of our guns" "Well I could talk to them about It, I only hope It won''t turn into a stupid battle but If I help them join you might lose your chance for an HQ" "We don''t want them anymore, do you know what they did to Bob and Merry when they went in as messagers of good will, they killed them, putting Bob''s head on a pike and we heard they were fucking Merry''s corpse from one of our scouts" "Sounds stupid of them, were they so sure of themselves?" "Well they did have a secret weapon" She said as she pointed at him. "Is that so, then how about this, I will have one blind date in Allastar once a week and I won''t Interfere in you destroying them, just tell me when you will attack and I just won''t be logged In at the time of the attack, I won''t be breaking any deals and a new Alliance will be born, I only care about the lab which is my spawn point by the way, and my deal was for them to have the Abbandoned farmlands while I have the lab, if the deal is the same I won''t refuse" "By the way the deal only works If you survive the New order''s first attack" "I think I saw something about another mutant being Hunted on Destros in a video but he was killed quite Easily" "Well the first wave will be 9light troopers and an Npc commander, the second is a four man squad of experienced troopers, the last mutant died easily from their guns after having sold all the equipment from the prior wave to the local scavengers for real world money" "Well If they are lucky enough to find me logged In, then they might as well try" "You probably don''t know it but the mission will be triggered after you log in, the only requisition is a New order''s soldier spotting you and bringing back some evidence of your existence" "I want to see him doing that" Said Darknym with a smile on his face. "How come you are so confident?" Asked Nancy "Well there''s a swarm of monsters in my spawning point, whom are level 1000 if they can survive them then they can be my guests and enter my lab" "Then how about a bet, If you won''t survive the second wave then you are useless to us so I won''t be able to close any dates for you so here''s the bet, If you won''t survive I take a 5% from the mariage thing, if you survive then I will, what do you think would be equivelant" "Lose the other 5% you have in your pocket" "Nope, that''s just too cruel, how about inviting you to some gala or a private party in my estate in real life" "5 events of your choice and I''m on" "Is there a way to form some contract" "Contructs between accomplices are meaningless don''t you think, you stick on your part of the deal and I will stick to mine, you might not believe me but I always keep my word" "I don''t believe you, I will have a lawyer and the contract ready by the end of the week, but you will have to come out of the lab tomorrow and meet a member of the New order so that the event will be triggered, I''ll give you a call when he''ll descends on the planet, he''s Joe''s friend so It will probably be fine if we talk then about further details, just don''t log into the game until 3o''clock and we will have the land raiders matter all worked out" "Can''t we make it a bit more precise, like 8 till 3 or from 12 or something more precise" Nancy logged out and called Bob, she talked about the matter for at least half an hour and came up to a more precise hour and even the time for the meeting with Joe''s friend. "Chris we have a deal, the time is from twelve till four and the meeting will take place at six o''clock in the afternoon, as for the dating matter it''s a bit unclear at the moment since you might not even be joining our guild but if you survive, Bob also agreed to help you find a girlfriend" "That''s assuring" Said Darknym full of sarcasm. "Don''t say that Being a friend of Bob''s will double any chances you have with a girl, till taking her to your bed won''t be much of a problem" "You don''t seem to understand, but I''m looking for a wife, not a one night stand, for those I could just order a go girl" "You''re probably a virgin aren''t you?" Nancy said with a grin on her face. "First you must learn a few things about real life and the real world, you have probably only been fucking Npcs inside the game till now, the day after tomorrow I''ll take you for a little event at my estate with only me, Bob and Merry, see it as a test of sorts for finding you a girlfriend" "I accept but there''s one priority you have to think about for the next few days, go to the Glass prisons floors and find what race you want to become, not that an infamous gnome witch is bad but it''s not as catchy as a human or an elf one" "I''ll think about it" She said and logged out relieved that at least one of her worried was off her shoulders. Darknym teleported Gloom to the palace where she now were to live as a harem girl and the reporters back to the city. He himself left for Destros raising further his levels for the Incoming New order''s attack before logging out to go to sleep. Not a chapter - Characters so far 2 Allastar ---------------------------------------------- Players ---------------------------------------------- Darknym - Ancestral Dragon Class Name - Perverted Mage MC of FSK, Chris''s Avatar the daddy of all dragons, from legends and a player who likes to have fun in the game although he wouldn''t miss the chance to make a few bucks. In real life he''s a loser as most of us but he'' s trying his hardest to change and become a normal family man. Main profession - Mage(Archon) Secondary - Spy(Master), Merchant(Master),Alchemist(trainee), Artificier(trainee) Berserker(novice), Rune mage(trainee), Rune smith(trainee), Rune master(apprentice) Ki practitioner(apprentice), Soul bender(apprentice) Nancy - Gnome Class Name - Master chef Nancy, a famus TV spokeswoman, she is stuck in the Isleplains Democratic city of New Shellon, reporting on the daily lives of stars from all around the world, she is cute even as a gnome but her main enjoyment inside the game is eating delicious stuff. She decided to become a cook and even the best cooks in the world would lose to some of her creations. Although they all look like shit in the end, their taste however more than makes for their horrible exterior. If you eat her fill of the food you are dead as her grudges will hunt you for a long time to go. Main profession - cook(Archon) Secondary - Baker, witch, botanologist, mage Fayte the little hero - Wood elf Class - Blaze dancer Likes the sword and kicks, after having fucked up enough with Darknym he is now training in Anchora to become stronger and someday free the love of his life, and Npc called Theo(fano), His group consists of four people, himself, Hope, Sincerity and Justice. Main profession - fighter Secondary - blade Dancer,Mage,Assassin, Hope - Plain Human Class Name - Rising Hero Lazarus is dying or might even be dead in real life but in the game he is Hope. A great hero wannabe that will punish all evil in the world. His wrath generated from his pure intentions and his courage solidified by his will makes him a trusty ally and a dreadful enemy. In-game he is a human with pale with pale skin bloodshot eyes and constant coughing that is some sort of bad effect from him being terminal ill. Acompanied by a ghost called Sensei who helps him overcome what he by himself can''t and friend of Fayte, Sincerity and Justice they try together to become heroes of the virtual world. Main profession - fighter Secondary - mage, knight, Sincerity - Wood elf Class - Battle Healer The elder twin and a bit of a weirdo mostly because she uses two wands as weapons to hit her foes with instead of casting spells. Only teases Fayte and mostly her sister. Main profession - fighter Secondary - Mage, blade dancer Justice - Wood elf Class - Ranger The younger twin, she likes to shot first and ask questions later, she has leans the blade dancer only to approach Fayte. Of course she''s somewhat hasty and shoots before talking. Main profession - Archer Secondary - Ranger, blade dancer Seth - High elf Class - magic warrior Hates Fayte, is Intelligent and devious. Will do anything to make Fayte fail but has only made his position worse. Last time he was almost expelled from the hero academy in an attempt to sabotage them. Main profession - fighter Secondary - swordsman, mage, Lancelot - Plain Human Class - Knight The handsome smooth talker who lost to Fayte in charm, so much that his ego was crushed. Fayte''s enemies are his friends or so he wants to believe. Main profession - fighter Secondary - Knight, mage Dragoneye - Drogan Barbarian Class - Barbarian He did only one mistake and the whole world became his enemy. He beat up Fayte cleanly and thoroughly In reality he''s a martial arts teacher and this encounter made his gaming experience somewhat less thrilling. Main profession - fighter Secondary - warrior, martial artist. Hope''s family Hope''s family consists of four and they will follow him around until the day he dies. They are like his personal stalkers although there were several times they save his ass, off the record of course. Knight father, Mother Healer, Brother magic Axeman. They can become really scary if someone tries to do something bad to Hope. Bob - Plain Human Class - Noble Knight A male model and Nancy''s colleague, he is beautiful but a full wimp. Works as An in-game corespondent as well as a hard worker in real life at least. A Wimp he might be but he is mostly acting to look cute for his fans and make more money. In-game he''s a model knight and has dreams, a dream of saving his damsel in distress and taking her on his white steed and traveling into the horizon. Main profession - fighter Secondary - Knight, bard, actor, singer George - Plain Human Class - Arena Champion Aura power - Aura blade Aura Limit - Hundred blades Chris'' coworker and a very strong swordsman, he has managed to win the Drogan arena competition last Year as TOBO and DKing didn''t compete. But still he is one of the 1000 strongest swordsmen in the game. Main profession - fighter Secondary - swordsman, samurai, ki practitioner, blade dancer Instrucror Benjamin - Human Class Name - Knight Commander Instructor & Scout for the Helllion guild, a mild guy who only wants to play the game. Main profession - fighter Secondary - blacksmith,Knight,Mage,Commander Fake old Mage Dublin - Human Class Name - Warlock Mage tower keeper & Scout for Helllion guild, the scum who would even steal from his own teammates if he''s not being seen. He''s typically the source of most of the clan''s misfortunes. Main profession - Thief Secondary - Assassin,Mage,Alchemist,Hunter Lipstick the merchant - Human Class - Fraudster merchant Helllion guild''s master merchant, a scoundrel who''s maybe as bad as Dublin he''s the one who recruits members through scams and bugs in the game system, making their life miserable unless they join. Main profession - fighter Secondary - thief,merchant,Trickster,swindler Helllion guildmaster Leonardo - Human Class Name - The Warlord Guildmaster of the Helllion guild a self-righteous self important person, who doesn''t know whom he is messing with most of the time. Although somewhat intelligent, but if angered he swiftly sends logic down the drain and acts on his guts. His guild now is much smaller than it used to be after the ''Tempest'' but he is trying hard to rebuild his guild and take revenge from the guy who did that to his town, namely Darknym. Main profession - fighter Secondary - Berserker, Warrior, Commander, Warlord DKing the Warchief - Ork Class - Orkish Warlord San Williams an employee of the company. Dking is the third in the hall of fame but after TOBO''s dissapearance he was happy to be second. He hates TOBO''s guts and is currently hunting down every last of TOBO''s fanboys. He is an emploee of the company and a highly valued one, as he is their control on the Allastar world. Has something going with the lady director lucilda. He has his own Village and guild where only the strong are allowed. How he discerns who is strong , easy he puts the noobs to fight in his Arena every week and the winner has the right to join the guild. Although after his defeat to Darknym and Darknym''s rampage he''s at a great loss of face and prestige. Main profession - fighter Secondary - Warrior, Chieftain, Shaman, Berserker(Archon) Lucilda/DQueen - High elf female Class - ?Mage? - hidden Administrator The director of the in-game administrators Lucy, she hates Darknym''s guts and loves DKing. Although she will disapear first thing before even fighting, She likes to spy on others and loves to observe battles. She works as a hidden administrator in the game, can revive whenever she likes, or go into spectator mode. Ballcrusher - Half-Ork female Class - Ork champion A member of DKing''s guild and one of it''s ten Captains, proud but careless, but also clever and fast to rebel. Main profession - fighter Secondary - Warrior, Berserker, Cook, mage Woodspark - Half-Ork female Class - Ork shaman A member of DKing''s guild and a mere shaman of the guild. Main profession - fighter Secondary - Shaman, hunter, merchant, alchemist Axeprincess - Half-ork female Class - Ork Diva A member of DKing''s guild and a spoiled brat that thinks she is trong. Main profession - fighter Secondary - Berserker, merchant, bard, tailor Loki the Archmage - Death elf Class - council member of the mage guild The best mage in the game and it''s not a exaggeration to say that he by himself is worth an army. He holds a grudge against Tobo due to him killing him many times but the grudge goes even further into the past. It was also his work that TOBO was cursed because he as a part of the undead persuaded Nences to not kill him. He is now also somewhat in cahoots with the game company and won''t care to use his connections to win if his power is not enough. Main profession - fighter Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.Secondary - mage ,merchant ,Necromancer , Dark mage Archonarch the Archmage- High elf Class - council member of the mage guild The best mage in the game after Loki as he has lost many times to him in duels, his self proclaimed rival. He wants to become the Archmage and spends all his time in the magic council doing quests for mages of the council. Has a crash on Thirsha or any girl who is at least decent looking. Main profession - Mage Secondary - Druid, shaman, summoner, witchdoctor, artificier, alchemist, Ki practitioner, Thirsha - Plain human female Class - Magical Idol girl A mediocre mage but a really hot chick, she has loads of (boy)friends in the magic council although most of them are a bit useless. Archonarch''s girlfriend later and maybe in real life as well. Main profession - Mage Secondary - witch, Apophecary, alchemy, herbology Time Magician(a113) - Human Class Name - The oracle (friend list no 1) Antony a medium that can foresee the future with a 20% of error. Can forsee 1min into the future with 100% success, lives on lotteries in real life and is very easygoing. Main profession - Oracle(trainee) Secondary - mage(Novice), Mona - High elf Class Name - Singing Actress Lisa always envied the beautiful actors and singers, but although her voice could challenge any of them her outer appearance is somewhat lacking. She''s a piece of work to talk with but is a good person. Owes Darknym some favor from being helped in Allastar but doesn''t know yet that it was him, the most infamous player of Allastar. Main profession - Bard Secondary - Actress,musician,singer TOBO - Half ork Class Name - Dragon knight Toshibo is a nerd to the bone he will sponge all info on a game and then do his everything to become number one in it. His pride as a pro gamer made him a bit overconfident and he challenged someone he shouldn''t have, the necromancer Nences himself. Main profession - fighter(Master) Secondary - mage, knight(Archon), merchant, blacksmith, Dragon knight Npcs --------------------------------------------------------------------- Innkeeper Theofano - Amber Elf Broken hide Inn owner and the second slave Darknym acquired. She''s a little piece of work but her body and face can rival a model. A pity she has a crush on Fayte so Darknym issued a challenge to Fayte with her ownership as the bet. Class Name - blade dancer Main profession - Dancer Secondary - Fighter,Bard,Merchant,cook Aurora the future teller Time wizard''s teacher as an Oracle, a gypsy who is very audacious and crafty, she won''t even stop at PKing although she''s an Npc, being chaotic has it''s advantages. She''s somewhat mysterious but her personality is that of a miser. Class Name - Wanted Witch Main profession - Thief Secondary - Witch,Merchant,Alchemist,Oracle Despina the mischievous Innkeeper - Drogan human William''s daughter, a girl who likes to know everything, play tricks and even steals stuff somethimes. Class Name - trickster Main profession - Thief Secondary - Merchant, trickster, fighter, huntess William the new Innkeeper - Drogan human Class Name - Innkeeper A rowdy fellow that owns the best Inn in Dragoncliff. Main profession - Merchant Secondary - fighter,Hunter,Woodcutter, herbologist Velarial- Ashrad human Class - Dancer Verial''s real daughter, and an Arabian beauty that can charm anyone, although see''s become somewhat loose and naughty now that her mother and sisters don''t restrict her every movements, now resides in the glass prisons till Darknym considers to take her out again. Main profession - Dancer Secondary - Merchant, Swindler, Mage, Priestess of greed. Irma - Human - plains people Class Name - Fallen prophet A hungry beggar of a prophet that used to make fortunes off of gambling. Now she is a prominent Noble in Darknym''s city and a loyal servant of his. Main profession - Prophet Secondary - Survivalist, hermit, mage Lightnym - Plain human(magical being) Class Name - The Archmage Darknym''s clone who sees the artificial world as the real world, he''s somewhat timid and likes to help people, could be called kind in a way. His magical powers are good for a human but he''s somewhat in a loss when it comes for battles. Likes to avoid conflicts as much a possible. Could also be seen as Darknym''s first form, since he is about as strong as Darknym was when he was a human. Main profession - mage Secondary - Spy, Merchant Zeiseg - Half Ork Giant male Class - Lord of the Orkish Mounts A half ork half Giant, he is a brutal warrior, and is Immortal due to him being an essential character of the game. But his personality is rather strange, he likes strong people and bullies the weak, however he won''t kill them unless of course attacked in any way. He''s in good relationship with Darknym after having fought a few times and even could be called his father in law inside the game. Main profession - Immortal Secondary - Berserker, fighter, warrior, guardian Gloom - Half Ork Giant female Class - Huntrend swords swordswoman Zeiseg''s daughter, a brutal beauty that heights four meters high, she uses four swords but has at least a hundred in her Inventory. She''s rather rush to act but is a too damn sexy to resist. Is now a part of Darknym''s harem. Main profession - fighter Secondary - swordswoman, quad swordswoman, warrior, guardian Mervin the Savior - Plain human male Class - Lord Protector of Humanity The Immortal king the humans of Anchora, He has become somewhat timid after the loss of his beloved princess. Hates demons to the gut will kill anyone who has even a trace of demonic energy. Main profession - Immortal Secondary - guardian, Berserker, mage, commander Vincent the Incredible - Half Barbarian male Class - Commander of the Dragon Knights Half barbarian half plains human he used to be one of the four great generals now one of the four commanders of the Dragon Knights, he is also Immortal like the other three commander and might summon them for support. His weapon is a giant chained ball and he is the golden knight. Main profession - Immortal Secondary - Warrior, Knight, guardian, Dragon knight Jenna the angel of light - Wingmen female Class - Angel of light A winged woman champion and mage of light, She is Immature and shy, she is only an Idol as management of the order is done by Mervin himself. Of course she hates Darknym''s guts and will send her order to hunt him down even if its the last thing she does before she dies. Matter of fact she can''t die. Main profession - Immortal Secondary - mage, priestess of light, light mage, champion of light Su - Eastern human Class - Samurai Long black hair were tied behind her back and her white and red Hakama,like in the anime samurai girls wear. Her breast was somewhat none existent but her face made up for it. She''s a simple ki practitioner but has a really special skill to teach others, although you must beat her by using the sword to gain the skill out of her. Now traveling the world with Edeline to become strong enough to challenge Darknym. Main profession - fighter Secondary - swordswoman, ki practitioner, samurai, mage Yu - Eastern human Class - Soul bender Monk her shortly shaved hair and a karate gi, outlining her breast''s. She can foresee the near future of at least one minute forward in time. She is a warrior monk, but she is hiding well her hidden profession of a soul bender. Is now one of Darknym''s harem girls and somewhat of a teacher in Ki and soul bending. Main profession - Monk Secondary - Ki practitioner, warrior monk, Oracle, soul bender Takako - Violet Imperial dragon Queen Class - Dragon goddess A violet colored skin and green hair, she wears a violet dress. She is honest and proud and cares for others but is a bit hasty in all her decisions. Now a member of Darknym''s harem. Main profession - Guardian Secondary - mage, ki practitioner, ki manipulator, Ki dancer Edeline - plain human Class - City guard Young brunette with good body, she is brave to a fault, she aspires to protect the weak and will be given power as she wished. Darknym send her on a journey with Su to gain power that rivals his own.with the help of three magic rings. Main profession - fighter Secondary - soldier, mage, diseased ------------------------------------------------ Aretea the torturer - Vampire Class - Slave Darknym''s first slave who died by the Helllion guild. Princess - Fairy princess Class - monster caged Monster that Darknym bought, it died by the Helllion guild leaving him the "lost treasure" ring. Golem - Drogan human Class Name - champion gladiator A gladiator that fights for his life all his life, a pitiable existence that can''t be bought over with money. Died in Dking''s raid creating something of an enmity between Darknym and Dking. Main profession - Master gladiator Secondary - none Chapter 26 - The First Contact Early in the Morning Chris logged into Destros to power level and at 11:30 went to restock his fridge and other essential stuff for his household, he also went to buy some new cloths although he knew full well that they would look out of place between Nancy''s friends. Time was nearing four when he was done with his shopping and he even visited a few gyms on the way, to make sure he gains a little brawn before the end of the four months to come. He had a new program now, which Included hours off for gym and other activities like karate and dance lessons. It was now a half past four as he logged into Destros, his level being 5170, and his Hp having risen two times from what it was yesterdays. He reached level 5202 before he took a message from Nancy in Allastar, it was the signal to come outside to meet the New order. He climbed out of the lab and bzzztch a gigantic laser cut his now 100% Hp in half. "What the fuck how could he survive a spaceship''s ''Starblazer'' beam, they are a sure 1hit KO" ====================================================== Leo''s POV Leo or leonardo of Helllion guild was a good friend of Water Joe, in Allastar they were in the same guild and in Destros Leo the guild master of Helllion from Allastar had his own spaceship, the cruiser "Hellrider", it was only the second rank in spaceships but it was hard to climb the ladders. When he heard from Joe about Darknym he planned a good old revenge, kill him and have him deleted on the spot in revenge for him ruining his guild in Allastar, which now had less than 100 members. Leo ordered a fully charged Starblazer death beam to be shot on sight of him coming out of the lab, he had been informed of the level 1000 monsters that were inside the lab and was not so happy about an Idea of storming into a deathtrap. He was shocked to see the fist shot only taking away half of his Hp, It was a critical headshot from a spaceship, in optional range and even the ground had taken a scorn black wasteland. "What do we do now?" Asked Benjamin who was a high ranking officer in his ship, there were also Dublin who was a lower office and even Fayte who was a foot soldier under their command. All of whom had some grudge against Darknym. "Well we have the evidence in the recordings so all we can do is leave, just to be in the safe side but if you think you can take on a level 1000 swarm, you are free to try" "Wait something''s coming out" Said Benjamin "Ready the canons!" Shouted Leo from the hole in the ground like water came out hundreds and thousands of buglings, that flooded the whole surface, killing all their scouts near the hole. They then saw a bug-headed monstrosity coming out of the hole holding a huge bugling queen in its hands that was struggling to leave it''s grasps spawning bugglings here and there. The clear waters who were nearby all died in horror as level 1000 bugglings ate them alive. They shot hundreds of lasers at Darknym but for some reason they only did a 1% of damage to his now 100% Hp. They couldn''t yet shoot their main weapon as it had a large cooldown but Darknym health points were now quickly depleting. Darknym charged at their spaceship and the buglings followed his lead. "Ready a take off, don''t mind the ones still outside the ship, they will respawn after ten minutes pass, don''t let them anywhere near my spaceship!" Shouted Leo in desperation as he didn''t want to lose his ship and the outer canons were not made for close combat. Say it bad luck or Darknym''s luck but an Idiotic scout full of buglings made it back to the ship, the soldiers and players of the ship made such a ruckus that the ship suffered damage. They were about to leave the atmosphere of the planet when an engine failure occurred. "Damn him, prepare to ram the ship up his ass!" Shouted Leo as he set the coordinates for the crashlanding, right on Darknym''s lab, not knowing how deep the hole went of course. There was no explosion from the spaceship but it was badly damaged, normally they would have stayed to repair it but the whole crash site now became a new bigger buggling dungeon. Darknym whose head had long ago returned to normal was alive still holding the brood queen, he put her down after giving her a sweet kiss on the carapace. Disgusting I know but it''s only a game after all. He was now roaming the crush site dismantling and reassembling everything he could in it. The clear waters and the Hellrider''s crew who had now reappeared in the abandoned farm HQ or some close by area for the New order players, whose new objective was to get off the planet. They could see buglings sometimes crawling out of the crashed spaceship, the most brave scavengers went nearby to get some metal plate or some device that fell out of the spaceship as it crushed. It was a big Haul for the Clear waters and a huge lose for the Helllion guild. Water Joe came next to Leo and punched him right into the face. "What was that stupid stunt, why did you attacked him you Idiot, look what happened to the spaceship I helped you buy, even my guild Is laughing at me for recommending you as a good friend of mine" Leo as if it wasn''t enough that he had lost his spaceship and was stuck on the planet, he also became a laughing stock, his last words being played in every uploaded video. "Damn him, prepare to ram the ship up his ass!" In the last 10 minutes the whole world was laughing with his stupid decision. "Why didn''t he just land it somewhere safety, my grandma could have done so" "Did he just fail to trigger a mutant capture event, epic failure" "Does crushing a ship on someone count as killing him yourself?" Hundreds of mocking comments and questions were put in every single video, of course there were those who encouraged him and said good words about him but they were all noobs who didn''t know the cost of a spaceship in the game. "I...just wanted to play a joke how could I have known that he would take it so seriously?" Said Leo apologetically. "Ramming my spaceship up his ass as a joke, I find it very funny indeed, well at least we can scavenge it for some gains for my guild but don''t wait for me to help you buy another one if you like ramming them down with every engine failure" Joe said angry and irritated because his supply of New Order weapons was just cut down. Joe was a weapon collector, in real life and in the game as well, that''s how he found Leo who had the same hobby as him. They weren''t so close but Joe was rich while Leo was a high waged employee in his company, it was a healthy boss-employee relationship. "Joe can I talk to you for a little" Said Bob a bit anxious. "If it''s about anything but this stupid event then I''m all ears" Joe was a higher rank officer than Bob in the guild, well at least before they had taken the land raiders HQ, it was so. "Well, there are two problems, first is the bugs and the second is that we really need to trigger the mutant hunt event, I''ll have Nancy Invite him outside, is there some way for them to get evidence of his existence without a spaceship?" "Don''t worry, the place will be swarming with new order ships since a ship crush is easy to spot with their scanners right Leo?" "It''s true and you don''t even have to call him out, our helmets have a recording function as well so just taking one of us back to space will trigger the event, the next time he logs in" Said Leo a little more collected than before. Darknym was had been disassembling and reassembling everything he could, the spaceship was probably already beyond any hope of repair, and with his bugling hear the other buglings just left him alone. The first Ship that arrived was an enormous battleship, it didn''t even land It only sent a landing craft that took the 100players from the new order on board, the captain refused to shoot at the crash site of the ruined spaceship saying that that was not her objective, she only did rescue missions. The "Sweet Kiss"(Battleship) left for space shortly afterwards. That day Darknym powerleveled his assembling and disassembling skills as well as secured tools, which of course he used with great difficulty for only 10minutes as he had to turn his hands human to use them. His simple device assembling and disassembling was rising greatly but he didn''t disassemble the complex devices, because they needed tools to do and because he wanted to see what the devices and weapons did that made them complex. He could turn one hand into human to test out pistols and some small devices, which he later disassembled. If they had invited him instantly the clear waters might already be swimming in New order guns which Darknym had moved to the empty room which used to be the living quarters of the lab. There were 100 guns of every type, light,medium and heavy, smuggling them to the planet was a breach of protocol and would make Leo an exile to the planet but now the weapons just sat shut in the spaceship''s armory for Darknym to take. He had moved the whole armory, Infirmary and cargo hold inside the underground laboratory. From a small dungeon of level 1 bugling it was now a treasure trove with level 1000 monstrously strong larger than normal but still just bugling. Darknym spent the whole day moving the stuff from the spaceship to his lab, it was a great way to ensure a trade with them when the right time comes or to gain some favors from the clear waters guild. Without knowing it he had stayed awake the whole night and only understood it when a call from Nancy came. "Are you ready for the event we talked about?" "I''ll be right there you said to await you at the station right?" "Yes I''ll come in my red sports car, don''t bother wearing your best clothes and just be yourself for today, Remember that it''s essential for us to see the real you before making any decisions, oh and sorry about the Idiot in Destros, not that it matters since you won yourself a jackpot" "I''ll be right there" Chris logged out took a quick shower and got dressed, it all took him only ten minutes and he was out heading to the station where he waited for half an hour for Nancy to Arrive. She measured him with her eyes and said with a disappointed look on her face. "We will have tons of stuff to do to make you into a proper dating partner" Chris remained silent "Now hop in and we''ll go meet the others" Nancy''s long brown hair danced with the breeze, her face was as beautiful as it was when she first begun modeling and her short white T-shirt and jean shorts, complimented her well curved waist and long legs. They arrived at her estate, as she called it although it wasn''t as luxurious as it sounded. It was a 3flours building with a large clearing for gatherings and a swimming pool, surrounded by solid walls and protected by security cameras. "So how does my estate seem, of course it can''t be compared to your palace in the game but it''s more than satisfactory, I have a second one up the mountain somewhere over there, where we go for snow boarding and winter sports, and a third one closer to the sea, although it''s still an hour away from actually seeing the ocean" Darknym remained silent listening to her bragging about her possessions. ''If she''s so rich how come she was crying and even was about to become a virtual hooker for an Npc?'' were his thoughts right now. Nancy didn''t close her mouth even for a moment as she guided him into her mansion, it had only three floors but it could accommodate around 16-32guests at any given time. They met Bob inside who also sighed seeing Chris'' appearance. Bob wore a fashionable jean with a small chain hanging from his back pocket and a black shirt with dark red flower patterns and an earring on his ear. "You trully are a hard case" Said bob as he measured him once more while circling around him. "Where is Merry?" Asked Nancy. "She got bored waiting and went to take a few drinks at the bar" He answered still looking at Chris. "Well from today you will be my new friend so, I''ll have to teach you the basics of dating" Bob said to him as Nancy left for the Minibar. "Can''t I just be myself to find my soulmate?" Asked Chris "There are no soulmates, out there it''s like a cheep restaurant, the first to order is the first to be served, the last to order gets nothing at all" Bob said hitting him in the back friendly. ''He''s full of shit'' was what Chris was thinking about him right now. Seeing Chris silently thinking of how to reply Bob continued. "Once you gain money we will have to work on your appearance and behavior, if I was a girl and you remained silent it would become a real awkward occasion and believe me it''s doesn''t always end in a good result, most times its the opposite, she will just Ignore you the next time and talk with someone more nimble, now follow me to go find the girls, they should be at the bar outside" Bob guided him through the house as if he owned it, sometimes teasing the female servants who passed them by. ''Benefits of his handsome face and fame'' Thought Chris as he saw him pat a female servant''s behind and she only smiled him back seeing that it was him. "Is that him?" Said Merry seeming a bit drank. "My god there are two of them now" Answered Nancy laughing while holding a half empty glass. "So how are we going to handle it?" Asked Merry. "Up up and away" Said Nancy as she stood up taking a bottle from the bar and walking towards them. "A double" Ordered Bob from the barman "What will you take Chris?" "A red wine maybe" "Give us two doubles of mine" Bob said sighing as he ordered "Why the sad face?" Asked Nancy still holding the opened bottle, seeing Bob''s expression. Chris in between Merry and Bob disregarding Merry''s angry glare. "Here drink this with your drink" Said Bob giving him some sort of pill. "It will make you feel better" Bob took the pill with his drink and was now smiling full of happiness. Chris pretended taking it since he was against drugs, in the real world at least. In reality he didn''t know what that was anyway. "You should take a second" Said Bob, seeing his face not fully happy. "I think I''ll be fine" Said Chris with a wide smile. "That''s better, lets all drink today to a new friend in our midst, Chris the lowly ant becoming a lion" This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.Bob raised his glass and Nancy clinked it with her bottle. The two were in high spirits. "Are you sure you are not Interested in Nancy you know she is single and all" Merry asked "I don''t know her well yet and from what I learned about her, we wouldn''t match well together" "How do you know, did you do it?" "Having great sex wouldn''t mean you are meant for each other" "That''s exactly what Nancy said to me, see you have more in common than you think" She said while taking another ship from her glass irritated at seeing Bob and Nancy now dancing like idiots. Seeing that Chris had ended his drink. "Here have a taste of this" Said Merry giving him a half empty glass Nancy was drinking from earlier. "No thank you I don''t drink too much, It brings back bad memories from school" "Drink it" Ordered Merry "Drink!Drink!Drink!Drink!" Sang Bob and Merry standing over his head. Chris took a sip and felt his head ache a little. ''How strong was her drink anyway to hit me so hard'' "Do you see, that''s the difference of your world and ours, you can''t even empty a half empty glass" Chris angry and irritated, knowing that something was wrong with the component of the glass, he took the glass and made her drink it. The two idiots were laughing and even Merry was now a bit more drunk than before. "What a wild man, maybe I''ll take you on a date sometime" Merry said laughing, gobbling up her own glass. They Dragged him upstairs and said. "Lets play some game" Said Merry laughing and cheering. The other two were cheering together with her as she took a deck of cards out of the bedside table. They now all sat on a large soft bed after taking off their shoes. Merry dealt the cards and the first one who won was her. The two others took off their tops as if it was the most natural thing to do. "Take off your top noobie, here the queen rules" She said as she showed him the three of a kind in her hands. The second game was also hers and everyone took off their trousers. "Can I deal next" Said Chris with a smile. Merry was a bit reluctant but Bob and Nancy just cheered for him to deal. The next game it was Bob''s victory, taking away Chris''s tanktop and Nancy''s Bra, at the same time Merry took her shirt off, showing her bare skin. Chris''s dick was fully erected under his still remaining underwear. Chris won the next round and Nancy Merry and Bob were completely naked. Merry was a hot redhead with a ponytail, with now only her sunglasses on, she had a tattoo of a heart with Bob on it on her right buttocks from his side. "This game I deal" Said Merry and took the deck. To her amazement the last game went to Chris as well, although she must have been cheating. "Kiss!Kiss!Kiss!Kiss!" The two naked drunken Idiots cheered. "You can chose one person for a kiss, whom will you kiss?" Explained Merry with a smile looking at Nancy''s side. "You" Said Chris with a sadistic smile on his face but red in embarrassment as it would be his first real kiss that wasn''t inside a virtual reality game. "Kiss!Kiss!Kiss!Kiss!" continued the two naked drunken Idiots cheered. "Alright!" Said Merry as she gave him a quick kiss in the mouth while pulling his head to hers, at the same time also giving him a punch in the guts. "I deal next" Said Nancy awaiting Merry unwillingly giving her the tramp. That round Bob won and they all saw something that made them shocked, Chris had a junk twice as larger as Bob''s. "I lose" Said Bob losing some of the happiness from his face. "Kiss!Kiss!Kiss!Kiss!" Now the three of Nancy,Merry and even Chris cheered, he liked seeing Bob sad. Bob to Merry''s displeasure gave Nancy a 2minutes long kiss, and then begun rolling with her on the bedsheets. It took Chris and Merry some time to separate them. The next deal was Merry''s win and she happily rolled on the sheets with bob. Nancy gave him her bottle as she fell asleep on the bed and Chris ended drinking alone. The same night he woke up next to Merry and Bob, not knowing what exactly had happened but he was full of claw marks while Nancy,Merry and Bob were sleeping peacefully. Chris put on his cloths a bit embarrassed for seeing the two naked women and tried to wake up Nancy, who however wouldn''t budge. Merry woke up and saw him clothed, she came next to him and holding the table lamp in her hand she broke it on his head. "Don''t even dare talking to anyone about yesterday" Darknym couldn''t remember what had happened but he could use another drink right now, he drank from the bottle still there once more and all went hazy once more. Merry would never forget that horrible day, and would never talk what had happened to anyone. ================================================== Merry''s POV Today was a horrible day for their guild, as they were eaten alive by a swarm of buglings. She now awaited at Nancy''s estate to meet Darknym in real life. ''Probably some perverted lowlife'' she thought. Nancy was being late as always, but she had another plans for Nancy and herself for today. She hadn''t wore any underwear and had placed a deck of cards in a drawer upstairs, they used to play strip poker between the three of them and some other friends all the time ages ago but as time passed they did it more and more rarely. In her pocket she had a heavy aphrodisiac drug, which made people happy but easy to fall for sexual stuff. She only had to make sure to give it to Nancy and Chris and her plan would be complete. Nancy came and they had a few regular drinks, she injected the drug into Nancy''s favorite drink, the whole bottle since it needed a large dose to act, so she thought. Darknym was too plain to her sight, even Nancy wouldn''t go with him unless there was a reason, she knew that Nancy was not a one Night stand girl so if they had sex, the two of them would become closer. He even said the same nonsense she did. Nancy''s glass, as Nancy was rubbing her body on Bob. ''Shameless slut, trying to take my Bob'' She though as she saw them together. She tried to make Darknym drink from Nancy''s drugged drink, after one drink he shoved it up her throat. She had to act tough, the effects of the drug weren''t as strong with a half empty glass but it made her head somewhat lighter. They went up to play she was good at poker, but the truth was she simply had learned how to cheat, she counted the cards and had marked them beforehand. At her two first plays everything went well but then that Idiot Darknym had to intervene. Bob won but Darknym will see my naked breasts so embarrassing. Now they are almost naked with only her and Darknym having their last clothing on. She quickly said that she will deal this round did everything right, but somehow she still lost to Darknym. ''he can probably see my Bob tattoo, at least he will know that I''m taken and won''t ask me for a kiss'' She though happily as she explained him their rules. ''The bastard he did that on purpose and that slut Nancy wants to deal'' She really didn''t want to leave it to fortune, but she was forced to give her the deck to not arouse suspicion by the now hated by her Darknym. Bob won she was happy for a little until he begun kissing and hugging Nancy. With Darknym''s help she was at last capable to separate them. ''he probably isn''t that bad'' She call for the last deal and took Bob''s Kiss and felt his hot touch all over her body a hand lightly caressing her buttocks another two fondling my breasts, another dragging her by her hair and a pain strait as something entered her asshole. That Darknym was raping her from behind as she was trying to make Bob do her in. Darknym gave Bob orders and Bob held her down. she was now facing Darknym with her legs wide open and Bob was holding her on the bed with her hands stuck on her own the breasts. Darknym violated her again and again, she wanted to scream but didn''t want the servants to understand what was happening upstairs, after the first five minutes Bob was asleep and Darknym was still on her going in and out sometimes biting on her breast and others sucking milk out of it really violently. She had already submitted to his torture as his body and face was full of scratches from her prosthetic fingernails she had long lost her will to fight back. She was filled with his blood and cum as she fainted after the next 10 minutes of raping not knowing what else he had done to her. She woke up from a small sound and saw Darknym in his clothes trying to awaken Nancy. Out of rage she took the table lamp and broke it on his head. She could see Blood on his face she told him to forget about what happened yesterday.He seemed somewhat lost, he sat and she was only a minute short of stopping him from drinking from the bottle once more. ===================================================== Bob and Nancy''s POV They barely remembered what had happened yesterday, They woke up the next day and saw, Darknym and Merry drinking from the same bottle and having crazy sex. ''Wife for Darknym found'' They both thought at the same time.Still naked and a little sleepy. ====================================================== Chris POV It was in the middle of the night that Chris and Merry woke up, sleeping one next to another. Chris had cuts everywhere while Merry was full of bruises. Chris wore some parts of what remained of his original clothes while she was completely naked under the heavy bed sheets. Chris got out of bed first and looked around, there was a set of clothes ready for each of them. Merry gave him glares full of hatred as they turned their backs and put the clothes on Nancy laughed happily as she saw them coming down the stairs together. "I didn''t know you were so wild" Nancy whispered into Merry''s ear. Merry''s eyes were now full of rage, her plan had backfired. Even if she said it was a rape, it would become a huge scandal and a small investigation would show that he was drunk or even drugged. Of course she could bribe here and there and send him to jail but she would gain nothing out of it. The worst thing was that somewhere in between Nancy and Bob had seen them having sex and since she didn''t remember it she was probably also drugged at the moment. Seeing as he was about to say something, she dragged him to a table and pointed him to sit. Nancy was happy for them and for herself of course. "Can you leave us alone for a second?" Said Merry. "Oh, but of course" said Nancy giggling as she left. "You probably don''t remember what happened yesterday but the truth is that you got drunk and raped me, then you somehow made me drunk as well and we had wild sex, the problem is that I don''t love you and neither do you love me right?" "I don''t even remember your name" Said Chris angry about her accusation, of course he remembered her name. "The truth is that if that gets out It won''t be good neither for you or for me, so I''ve got a deal for you, you help me separate Bob and Nancy and I will do something for you in return" "I will agree under one condition, I want to know what really happened yesterdays and not just some half baked accusation, should I ask Nancy to find that bottle for us it is probably not empty yet" "Alright you win, I drugged the drink so that you and Nancy would have had sex and got married but the plan went astray and you raped me for hours, happy now" "So that''s the gist of the mystery of why you broke a table lamp on my head" "I know but as things are heading Bob and Nancy will get married" "What do you women like about him other than his appearance" Merry was lost in thought for some time and then said. "His character?" "Are you asking me?" Said Chris and begun laughing. They drank drank the two drinks on the table to celebrate their deal. The only thing Chris wanted was a wife and Merry although he found her more sexy and alluring than Nancy. She was taken, he knew from the moment he saw that Bob tattoo on her buttocks. Nancy was happy for them as she saw them from afar drinking the drinks left for her by her servants and talking seriously. She was riding Chris Home as Merry lived the opposite way from his house. "Well How did things work out with Merry are you getting married soon?" Said the sexily dressed Nancy who wore a bikini and a pareo, ready to leave for the beach on the way. "Well we came to an agreement" "Oh you set dates for the marriage" "Nope we agreed that we don''t do for one another, it''s too dangerous a relationship" It was as if dark clouds gathered above Nancy''s head, her face from a happy sun became a sad moon. "But you had sex, I thought that you would take responsibility, what if you have a baby?" "It''s her who doesn''t like me, you might not have seen it but she seems to love Bob and wants to have his children not mine" Said Chris "But Bob has already told everyone that you are now a couple, it''s even in the newspapers" Chris was shocked at what he heard, who was the readhead for their relationship to be on the newspapers. He took a bath and surfed through the net about the latest gossips before going to bed. In the fist page he found her, the beautiful millionaire''s daughter Merry has a secret serious relationship and "it''s not Bob!". Rumors were spread everywhere and Now Chris was crushed by the comments they posted and even some stray guesses about who he was or what he was. Merry was at the same predicament, as she saw the news on the net and heard the lectures of her parents and grandfather on the phone telling her that if he''s not rich they will disown her and if it''s Bob to forget it, he''s a playboy and untrustworthy to govern the gaming company. Merry Sellers was the daughter of Mr sellers the Owner of the gaming firm and his grandfather had a small TV channel in their home country from where they left when she was little in dreams of a better life. Both Anxious and troubled that day went to bed alone after throwing any alcoholic drink they had in their homes to the garbage bin. (Such a waste) Chapter 27 - The waves Chris woke up early and entered Destos he had lots of things to salvage from the ship. At the same time somewhere in space a hundreds of Players were being drafted to hunt the mutant, they were a mix of light,medium and heavy troopers. The Npc said that the Mutant is too strong for the regular 10man squad. Darknym was gathering devices and weapons from the ground when large beams begun bombarding the Destroyed cruiser. After the first shake he was already out of the crush site and in his laboratory. Only the buglings remained in the ship but with the shaking they all flooded after him, He was now too preoccupied assimilating all the buglings that had filled the main floor of the lab to the ceiling. There were 1000 players inside the landing crafts that descended after the crush side became a barren wasteland. The first group that reached the whole were surprised to see bugling corpses covering the hole. "Bring the desynthesizers" Said the Npc commander and the players went back to the craft to bring the small corpse disposing devices. One by one they destroyed the corpses until a message popped up. -A player has reached 6000 level- The players had become a bit panicked at the announcement since they now knew that the high level player was the mutant they were after. They saw the buglings shrink from the entrance downwards every passing minute. Half an hour later another message popped up -A player has reached 7000 level- They were shocked once more the Npc said that it was okay to enter but non of them wanted to, they all knew that the ones who entered first would be the first ones to die. A group of four Heavy troopers offered to go first under the agreements that the others will follow close behind them. Their leader an Npc woman named Gabriella threw a grenade and entered fearlessly, her heavy troopers the Valkyries following right behind her. After them came the Emperors another group of heavy troopers and behind them the Exterminators and the Destroyers heavy troopers, only two groups of heavy troopers remained outside awaiting to hear words of the enemy''s strength or the mission''s success. Gabriella and her squad of three female players had just activated the night vision of their heavy battle suits, they had a heavy defense from physical damage making them Invincible to the Buglings that swarmed them. The level 500 heavy troopers just smashed them under their boots. The same did the next squads who wore the same set of Armor. Darknym was waiting above on the stairs of the second floor for them to enter the main room, his head was turned into that of a buggling queen, he was about to call the bugglings when he saw that one of them had no name tag. He could not hear their names but he could tell from their armor that was a bit different than the standard male armor that they were females. He jumped down on their commander and called "Help" The Buglings swarmed the area as he dragged their leader to where the library used to be by the leg. She was kicking and shooting at him but her heavy blaster didn''t do even 1% of damage to him now, right now he could withstand three shots from the "Starblazer", such weapons were not even worth his attention. He begun using his electrical touch on the armor of the heavy trooper, one point at a time, it now only took him 0.01% of his Integrity to use it since he had mastered it long ago. Gabriella was now immobilized in her power suit as error messages popped out one after the other. She didn''t understand what was happening but the mutant was probably trying to get her out of her armor to kill her, that was what her guts were telling her. Pffff! The armor opened and Darknym saw inside a beautiful half naked woman, the library was free of Bugglings as they were all fighting outside so he simply left. Darknym to her surprise just left her there as he went outside. He walked through the swarm of bugling and reached the three hills in their midst, with a small zap he opened the players'' suits, leaving them to the buglings to kill. His head had already turned to normal, He got rid of the Players and dragged the Npcs to the same room the woman was now hiding in despair. He didn''t deactivate their suits but they were still afraid of him. The next group had already jumped in and In the end he had Imprisoned 10 Npc heavy troopers. The rest died after fighting waves of buglings and buglings to come. A force of 1000 was reduced to 200players and Npcs who run back to their carriers in full retreat. Darknym entered the Library where he saw the 10 heavy troopers and the heavily breathing woman. Hearing them talking amongst themselves. "She needs a Doctor, the radiation is quickly killing her" "Why did you retreat, there are people trapped down here" "What do you mean the mission is a failure!" He saw the troopers kneeling in despair. His head had now returned to normal and the buglings were swarming him. It was now faster for him to kill them(buglings) due to his new ability, the Astral blade, he could create a sword-like blade and moving it around himself doing mediocre damage but it made it faster as he assimilated the buglings at the same time. After wards he entered the Library and said. "Follow me" The Troopers out of despair and seeing as Gabrialla was dying came out of the room dragging her with them, it was a good thing that the bunker had some minor radiation resistance otherwise she would have died long ago from radiation poisoning. He guided them to the Infirmary he had set on the second floor. "Do you know how to use those?" He asked the Troopers who were surprised seeing an Infirmary set in a bugling den, but Gabriella''s heavy coughing returned them back to reality. They rushed through the medical supplies and with some rather desperate measures stabilized her condition. "If only we had some working survival modules" Said one of them. "What do they look like?" Asked Darknym to their surprise. "Like the ones you burned in her suit, you fucking mutant" said A trooper who charged at him trying to strangle him, but only doing some meager damage. "And here I thought you wanted to save her, I was about to lead you to my supplies room, but if you want to have her killed, you should know that the only reason you are all still alive is because I don''t know how to save her" The troopers were now a bit perplexed, the only difference they could find between her and them was probably that she was female, but there were many other females between the heavy troopers he had killed. They thought that it would be better for her to die than become a mutant''s plaything. "The time is ticking and the buglings will respawn, you have only a few minutes to decide if you want to help her or die down here together" He did "tick tock" sounds with his mouth as he moved his fingers right and left. "I will save her" Said one of them who was the closest to her and was doing most of the work to save her in the first place. "Follow me then" Said Darknym. He took him nearby to the room that used to be full of machines. but now was his armory, there were many light trooper armors inside, in almost perfect condition. The trooper facepalmed himself and took one and in a minute she was breathing once more. "Can you tell us why you trapped us in here instead of killing us?" Asked the now still weak Gabriella. "First I was planning to have fun with you but now I''m more interested in why you attacked me without a reason" "Isn''t being a mutant reason enough" "Well having fun would be good as well, If you weren''t so weak, I will wait for a little for you to recover then, just kidding, I want Information about the second wave I had heard that the first wave would only be 10 men and I saw at least a thousand being eaten by the buglings" "Do you think that knowing what will come will help, the next to come will be the gold force and afterwards the diamond, ruby and emerald shall make their moves" "Does that mean no more players?" "Well there are three players in the gold force but I doubt after today that they will come down to this accursed Planet, wait we have a signal from a ship" "The ''Sweet Kiss'' is searching for survivors from operation Cronos, are there any survivor alive?" "Commander Dredfield speaking we are in an underground abandoned facility, I will now negotiate with the mutant for our release" Said one of them in a Black heavy trooper suit. "What can you offer, a mutant ,for your release?" Asked one another and begun speaking among themselves until the spaceship communication begun again. "We have detected your signal and are ready to send a rescue team of up to a hundred troopers for your safe rescue" "Don''t do such a thing, the underground facility is full of monsters that could kill a thousands troopers, the only way to come out alive is to negotiate with the mutant for our release" "Then give him a communicator, our captain wants to speak to him" They threw him a small box. "This is captain Mona of the Sweet kiss speaking" He heard a familiar female voice from the speaker but could not say where he had heard it before. "Do I know you from somewhere?" He asked from the transmitter "Don''t know state your name and I''ll say if I can remember anything" "I think I remember now?" He begun singing fly me to the moon to the transmitter, It wasn''t bad at all, but at the same time making both the imprisoned troopers and the ones who were on the ship shocked, because Mona did a double to his voice. "I knew it, you are that girl at the Casino" "Are you my benefactor from Allastar, I''ve been trying to find and thank you but I didn''t know your tag name" "Well If you knew it would probably be easy to find me, I''m quite famous in Allastar" "My tag name Is Mona can you add me as a friend?" Darknym added her shocking all the troopers and prisoners, but Mona was even more amazed than them finding that the Infamous Darknym was her benefactor in Allastar, of course that was before he became infamous. "So what about the prisoners, what deal can you offer?" "I was thinking about giving you some junk from my ship but that is not an option anymore I do own you one" "How about a few lifts in your spaceship captain?" "Where to?" "I was thinking of going to Echidna and later a visit to Typhoeas" "Well the first is easy but the second won''t be so easy, Typhoeas is a deathtrap, I didn''t say I wanted to go Immediately there and a single landing craft won''t cost you much will it" "I accept your conditions just take the prisoners to the surface and we will check their condition and see if everything is alright" "It will take me five minutes to clear the buglings first so be ready up there" Darknym cleared the bugling and another system message popped up. -A player has reached Level 8000- If you are asking how he did it so fast, there are two reasons, one of the researcher skill raises Xp gained by any methods, mostly intended for machines and the other was his guild buff that was Xp gain alone. Darknym guided the ten troopers out of the lab where a Soldier waited for them. He saw the soldier come close and speak. "I didn''t know you were that infamous player, by the way when are you thinking of leaving?" "Well after the second wave is over I will be leaving for Echidna, I will have to ask you to take my property as well, the place is now full of stuff" "Well I''ll be taking the survivors and leaving then, give me a call if you need anything" She answered "Captain one of the Troopers has been mutated, if we bring her to the station she will be executed, will we be sending her to Echidna" Said a player from her ship. Mona sighed and said "It''s a pity but she won''t make it, mutated humans don''t survive for long since their gene integrity collapses before they reach Echidna, we will have to leave her here" The ten troopers looked at Darknym with rage, they wanted to kill him but they could do nothing for her, she had become a mutant, one of their enemies. There was an unwritten code that they killed their people who mutated but it was always hard so they left them to die on the planet by taking away their equipment. "Darknym although you probably heard she doesn''t have much longer to live so please don''t torment her since these are the last ten hours of her life" "Don''t worry I won''t give her too much trouble" said Darknym, but they could tell from his tone that it was the opposite. Dredfield said his last goodbyes to her as she was about to take off the armor and was about to give it to Dredfield but Darknym took it off his hand. "Don''t forget where you took it from?" And he threw it back to her. "Put it on you will be living with me for now till we reach Echidna, but don''t think that It will be for free" She was half naked but refused to wear the armor tossing it back at him. "You can have your suit, I will die free on the planet of our Ancestors" Darknym lifted her from the waist like a primitive and took her down his hole, leaving the suit on the surface. He had eaten four laser shots from Dredfield before he jumped down his hole, the other troopers had to restrain him in order not to let him follow him down the hole. Dredfield took all that was left of Gabriella, a light trooper armor. Darknym used his Y-gene ability which till now was useless to him. (gene Integrity repair) can repair other mutant''s Integrity by sacrificing your own. He tried using it but it ate up too much of his own Integrity, of course he didn''t care since he would just teleport back to his spawn point with 50% Integrity. Gabriella was surprised as it was the first time she saw an Ability like his. "Now lets since we are now both mutants, lets sit and talk" They were at the Infirmary where the only working lights were. "I won''t become your bitch mutant scum" "I didn''t ask you to, not yet at least, what I want is your knowledge, you see I have all this equipment but I have no Idea what it does or how it is used" "How come you can even talk our language?" "I''m not any mutant, I''m an Omega mutant, don''t mix me with the others" "By the way how comes this room is the only one that has light?" "I somewhat repaired the generator next door" "Do you have tools?" She asked him. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. He guided her to the storage room and next to the generator were numerous sets of tools and components. In three minutes the half naked Blondie had repaired the generator completely. She wore a strange swimsuit alike full body spandex suit, that underlined her body. Only the swimsuit had color the rest was see-through. "Are you alright now, I thought you would have problems from radiation?" Asked Darknym. "I''m a level 1000 heavy trooper do you think I''ll die before I adopt to the radiation?" "I would have preferred if you didn''t die at all, tchk, it would be such a waste" He said looking at her ass "You know that with this the buglings will probably go away from facility" "I don''t think so, they have a nest in a dark hangar at the third floor" "Well with this I have probably repaid you for the one more hour of life you gave me" "Don''t all mutants have gene Assimilation?" "I do but I must find a target for it and in space targets are a rarity" "Are you good at repairing" "So-so" "Can you lets say create a machine or device if you have a working one?" "If you have the components" "Perfect, Here this is the machine, it''s called gene extractor, I need ten of those to advance my gene engineer profession If I reach professional I might even be able to heal you" The Blondie hit the generator and it returned to its prior damaged state. "Are you sure you don''t also need a genetics lab with It, I could turn the medic''s table into a basic genetics laboratory" "Then we have a deal, but know that the chances to heal you will at most be 50% at first I must use it on 1 million buglings before the chances grow to a 100%" "Well I don''t have much to do anyway" "Then wait for a little, I''ll go clean the buglings while you work, you know they are also around level 1000" His words shocked her but what truly shocked her was seeing how he cleaned them, as she took a peek out of the room. He was standing in a sea of buglings and little by little they fell to the ground dead, till only he remained. Darknym came next to her and said. "I''ll be at the third floor if you need anything" It was now midday and he had another day left till the Raid on Anchora. -A player has reached level 9000- The message said as the bugglings disappeared. He didn''t know it but the bugglings were nearing level 2000 already. Darknym was about to reach level 10000 when he heard a noise coming from the other side of the hall. They were cries of pain as Gabriella had reached 10% of her total gene integrity. Darknym came towards the crawling Gabriella and took her with him to the Infirmary, It was the only well lit room. Darknym put her hands on himself and said "assimilate my genes" her eyes were diluted, she was about to faint, he was at 100% gene integrity but with every 10% he gave she only gained 1%. He had died two times before she regained her consciousness. "Just kill me" She said crying. He kissed her lips and she pushed him away. He pain would begin again shortly she knew it since her gene was at only 20%. "You know that you can return to normal, all you have to do is survive, or you could stay a mutant with me and become stronger than you were before, but first you have to survive" He gave her another 5% with his remaining Integrity, she saw him disappear and rush to her once more he did so until her Integrity had reached 100%. She was feeling strange, she wanted to die but at the same time she saw hope, if he was really a gene engineer he could really heal her. Darknym went to the lab and put hundreds of genes on the table, he then tried to extract one from himself and he then took a 1% damage each time the gene extraction failed. He had multiple genes and he tried to create what he needed. She was looking at him with a stunned face, as he was completely disregarding her, he was like an Alien scientist who was experimenting on something. She didn''t understand what he did but in the end all the samples were destroyed and Darknym left once more to The Third floor. -A player has reached level 10000- It was night and she made a makeshift bed to sleep out of a board she found, she was used to hard beds from her younger days from the army, or so she was programed to think. Darknym didn''t log out even to pee, he entered the room now and then to use the gene lab and even expanded it with scraps and components. It was a skill from his genemage profession. By the end of the second day he had upgraded all his genes to level 3, his X gene he had upgraded up to level 5 gaining five new skills for it and three new skills for the others. X gene ------------------------------------ lvl 10 (Temporary Shapeshift) He could now shapeshift his whole body into human or some lvl 20 (Temporary self Mutation) Can change one of your mutant genes into another for 10minutes. Takes 90% gene Integrity to use. lvl 30 (Temporary self Modification) Can realocatestats for a short duration of time, will go back to normal after 10minutes. lvl 40 (Temporary self stabilization) Lose 10% of your Indegrity and don''t feel the pain for 10minutes. (The supposable pain he completely Ignored) lvl 50 (Self repair) Can regenerate gene Integrity by using gene Integrity. ganing 0.01 per second when activated can''t be used if you have less than 10%. --------------------------------------------------------------- And his level was now 11000. He logged out and spend an hour in the toilet. He logged back In and got ready for the assault of the golden force. The golden force was said to have heavy explosives that rivaled that of the spaceship. Only one carrier came out of the small craft that approached the planet and four people came out of it, Three Npc and one player, all clad in golden heavy power suits, their power suits were at least two meters tall and nearly failed to pass through the hole. The first thing they saw as they fell was a palm on their leaders face sending electric virus into his armor. His three new electrical skills were a little strange, in reality all of them attacked him as well but he didn''t even feel any damage. L gene -------------------------------------------------- lvl 10 (electric palm) Sends currents of electrical visus through your palm. lvl 20 (electric electric fist) releases electrical currents through your closed palm creating a strange non viral attack. lvl 30 (thunder clap) clap your hands to create a great sound as if a thunder fell nearby, can deafen enemies. ---------------------------------------------------- Darknym was shocked to see that the trooper in front of him was completely alright, Gold force had resistances to all elemental damage as well, their only problem was that it was not an Immunity. With a single punch from his power suit, Darknym lost almost 1% of his 100% Hp. Darknym tried his electric punch but suddenly a gas came out of the Power armor''s arm making Darknym fall asleep. They surely regretted it moments later, as berserker Darknym was unstoppable, they couldn''t even hit him and the worst was that he used Ki as well this time he used a strange skill he had gained when trying to push Landlady called Astral claw, only that now it was used on all his fingers. Their armor didn''t suffer any damage, but the inside of it did, they could see their Hp decreasing as the Astral claws passed trough their armors Damaging their flesh. The players had long abandoned the two Npcs who still tried to hit Darknym with their power fists and machineguns. His reflexes gene had made him an unhitable target, until a player came back with a spreadgun. It threw tens of missiles that spread into smaller bullet like parts when they exploded. Darknym was now Awake once more, He took a gun out of his Inventory and Overloaded it while shooting right into The spreadgun, while at the same time selfdestructing. A huge explosion occurred and the lab''s hallway had now collapsed. Darknym smiled and begun climbing up the stairs and running towards their carrier. The large suits were now stuck down the ladder at a dead end, Darknym could see their carrier as he run towards it, a player who was foolish enough to come out of his suit quickly died from radiation poisoning as he climbed up the stairs. Being an elite didn''t mean he was more than 500levels, in reality his level was around 100, but he was lucky to find a quest that promoted him from the silver force to the gold. It had to do with betraying the silver force''s secret. The Npc in vain tried to use their rocket boosters to ascend the hole as their armors were too huge to make it through. One of them broke armor''s arm trying and begun suffering from the radiation. Inside the Carrier there awaited a light trooper whom Darknym with ease disabled. By electrocuting his armor and throwing him out of the carrier. The driver of the carrier not knowing that the scout was already off the carrier awaited his news. She heard a knock on the door and felt fear, knowing that it was the mutant who was there to kill her. Darknym couldn''t unlock the door from the outside but he did try sending electricity towards the lock, in the end he shouted. "If you won''t open the door I will blow the engines!" "You will kill me anyway go ahead and do it" Darknym hearing the female voice said. "If you give me all the repair tools and medkits in your Carrier I will let you leave the planet alive" "Are you telling me the truth" "Of course" He said with full confidence The door opened and a light trooper black female came out of the door with a toolkit and a medkit. "Thank you" Said Darknym putting the items in his Inventory. He was about to leave when he heard a sound from behind him, He saw the gal leaving the light suit and entering a golden heavy suit that wasn''t there before. He charged at her and his arm was caught inside the armor putting his hand around her breast. "If you don''t come out I''ll burn you to a crisp" he said as he send a small spark from his finger. She opened the suit and Darknym asked "What''s the big deal with this heavy armor?" "I..I''m really sorry, don''t kill me" She said while crying. "Are you?" "I truly am" "Then take off your full body suimsuit" "You mean the Cyber armor, but I will be naked" "Are you sorry enough?" Darknym said smiling evilly. With eyes of rage she took off the full body spandex, at the same time Darknym saw how to take it off. "Thank you for the Tip" he said as he entered the Heavy armor, for some reason it didn''t close, he came out and electrocuted the insides of the armor so that it wouldn''t be used against him. As he came out of the armor and he saw that the black chick was missing. He left the carrier and saw it leave. When he looked down the hole, bullets begun shooting at his face. Darknym Shouted down there "Don''t mind it I''m sure your carrier will return for you someday" He heard the female player Shouting curses or was it a female Npc, he didn''t care since he only had to go and die somewhere in the desert in order to teleport back to the lab. He went to the desert and committed suicide appearing back in the lab. He saw Gabriella crawling once more in pain, he took of her full body spandex and begun massaging her while giving her his own Integrity till he died and came back, she was now once more sane but naked since he had her spandex in his Inventory. She looked at him with rage in her eyes. "What''s the meaning of this?" "Isn''t it my payment for saving you from a painful death" She wanted to punch him but her arms were full covering her naked body. He filled her Integrity up and in the end gave her back her "Cyberarmor". The funny thing was that men wore the same thing, covering their genitals and nipples. That he had seen from the guy who tried climbing the hole without a survival kit. "The second wave is over and there probably won''t be a third, If you want you can repair the generator, once I take care of the Buglings" "I don''t want to, just let me die in peace" "Next time I will see you like that I will do more than just take your Clothes off, so come to me when you are at least at 50%" He looked at her Hp and it was at around 20%, He came closer and used his new skills from the Y gene. lvl 10 (heal light wounds) can heal others for a little Hp, as you lose your Integrity. lvl 20 (Temporary gift of youth) Can make an Npc younger for 10minutes, Takes 90% of your gene Integrity. lvl 30 (Temporary rapid health regeration) Gives rapid health regeneration to someone in exchange for 50% of your integrity, duration 10minutes. Darknym used the first healing her until he died and again, making her even more sad and broken on the inside. Darknym begun doing his gene research once more, he took genes from himself till the machine broke or he died, mostly the first happened, he had created Dozens of gene upgrades but the problem was the other genes. They were fusion genes that controlled stats, body shape, emotions and even personality genes. Right it was the same like brainwashing in a way, but he wanted something different. His gene extraction was now at a safe standard and he now begun little by little to mutate. Buglings Tomorrow it was the day of the Anchora Raid. As much as he wanted to stay in Destros he could not stay forever. He begun gathering bugling corpses for her to assimilate and leveled up his genes to level 10. Him being level 13000 now he could reach level 30 genes, something unheard of in Destros. Gabriella wasn''t as happy living in the stinky Bugling Den, knowing that one of these days they might just leave for Echidna an even more hated place for anyone in the Silver force, she wasn''t sure if he even wanted to heal her anymore. Darknym saw her sleeping and secretly filled up her Integrity and Health, the first now took him 5% to fill her 1%, meaning doubled his recharge. His healing was a still noobish and his self repair was now 0.1 per second, He had it on all the time now since It was his self regeneration gene anyway. He logged out feeling safe that she would be alive when he wakes up the next day. Chapter 28 - What changed? Early in the morning he entered Destros only to see Gabriella once more writhing in pain, she wasn''t giving away a single sound. She was truly trying to commit suicide Darknym didn''t know why she didn''t just blast her head off with a blaster of laser, probably the Npc were not programed to commit suicide or they were programed to fear death too much. Darknym checked her Integrity which was at 3% and her Health being at 60% due to the radiation damage she suffered while her radiation resistance rose. He took off her clothing once more and set her in a position with her ass up, facing upwards. He fucked her hard and with each entry he gave her a 1% gene Integrity till she reached 9%. -Do you want to have a child with Gabriella?- The message popped up. Out of rush he pressed the Yes button. A screen popped up with the stats of the child. He didn''t have time for this hoax, as if a program was a real child to begin with. He just pressed Yes to all and went on fucking Gabriella''s ass, she was now fully conscious and felt a strange feeling from behind her. He heard her murmuring. "I''m commander Gabriella, leader of the Valkyries, the pride of the Silver guard" He felt his dick being sucked into her pussy, at last she was gene assimilating although she had chosen a weird place to start from. Gene assimilation is like life drain, it takes Hp and Tp and generates Gene assimilation as well as refills their own Hp and Tp. After gaining 100% genes and health she turned around and gave him a punch that threw him all the way out of the room and down to the fist floor. He saw her charge naked at him jumping from the second floor towards him. "I''m commander Gabriella!" She shouted as she hammered him with her bare hands. Her strength must have been really high, because he could feel some pain from it, She fell him with a leg sweep and while mounting him shouted or more than screamed. "And don''t ever forget that" pounding him with both her hands again and again. That didn''t take too long as Darknym grabbed her hips and lifted her a little, intruding once more into her private space. "Damn you! mutant" She screamed but he was to excited to care what a programmed npc was saying, it felt even better than in Allastar. -Do you want to have a child with Gabriella?- The window popped up, he pressed yes again. -your partner refused your request- Another message appeared. He didn''t really care about it as he lifted her hips. "You beast!" She shouted as she now tried to stand up but couldn''t escape his grip. He did a circular motion switching from being under her to above her. Her face was rubbing the floor as he was fucking her up like a mad bull seeing a red flag. He changed poses and ate hundreds of insults in the face until only moans of lust and delight could come out of her mouth. At some point she had stopped even producing those few noise as he fucked her fainted body all over the lab, ending back in the Infirmary where the buglings didn''t come because of the light. He knew that the buglings would respawn sometime, that was the main reason he dragged her all around the lab. She had no bruises since it was only a game but he could see a slight fear in her eyes as she looked at him when she came back to consciousness. "I am commander Gabriella" She said once more, but this time in a silent and sad voice as if complaining. He came forwards and put his finger in her mouth, a small spark left his finger numbing her tongue. "Ah amth comthanther Havtiella" She said when he took his finger out, her tongue was sticking out of her mouth. It was a blessing that inside the game you could not bite your tongue. He put grabbed her head and put his dick right inside her mouth, he could feel a great pain as she was trying to bite it off but it was not an option inside the game. He took it out since it was more painful than exciting, but it was worth a try. To punish her for that he wanted to fuck her some more but, each of her punch threw him a few meters away each time. His level now being 14000 was good but his low strength was a bit of a problem, in stopping her, he had to use armlocks and his mass to manipulate her body into submission. She was out of breath since her stamina was now low, she must have used some special moves to drain it so fast. "So commander Gabriella, will we continue?" Said Darknym with his dick in full erection. "I''m sorry, please let me die In peace" She said as she was backstepping into a wall. "I can''t let you die, you are mine now and I don''t like broken toys, you must stay alive and please me and once I find the cure you can return to your space station" "But you made me have your child, I''m sure it will be some abomination such as yourself" "first of all you probably won''t understand but it''s not my child, It''s just a product of ones and zeroes, although if it''s a hot chick I might keep it" Npc Children In FSK stay babies only for a week and you are asked if they are to grow or not into children, you are asked each week for their growth until they turn Adult. Adult Npcs have at the end of the year,real world year, decide if they will grow old or not, aging 1-10years, if they want to that is, some might even ask their masters or mates opinion. "You monster!" She shouted trying to throw a punch with her last remaining strength. The punch only moved him a meter away, while normally it would three. "You are also a monster at the moment, why bother trying to be human anyway" Said Darknym in an attempt to strike a mental blow. "I will retain the last traces of my humanity even if I am to die" "Then lets have a deal, you won''t try to die again and I will touch neither you or your child, and even heal you if that is what you truly wish by then" He said while prolonging his arm in a sign for a handshake. She shook his hand reluctantly awaiting some trap involved. "If on the other side I see you in the same shape I saw you today, prepare to have another child" He said while smiling sinisterly as he logged out of Destros. He had left her enough bugling corpses to last for a week if she didn''t try to kill herself again, he now had nine hours to end his Anchora raid in Allastar, and four hours to prepare before it turns 12o''clock. He now was once more the Dragon Ancestor but he was more Interested in training his black hole resistance even further. In one hour he could put and retract his hand out of the black hole without losing it, although he still had a few scratches, the reason was his levitation that offered him gravitational Immunity, that was the reason he levitated. In an attempt to see what''s inside the Black hole he put his face inside the Black hole. He was really surprised of what he saw inside. It was a barren dark wasteland far underneath him and demons roamed He was somewhere high in the sky but his dragon eyes could see clearly what was happening bellow. He truly had a spell that could take him to the demon realm, the problem was that only he was strong enough to survive a black hole with only the few scratches he had on him now. Only Allastar offered such things as scratches, cut limbs and multiple types of pain, in Destros and Altgaia all pains were just like being hit, that was also one of the reasons why it has the lowest pain level of the three world. In truth at first It was the same for all three worlds, until they tried the new pain system in only Allastar due to the Owner being most active there. The outcome was the pain was too great for the players to enjoy the game so It was only placed in Allastar because the owner found the gore of the new pain system more to his liking. "It looked epic" he said, "Just lower the pain level to bearable" Darknym was a little shocked by his discovery, was he feeding the demons with his own flesh before, as he put his hand so many times inside the hole. He saw there were many demons waiting under the small light in the sky which was the White hole that was formed as the Darkhole''s exit. Truth was If he wasn''t Immune to gravity his face would have been stuck at the other side of the black hole. In a panic he closed the hole as a demon was now flying towards him. "So you are a step closer to becoming a dimensional traveler" Said a voice behind him, he could have sworn he had heard that voice from somewhere before. A hooded black made cam close, hidden in a shroud of darkness. "I am the chief of development, you can call me Warlock here and today I came to offer you to work for our company, If you accept we will allow you to use your plan with the banks as payment for your employment, It should more than make up for you helping us with a few experiments and you can even ask us for petty favors" "Can you make all my Professions into Archon?" "Regretfully no but we can reallocate level up stats, and even give you Info about where to find what you are looking for, of course if It''s around your area or in the database, we can also manipulate the gods to give you aid in your travels" "Then how about allowing me use of forbidden spells, I have dozens of them but I cannot use them because they are forbidden, last time I used one The Npc said that the gods will hunt me down for it" "I can allow it but under three conditions, first you must stop with the raids" "How about put it a little different, I continue with the raids, but I won''t abduct anyone, will that do?" "Well I think it would do" "Second return the abducted Npcs" "Can''t we make it a bit more Amusing, How about this, You will create dungeons and quests for the Npcs, if the Players win the dungeon by the time My town goes to hell then They are free, If not then I will keep them, but so you know, I have only abducted from the Orcs and a few from Anchora so Velarial and her sisters and mother doesn''t count, Yu and the dragons as well, One is awaiting for Su''s return and the other is a trophy of war" The Warlock snorted at the word "war" "Are you kidding me what war, it was only a walk in the park for you, but I wouldn''t need them anyway the system has already replaced them, but you must under no condition give them freedom, I don''t want a stupid event between Npcs occurring when she arrives back home only to see that there is another her sitting on her throne" "Why would I free her If not for your stupid request I wouldn''t even give up on the Ork raid prisoners" "Last Demand, never use the soulbending or your rings to beat Immortal Npcs ever again, I know that there''s a glitch that makes them look as if they are dead due to your high absurdly high Intelligence stat but it gives headaches to us who are trying to come with a solution" "Then how about this, Give me a clear indication with whom I can mess with and who are Important Npcs, that way I can still abduct Npcs that are non Important and you won''t have to care about what I do" "Well I could do that on the spot" He logged out and after a few minutes logged in once more. "This patch works on all your characters be they on Allastar, Destros or Altgaia, the red X above my name tag means that I am not to be messed up with, I would also prefer it if you played some act that you are afraid of them so that it will make other players see them more as hero''s or as a threat, we have already updated Zeiseg and gave him a new daughter and greater strength, as well as Updated Jenna the angel of light and her mirror Image is back in her mirror" "Tchk" He kind of liked that one. "I will take those from your prisons that were originally quest givers or had something to teach since you did a large number on us, some villages you raided are still out of orks" Darknym looked at his captured Npc list that was dwindling by the minute, from all the Orks,barbarians and elves he had caught only 15 children remain, they had also taken the slaves from the brothel he had raided and the three beauties he had taken from Anchora.It was kind of them that they had left Ivianne the dragoness, since it would spoil his future plans if they had. "What is the green X above your head?" Asked Darknym seeing two more X above his head. "The green X means no forbidden skills on this character" "And the last the Blue one?" "No magic on this one, you can fight him with damage but don''t use magic on him like paralysis, sleep or brainwash, abducting them is also out of the question" "I understand and accept your offer but I want one thing in return" "And what that may be?" "Time magic, I have a skill called Time magic maestry but no spells to accompany with it" ------------------------------------------------------- Time Magic Maesty Allows you to use time magic with lower cost on Mp. ------------------------------------------------------- "If it does what I think it does I want the spell that makes time go slower like it does in Destros, when I use the researcher skills" He concluded that time magic were a must. "I will grant your request but only after you leave for the demon realm, Although I know that you will be able to return from there anytime you like" "Why would I return anyway, of course that is If you allow me to use my magic and abilities there" "Do whatever you like there, to tell you the truth the demon realm is a dump for failed creations, they are not even demons to begin with, of course they won''t respawn if killed but they won''t care about it and probably just charge at your city" "Then It''s a deal, you will give me the spells 1minute before I leave" "Can''t we do it after you leave" "But I won''t be able to adopt fast enough otherwise" "Alright, I will give you a beta test space after you are teleported, how about that?" "Sounds perfect, but don''t expect me to leave the demon realm afterwards, unless you want a demon lord Invasion or something event" "We would be happy if you stayed there all your life" Said The warlock as he disappeared. ''Well time is ticking, lets train some more'' He thought as he went to the dwarves who helped him train his magic professions. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. ==================================================== Nancy''s POV The last few days were horrible for her, as she saw the new order fail miserably. The Ruby force that came after only cleaned the golden armors which could not be salvaged for some reason and lastly they bombed the whole region leaving nothing of the clear waters HQ behind, just because it was too close to the lab at the time. Merry with great difficulty had made the media to shut up and Bob was now apologizing to her every moment, doing all her wishes at the same time, don''t expect anything dirty, they were just going on dates. She was left at a corner as her two best friends weren''t even online anymore. Today was the event, the last few days she had been trying to find a date for Chris among her friends but nothing worked, he was no celebrity and his bed hobbies left them indifferent. she was left with few choices, but to go on a date with him herself. Today was the event of Anchora''s raid as Chris called it, for some reason Darknym was a bit late today, he was strangely collected today, all the player were tuned to their TV station in order to be the first ones to find him, the reporters were ready and waiting for her and Darknym to appear and there was tension in the air. She was teleported to the city with them and he said to them only three rules before Teleporting. "Don''t get closer than 3 meters" "Don''t attack me under any circumstances" "Don''t stick close to other players after a battle begins" They were now in the capital of Anchora, the city was enormous and medieval housings were everywhere, Darknym had teleported them right inside of the main gate, and the big city walls.. They saw Darknym boldly taking the Main road as if he was a normal player, his name wasn''t red anymore since he died in his trainings many times, but he looked a little disappointed as he approached every beautiful girl he saw. "Why are they all out of my reach!" Shouted Darknym and begun shooting fireballs towards the royal palace. Three groups of players came forwards and from the distance he could see the palace guards. The normal citizens had all hidden in their homes. "You seem weaker than the rumors say" Said Anchonarch as he aproached him with Thrisha. Darknym shot a red beam out of his hand that had embedded a bright red bead. Archonarch quickly cast a magic shield, that however shattered like glass in front of the damage of the beam. He was lucky that it just grazed him, giving him only 1/10 of the normal damage, he was also lucky that Darknym didn''t continue shooting it after it shattered on his shield. "You''re not so bad yourself, Are you level nearing level 1000 or something?" Asked Darknym but instead of answers All the players took out their scrolls and went into battle formations. He saw thousands of lights hitting his shield, but not even passing through it. Only one spell did pass however "Silence" Can''t talk or cast spells unless you have the silent cast skill. He was laughing but was silenced producing no sound at all as he was moving his face. "He has been silenced!" Shouted one magician, probably the one whose spell succeeded. They all cast their teleportation scrolls thinking that he was a normal mage but in one moment Darknym simply disappeared. "Did we succeed?" Someone asked and they begun looking at one another for confimation. "He''s In the air!" Shouted someone who spotted a black dot above them. Darknym was now happy since from above he found three females he could mess with. He teleported next to one of them, she wasn''t pretty or anything but she had no X above her and no name tag, npcs only had exes above their heads for him to see. "Doesn''t pass" he said as he blasted all the players and other npcs to oblivion. "What did just happen?" Asked Archonarch not know being able to identify what spell Darknym had used, not to say that they couldn''t hear what he was saying since he was still silenced . They could see Darknym taking a crystal out of every Npc''s body, only saying "Doesn''t pass,Doesn''t pass,Doesn''t pass" Now the silence had wore out but it was somewhat strange, he looked even more dangerous than before. The second female he Passed, she was an Npc witch that was probably someone''s companion or slave. It could be considered as spoiling someone''s elses fun but he knew the dangers of taking her with him, probably. Nancy could see him taking the strange stones out of the Npcs while other Npcs he simply blasted away with spells, it wasn''t his normal way of conducting things, but she couldn''t really understand what the stones were. Darknym abducted another three female royal knights while taking the souls of those he was not allowed to brainwash. Most npcs had a blue and green X above them. Darknym''s rampage took only half an hour as players now fled from his path, only the White knights remained before him and the Palace where he was heading to. The reporters caught all the great efforts of the white knights who one after another fell by his hand. The Npcs'' souls he took, unless they were not allowed to take so he outright killed them, it was as if he was throwing a tantrum. The streets were dyed in blood and corpses. The ones he had taken the soul from rose once more as Zombies but only lived until their Mp were drained, which took less than ten minutes. The two gate guards of the palace fled for their lives and only a Giant in a golden Dragon knight armor stood in his way. Only Darknym could see the three exes above him. "Why can''t I mess with him, you even restrict me from using spells on him and you want me to flee from him, Know that I''m only doing that because of the money!" He shouted out loud and disappeared. The reporters and viewers now knew why he was angry, there was some new restriction on his actions that restricted him from fighting Immortal bosses. To their surprise however the shooting didn''t stop there, the reporters were teleported inside the palace, Darknym walked through the palace draining almost every servant of their souls and abducting a few servants. They didn''t know where he was going until he had arrived. They could see the princess sitting on a chair shocked at seeing all those people barging into her room. "Who are all of you and what are you doing in my bedchambers?" She shouted. She was an Ashradian beauty, as her darkened skin revealed, with long black hair and a rather slim body. Her dress was very preservative and her eyes burned with rage. The most Important thing for Darknym however was that she missed a single red X. At that moment all the screens and Darknym''s eyesight was lost to them with a message. -You are under the effect of a powerfull- -Hypnosis, unable to control your body - ================================================== Darknym''s POV Darknym regained his sight after a message popped up. -You have broken from hypnosis skill''s control- He teleported the reporters away ending the Raid there at the time. The Princess was surprised that he still had his senses. "To tell the truth you aren''t as pretty as the ones I have in my collection but I can''t come here for nothing" He said as he took off his pants. The princess was screaming for the guards who were however unable to even break through his invisible barriers. Darknym also smashed the mirrors knowing full well what they could be used for. "Now why don''t you take off your dress or do you want me to do it for you?" He said as he approached her. "You wouldn''t dare!" She said as she cast a spell on him, but it was disrupted by him before it even activated, he hadn''t used a spell it was a skill that Interrupted spell casting. Darknym tried to rip her dress apart but all he did was decrease it''s durability rapidly till it turned into rags and she was left with only a rather sexy underwear. ''Seriously what material was that thing made from'' He complained to himself. "Sweet and here I thought I would see something like Jenna''s outdated trunks" He said gazing at the yellow sexy underwear. She tried to cast spells at him and even teleport away. "A pity I can''t use the sealing spell on you and am stuck using this skill" Darknym said as he stuck hand in her underwear. "It''s quite tight, might be painful" He said as he stuck his fingers inside her. He was now going to go come inside of her. It was only a second of carelessness and she had teleported away from him. "Well time to leave I guess" He said and teleported away as well without even searching for her. In the now seemingly empty room from the closet came out the half naked princess. The first Barging Npc Guard lost his life, while the rest were shouted to not make the same mistake and that the Intruder had left. For some reason she had lost half of her Hp from that the forced entry and was bleeding from a most sensitive location. It was a side effect from his too high strength stat, even his penis was a murderous weapon. Back in the Tower he had A call from the Channel director. "Why the fuck did you leave from the gold knight, and why did you teleport the reporters away at the end" "The Game company has put a tight lease on me, I can no longer fight certain Npcs and people" "What do you mean by that, are you saying that the boss rush is now over?" "Not exactly, only the main actor will be changing" "Explain it in a bit more detail" "Nancy will be the one fighting the Bosses now, and I will be commentating" "That could work, but what about the Raids, You now instead of abducting turn people into Zombies for some reason" "I told you that they have put me more restrictions, I hope the elven forest will have less restricted characters and more beautiful ones to take" "By the way has Nancy chose a race yet?" "Not yet but I think I have chosen a good one for her if she takes too much longer" "Have by the way heard anything from Nancy about Marry sellers'' boyfriend, if you hear anything there''s a huge reward waiting for you" The director said while closing the line "What was that about changing my race without my consent?" Nancy asked irritated. "The Game''s rules have changed , you have three days to become an evil menace that will fight with Anchora''s king, if you haven''t decided on a race quickly enough then I will turn you into an Imperial dragoness, just like the Violet one who has taken over the dining room" "I want to become a sugar fairy" Nancy said with sparkles in her eyes. "Alright, but don''t ask me to change you back later, I''ll turn you into a fairy Emperess, they are as big as a gnome but can fly and are good at magic, as for sugar, how does it even work" "It''s the power to create muffins and cakes with a magical wand" "Sounds terrifying, so you want to turn people into muffins and then eating them?" "No, of course not" She pouted angrily at him. "Whatever, you still have to become infamous if you even want 1% of the winnings, and rest assured that I have made a deal with the Administrators that they will let me keep 100% of the earnings without Interfering, that was also the reason for my abnormal raid today, also the next raid, you will be also joining, you will be turning zombies into cakes and if you like you can even eat them" Without even asking her he turned her into a fairy emperess, above was only a fairy goddess but he had no fairy goddess in his prison to inspect what her soul was like. Souls had parameters, if he used certain parameters a certain race was triggered. Nancy had now a miniature real life body and even birth marks, her problem was that she looked naked, she had no nipples or holes for her private parts but wore no clothes as well, her hair were her real life brown color and a small cook''s hat floated over her head, in her hands she was holding a long for her candy cane. "Why am I naked!" She said covering her non-existent private parts. "Don''t bother I have already seen it all at your house''s strip poker game" "Yes but the viewers haven''t" "They have probably seen one or two of your naked photo shots" "But yet its too embarrassing" "I would have made you a bunny girl, would you have liked that better" "Never!" "Then its set go with Velarial to buy some clothes or to make a costume or something tomorrow We will start your training" She was a bit dissatisfied but buying stuff could raise her spirit if only for a bit. Darknym left for Destros, where three hours remained until Gabriella''s potential suicide. The lights in the Main room were now fully lit and no bugling in sight, he could see fewer bugling corpses in the corner. The rest of the day he grinned his gene professions, he had only one extractor left and asked Gabriella for more, she could only create three out of the materials available, it would have been six if she was a better mechanic. Although he was a bit slow returning to her, her cyber armor. He made quite a good development in his professions but the greatest was upgrading his Y gene by two. Upgrading genes after level 10 was hard since they either went up a level or down. He also reached level 20000, while visiting the bugling queen, the hangar had no lights unless you opened the Hatch above. Darknym had not used a single stat point since he didn''t know what to use them on, He did the same In Anchora although there he would probably put them all in Intelligence in the end. In Destros he was in-between strength and speed since Intelligence was only needed to learn new stuff but with the offer from the chief he could reallocate them anytime he liked after the contract was sealed tomorrow. Darknym was on the right path to gain the gene engineer mutation healing, although it only worked on mutated stuff, not mutant races. Chapter 29 - The Second Contact The next morning he had a call from the director at home. "I like the fairy thingy but I want my clone to be a high elf, can that be done?" "I can but it will take a little time to complete since I''m going to be training her at the moment " "Perfect opportunity then" said the director as he hung the phone. Darknym was surprised when he saw Nancy''s new outfit, she had a bra in the shape of two strawberries, and a rainbow miniskirt, he cold see her underwear that were a red and white stripped panties, the same design as her candy cane staff. "So I assume you are ready to train?" Said Darknym. "Wait you haven''t yet seen my mask" She put on a silver domino mask. "Rather good I would say" "Right? Velarial also bought herself the same costume although I don''t know why" "Lets get back to topic, in three days you will be fighting the king and his mirror double, one is a warrior and the other a mage, You don''t have to win against them just throw cakes at them and tease them a little" Darknym teleported them to his training room, an empty space inside the tower with a few targets. "Lets begin with your Hp training, wear this ring and activate the first gravity curse" He gave her the Atlas ring and with the first curse she fell to the ground with enough force to die. If not for Darknym''s protection spell she would have died from the spell, she was pinned to the floor like a butterfly to a board. "Try to stand up once you are able to stand give me a call, your strength will slowly rise with each try" Nancy wasn''t so happy about her first training, but she wanted to be strong now. Darknym made a clone out of her and teleported with it to his Magic tower. There He turned it into a High elf and set the Loyalty and Obedience to the max. He would gain a good bonus and he also would gain a bargaining chip in the future. The same day he met the Director Inside the game. "Do you have the product?" The director asked. "Only if the price is right" Answered Darknym. "Alright now that we know that we are who we are, lets cut to the chase, you said that you have put some spell that if anyone saw me with the clone, it would turn invisible or something right" "Yes but mages can see through the Illusion and others might still hear it''s voice or breath" "That''s fine by me, so where is she now?" "Right next to me, but also know that if I find any trace of betrayal I will turn the clone into thin air is that fine" "Wait we hadn''t agreed on that" "Are you thinking of betraying me anytime soon?" "Nope, why would I, it''s in our contract anyway, if I do anything that betrays your trust the contract for the shows would be annulled right?" "Right, I only hope you deposited the money, without any cheating" "It''s you who better not be cheating me out of my money, since I haven''t even seen her face yet" "Once I exit to check my account you will have all the time in the world" "I hope so" The handsome elf director said. Darknym logged out and send half of the money to Nancy, then entered the Game and gave a thumbs up to Nancy who logged out and called the director. "Mister there''s a big problem" "Em, what is it Nancy?" "I think Chris has found out that I am trying to map the Tower" "How did you let that happen, Imbecile, you''re fired, you know something you are already fired, you no longer work for us, I will call Darknym and tell him that you did it for another guild and that I had nothing to do with it" "Wait, I need the job" Said Nancy seemingly in distress The director closed the line but before he could call Darknym, he was already in front of him. "Oh Chris what a surprise, I''m really sorry I didn''t know Nancy had ulterior motives for joining your guild" "I''m not sure but if you didn''t then you wouldn''t have a problem, with me asking your Npc clone a few questions" "What do you mean, the Nancy clone will just tell you the same I just told you right Nancy" "Yes master" "I was talking about your clone" He saw the director''s face taking a 180 degrees turn to the worst. "Wait I won''t give you permission for this didn''t you hear that it is now illegal to use the skill without the other''s permission, you will be banned" "Do you have something to hide maybe?" "Many things but nothing about betrayal" Said the director with a look worthy of a first rate actor. "Then how about you ask Nancy there to tell us all the truth about why she joined my guild, if you ask she will tell us the whole truth right?" "Wait, It all happened too fast, are Nancy and you in cahoots with each other, I will show you what it means to betray me" "Who exactly did betray whom, how about I tell your wife about you using company money to buy virtual hookers, the deal was none betrays none and everyone is happy, how come you send me a spy who has mapped the first floor of my labyrinth" He threw a paper at him, the words were Nancy''s and there were even Indications about the traps and monsters of the floor. "Wait, we could make a deal" "And how can I trust your deals" "But you can''t take Nancy from me yet, I haven''t even had a taste of her yet" "Here" Darknym threw at him a book. "What is this?" "The clone spell, it should cost 100.000 gold coins if you sell it but I''m sure you can find a better use for it" "What about the brainwashing?" "Won''t it be more enjoyable without it?" "Maybe for a sadist like you" "I owe you nothing to begin with, if you can find it on your own fine by me, The money you paid me isn''t enough even for the book you are holding now not to talk about a second high level spellbook" "But I''m not a mage" "You have a whole guild behind you, Not to speak that you have enough money to buy from the in-game market all the spellbooks you like right?" "You are right, I don''t need you, Fuck Nancy all you like, I will become the new Infamous mage of Allastar, all I need are spellbooks and a teacher" Darknym left the director in his thoughts, while he himself dispelled Nancy''s clone and went back to the Tower. "One problem down, now we don''t even need the Channel anymore, now you have three days to become as Infamous as me or you will be stuck with a 1%, in three days Lady of Fortune departs on a major sellout of in-game gold" Darknym the rest of the day was stuck in the casino trying to raise some gold, while Nancy was left to train in the tower under the gravity of the Atlas ring. Darknym suddenly had a call from Nancy. "Chris, Merry wants us to go out on a double date, her with Bob and me with you, will you come?" "Sure, when?" "Right now, she''s really insistent, It''s nothing great just a small cafe" "Will you be coming to take me or will you tell me the address to come?" "I''ll be right out in a moment to give you a lift" Nancy was wearing a sporty attire, while he could also see a tennis racket at the second front seat. "Do you play tennis?" Asked Chris "I''m learning, there''s a cute teacher he just might be the perfect match for me" "You did say we are going on a double date" "But of course we are, although I see no future that sees us together" Chris a little astonished still entered the car and they swiftly arrived and she parked near a small cafe. They could see Bob and Marry already inside. "Oh you finally decided to show up" Said Merry as they came inside "By the way did you lock your car well?" Asked Marry "I think so, right Chris" answered Nancy. Chris just Nodded a Yes "Wait isn''t that your car?" Shouted Merry. They could see four punks nearby her car Chris and Bob went outside. "Get away from the car!" Shouted Bob "Who are you to tell us what to do?" A Brawny guy said Threatening them with his fist. The four punks had them surrounded. Bob charged at the big guy who with one elbow downed him to the asphalt road. The other three went for Chris. Chris gave one a knee in the face and blood flowed from his nose. The other three punks were shocked and Angry now, but Chris didn''t end there. He kicked the punk''s leg real hard and took the racket from the car like a weapon. Bob stood up once more and was downed once more by a fist in the eye as he attempt to kick the big guy in the nuts, the other two were now kicking Bob, probably to lure Chris to attack first. Chris threw took out the rackets that were inside the sheath and begun throwing them at the punks. The punks were terrified, probably they didn''t think he would fight back so hard, but still hit Bob as hard as they could. Chris'' eyes were now mad, the punks could feel that he wasn''t someone who was to be messed with. Chris took out of his pocket a switchblade and begun approaching them. Bob was a bloody mess now but the punks had all run away. "Bob!" Shouted Merry as she run towards the now full of bruises and wounds Bob. "Are you alive?" Asked Nancy seeing, blood flowing from Bob''s eyebrow. "I''ll live" Said Bob. "Don''t move too much, I''ll call an ambulance" Said Nancy. "Don''t bother it''s only a few scratches, although It would be better to go see if the cafe has some first aid kit" Bob replied. "Wait I''ll bring one from my car" Said Merry as she left for her own car, while Chris and Nancy moved Bob, inside the cafe. The Owner showed them to a smaller room inside the cafe where Bob could rest. "Thank you Chris, if you weren''t there those punks would have killed me, I really should hire a bodyguard, by the way was that a knife you had there" Asked Bob as he couldn''t see well at the time. "Just a survival knife, I just had a hunch I might need it today, each day I bring a different Item from home as a good luck charm" He said "Good luck indeed, you don''t even have a scratch" Said Nancy "By the way I feel a little sorry for your rackets Nancy, I think one broke on that guy''s head" Said Chris Bob laughted thinking how painful it would be for the bastardly punk. Merry came in having with her a first aid kit, She tended to Bob''s wounds although, Nancy was a million times better at it. She said it had to do with when she was still a farm girl, tending to their cows and chickens, she had a small experience in bandaging. In the end after Merry''s and Nancy''s first aid Bob''s head looked like a mummy. "Would you all like a drink?" Asked Merry. "Not for me, last time was enough for me" Said Chris "Don''t worry it won''t happen again, I promise, also why don''t you come and help me with the drinks it will put your mind at ease" Said Merry "It sure will" Said Chris as he followed her outside The other two didn''t understand at all what had just went on but ordered their favorite drinks. "Now listen lowlife, I will drug Bob''s Drink, so take Nancy and go to play somewhere else, today I will make Bob mine" "Don''t you ever learn, why don''t you just ask him to marry you or something" "But I did and he said that he''s a free bird and some nonsense, now he will be mine!" "Why did you even call us in the first place?" "because I need witnesses that we were here, He''s already a bit drunk, so he might not even remember the whole experience" "With all those wounds, I heavily doubt it" Said Chris laughing a little, just remembering Bob''s handsome face full of bruises. Merry just glared at him angrily and said. "Lets see this is your drink, this is Bob''s, this is Nancy''s and mine" "Aren''t they just coke, how will you even persuade him that he got drunk on coke?" "Mind your own matters" She said angrily. They took the four cups of coke and coffee, with them, Chris had his and Nancy''s and Merry hers and Bob''s. When they entered Bob was absent. "Where Is Bob?" Asked Merry worried and irritated. "Don''t worry Merry he just went out the back door for a smoke" "Chris go bring him back fast!" Shouted Merry. Chris went outside and saw two punks beating the shit out of Bob. Chris charged at them and they scammed without even fighting. Chris called an Ambulance and Merry and Nancy awaited for it to arrive. Bob was In no mood for any drinks right now, his face was swollen and his clothes torn to piece, it was not a matter of laughs anymore. The man was seriously injured by the metal knuckles and the baseball club those punks had been beating him with. Merry was crying not being able to see him like that, his pretty face was swollen like a watermelon, Nancy went after the ambulance asking Chris to Accompany Merry home, since she seemed to have taken the whole matter with Bob much worse than she had. When Chris and Merry entered the small room, Merry was shaking. Chris went and asked for a drink to calm her, a normal beer. "Why did this have to happen, everything was planned perfectly" Merry said with tears in her eyes. "Well you can''t plan everything" Said Chris as he was poured the four drinks at a sink of the small room. "But from the day I met you everything ends in ruins, I do admit that I''m a bad, bad person for wanting Bob only for myself but you can''t blame me" Said Merry. "Did you drink all four Beers?" "Silence Knave, It should be you going to the hospital and Nancy going after you but those stupid punks can''t even do a simple thing right" "What are you holding there?" "Can''t you see, it''s a pistol" She was aiming at him fully drunk, she probably had planned to drive the first four punks away with a gun after they had hit him enough but she was too shocked when she saw them beating Bob instead. "Go bring me another beer lowlife, my aim''s a little off" Chris left the room and asked the owner for another beer. "How is the young lady is she alright?" The owner asked to his surprise. "A little crushed, but she''ll be fine" Answered Chris. "Do you mind If I take the drinks to her, I would like to talk to her a little" The owner said. "Be my guest" Said Chris with a smile on his face. A gunshot was heard a few moments afterwards. Chris rushed in and checked if the man was alive. "He just fainted" Chris said after finding a pulse. "Why did that Imbecile, It''s all your fault I know it" Merry shouting at him. Chris dragged the unconscious man to the sofa "I think he''ll be alright, what is this that he''s holding?" "I don''t know let me see" It was a little bottle with some weird name he had never never heard. "I think it''s the drag I wanted to give Bob" Merry said in surprise. "Shouldn''t we better leave?" Asked Chris with a worried expression, as he heard something that sounded like a police siren and she had a gun. "Sounds like a good Idea" She said. Chris sneakily took the bottle and followed her to her car. It was a normal but expensive car, made for convenience. Chris didn''t know where Merry was taking him but he couldn''t leave her alone, he told her when to stop and when to start since she was a little too drank to ride. She submissively followed his orders not really knowing what she was doing. "Finally home" She said as she parked the car at the parking lot. "Am I to stay as a guest or something?" Asked Chris a bit tired of the whole ordeal. "How come you are here, well since you are here, follow me to my apartment" She said as she guided him inside. All the People they encountered greeted her, It was more of a company than a home. The two top floors were where her office and apartment were. It was funny seeing the people''s curious stares as he followed behind her all the way to her apartment. ''Who is he?'' Was the main question written on everyone''s face. "So you survived my plan and bob is in the hospital" Said Merry as they entered her apartment. "Do you even know how hard it was to set the whole plan you ruined?" Chris remained silent. "Bring me a Scotch from the minibar" She pointed to a small minibar at one corner of the large room. which of course was empty from long ago. "Your bar is empty" "Impossible" She said with a dumbstruck expression. "Did I drink it all?" She asked in puzzlement. "Yes you did" He said with a smile. "You must punish me, I was a bad girl I drunk all the drinks at once!" And she begun taking off her leather belt throwing it to him. "Wait, it was only a joke!" "No I''m a bad girl I made Bob hurt, you must punish me Bob, punish this useless dirty slut now!" She was clearly somewhat lost, she probably though that he was Bob. Chris took her to the bed and said. "Sleep now and Bob will probably forgive you" "Thank you Bob" She said and fell asleep instantly. Chris slept on the sofa of her living room. In the middle of the night and in full darkness he felt something strange. He woke up and felt his dick on fire, it was the best feeling he ever had. "What are you doing!" Shouted Chris seeing someone''s head in between his legs. "What aren''t you Bob?" "I''m Chris, you send Bob to the hospital yesterday by having your goons beat the crap out of him" Merry swallowed and said. "Wait what are you doing in my apartment?" "You invited me In, don''t you remember even that?" "Wait did anyone see you enter" "Almost everyone, you took the most showy path possible" In the darkness he couldn''t see but her face became pale, she was giving him a blowjob out of her own accord, although to her defense she was still half asleep. "Could you let my penis down?" Asked Chris. "Fuck!" She screamed as she took her hands off of it. She turned on the lights and went to the bath, she had given him a full massage with her breasts and a blowjob while he was still asleep. "Do you know how much money was wasted today?" She asked fully sobered from inside her bathroom, not really expecting an answer. "one million, I bribed six thugs, rented the cafe store and even bought a gun and the drug" Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. "You could ask me, I could do the same job with the thugs for free" Said Chris half-jokingly. "Do you hate Bob?" She asks. "Not really" He said this time seriously while looking around the huge living room. "See there is an Itchy bitchy problem now you probably don''t know where you are but here is one of the game company''s offices, of course we only have a few members of the development group here but rumors of you will reach father as fast as wildfire, he will probably have you disappear" "By the way do you know where the chief developer''s office is situated?" "Why do you care?" "I''ve got an Appointment with him today at ten" "Perfect, I will say that I gave you a lift here and nothing more" She said as she came out of the bathroom with just a towel. "Say what you like after you put some clothes on" Said Chris sarcastically. "Why are you getting shy, you have seen me naked before what does a leg or two matter" she said and her whole towel fell off and panicked she rushed towards her bedroom. Chris left the bottle of the drug on the table and went to take a bath as well. Although he didn''t have a change he was still wet from this midnight endeavor. It was now eight in the morning and they were both awake and Chris explained how that bottle came to his possession. This time Merry didn''t know to kick him or to thank him. "Consider the midnight service as a reward then,I will keep the bottle for safekeeping" She said and put it somewhere in the bathroom. She made a call to the chief developer to inform him that I was already there and he asked her to keep me at her office for a while until he arrives. "Did he say why he wanted to see me sooner?" "Something about you using the forbidden skill a bit too flashily" "Damn" "Serves you right!" She said smiling at his worried face "by the way what did you put in that coffee it smells really well" "Oh it''s a secret and I''m not giving you any" She said as she gulped her coffee. Chris didn''t care since in reality he hated coffee he just tried to start a dialog. "By the way do you have an aspirin or something" Asked Chris, he was not feeling so well at the moment. "Go look in the bathroom, inside the the mirror, I think I have something that might help in the white bottle" Chris went and opened the Mirror, he only saw one white bottle with blue pills inside. For some reasons it had no label. After taking it he felt a little strange but nothing changed. ''Must be one of those slow action pills'' As he saw Merry in a serious office lady outfit, his penis started to extend and burn like crazy. He didn''t know why but he had an urge to make wild sex to her. He went back to the bathroom in a rush to unload his raging dragon. "Will you take long?" She asked him. Her voice made him even more excited than before. "Not long" he said with a passionate tone. "Are you jerking off in there?" She asked angry. "Of course, not" He said embarrassed, he rolled his junk in toilet paper washed his hands and put his pants pack on. "All yours " He said as making a gentlemanly gesture. She went inside and the doorbell rung. "I told him to wait for us in the office, can you open the door please" She said from the bathroom. Chris opened the door and the old man came in. "I didn''t know you had friends in high places" The old man said laughing as he saw his face. "Are you sure you are okay, you look a lot worse than the last time I saw you" The old man said worried. "I think I will need to use the bathroom for a long time afterwards" "Toilet problems for your age are not a good sign, you should consider seeing a doctor" The old man said. "Don''t bother I''m sure it''s because I haven''t eaten anything in two days" "We can''t have that, do you eat Chinese?" The professor asked. "Would love to try" The professor with a smile picked up his phone and ordered something from outside. "You know Chris when I was young me and my two friends, the young then Sellers and Flower who was like an older brother to me we had a dream of making an epic battle with armies where we were the heroes protecting the realm from demons and their likes, Now that we are old we have made that world true but the real demons weren''t the Npcs we created but the greed and corruption of the players, Our world was too pure, too Innocent" Merry came out of the bathroom and Chris went Inside, a little longer and his pant would have been all wet. He opened the mirror and saw that the bottle was not at the same place anymore and inside there were no longer the blue pills. ''If this is her Idea for a joke, after this she''ll learn not to mess with me'' He thought taking the drug bottle from the mirror. "Are you alright in there?" Asked Merry happy for a now known to him reason. "Just fine but I think that I might need some time in here" "Take your time, I will order us coffee how do you want yours, with a lot of cream right?" She said as she laughed. "That''s what I love about you, you know everything about me" he said letting a misunderstanding be born out of thin air, he could hear her laughter shrink as she tried to persuade the chief that they were just friends. "So how do you know Darknym?" Asked the chief. "He''s Nancy''s boyfriend and she asked me to give him a lift, I didn''t know his address and since he had an appointment with you I let him stay for a night" The chief was of another opinion but simply nodded in agreement. Calling a man to your apartment in the middle of the night could only mean one thing. "Well I hope you won''t be inviting him too frequently since he will be staying in the employees quarters downstairs from now on" The chief said with a smile on his face. ''It''s good to be young he thought'' ''That bastard, I will give him another pill'' She thought while taking a pill from her pocket. The coffees and Chinese arrived and the three of them were now eating, they didn''t touch their cups at all until they ended their food. "So you understand just stop your raids and stay in your tower and we will provide you with anything you need, If there''s a need for you Mr.Sellers the big boss will tell us to bring you back, it''s like having a dimension of your own" "Sure, but I think I should use the bathroom once more" said Chris as he stood up "Be my guest" Said Merry with a wide smile taking his seat. It only took him a second to pour a drop of the liquid drug into her coffee and she didn''t miss the chance to drop the pill into his. Chris put more paper and returned shortly, it wasn''t throbbing so bad anymore but was still fully erected. "Don''t you like your coffee" asked Merry. "Well I won''t say that I dislike it but it''s not one of my favorite drinks" Chris said knowing full well that she must have put something inside his drink. "Such a waste" said the Chief "Mind if I have it" "No" They said in unison. "I will drink it, but lets have a game to see who will drink their coffee faster" Chris said with a smile. ''That bastard must have put something in my coffee'' She understood Instantly from his smile. "Oops" She said as she poured her own coffee on the table, but to her bad luck it fell on her skirt. Chris really didn''t want to drink it but he took a sip of coffee silently seeing her stand up with a victorious glare heading towards the bedroom to change. "Is it really so bad, I enjoy drinking their coffee at work" "You won''t understand it''s something childish to tell you the truth..." He was about to talk but he couldn''t hold it anymore, in truth they had nothing to split. He took the coffee and tapped her door to make amends and ask for a ceasefire. "Can I enter?" He asked. "Yes come right inside" She said seriously. As he entered he taken by surprise, not only was she not ready but she had taken off all her clothes. "Just do anything and I will scream for help" She said spreading her legs like a professional gymnast, with her pussy in view. In his astonished state Chris took a sip from the coffee swallowing the second pill. The professor waited for them for a long time, he knocked at the door but found it lightly open. He took a peek inside and in his amazement opened the door, he was seeing Chris fucking the naked Merry on her bed. Of course he couldn''t see her crying face and Chris'' hand covering her mouth. He closed silently the door and left. ''I''m really too old, didn''t even understand what their actions and words Implied, they even went as far as using their coffee just to get rid of an old timer like me'' Merry''s phone was ringing, they were both asleep at the time. Merry woke up exhausted and Chris was still inside her while also sleeping peacefully on top of her. She pushed him off but had difficulty in walking from the pain. She picked the phone and it was her father. "Father I want you to do something about this man who is in my room" She said in distress "Don''t worry I already know everything and I approve, you really know how to select husbands, the man might act like a pervert but I''m sure you can tame him, you are my daughter after all" ''What?'' was what she wanted to say but she really didn''t want to be disowned or be seen like a cheap slut by others. "Yes father" She said in a sad submissive voice. She kicked the blissfully sleeping Chris waking him up instantly. "Do I see my beautiful wife?" Said Chris mockingly, because he was half awake from the first push. She tried to kick him but he grabbed her foot, felling her onto the bed as he stood up. "You know something, maybe you are my perfect soulmate after all" He said seeing her naked body on the bed. "Dream on, although we are getting married, it''s Dad''s orders, the old man must have ratted us out" "Just as planned" Said Chris drinking what remained of his coffee "Did you truly plan for it?" "Well the only thing I didn''t plan was you being naked on the bed inviting me, we have already had sex so even if under the effect of the pill I wanted to feel you once more, the next time there won''t be pills I hope" "Lets get to the deal, there will be no next time, while married to you I will be seeing Bob and will in the end have his child" Chris laughed and lied next to her. "Do you think he will want anything to do with you after he learns about the thugs you hired to beat him or about the drug you used at that poker game" he whispered near her ear. "You wouldn''t dare, and he wouldn''t believe you" "But he will because it was I who saved him and he probably has already seen us having sex as well, but if you still want to have sex or a baby of his do it in the virtual world because the real you is mine now" he said while biting her unadorned ear, At first she was a little unnerved by his words but afterwards she kissed him in the mouth, their tongues intertwined for a few moments, she stood up and and whispered under her nose. "We''ll see if you survive till the marriage" Chris didn''t hear it but he was in a trance, it was the best kiss he had. Her taste was still in his mouth, it was like a drug of which he wanted more, but he would endure till the wedding to make her his once more. Chris was said to gather his stuff and move to the company branch in two days time. Mr Sellers also wanted to meet the man who was to become his son in law, Chris'' program for the week to come was now full and the first thing he did was begin packing his stuff. He already had called the lawyer and the contract was suspended and he was to be called in a day for a final confirmation of the contract''s annulment. He had no time today for games as he packed the last of his stuff, He only had four boxes of clothes and stuff he wanted to take with him. He called a taxi and went towards the company''s office, the same building Merry lived. He was shown to his new room, a room smaller than his old apartment but free of charge. He unpacked and made himself at home, he got a call to the underground 3, room 5 right off the butt the the next day. "Here is your working place in the development department, well you are mostly helping us with our work but it also helps yourself since you will probably Inherit it someday" Said the Chief developer as he walked him through Lab 3. It only had a series of game capsules and rooms that monitored what was happening inside the capsules. The chief took him to the deepest room of the lab where, he could see two costume capsules fused to one another. "This is the most important machine we have made, the other capsules till now are just prototypes for this, just enter the one capsule and I will enter the other" They entered the two capsules and they appeared in a black environment with green checker lines like in the beta room he was before. "Here we experiment with three things, first is pain level and another person''s reaction to seeing it, lets say you were to get torn to pieces and felt nothing, but I got a heart attack from it, Inside this capsule I will be absolutely safe from dying of a heart attack and you from dying of pain" "So it''s another pain assessment of some skill?" "Not exactly, for example we will input in your brain how the real pain from being burned feels, you see in Destros and Altgaia there is only one type of pain, while in Allastar threre are three, cut,pierce and crush or more like punch, in the others only the punching pain exists, which is the most mild of the three" "And why even bother with creating pain inside a game, isn''t it for fun?" "Well you might have felt it too but sexual interaction inside the game lacks as well although we had numerous artists giving us valuable data in the area, pain is also a component of the pleasure" "and the other things you test here?" Asked Chris "Psychic ability skills, we call them psychic battle, but that let me show you in practice" He gave an inside call to the controls and a green orb appeared near them. "You she this orb, you must will it to move, the one with the stronger will can move it, there are also other tests" The old man moved his hand towards it but nothing happened. "I can see that you are good in this field, you must have a really strong will for me to not being able to move the orb" "Don''t know about will, but the orb is mine!" Laughed Darknym with a sinister smile. Inside the machine he was his Allastar character for some reason and the chief was the hooded Warlock. "Last thing we test are battles, we test the level of the body and the brain''s functions that are needed for it creating new abilities for the game, you probably haven''t noticed but when you use stalk your body posture changes and it will sometimes move on its own, that is part of our work here" "Are there also mental battle like taking over one another''s mind or something?" "Well we did try it but it was a failure, at most they could do was move one another''s limbs the same way they moved the ball, the Idea was abandoned after it was deemed a waste of time" "So do I start now?" "Today I want you to get used to this environment, you will see that it differs greatly from Allastar or the game, damage here is 100%, your clothes are Indestructible and you won''t be seeing special effects like those of fireballs or magic, for example throw him a wind cutter Max" Darknym/Chris felt a feeling as if his arm was cut off clean, it felt so real that he touched his arm in reflex. "There must always be someone in the control room, and the data are always recording so don''t go taking the young lady here if you don''t want everyone seeing you" "Is there anything else that I need to know?" "Well not really, just try not to do anything that will make Mr.Sellers mad at you" "Can I ask something about the cloning thing in Allastar?" "Well they are a simplified version of yourself, they have your knowledge but can''t generate new Ideas, they will however try to use all the Ideas you had in your head" "Can clones create other clones?" "No we have locked their possibility to do so" "What will happen to the clones if I am to delete the character through the descendant system" "Unless you dispel them or they die, they will remain and drain 10% of your new character''s max Mp" "That''s good to know I was thinking of opening a new page in my life now and let the Npcs do whatever they like in my Absence" "If we can judge from your first clone, it probably won''t be much of a problem for us since clones tend to follow some dream or plan of yours" "By the way I brought my capsule but didn''t have the time to install it yet" "Don''t worry, you can use the capsules at the tenth floor, they are employee only and are the latest models, only thing is they lack the hardcore hardware but as I have seen you are not like Merry and Mr.Sellers who play all day and night, they even sleep inside the game and never leave their rooms unless of course there''s a special reason to leave" Darknym had a wide smile, he was going to give her plenty of reasons after their marriage. "By the way when can I meet Mr.Sellers?" Asked Chris as they left the capsules. "He arrives next week, from abroad" The chief answered. "Could I try some psychic stuff at a later hour, around nine?" "Well normally we don''t work so late, but If you find anyone working at that hour you can always ask them for help" "Then I''ll be at the Tenth floor if you will be needing me later" Chris left and went to log in Allastar. Chapter 30 - Omega Mutant Darknym was back In Allastar, he was now so into Merry that he was ready to throw away the whole tower, the raids had no use for him anymore as well, but he had a better Idea of what to do. He created a second clone of himself as he was now. "Hello Deragonym" He said to the dragon clone. "So I am to guard the tower in case of something going wrong in real life" "Well if all goes right there won''t be a reason for you to do anything, by the way as you are now you are two week so you have to train till you reach my current level, take the lost treasure to train your magic and return it to me later you, know the way it works" The clone left teleporting away and Lightnym appeared. "Why exactly did we need another clone are you going to change race again?" "Better, I''m getting married" "Well congratulations, so you are leaving the tower to us now?" You might not know but Chris had planned to give Citadel(Town) to Lightnym, while he controls the rest of the Tower. "By the way I why did you send Prometheus to the prison?" "He was getting to my nerves, and I once more have a way to turn him into a dragon" "You mean soul bending right, I saw you use it to turn Gloom into a normal half ork" "Not exactly just a tiny half-giant" "So what will The clone rule over?" "As you both are right now, probably nothing, her take these" He gave him 10Archmage gift rings. "Use them to gather more strength, I doubt you have even mastered the first gravity seeing by how you are all sweaty just standing strait" "It''s not easy you know, we Npcs have a lower stat training It will take me a year at least until I make it" "Well with these rings you will at least be able to become an Archmage" "I won''t be joining the council, I only care about learning all the spells in existence, you probably didn''t notice, but there are twice as many spellbook tomes in our Magic tower" "If you wait a little I will give you another special spellbook from the Archon mage''s wish" Archon''s wish gave a special Item to the descendant of your character as your character was deleted. He got a call from Nancy as he was about to continue talking with Lightnym about stuff he wished to do. "Darknym you have a problem, after the ruby force bombarded the surface of the lab, next came the Emerald force who are using drones that are digging towards your abandoned Lab, if you enter Destros they will probably be triggered to assault your location" "By the way how is Bob?" "He''s here with me, his body is a bit messy but inside the game he feels great, If you can do the same you did to the Golden force armors we would be thankful to you, the scavenging their suits was impossible but one suit sold for a lot" "Is Merry with you?" "Yes she''s here" "Tell her I love her" "She sends you a fuck you, are you really a pair?" "Well it''s a finished bussiness, I want, her family wants, she doesn''t" "So like Merry, even if she doesn''t want to do something if the family orders she becomes the obedient girl" "By the way tell her I want to meet her Inside the game to make her a friend request" "She says, come to Destros if you want one" "I''ll be right there" "What!" Nancy could only say before he closed the call. "I''m going to Destros, ask Dragonym if you need anything" Lightnym just nodded and saw him disappear as he logged out of the world. Entering Destros he could feel the whole laboratory shaking, he went down and saw Gabriella with a human baby in her arms probably because he hadn''t a descendant gene yet to give. "What''s its name?" "He''s Dredfield Jr, and I hope you have some Idea of what is going on here" "It''s the emerald force, they are digging their way here from the surface" They heard a crushing sound from the main hall. Darknym looked downwards and saw three large robots that stopped moving after reaching the floor. "Go!Go!Go!" He heard them cry as ropes fell from the holes in the ceiling. He was temporarily blinded by a flash bomb, his ears hurting from a strange noise. When his vision returned he could see no one, but beams hit him one after another. He was standing in front of the Infirmary, no beam passed his body, and the damage he took wasn''t even 1% of his now 50% Hp. He couldn''t hear yet but He could see Gabriella in pain. For some reason the sound normally did damage to mutants or makes them feel pain, while killing all buglings in the area of the main hall. Darknym used his astral blade stabbing from where he thought the beams came. blood was seen to pour out of thin air as his blade had damaged a soldiers. Since the blade bypasses armor like his claws do, the only problem is its low damage. They were wearing camo suits with a rather high defensive capabilities, their problem however was that they knew nothing of Ki. In Destros Ki was only usable on the surface of planet Destros, being monopolized by scavengers and industrials. He saw strange movements in the scenery as if shifts in the air, like glass moving around. Darknym smiled as he put all his stats into agility and strength, more strength. His life was now at 30% since his max health increased. There were at least three soldiers approaching he knew that because their shadows were still visible on the wall, one was a woman. With Incredible speed he charged and caught the two soldiers heads, or so he though, one was a boob. He smashed the head while keeping the other, It was such a waste, he thought. Taking away her helmet and throwing her back towards the Infirmary. The last soldier he punched was squashed onto a wall. "Retreet!Retreet!Retreet!" He heard as he saw movements on the ropes. He saw that Gabriella was tending to the now weakened by the radiation brown hair. He was in front of the door when the three drilling machines that were now on the floor bellow self destructed. If he wasn''t standing there the two women would have surely died from the blast that took 10% of his Hp away. "So it seems that you will have a friend on your stay here" He said but Gabriella with a swift action snapped the brounette''s head killing her Instantly. "I don''t think so, and you still owe me a cure for my and Dredfield Jr''s condition" "Whatever, I''ll just have to extract some genes from the corpses to further my progress, by the way do we have a rope?" Gabriella threw him one with a nook on it''s end. Darknym called Nancy and said. "Are you guys still there, I want to make you a trade, Come here and don''t forget to bring Merry with you" In just ten minutes time, he saw ropes falling once more from the three huge holes in the ceiling. He could see Bob, Merry and Nancy coming down. "So what''s the trade about?" Bob asked "I give you my base here and all that I have and you give me Merry" Merry terrified, hid behind Bob''s back. "Just kidding" He said laughing at her frightened expression. "Truth is that the materials that I have here are not to my liking anymore, my professions have to do with gene engineering and the weapons and armors are a waste to just disassemble, so here is the deal, you will take all the things that I have in hold but provide me with the materials I ask, as long as they are of equivalent value of course" "Why would we even bother we can take them when you are away now" Merry said and Gabriella pointed a gun at her. "Easy girls" Said Darknym. "Gabriella, this is my future wife Merry we are just starting so don''t be so bothered by what she says, she has such a hot..." His dick was erected just looking at her appearance and remembering that kiss and the times before. The ones he could remember. "Guys I will return her to you later" He said grabbing Merry by the waist and taking her to his spawn point through the dark hole in the door. -Merry the scavenger has refused to have sex with you - - further tries will ban you from Destros for 24 hours - Darknym in a fit said. "So this is how it will be then don''t despise me if I go with others then, but know that in the real world, your pussy Is mine" He said while tearing with his now monstrous strength the door down. While the scavengers took almost everything, Darknym asked them to leave the lab as it was, and the generator running in order to have light at night, all the armors and weapons he let them have. He sent a message to the chief. "Can I respec My points, I think I won''t need the points again, by the way is there a way to increase my In-game luck?" "There is but only if no one other than you knows about it" "Believe me no one will" He said laughing while being swarmed by bugling in the Hangar area. That day he Maxed all his mutant genes to Max capability one after the other. Gabriella was Happy to hear him say that he was now able to turn her back into a human. It was probably midnight outside the capsule. "So after this it will be goodbye, then" Darknym said seeing the beautiful female commander. He couldn''t call Mona because she wasn''t online and calling her home was rude, since they weren''t exactly friends. Now only the Diamond force was expected to attack tomorrow and he had all his genes At triple digit. His Y and X genes to be precise were his most powerful weapons. He even created the Z gene as his descendant gene now knowing what exactly that would give him. lvl 1000 = YY (grant rebirth - lost after one death) cost 100% lvl 2000 (Manipulate creature''s form - restricted use on players only available with their consent) cost 100% lvl 3000 (Gift of Immortality - creature won''t age anymore) cost 100% lvl 4000 (Full healing) cost 100% lvl 5000 (Revive the dead - restricted to fresh corpses 4hours time limit) cost 100% lvl 6000 (Perfectly repair lost limbs) cost 100% lvl 7000 (Spawn clone - clone''s start with no mutations but have your stats, can be good or bad, are almost a complete copy of your brain data. Can only have a maximum of 3 clones at any given time, each next clone will have less stats than you, first having 100%, second 50% and third a 10%) cost 100% lvl 8000 (Reverse all mutations - restricted need other player''s consent to be used on them, makes them into pure creatures without mutations) cost 100% lvl 9000 (Expansion bomb - makes a player or Npc into a wrenched mutation that will grow until it takes all the space available to use, can devour whole planets if not controlled by a player) cost 100% lvl 1000 = XX (Mutate self - chose mutations) Cost 100% lvl 2000 (Healing factor on/off) Cost 10% lvl 3000 (advanced mimic creature - can mimic creatures near to your own mass, needs a corpse) Costs 50% lvl 4000 (Temporary Invincibility) Costs 50% lvl 5000 (Super mutant form on/off) Costs 50% lvl 6000 (Gene wars - you enter another living creature eating it from the inside, gaining no gene Integrity but losing it by the minute. Does great damage to the creature, leaves no corpse behind) Costs 90% lvl 7000 (Greater mimic creature - can mimic large creatures, needs a corpse) Costs 90% lvl 8000 (Everchanging form on/off) You become a strange spectral alike creature that can pass through solid matter. Costs 50% lvl 9000 (Unstable blast) Generates a blast that does heavy damage to any organic being in close proximity to the blast. Costs 100% The gene Integrity costs would be reduced with mastery but his problem now was his last mutant power. lvl 10000 (Evolve) The final form of your evolution, Depends on all your genes at the point of evolution, know that all your powers will be replaced by different ones as you will change race and evolve into something different from a mortal being. The problem of this ability was that he knew nothing about the abilities he would gain or lose. He went to the Bugling queen and after paralyzing her with his abilities in lightning and taking care of the nuisances turned her into a naked copy of Merry. All she was saying was "breed, breed, breed" Since she was now the same species as him she saw no danger from him for some reason. He was happy for this simple minded creature, although it had no special powers at all. He fucked it so hard but it wasn''t the same, his creation was stupid and liked the feeling, it was as if she was the one doing the job not him and he liked to have the upper hand on all things. He changed her shape once more, this time giving her, her powers as a swarm queen, she was now a mutant who could summon buglings, her level being around 3000, but the buglings were level 1 for some reason he didn''t really care about. He also changed her stats to make her more clever, making her his first Minion. She still had the Red hair but her face was more refined and pretty than Merry''s, on her head she had two antennas and a helm like thing that had two red bugling eyes, the rest of her body was human or so it seemed from the outside, inside some organs were different. Her new race was Mutant subspecies Bugling queen, After a small tutoring by him she could speak and understand simple things.Gabriella would have loved to kill their new mutant roommate but Darknym promised that if she did then it would be her he would be fucking for stress relief. He called the Queen Roxie, she even had a profession from the beginning called guardian, Guardians are the equivalent of saying Bosses, it only gives more stats as she would grind the profession, of course she couldn''t, because monsters can''t grind professions in FSK. The profession was probably made for beast tamers and other such classes in order for them train the creature. The day after Darknym entered Destros once more, he could see A large ship covering the sky, He could see a light becoming bigger and bigger as time passed. "What is that?" He asked Gabriella who was running with her baby towards the decayed Tunnel of the lowest floor. Darknym grabbed Roxie who was happily looking at it as a sort of invitation and followed Gabriella downstairs. They were down the tunnel when the gigantic light passes all the way towards them. Darknym had already cast grant rebirth to the three of them. (Grant rebirth) The target gains a revive option after he dies, non stackable, doesn''t works if he dies of gene degradation. The light shone for a few minutes, his 50% Hp turned into 2% and at last into 0.9% before the beam had stopped. He was holding in his hands parts of what remained of his Npc companions after they had already revived once. He would have used "Revive the dead" restricted to fresh corpses 4hours time limit. But he lacked an 100% gene Integrity. He saw the Clear waters HQ mostly fine, only a corner of it had turned to ashes. The ship wasn''t about to leave however, Darknym saw them charging a second beam in his last minutes he decided to use the final Evolution, knowing full well that if he died in those event his character would be deleted anyway. He was now closed inside a cocoon with 100% of his total life points. If anyone had seen the cocoon he would say it was taken from a horror movie. He was logged out of the Destos and a message popped up. - Character Updating patch - - Your character has been locked up for one week time, if you want to play - - Destros you can delete your character and start with a new one from scratch - He couldn''t see it inside the game but there were others who could, Bob and Nancy, as well as Merry were uploading the video of the giant spaceship shooting its beam on the evil looking cocoon, each beam didn''t even do a 10% of damage to it''s health and at the cooldown period of the beam, the cocoon regenerated at a frightening pace. They could not see the name above the cocoon, since it was hidden by it''s structure, seeing only the first letter "D". Darknym was a little mad about the loss of his npc companions but at least his character was okay, They were just Npcs anyway. He stayed in the hall for a little to see the spaceship shooting beams at his character at a large screen in the cafeteria as he went to take something to bite and left for the lab. All game channels were broadcasting the event but as time passed on the damage the spaceships did only became smaller, at some point they had begun trying to take the cocoon off the ground, to study it and maybe find a way to destroy it. He was Now in the lab, where he saw an office lady and a researcher talking, he gave them no mind and went further inside. He didn''t know her but she did well, she was Lucy and her in-game tag was Lucilda, she was DKing''s wife and the Lady Director of the administrators department. ====================================================================================== Lucy POV She was asking favors for her guild, like a boost in luck or a reset for some of her guild mates, when she saw him pass the corridor. She still held a grudge against him for not doing what she had ordered him to do and him stealing the maiden in distress at the end of the movie made them more of a laughing stock than the victors. Many asked why they hadn''t just reported him, it was a mess lying, that they had but he was just given a light warning as it was his first time doing something like that after all. She followed him down the hall and saw him going into the strange capsule. "What is that capsule for?" She asked the operator in the control room. "Oh lady director, that capsule is a fused capsule for research purposes, you see these bars here give us his vital functions, these are his mental stability and these levers regulate the level of pain and mental stress" "Sound like a torture device to me" "Don''t see it like that, you see that over there, that''s the analysis of how pain and stress function on the physical body" "And what is he doing now?" "Mental strength exercises, I apply a small stress to his mind and take it back when he feels he can''t go on or wants a break" "Go have a break, I will look after his training in the meantime" "I don''t know" He answered somewhat worried, seeing her vicious smile. "Go now!" She shouted and the operator obliged. She put the physical pain output to max and heard him scream in pain from the speakers. The Operator still not far away rushed Inside. "What have you done, are you crazy" He said while trying to take her hand off the lever and put it to zero. Crack! With a small sound the lever was left in her hand and now she was in deep trouble, she only wanted to punish him a little but now Both of them were sitting helpless hearing him scream in pain and terror, there was no forced shut down since the person inside could become disabled by accident if that happened . "Wait here and don''t do anything as I go fetch the Chief and some gear that may be needed" She sat down and waited, she could do nothing. Unexpectedly in a few minutes Merry came into the control room. She smiled as she heard him screaming and loathed his now twisted from pain face and lifted the second lever up. "What are you doing!" Now shouted Lucy in surprise trying to set the lever to it''s former level. "No, let me do it, I have to..." Merry protested. Crack! Went the second lever. Lucy was frightened as she watched Merry laughing victoriously as she took the lever and ran outside. Ten minutes passed and now Chris wasn''t even making sounds anymore, she could now see smoke coming from the capsule and suddenly the door opened and Chris came out totally fine. She was relieved to see him fine, she charged outside the control room and said. "I''m really sorry it it was meant as only a joke, I didn''t want it to end like this" She could see his eyes as dead as a fish, he looked at her and opened his mouth but no sane words left his mouth. "What in the world happened here!" Shouted the Chief of developer accompanied by ten other people, two of whom were wearing surgical gloves. "Merry came and she put the mental stress to the max and then after I tried to stop her it broke as well, after she left he came out of the capsule by himself but..." "Are you alright Chris?" The chief asked holding his hand trying to feel his pulse. "Was never better" He said in reply. "Would you mind If we throw a few tests on you just to be on the safe side" "But of course, What is better than being safe, right Lucy?" Lucy didn''t know why but something in the man before her was really frightening. "By the way Fred, can you tell me a little about that Idea of yours of making new planets for Destros, it sounds quite good" "Well it''s only in the first stages, I really shouldn''t trust Sellers, he blabbered everything to his future son in law" "It was Merry who told me" Chris said with a wide smile. "Then its forgivable" The chief said somewhat relieved. They were now in the Infirmary, they took all the tests possible and other than a small variation in his brain patterns. "Can you tell what this pattern means?" Asked the chief worried and a little excited at the same time. "Its similar to the Psychometry but with some small variations here and here, that tend to indicate telekinesis and telepaphy" "Will he be alright?" "Well I can''t tell for sure but if he doesn''t overdo with the use of his powers then he will probably be just fine" "Chris now more than ever you are a key for the game''s evolution, you hear me, with your mind we can at last unlock the patterns we need to make the game complete" Said the Chief engineer excited and made a fast call to the Owner. Lucy was surprised at the development but if anyone asked her to pass what he did to gain psychic powers she would probably decline the madman''s offer. Lucy apologized a hundred times for her ill mannered joke that could have easily cost him his life. Chris just smiled and said. "Don''t worry I''m alive aren''t I" And laughed with a strange almost frightening laugh. ========================================================= Merry''s POV While in Destros with Bob and the gang she got a message from the Chief saying that her future husband in law is trapped in the 3rd Lab but they will do everything in their powers to get him back without a scratch on him. She logged out rushed to the lab in her pajamas saw Lucy sitting in front of the console and moved a lever she saw down. ''If he becomes disabled she wouldn''t have had to marry him and Lucy wouldn''t mind, no woman would mind the death of that lowlife especially if it was in an accident'' To her surprise Lucy tried to stop her, the result was more to her liking, she took the broken lever as a souvenir to remember his doom, no one would say anything against her, she was the boss the highest in the ladder of control and even if they did she could always lie or cover it up with bribes. She was now inside Destros once more when a second message came from the chief, saying that her husband was now fine and that he was coming to see her right now. Merry panicked, she went and locked her room and awaited for the doorbell to ring. She didn''t know what the maniac could do to her in revenge if he had heard what she had done from Lucy but why else would he come up to her room otherwise, of course he must have heard. "I came to thank you Merry and to tell you that if you ever decide to apologize you can always call me" She was Puzzled why wasn''t he mad at her or like the wild boar he is ram at her door, she knew many men would do that, was he plotting something even worse than that. Merry entered the game once more but was a little out of her waters, normally she came up with strategies to use, topics to talk about but now she just sat down in thought watching the Beams falling at the cocoon. You see when they tried to touch the cocoon it begun sucking their life out of them let alone lift the cocoon, they couldn''t even touch it as it even damaged metals that touched it with a strange lightning, while their tractor beams were useless on the ground. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. "What are you thinking Merry?" Asked Nancy "You know Chris had an Accident today" She replied "Is he okay?" Asked Bob seemingly worried. "He seems okay but he''s begun to frighten me" She answered. The two could see the strange fear for him, that wasn''t there all the times she had met him before, at most she would belittle him, they were truly curious to learn what could make her fear him. An awkward silence occurred unnerving all the scavengers in the HQ. "Did they give up?" Asked Bob to lessen the tension. It was dark but their night vision was working just fine, they could see the cocoon slowly opening or more like disappearing, inside there was a monstrous creature with fangs and horns, it had black smokey wings that expanded from it''s back. It had no name tag and it flew towards them with speed that was no faster than their own. As it left the hole, it landed and took a human form that was that of Chris in real life, It even wore his clothes. "How do you feel Merry any better?" He said seemingly concerned. "See there''s nothing to fear it''s only Darknym who decided to log in again" Said Bob happy to see him. The others were also relieved and all but Merry instantly logged out and entered Altgaia. There she was safe since she had seen all his characters abilities some days before and knew that his Altgaia character was his only weak avatar. ==================================================== Chris POV After the "Accident" he had problems understanding what others talked to him about he couldn''t even remember what had happened inside the capsule. He tried to say "I don''t understand what you are saying" But the unknown woman in front of him was now silent, it seemed as if she also didn''t understand what he said. He saw the Chief developer come to him, He touched him and a world of new Information overflowed his mind. He now knew everyone who was present there, He even knew what had happened in his absence, but from Lucy''s words Merry had the last saying, he touched Lucy once and learned more than he need to, That day he absorbed tons of Information from the doctors,researchers and other employees. He then went to see Merry, he wanted to know more about her but she wouldn''t even open the door. He said some words to lure her out but she wouldn''t bite she probably was frightened right now and it was understandable it was the second time she had tried to kill him and failed. He went to his room and Installed his device, he did some minor modifications he saw in the Researchers'' memories. He didn''t however want to attract too much attention so he asked the researchers for a favor and they let him out of the cocoon earlier than a week. The only reason they need a week was because there was a list of hundreds who went minor or greater changes so they simply put him first on the list. His new Race was Omega, He didn''t know what it was but he didn''t care. He wanted to see Merry once more, she owed him an apology after all. In the end she left for Altgaia where he was the weakest being or so he thought. Of course he had no plans of giving up just yet. He entered Altgaia, his character was ready to begin the tutorial. He left the Training facility and saw Luther. "Are you ready for the second part of your training?" "Is it time consuming?" "Well you could say it is, go to the Quarter master with Max and select your weapon of choice, be sure to try them out first" Darknym just Nodded and went towards Max who awaited him outside the room. He felt a little strange as if he wasn''t whole, as if something was missing, but disregarded it because he was too eager to find Merry. "So what comes after the weapons" Asked Darknym still looking through the numerous strange futuristic weapons. He tried some guns but only a small pistol was to his liking, he was between the pistol and a strange whip-like weapon that could grab and restrain targets. "Just keep them both" Said Luther who had come in a hurry. "We are going on a mission, just the three of us, it''s your first mission so be careful out there, don''t engage anyone until I tell you to" They gave him a black tuxedo and in a moment they were in a strange floating car flying towards somewhere else. "Do you know where Blue street is?" Asked Darknym. "Don''t bother your mind with unnecessary stuff and focus on the mission rookie" Shouted Luther "There are three of us and five of them, you have to survive this mission to enter the next step of your training" He explained seriously. "Do we need to know anything about the Aliens?" Asked Darknym. "Just seek and destroy" Said Luther. They reached a building that looked like a constructions site only with walls on the inside. They entered the door seeing five small gray aliens with large heads and round Eyes, they had no visible weapons, they just stood there and waited. "Shoot!" Shouted Luther taking up his rifle like weapon, Max had a large weapon, that looked like a shotgun with four lines, only one of which was lit, the yellow. Darknym took out his own pistol and begun moving tactical around them while the others just shot them all to death. Only one alien remained. "Finish him rookie!" Shouted Luther. Darknym charged at him and punched the alien, in the face, he then restrained him with his whip. "Why did you capture the small pest?" Asked Luther rather irritated. "I want to experiment some things for future reference and a living one is better than four dead ones" "Whatever we will have to lock him in the HQ, but for future reference, don''t ever disobey a superior''s orders it might kick you out of an agency ASAP" Darknym just nodded and took the restrained alien dragging it to their vehicle. They also cleaned up the four corpses, taking them with them, Max showed him how it was done while Luther looked after the captured alien. "Do we have a research laboratory in the base?" "That''s where you are headed next anyway, normally we only use corpses for research but I really would like to know what you want to do to this pest" He asked as he punched the alien. "Nothing match, just find stuff about them, what effects some of our stuff do to them" "Well it doesn''t really matters to me since a bullet will always work better than those specified gadgets" Said Luther now looking down on him even more for some reason. "This is your reward for today" It was 10credits. "It goes 10credits a head so next times just do what I say and shoot like crazy, the aliens will do the same anyway" Darknym looked at his stats and saw that he had got a three skills that were not from any professions. Psychometry skill Can use all weapons at full proficiency after touching them. Mind reading Can see player name tag and level. Telekinesis Can move Items around with your mind. Only Telekinesis could be leveled up, but he was more interested in the Psychometry skill. He took out his pistol, its damage had now risen by 1000% without him doing anything, but it had no critical chances anymore. That was probably because each shot was considered a critical by itself. Telekinesis was a bit strange since it took Tech to use, his tech was too little to use it but for some reason he felt still something was missing. Of course all three skills were broken but who would care about it. He grind his telekinesis, little by little raising his Tp at a really fast rate. "Did you finish studying the corpses?" Asked Luther irritated, Daknym had spent at least an hour grinding his researcher skills, they were the same as those in Destros, but he could also dissect alien lifeforms to gain some Info about them, for him they were just extra points for his profession. The gray aliens were bio-robots that could have multiple functions, it was like seeing the equivalent of himself in alien form. "Yes" Said Darknym as he let the scalpel on the research table. "Then lets begin the third step, follow me to the next mission, this time you must take some extra gear and one of these" He showed him a strange open metallic tube-like bracelet. "This is the only weapon useful against Eye aliens, although I highly doubt you will ever have the chance to use it, the best thing to do if you see them is run at full speed, our mission is to secure the target and run" Darknym already had an Idea of what was awaiting them. He went to the living alien''s cage and saw that he was silently siting back looking at them. Darknym had now to chose from two bionic enhancement chips. One was a power shield for his arm and the other was a power blade that could extend from his arm. He took the shield, since they were to escort someone it made to him more sense to use a shield. The shield had a crappy durability that wouldn''t work for more than one shot before breaking, even his pistol could crush it in one shot, even without the psychometry''s effects. They gave him a smoke grenade, a plastic explosive with a trigger and a small high tech mine that would explode when approached by an alien. This time the whole team came, using two hovering cars to arrive at what seemed to be the same building as before. Normally he would have logged out by now since it was getting dark but he was too frustrated and a good shootout could give him some relief. They entered the building and Luther now acted as a leader once more. "Wiz and Max stay here, Geda and rookie follow me upstairs" Darknym was a little confused from Luthers carefree walking at the middle of the room, the middle of the stairs and not even stopping before a corner to scout ahead. They climbed three floors and were now at a parking lot for hover cars. "This is the target, Geda and rookie secure the target" Luther pointed at a lazy looking geek. Darknym didn''t really care about the target, he only wanted to end the mission, since the mission wasn''t what he was waiting for. Once the had secured the target a sound came from bellow like an explosion. "Rookie and Geda go downstairs and secure that no one reaches our floor before 10minutes have passed" Luther commanded as he now begun doing something to a nearby car. "Lets go!" Shouted Geda as she rushed to the door. "Use your mine on the door, it will secure us an extra minute if the hostiles sneak past you" Ordered Luther waiting for him to use his mine. After he did what he was told to and they went down a floor, Geda hid behind a pillar and said. "Trap the stairs, I''ll trigger the explosion manually if I see hostiles climbing the stairs" He did what she told him and was ordered by her to go further down. He saw Wiz and Max climbing up the stairs, they both were badly damaged. Max lacked an arm and Wiz was giving off sparks. "Run, It''s the eyes!" Shouted Wiz and then his head was crushed through a wall. The one who did that looked like a human, if they didn''t say to him he was an alien he would have sworn he was Max''s cousin, since he was large and looked as strong as Max. "Are you supposed to be an alien?" Said Darknym mockingly. The man looked at him with an Indifferent gaze as if looking at an ant to be crushed under his feet. "Did you get them big?" He heard a sexy female voice say. Darknym used his telekinesis to throw the big guy down the stairs, at advanced 5, he could move a big enough object once. "What was that for?" Said another voice from bellow. "Max take what remains of wiz up, I will buy us some time" Said Darknym as he headed down. "Hello and welcome to Altgaia" Said Darknym smiling to the three human aliens. "Why isn''t he running?" Asked the smaller male from the group. "I don''t know small" Answered the Big one. "He''s trying to buy time" Said the female. "Medium is right" Said the smaller one. "Big kill him fast so we can ascend" Said medium, the female of the group. She looked like an angel in a white tuxedo, The aliens for some reason wore the reversed colors of their clothes, instead of black and white inside they wore white and black inside. Darknym shot with his pistol at the charging with great speed white gorilla, he looked like a gorilla if you saw how he looked. Each shot only tore his sleeve some more, He was almost upon him when he extended his hand and only missed him by an inch. "Put the detonating gauntlet on his arm, now" Came a voice from inside his head. The alien was for some reason frozen he took out the tube-like thing and wore it with haste on his hand. He heard three ticks before it exploded almost in his face. He was lucky he activated his power shield just in time. The shield shattered and he was blown towards the wall, only an arm remained of what was the big guy before. Seeing him down the two remaining aliens begun walking towards the stairs. Darknym begun bombarding them with his pistol as he shot in rapid succession, he hadn''t even activated his trigger happy skill since he didn''t enjoy shooting from the floor and he would at least need a second gun to activate it anyway. "I will take care of him" Said the small guy but before he had finished his sentence Darknym had shot with telekinesis the chick towards the wall behind him. The only reason he wanted to buy some time at the start was so that he could regain some of his lost tech points. The Man charged at him and only by miracle he could keep up with the high speed movements of the alien npc. He didn''t know their week spots of their strength but judging by their fighting style they either were martial artists or they were to confident in their strength and agility. He was losing badly but still somehow managed to block the female back with his whip when she tried to go upstairs. "Retreet! you cannot win" said the voice from inside his head, he now could recognize as Wiz. ''Bullshit'' He thought as he was still just barely dodging the alien''s clutches until he was hit. The pain he felt was as if he was hit by a real punch, which was later followed by a round kick, his Hp went bellow 10%. The alien would have let him lie on the floor if he hadn''t stood up, but Darknym was not going to give up, his Hp would only last him for another hit but his anger was off the scales now, his eyes were red and his berserk rage skill fully activated. With his full mastery of the skill he could last for 2804 minutes without dying and his adrenaline rush was already activated. He charged at the alien and this time it was an exchange of attacks, a brawl, fist to fist, he had only 1Hp left which however could not be depleted and could fight for two whole days unless he logs out or is affected with some mental attack, both of which were not going to happen anytime soon. Seeing small in trouble, medium also joined the fight, they were dominating him but he stood up and just charged like a mad bull head on once more. At some moment Darknym saw some effect, he had hit small''s arm in the strange orb that was now visible in the inner side of his elbow. It was small but each time he hit it he seemed in some kind of pain, causing Darknym delight to know that they could be hurt as well. Their Hp however were almost full however while his were stuck on 1Hp, He couldn''t stay angry forever with a telekinesis on himself he jumped over small and shot right at the orbs on each elbow. He saw small''s health falling at least 20% down with each shot. The two alien were now at a loss, His eyes still shone red but he could now damage them if they charged blindly. Small was at around 50% of his Hp while she was around 90, but the tables had visibly switched. "Good work Rookie, we have secured the escape vehicle, come up so that we can finish our mission" To his surprise Small and Medium charged towards the exit as if they knew that the mission was over but he wasn''t going to allow that, he used his whip and with one lucky swing caught medium by the elbow, the electric current from the whip seemed to work on her just fine at first but then she grabbed the whip and pulled him towards her giving him a healthy armbar to his face. He felt dizzy but he still used his telekinesis to pull her back as she was trying to exit the room. Small was long gone and she looked really angry right now as she flew towards him. He with a swift movements restrained her arm behind her back and shot a few beams at her orb. She was now at 10% and he could feel fear overcoming her, he took his whip and restrained her whole with it''s ability. She didn''t even resist anymore, she remained silent as he dragged her with him towards the upper floors. "What the fuck, we are not taking that thing with us" Said Luther seeing his latest catch. Darknym remained silent. "Can''t you just keep the arm of that other guy you killed, it''s the same thing anyway" Luther complained. "Darknym, we all agree on this one, taking her to our HQ is out of the question" Said Geda, mostly afraid. "Then take me to my home, I will leave her there for safekeeping" Darknym said trying to compromise "Do you have a restriction facility?" Asked Luther with sarcasm. "No" Answered Darknym truthfully and with a little of regret, knowing that they probably knew that he hadn''t one. In truth only guilds could have one. "Then the answer is also a no!" Said Luther Victoriously. "Then leave without me, I refuse to abandon my trophy" He said while grabbing her sexy alien ass. "Are you for real you haven''t even passed the tenth step of your training and you want to give up just for a fucking...(lost in thought for a second)...trophy?" Shouted Luther in anger. "And what were you doing while I was fighting for your sorry asses, hiding in the safety of the third floor behind all your subordinates as if some kind of big shot, I don''t even care about your agency anymore, I''m quitting and I''m making my own and as for the other three pussies you have with you, go run away as much as you like, I''ll pass sometime in the future to collect the gray sample from your HQ" "Don''t even bother he''ll probably dead already from overloading himself, they do that after a day or two in captivity" "Whatever just say to your leader that I''m out of your agency" He saw terror in the three agents'' face and delight in Luther''s face. "I''ll happily kill you myself when the order comes till then stay hidden from our radars" Said Luther as he stepped on the pedal. Darknym went outside and saw small waiting inside a car for medium. "Stay right there or I''ll kill her!" Shouted Darknym as he pointed a gun at her orb. Small was now silently watching confused, Darknym''s actions were nothing like a normal agent''s. From the start he had disregarded orders and just fought them head on. He opened the car''s back seat and went inside with medium, He applied a bandage on himself which for some reason only did half the healing.he then put a medical tape and it did wonders. He put a medical tape on Medium as well but to his surprise the effect was nothing like healing. she was completely paralyzed from the tape and further. It might have been that the tape was on her orb but he saw that it was super effective in restraining them. "Take us to my home and I might let you get away safely, and give this guy a burial" He threw Big''s arm to the front seat. The two aliens didn''t understand what was happening, in truth they were also biological weapons created by aliens only a little different from him, more advanced. Darknym gave Time a call seeing that he was Online and all. "Time, could you help me with a little cash in Altgaia, I want to create an agency but I''m lacking funds" "Is that you Darknym, it''s been a long time, by the way what on earth did you do to Aurora, she acts as if you are the devil himself, not that the TV doesn''t say the same" "Just having fun by the way I''ve got a guild in Allastar that I was hoping you would join" "I''m fine with joining but don''t await from me to do stupid stunts like yours" "Nah I''m finished with those, you see I''m getting married shortly and want to open a new page" "Congratulations, by the way what race are you in Altgaia, not a bionic I hope" "Why is there a problem with being a bionic?" "You don''t know, do you?" "Stop screwing around and start talking business" "You see I''m an Alien, and I''ve got my own agency that hunts Bionics, if I help you then I will lose my place among my own" "Then how about I make an Alliance with you It should make less damage to you" "Only if you became a subordinate and that would make your agency into a rogue agency" "Fine by me so when can we meet" "I''ll try coming tomorrow at the same time, you see my spaceship is a little slow when traveling to the other side of the globe" "I''ll create the guild by then and the agency when I''ve got the cash to afford it, do you have a guild by the way?" Asked Darknym. "It''s not mine but I''m a high official since I''ve got my own spaceship" "Why don''t we talk In allastar, I''ve just reached home here by the way" "I would love to but Aurora is a bit itchy" "Do you like her or something, she''s just an npc anyway, I''ll teleport you both to my tower once I connect" Time closed the line and he saw his leaving Altgaia and entering Allastar. Darknym took the restraints off of medium and closed the door. "You are free to leave but don''t think you will be as lucky the next time we meet" That he said to medium whom he let free because he didn''t have time or a place to keep her yet. The car sprung into motion so fast that he didn''t even see their faces as they rushed away. He entered his old house and teleported to his own room, from where he logged out after leaving his character in healing capsule. It was probably midnight in the real world but in Allastar it was daytime. With a Quick teleportation spell he teleported both Time and Aurora to his Palace. "Welcome to my palace" He said as he saw Time who now looked like a wealthy merchant of sorts and Aurora wore a similarly fancy dress. "It seems the rumors only belittle your palace, it seems really expensive" "Well it cost a few billions to build" Boasted Darknym. "By the way I think It''s Impossible to help you in Altgaia, I went through the rules of my guild and they won''t allow it" "Then leave their guild and Join mine" "It won''t be the same" He said somewhat nervous, since he had made friends there. "Then how do you plan of paying me back" "Well I could pay you in Destros if you are in Echidna that is" "Don''t feign Ignorance you must have seen me in the gaming news by now, I''m the only mutant in Destros at the time being at least" "So how will we do it then" "Easy, since you will become a member of my guild here you can return the money right here in Allastar in time or in Altgaia since I won''t be leaving Destros anytime soon" "But I can''t pay you in Altgaia and in Allastar I''m already having some financial problems" He had just bought some stuff to sell on the next city "Then how about this I''ll hold Aurora here as collateral till you pay back, also since you are joining take these three rings, they will help with your character''s development" Darknym was delighted seeing Aurora''s beautiful face shrink in fear but he had no plans of touching her, yet at least. "Aurora don''t be afraid, I have already foreseen it tomorrow my spaceship in Altgaia will arrive, but we must meet to make the deal final and as for me joining the worst, I''m really starting to regret it" He said as he teleported away by using one of the rings Darknym had provided him with. Darknym Logged out and went to sleep it was a late hour and he had plenty of stuff to do tomorrow. Chapter 31 - Vigilante & Game Master Before the Chapter I could like to answer a few questions about the chapter before, I thought about it some more and in the end I think it was no memory loss at all the truth was it was more of a time disjunction. His mind worked too fast at the moment so he heard her speaking so slowly that her words were like gibberish, while he simply spoke too fast and begun eating letters. His powers then were Telekinesis, the power to move objects with his mind, Psymetry and mind reading were however were not his real power, his real power will be described in the chapter that follows, its something a little different but since the game didn''t register the power and he had tinkered with his capsule it was translated into Psychometry and mind reading. P.S. Please enjoy the Chapter and comment on any mistakes or dislikes on how the story advances, truth is there are only 8 chapters to go, till the end of the novel so thanks for reading. ===================================================================================== When he woke up it was around midday and he only woke because of a call. Today Bob was released from the hospital and Nancy called him to celebrate with him Bob''s full recovery. Chris only asked if Merry would come and was delighted to hear that she would. Chris put on his best casual wear and gave a call to Bob whose number he learned from Nancy. "I hear you are once more as healthy as a bull" "Well It wasn''t a big deal by the way what was that accident we heard of you went through" "Nothing big, just some childish pranks from Merry, she loves to tease me and is afraid I will be angry at her or get back at her" "Sounds like her, and here we thought you had a fight or something more going on" "By the way the police said that they have caught the thugs who attacked me, it even seems someone paid them really good money to attack me" "If they say it was me or Merry give them a good punch from me, I''m sure some of your competitors are really happy with your hospitalization" "They sure are but having the best doctors on my side sure was helpful but I''m more thankful towards Nancy who has been visiting me frequently I think that for the first time in my life I''ve found real love" "Don''t tell it to Merry, I want her to hear it at your wedding day as a surprise" "So you do have a wish to come back at her it seems, well I don''t mind it''ll be funny, anyways is there anything else you want" Chris told him his plan and Bob agreed to it, It wasn''t anything elaborate just one tiny phone call from him. "And don''t tell her about the thugs, it will only bring back bad memories" "If you say so Mr good husband" Said Bob at the end before they hung up their phones. Chris had a small change in plans now. He first entered Allastar where he created as many Items as he could and then used Mage''s last wish which deleted his character. There were 100 Special starting rewards but he was in-between three of them. One was a tablet that strengthened all spells, The second was a spell that allowed him to create a small pocket dimension and the last was a crystal orb that opened a dimensional gate allowing him to travel in between close dimensions. He took the strength skill since it would be used by all his clones as well and he named his new character Demonym. He still had all his Items since he had put them in his vault but only a 10% of all his stats now remained. His Darknym clones could teach him essential skills if he wanted to and all his known spells were already made into spellbooks in advance. He only lacked professions now. "Dragonym I want you to change my race" "And what race do you want me to make you?" Said Dragonym already suspecting the answer. "I want something of a half-demon so that I can use magic, you can can just summon a demon or two so that we can see their soul structure" They passed a few hours until Darknym found the demon he wanted, a succubus. They had the power to raise the pain level of their victims as high as 10%. Dragonym taught him all the skills anew and the mage profession as well. The girls in the harem for some reason were more afraid of Dragonym, his clone, than him who was now a half-demon half dragon. Darknym chose the dragon because of the Mp regeneration, although there probably was some other race that offered the same. Chris could see many girls from the prisons being in the palace, it was probably Dragonym''s doing since he left the management of the upper tower to him. "I sent Veralial to the glass prisons, she is too bitchy for my tastes" Said the ancestral dragon clone.when he inquired. "Whatever just don''t forget to look after the City outside, although we have four and a half months left I wouldn''t want to return and find it in ruins" "I will be at the casino if you need me" The dragon said as he teleported away keeping the lost treasure. ''Just perfect, now I don''t even have the lucky ring but who cares my Mp are as high as when I didn''t create all those Items and I have the telekinesis and other psychic powers now, not to say about the little extra from enhancing my capsule a little, although I will need even more enhancements before I can execute my plan'' Chris trained a little over two hours before he left the game and went to change, they were to meet Bob at six and would party throughout the night. He took a taxi and met with Bob,Nancy and Merry, he didn''t know the rest of the girls around Bob but it was eight who made up his Destos girl group in the Clear Waters. Bob had reserved a nightclub all to themselves, he awaited a few more people but the main actors were all there. The party was chaotic, Chris just by touching each of the guests once knew all of their most hidden secrets and desires. He had only one person who would stay away from him by all means and clinch to Bob''s side and that was Merry. Time passed them by and all the guests had went home only the ten girls and two men remained once more. Merry was now sleeping on Bob''s back peacefully, Chris touched her and in an Instance saw her most hidden secrets and desires. He smiled slightly as he put his jacket on her uncovered back before going to the bar for another drink. "Shall we dance?" ===================================================== Merry''s POV Merry was happy about Bob and more than willing to party with her friends, her only problem was that Chris would be there. On the other side what could he do with all those people around, unless he wanted to embarrass himself or even worse embarrass her. ''He might be a lowlife but he wouldn''t go so far, she had met him a few times before but she didn''t cut him as an idiot who would publicly humiliate his own bride'' Was what she thought of him At the party he was so clumsy he had bumped into all the guests at least once, Bob just laughed when Chris came close to touching touching her. She stayed fully focused on him all night, he didn''t drink at all, only when Bob asked him to drink did he drink a glass of vodka and coughed it all out as if it was poisoned, the guests just laughed at him and went on their own ways. She was now almost asleep on top of Bob who was already seeing his third dream by then. Suddenly she saw Chris approaching them, he then gave her a pat on the back and covered her with his cheap but warm coat. ''Maybe I have misjudged him'' she thought but could not close her eyes just yet, it was like a persistence game of whom will first fall asleep. She saw strange things, she saw the barman flying in the air with a gun, three people coming from the back door only to go back the same way as if pushed by a strange force. The last thing she remembered was seeing Chris beating the crap out of the barman for some reason, she just took it all as a dream. In the morning, seeing the nightclub full of people in blue uniforms. They were from the police taking in the barman and his accomplices as a gang who sold illegal sex tapes on the black market, they learned that Chris beat them all up and waited for the police to arrive before leaving the party. The poor bastards had all gone crazy from the beating, they were afraid of their own shadow. They said something about seeing demons and being tortured if they didn''t confess. The police was more than happy to catch them, in truth they were wanted criminals that were hard to find if not impossible. Bob and the girls would have thanked Chris for what he did since they would probably be violated by the gang of four but Chris wasn''t there anymore. Bob Called his phone but he didn''t pick up the phone. The police took some time to find the gang''s storehouse but to their surprise every single one of their accomplices surrendered without even putting a fight. There were witnesses that said that a single man came before them and left shortly afterwards. The police could Identify the person as Chris, the person who gave them the phone call and left without them noticing. If not for him beating up the four men at the nightclub they had no other way to call him to the police station without causing an uproar with the public opinion. ========================================================= Inspector Angelo POV "Why did you beat the crap out of the barman and his accomplices?" "He eyed my wife to be" "And would you beat the crap out of me as well if I eyed her" "Why even ask, if you really did then I would first give your wife a call and then with her consent beat the crap out of you" The officer next to the inspector was laughing hard but the inspector still was in a fit of anger and puzzlement. He had either found the modern Sherlock Holms or a wanna be vigilante. "Why were you at the storehouse?" "I went to talk with their boss to make sure they would never bother my wife again" "And how did you know where to find him?" "The barman threatened me with his boss coming for me" "And why didn''t you call the police to arrest their boss?" "Haven''t you arrested them already?" The police Inspector was perplexed to answer the question, they had indeed arrested them but since they were only traffickers the news were not such a big scoop like the Nightclub arrest, so it wasn''t shown in the news. "We have but that''s not the problem, It''s dangerous going to places like those, next time give the police a call and we will take over the rest" The Inspector let him go with a warning and had his subordinate drive him home. "By the way where did he ask you to drive him that took you so long to return?" He asked his subordinate who had just returned. "Around the suburbs of the city, a dangerous place to live if you ask me" The officer answered. "You idiot, as if someone who parties with the rich would live there, tell me the coordinates we are going for another arrest right now" When they arrived at the location what they saw shook them to the core, it was a gang of at least forty men and some women swarming them asking them to arrest them for different charges they haven''t even heard of and even some unsolved crimes. They had no way of asking Chris what he did there since there was no witness seeing him enter or leaving the building. There was only one man they couldn''t find, he was the boss of the organization, who was seemingly spirited away from the face of the earth. There were no further leads but the same night another bunch of criminals were captured, one of whom was the spirited away boss of the group who had went completely crazy. This time there was one witness that didn''t go crazy at all, he was a police mole. an under cover agent that took years to reach the place he was now, a high standing member of their "organization". He said they heard someone knock the door and then everything went blurry, he could see a man in a rabbit mask coming inside he touched each member one by one and they all screamed in terror. He couldn''t move but when he was touched he felt nothing at all, the strange person just went on with touching the others. The next morning a minister committed suicide after he confessed being a drug baron to his family after asking them to forgive him. The Inspector gave Chris a phone call and only asked him one question. "Have you anything to do with the death of the minister?" "Are you crazy?" He answered and hung the phone on his face. ======================================================================================== Chris POV After taking care of the ones who tried to take advantage of Merry and his friends Chris found out another power of his mind. He could dominate the mind of others, making them do what he told them to, those that resisted felt a small pain but in the end succumbed to his orders. He waited for the police and left in a hurry to log into Altgaia where he was to meet with Time, nothing went as planned however. "Fuck Aurora, my spaceship is under attack, I will have to leave for space for at least a month, I might pay you when my spaceship is upgraded to a more stealthy one" Chris was at a loss for words, he logged out and remembered that the gang had some accomplices at some storehouse. He went to see how strong his real world powers were. He payed a taxi and went inside. Of the gang member only a few members were present, he made them call the others and after gathering them all made them to want to go to jail as he did to the others. He found a bunny mask in their HQ, the mask he kept cause he wanted to go even further up their ladder to try his powers even more, to test his own limits and gain full control of his own powers. He was called by the police for the nightclub matter but the policeman was more interested in the storehouse than the nightclub which made him a little angry cause he himself cared more about the nightclub than the storehouse. He touched the policeman and saw loads of investigations secrets, corruption and even his family and more private life. That was how powerful his mind reading was or more like memory copying. He was let with a warning and the policeman drove him to where Chris wanted to go. He had him drive him to the HQ of the two other gangs that where mere branches to this organization, he put on the bunny mask and begun experimenting on them, he couldn''t believe how deep the roots went. He needed their boss to gain entrance to a hidden location near a police station where the higher tier was hidden. he even found an under cover cop whom he didn''t harm at all. The boss he took with him he made him give a call to his own boss saying that he was going to go to prison. The news of the minister committing suicide was a shock even for him but at least he had cut the problem as deep as the roots went or as deep as he could at the time being. The strange Inspector asked him something really stupid on the phone. He Insulted him as best as he could and hung the phone, in reality he was still angry about something that started the whole incident. Chris felt a crushing headache as if his head was about to explode, he went to the doctor who simply recomended him total bed rest for a week without using his psychic abilities for the duration. Chris had no visits or phone calls from anyone but there was something even more serious he accidentally learned when he touched the doctor. He was slowly dying, his mind couldn''t withstand the volume of the Information he had absorbed. Modern science had long recognized psychic abilities and although they were rare there were many ways of healing problems that occurred from them but his powers were just too strong to be solved by means available to them. Normal medicine had a way to discard unwanted Information from the patient''s mind, in his situation it would take a year to discard the information, he had collected too many info and too fast, his mind would keep up for a year. He felt like a plant for three days trying to relax and just rest like the doctor had suggested. He woke the fourth day and while heading to the toilet in the middle of the night he heard a familiar song. He followed the sound without thinking and slid on the wet floor. "I''m so sorry" The woman said while trying to help him to get up. "You are Mona right?" He asked while getting up without her help. "Do you know me from inside the game?" She asked puzzled. "Only met you twice in-game but I didn''t think you would look so different in real life" In contrast to her game character Mona or rather Lisa was a plain looking woman, with brown hair and eyes. her face lacked the cosmetics other women used and she was wearing a cleaning lady''s standard uniform of the company. "Well, now you probably know why I never meet fans outside the game" She said somewhat sad. "Would you go on a date with me?" Chris asked, there were many reasons he asked her but one was that he himself no longer wanted to have anything in common with Merry anymore after reaching for her secrets, where he had seen something that made him change his attitude towards her. "Sorry but I don''t go out with fans, they only want one thing anyway be it in or out of the game" "Well If you change your mind you have me in your friends list, just send me a message" "Sure" She said somewhat happy touching his hand for a moment as she turned to leave. The terrible headaches returned and he now knew her story as well but she was nothing like Merry, she had no big dark secrets or plots to kill him. ===================================================================================== Mr.Seller''s POV Four days afterwards Merry''s father arrived, the whole Sellers family was now gathered in the company''s building in Merry''s office. Chris was the last to arrive at her office. He saw Merry clinging to her mother''s side and her brother whom he had only met once before, Benjamin Sellers the big boss of the company was sitting at the only desk of the office while the others were standing around him. His rounded belly and bald head giving him a snobbish rich man''s appearance. "I heard that you have serious intentions for my daughter, but I would like to hear everything from you" Mr Sellers said after shaking his hand. "Mother please, I really don''t want him" Merry pleaded her mother. "Silence Merry" Shouted her father. "Lets hear him out first my dear" said the mother while patting her gently. "I no longer want to marry your daughter" Chris stated with a serious tone leaving the whole family speechless, they were awaiting the exact opposite. The son had an impression of him being a lucky opportunist who planned to take over the company with this marriage. The Mother thought of him as a pervert who tried to take her daughter''s happiness away. The father saw a future of his company in the face of a young man who in a few days would become a billionaire through gold exchange. In reality Sellers had the same Idea but due to some problems in the system he couldn''t generate usable gold in Allastar and using the casino was not as easy as it sounded although they tried it three or four times, they lost to Deerg in the poker game and got deleted afterwards, Sellers cursed Fred''s idea of giving an AI god control over currency and trade in Allastar, it made their created gold turn into rock after being discovered by the AI. Benjamin Sellers in truth wanted to test Chris and then marry him to his daughter saying that he passed even if he failed. He had done a small research and found that Chris was full in love with Merry and even that Merry had hired an assassin to snipe him. He took care of the problem in secret. "But why?" Asked Mr Sellers dumfounded, what could have changed in the last week of his bed rest in the infirmary, or was it the party which was the only time the detectives he had hired lost track of Chris, firstly the detectives were lost in amazement when they saw his powers and when the police arrived they completely lost his tracks for well. In His opinion at the time Chris was just drunk and was just releasing his stress or fell asleep somewhere on the street. "There are three main reasons but first and foremost I''m sick and tired of her trying to kill me, did you know your daughter even hired an assassin to kill me using a billion on confirmation of my death, half already paid" The elderly man wasn''t as amazed as the other three who hadn''t heard of Chris''s psychic abilities but even he didn''t know the price she had put on his head, it was a total embezzlement of their company''s funds since she wouldn''t be able to pay such a huge sum otherwise. "Do you have any proof of your charges against my daughter?" Said the father arrogantly knowing beforehand that he had none. "Then how about her having a really close relationship with Bob whom she already have found an alternative for in the face of Richard" ''Who is Richard?'' They all knew who Bob was but Richard was not a name they knew about. Merry looked pale at the mention of the second name, her face was now full of fear and strong resentment towards him once more. "But what made me change my mind weren''t the other two reasons, it''s the abortions she did that made me reconsider my feelings about her to those of...hate!" He said and without waiting for their response and a tear in his left eye he left the room, stumbling a little from the still powerful headaches and leaving the office. ================================================================================ Merry''s POV The family was in an uproar questioning her about all of the three stuff. Her brother was more interested in the embezzlement, her father in who was Richard and her mothers in the dead unborn babies. By all means she was at a difficult position, she was left but three solutions, either try to changing Chris''s mind, get married to some old millionaire or get disowned and run to Bob or Richard. Richard was the son of the dead minister, he was a rich playboy who had some connections to the underworld like his father but was more interested in buying illegal stuff than making profit. Sometimes he went out with his friends to beat up other thugs, by all means he was a small fish at most while his father was a shark, the one controlling three big criminal organizations in the country. With his father''s confession and death Richard was left with almost nothing but a small bar under his name so going to Richard, although he also liked her was a last desperate measure. The most logical decision for her was the first since she highly doubted a lowlife like Chris could find another woman who would like him in such a short time and she knew how much he enjoyed her company. "Don''t think you have come clean of this matter" Said her father with a serious and threatening tone at the same time. "You have time until he begins selling gold in Allastar, when he does it there will be tons of women after his money, till then you must change his mind" "Don''t be so hard on her dear, she''s just a child, I''m sure that Bob or er...Richard will make a better couple than that pervert" Said the mother still belittling the man she saw wearing the cheap casual wear. "Mother please don''t Interfere, you probably don''t know but if he opens the market now he will gain more money than our whole company''s worth in just a week, although we do sell cash in Destros and Altgaia, recently there has been an Influx of rich players who would love to buy gold and his in-game company the Lady of Fortune has been actively advertising that they will begin exchanging gold at large quantities some time in the future" "Can''t we just take his gold away?" Asked Merry who only now understood the real gravity of the situation. "Do you think we would be in this situation if we could, truth was one of the reasons of the ork raid was to take away his gold that he stores in his tower for some reason instead of holding it in his inventory, probably for the clones to be able to use it too" Said her Brother who was a little anxious about the matter. "Is it all about money, where did love go, when we were young we hadn''t a fortune but we were happy, we had dreams and our love to go forward with" Their mother said hugging their father''s head in her bosom. "Maybe you are right, maybe I''m just over thinking it but that man is dangerous, he will no doubt seek revenge and I don''t want us to suffer because of someone''s stupid mistakes" Said the father glaring at Merry who was of the same opinion in that one. If before he loved her and made her fear him, then how would she feel if he was mad at her. "At the moment he''s in the infirmary, because of the psychic powers you gave him with your stupid attempts to kill him" Said the father who was more knowledgeable than the rest about what was going on in the real world. The other three mostly lived inside the game capsule and his son, her brother Joshua sometimes went on important meetings and other matters as CEO of the company. Of course his father still was at the helm as the owner of the whole company. When they had made the game there were three people involved, two genius programmers and one who supported the other two''s dreams and helped with ideas and innovations. One of the two programmers died before the game was released and the other was now the Chief of development, Sellers himself was the one who took care of all the economical burdens and had the most gains of course. The Sellers family owned 60% of the controlling shares of the company, Fred the chief of stuff another 20% and 20% were given to charity organizations and bought by different individuals. This story has little to do with the story at the moment but in time will shake the whole gaming company. Merry didn''t find Chris at the Infirmary or his room in the building, which was now empty. She tried calling him but he wouldn''t pick the phone, her only choice was to find him inside the game, through Nancy and Bob. Chris didn''t enter the game for a month, she even asked detectives to find him but they didn''t have find a trace of him, today Nancy happily announced that he had entered Allastar for the first time. "Send him a message say that I really want to talk to him" "he says that he has nothing to talk with you" "But I really have to meet with him" "He says that if you want to really want to meet him then you should tell it to him yourself" "But he doesn''t pick up his phone and I don''t have him in my friends list" "That''s mean!" said Nancy after she told Darknym Merry''s problem. "What did he say?" Asked Merry seemingly interested in what he said to her. "He wants you to go to his city in Allastar yourself and shout sorry from outside the gate until he hears you from his tower, probably never since the tower goes high into the sky" "Can you get me into the Tower?" "I don''t know recently even I can only get to my own room, he has locked the tower and only allows me to enter and leave my own room, have only seen his clones these few days that passed, since you are in the mage guild you could find one of his clones there who calls himself Lightnym" "I''ll do just that" Merry said now having a more concrete plan in her mind. Merry entered Allastar and was now in the same town that Bob was, which to her disappointment lacked a mage guild with a teleportation tower. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings."Bob I need help to reach Anchora will you help me please?" "I would love to but I have work at the moment, you should wait for Nancy she has become a real help in traveling long distances, some call her the taxi fairy because of her magical teleports which she charged like gold" Merry laughed as she saw the small fairy with a racing helmet and a strange rally outfit carrying a checkered flag. "How mean, high elves have no manners at all right Bob" She said while waving her flag in front of bob''s face, who was as if mesmerized by her appearance. "So can you take me to the mage council oh great taxi fairy" "One gold" "Isn''t that a little to much to ask from a friend?" Said Merry awkwardly and a little embarrassed because she had been restricted on her financial gains to pay for the damage she did to the company''s finances. "Just kidding, I was only teasing you" With a flash Merry and Nancy appeared in front of the magical academy. In reality it was one of the floors of the magic councils where players could learn magic and live a special school-like experience which most players skipped. "Lightnym should be in the library like he always is" said Nancy showing her the way around the place. Truth was Lightnym had helped Nancy a lot, from teaching her skills to giving her spells and tips how to become stronger. It was his Idea that she helps others travel and takes a small fee. She had given up on taking a share from the money Chris was about to make and just start her own enterprise. Called the "Taxi Fairy", she had employed Npcs in major cities with the gold provided by Darknym each week to call her when there was someone who need to fast travel somewhere. Her gains in gold were small at first but little by little as she became popular people begun calling her more and more often. "I''m sorry Merry but I''m being called, you know how hard it is to make a few extra gold" The gold she gained she turned into Money with which she covered her daily expenses. Creating a circle of income since the gold eventually returned to her hands because many players wanted to travel to other countries but couldn''t before and when you travel sometimes you want to return. Merry now roamed the huge Library, she asked the librarian about someone called Lightnym but he was unhelpful and useless as well, he only knew how to find books not people he boasted with an Idiotic smile. She saw a man in white passing by, he was no doubt Chris with a few minor improvements to his looks and body figure. "Chris at last we can talk" She shouted at him and rushed to him with excitement. "You''ve got the name wrong, I''m Lightnym one of Chris''s three clones and you are?" He asked puzzled. "I''m Merry and I really have to talk to him about matters of the outside world" "So you are that rumored Merry who tried to kill him so many times in the real world, If I were you I would forget about him and move on, he really is mad just by mentioning your name he beat up Darknym the other day and he is the strongest of us three clones" "But I really have to see him, you must help me, if he sees me he will change his mind and we will once more be together" She said with a serious but insensitive tone. Lightnym sighed and said. "for your own good, you must wait for him to calm down, the tower has been a living hell since he arrived today, he first created another clone and then became a game master rivaling the gods themselves in power, he said something about gaining psychic powers because of you trying to kill him, Do you even know how much trouble it was for us to take a word out of his mouth" "But my own life depends on it" She said with desperation all over her face. "Well there is a way but you will have to work your ass down to make it happen" "I''ll do anything" She said with a new light on her face. "Chris is waiting for two Individuals to enter the tower in around two or three months from now, one being a npc called Edeline who travels the world seeking to become stronger and the other one being a player named Fayte who is also training to become stronger, both will come challenge him in at least four months time, If you join their group you can enter the tower and will most likely meet him, I hope he will have calmed down by that time" "Which one is the closest to entering the tower?" she asked disregarding their purpose. "Edeline and Su are about to return since they have conquered their rings but I don''t think they will welcome you very well if you tell them why you want to see him or who you are" "I''ll take the risk" She said in a rush since he could start selling gold any time now. "Take this ring it will help me locate you and teleport you to the next group, if this approach fails" He gave her his Atlas ring which he had modified a little. ==================================== Atlas'' Punishment A ring that is decorated by two carvings one of atlas holding the earth and another of Hercules doing the same. (two jewel, the two planets) Always Detected by Darknym(clone1) Physical enhancement None Magic enchantments Gravity Curse options (x2)(x3)(x5)(x10)(x20)(x50)(x100)(x250)(x500)(x1000) ======================================= "You can use it to train your endurance if you like but know that the girls you will be traveling with have mastered the last of the ten gravities" "Do you by any way know when the Lady of fortune opens?" "Well normally I wouldn''t say but since you probably don''t care about buying gold, it will open once the city leaves this dimension" Lightnym was about to cast the teleportation spell on her when she screamed. "Last question please, what is a game master?" It was a term she had heard for the first time from his mouth, she would have understood if he had said administrator or manager but a game master was something new to her. "You should ask someone from the game company, I too am at a loss to explain, he''s more like a hacker now than a normal player, the tower now is his own domain like a portal to a new world that''s the main reason that the last few days I''ve been searching through the library to take back some control if any, but I gave up today when he returned, He''s just too powerful" "Wait I will call someone who might know" She called the Chief of development who with a sad voice answered her call. "How have you been Merry any news about Chris" "I''ve found him but I can''t reach him, his clone says he''s become a game master now" She heard a sound as if a chair fell. "Impossible, only Morris knew the way to override the gods of Allastar" "Isn''t he just plainly hacking now" "Yes and No, first of all half of the system was made by me and half by the now deceased Morris, his clone you can find if you ask for the Archmage but he is as stubborn as he was when he was alive, I have asked him numerous times about how to become a game master but he never talks, now Chris has taken over the entire world if not all four worlds, we probably can''t even touch him" "What do you mean by four?" "You see FSK has four worlds, Allastar, Altgaia, Destros and finally one most disregard the one in the starting menu where you select worlds we call the Nexus" "And how does Controlling Nexus a problem?" "You do know that to log out or ban someone you must control the nexus, at the moment there is no problem with our control but if he wanted to he could throw you out of Allastar or keep you in against your will, you must wait for me before doing anything rush and foolish" "I will await your arrival then" She said and in a moment a hooded mage appeared. "I welcome the great Warlock" Said Lightnym bowing lightly. "I see Lightnym you''re as polite as always, Merry follow us to the Archmage''s office, we must talk to him about the matter" The Warlock said and begun walking towards a portal, Lightnym just followed them behind. The appeared in a messy room with books, scrolls and other magical artifacts. "Morris are you here?" Shouted the Warlock/chief "Is it you Fred" Came a voice behind a pile of dusty books "Look out!" Shouted Lightnym heading in front of Merry as books crushed on him. "Now look what you''ve done" Shouted the warlock at the Archmage who came from the clearing left by the books. "What does it matters he''s just a normal npc anyway, not that he''s dead or anything" The old man said waving his hand and Lightnym appeared next to him. "I sencirly greet the great Archmage" Said Lightnym who had just appeared. "See he''s fine, now what do you want this time?" "There is a problem, by the way this is Merry, Benjamin''s daughter" "Oh and he didn''t even Invite me to his wedding, can you believe I meet his daughter before his wife" He said to Lightnym who nodded in agreement. "Well, what problem did his daughter cause for you to come to me for help" Frowned the old archmage, he knew him too well. "She created an enemy of a game master" The warlock said "Are you pulling my leg?" Said the archmage not believing one word he said. "I''m afraid he''s telling the truth" Said Lightnym who since then stood silent. "And who is this npc supposed to be?" "He''s the clone of the game master" Answered the warlock. "You are saying that someone succeeded where I had failed and became a game master?" "What do you mean failed?" Asked the warlock rather surprised. "The truth is that to become a game master without dying you must have a brain that can survive great mental stress without dying from it, it was also the reason I died" "Are you saying that the reason you didn''t tell me the formula was because of that!" Shouted the chief filled with rage. "That and because there is no way for a game master to control a whole world, at most he will be able to control a room or a small structure, like me who am a game master of the Mage council" "You are telling me that if someone enters his tower he will be at his mercy then" "probably yes, unless he became a real game master who can control whole worlds" "Then we must get our minds down and make something out before he decides to control the world, truth is this lady by sheer stupidity gave the man a 10000sp punishment for some minutes and the man became a psychic" "Where did she find a monster who could survive 10000stress points for even a few seconds" said the Archmage while whistling "Even worse he was to be her husband" Explained the warlock. They had completely disregarded her and didn''t seem to care about her anymore, they were only talking of her with insulting words about her foolishness, childishness and stupidity. She was about to cry when Lightnym offered her a handkerchief. She just cried at his shoulder while the old men disregarded her outbreak. "Did you change your opinion now that you learned what a game master is?" Asked Lightnym when she calmed down. "I have to" "I will send you to Fayte, tell him of your problems and he will help you, but hold your own misdeeds to yourself, Fayte at the moment is at the Hero academy" "Wait that''s father''s Academy" "Whom did he mess with, girl who are you in reality?" Asked Lightnym somewhat irritated because Darknym/Chris didn''t tell him anything about her and Dragonym didn''t care at all, he had no obligation to tell him anything. The two mages opened their eyes wide hearing the clone''s question. "Do you by any way know who Sellers is?" The warlock asked "The owner of the game company" Lightnym answered to their surprise, it was rare to find a clone and this was the first time they had seen one. They didn''t care much since normally clones were only used for a fight or two since 10% Mp was better than a clone with 10% of the original''s stats. "Is she his daughter?" The clone asked, there was a light in his eyes now as if he had a new understanding. "I see the clone is clever, I highly doubt we will be able to overcome even one of these clones if he were to make game master clones" "Don''t worry about it, the real one has no Interest in the virtual world, he only wants to get rich and come play in his tower some times, I don''t know however what he''ll be doing in the other worlds" The clone said to comfort them. "Then send her away and stay here to help us with some counter measure" "Why don''t we solve the problem with the game master formula, that way you don''t even need a counter measure" The clone suggested. The old men begun analyzing the theorem and the room bustled with nerdiness. Sometimes Lightnym told them some things that they missed and ways to bypass some problems, It was as if he was not inferior in knowledge than them. Merry was shocked at their excitement, at some point she fell asleep just listening them talking. "We did it!" Shouted the warlock. "Yes we finally did it but the clone was a really great help" Said the Archmage. "I''m sorry to disappoint you Morris and Fred but I have taken control over my clone some time ago, but you really opened my eyes, I will use your formula well but don''t despair as I said unless you bother me I will allow the administration to work normally and the management to be yours only problem is the girl sleeping over there, I have absolutely no desire to talk to her, tell her that if she ever enters my tower she will feel the true meaning of helplessness" Chris said and the clone took it''s own consciousness once more. "Greetings great Archmage and Warlock, I''m sorry for being asleep while you worked so hard to create some counter measure" Said the clone. The two men frowned and said "Just leave" "As you command" Lightnym said while pushing Merry lightly to wake her up. "I''m leaving now if you still want to enter the tower I was now given permission to do it, but I highly doubt you will like what will happen" Merry''s face looked happy "Sure take me right now" "Don''t!" Shouted the two men looking at her with worry "Don''t stop me I must talk to him even if it''s the last thing I do" She said with conviction "I ask the Archmage''s permission to teleport away from the mage council" Said the Clone with no sentiments showing worry, pity or regret for what he was about to do. "I can''t give you permission" said the Archmage with stubbornness "It is her choice to make" Noted Lightnym seeming bigger than before. "But he said that bad stuff would happen to her" Complained the Archmage. "I know, because I heard everything, I also know that it is probably only a test to see if she will come that''s what I would do anyway, bravery and good deeds are to be awarded, misdeeds punished, attacks returned, that''s what I believe in" Lightnym said, leaving the two old men fall in deep thought. "I will allow it but under the condition that you will promise to return her safe" "I can only promise to die trying, is that enough for you?" The two men still a bit anxious not knowing if they were talking to the clone or the real one just nodded in agreement. In a flash of light Merry appeared in a dark room with a throne made of a black metal. On it sat Chris naked, revealing some seriously trained muscles and from the throne came five chains, that ended upon the collars of six half naked female npcs. They were Theo, Velarial, Yu, Takako, Gloom and Aurora. all wearing a leather underwear moaning somewhat sexily while with their hand caressing and trying to rip the leather underwear. "So you came anyways" Said Chris a little irritated seeing her. "You can leave now Lightnym" He said with a serious tone. "I gave my word that I would return her safely back to her people" Lightnym said with conviction. "You''re really bold today but since you are so kin on me giving her a second chance maybe I will" Merry would have kissed the Npc for giving her so much help without asking anything in return but thought against it since he was a simple program after all. "First of all Merry I must know why you want to see me, although I already have a slight idea as of why" Chris said while scratching his balls. "I''ve come here because I came to miss you when you left, life without you has lost all its meaning, I have even been searching for you in real life to sincerely apologize but haven''t been successful for a month" "Well It must have been a month since I have left but the problem is I don''t believe you, truth is I don''t want to care about you anymore, just seeing you makes me want to rape you" "Wouldn''t that be better done in real life after we get married?" "Truthfully speaking I also would love to feel that sweet touch of your real body but its impossible at the moment and probably for about a year to come, so what will you do now?" "But you open the exchanges in three months" She complained. "As I suspected it was all about the money after all, then here is a deal for you if you do better oral sex than Velarial here I will think about marrying you just for that ability of your" Merry and Lightnym were both left dumbfound, ''What exactly did she do to him?'' asked Lightnym to himself. "I''ll do it said Merry" To both their surprise. "Since you are so desperate, then come to this address alone and enter the capsule there, if you do that then we can once again be together" Said Chris with a smile. "Don''t do it" Shouted Lightnym as if smelling a trap. "You can''t command her, she has a will of her own, I do promise that if you come to the address alone and in secret I will marry you in a month from now before even I start opening the exchange banks" "I don''t know anymore" Merry fell to the floor and begun crying, she knew that the capsule was probably a trap or something but she was given little choice by her parents. "What is there to think about you want to marry me for the money and I will marry you only for your body, it''s a fair exchange" "Then It''s a deal but I won''t go to the capsule until our marriage" "Then I will visit you in a week at your office, is that fine?" "Sure, now you can teleport me back" She said to Lightnym who looked at her sadly. "What exactly does this mean!" She shouted at the Npc clone. "I can''t teleport you out of here and you can no longer log out unless he lets you leave from the tower" "I did say that I would meet you in a week but I said nothing of letting you leave the tower without a little punishment, you haven''t even properly apologized yet" "I''m sorry?" She said awkwardly as he levitated her towards himself, letting her fall in front of the stairs bellow his throne. "Climb on all four up here and give me a blowjob, If it''s as great as the one you gave me that night I''ll give you a lessened penalty" Chris loved the way she crawled on all four up the stairs and her touch as she reached him was really masterful, it was as if the naughty Velarial was an amateur in front of her, the way she used her mouth like that was as if she sucked it all inside, leaving nothing escape, just the right size. "You can stop, I lose, you are better than all the six girls here, you can select one reward as you leave the tower" "Marry me" She said with full seriousness and still white liquid all over her face and breasts that had given him a massage a moment ago. "alright but I can only come after a week to sign the papers" "Don''t worry I will have everything ready" She said with a happy smile as the liquid disappeared by itself. Lightnym teleported her back to the Mage council where the two old men heard of their happy reunion. They were getting married at last, her father was happy about the news while her brother and mother were now totally against it, for different reasons. Today was the meeting at the office, Merry had all the marriage contracts ready and had even readied the marriage to be tomorrow at the town hall. She awaited at her office for Chris to arrive, but what she saw shook her to the core. He did come but he was sitting in a wheelchair, wearing a strange helmet that was designed for psychic abilities treatment. "I''m so happy that you came she said with a broad smile" Rushing to him and giving him a passionate kiss "Well if you will always welcome me like that it was worth the risk of coming here in person" "By the way what''s with the helmet and the wheelchair" "I was suggested by a doctor to not move to much while the helmet is on, it''s just storing Info I don''t need so that I don''t die from the mass of Information" "Is your health in danger?" She said worried about her future marriage plans. "Unless you try to kill me again, not really" She laughed at his notion but then in terror saw a laser scope pointing at his face from the window, rapidly blocking it with her back she slowly took him closer to the office where the chair would hide him from sight. "Alright I will sign this marriage contract tomorrow but know that if I find that you have send another assassin you will feel really sorry about it" He touched he hand and saw the laser scope dancing on his hand. "Are you for real, who is it this time who wants my death" With a movement of his hand she saw a figure flying towards the glass of her office. "Could you open the window please" He asked her politely. The sniper was a large frame woman, he touched her once and saw a young man he had seen before in Merry''s memories. ''Why would Richard want to kill me?'' He went through cross examining the memories of the assassin and Merry''s own. In the end he found three points that coincided. She had also hired the same assassin before but due to Merry''s father the order for his death was canceled, next he saw Merry nagging Richard about him wanting to marry her by force and now Richard had sex with the assassin and as he asked her for a favor. Chris used his Domination on the assassin, she screamed in pain and shivered as if possessed, Merry had closed her eyes and ears in terror as blood came from the assassin''s right eye in the form of a tear. At the end the Assassin stood up and went behind him. "She''s now my slave, know that if you betray me you will become just like her, a mindless slave, she probably only remembers a few things about her life and even forgot how to speak" Merry was terrified, she had heard of psychic abilities but none that could make people into slaves. "See you at the wedding in a month, lets go Rain, we have to go home" Said Chris and the assassin rolled his wheelchair outside for him, as if she was his nurse, completely disregarding her bloody tear. ===================================================================================== Today was the marriage, Merry was wearing a luxurious white wedding dress provided by her mother since she was still financially tight. Chris came in a cheap white tuxedo, still on his wheelchair and wearing his helmet, and Rain the assassin was wearing a nurse outfit. The witnesses were only her family and her their best men, Nancy and Bob. The wedding contract was almost sealed when an unexpected even occurred, inside the town hall came six men wearing ski masks and carrying guns. "Stop the wedding now, if I don''t marry her no one will" One of them shouted, seemingly the leader They heard Merry shout "Richard!" and rushing to his arms. Chris face palmed himself. ''How come I have ever trusted her'' "I''m sorry but everyone present here must die, it''s for our future together" Richard said still wearing a sky mask on his head. "Can I ask how you will explain her surviving this Incident to the court?" Asked Chris in a serious voice. The other five men looked at him puzzled as well, truth was they were all young and rush they didn''t even think of the outcome of their actions. "Don''t listen to him, he''s only trying to buy time for himself" The six terrorists shot their guns killing Seller''s bodyguards and even wounding him in the process. Bob and Nancy who were their best men and were next to Chris, Rain who was behind his wheelchair and the Mayor were totally unharmed due to Chris creating a kinetic shield around them. In a minute the Six men were out of ammo and the Sellers family was dead, and they even saw Chris'' group dying, only Merry remained or so she thought, in reality Chris had cast an Illusion that he and his group died. As for the Sellers family, he couldn''t care less about them. "Now what will we do?" Asked Merry in despair knowing full well that there will be many who will question the events that occurred at her marriage. "Isn''t it already decided, you will inherit their fortunes and we will live in luxury" "You Idiot, do you think I will even inherit a penny, I will probably just go to jail as your accomplice" She said while falling on the floor crying. "Or we can still marry and the six of them can work for us as slaves" They heard a voice from where Chris'' corpse was. "Is he a ghost?" asked one of the six panicked due to the lack of bullets in his gun. "Don''t panic, I think it''s one of his rumored psychic abilities" Said Richard who knew a few things about psychics from his father, although it was his first time encountering the rare psychic powers in real life. "Yes don''t be afraid, just hid under a rock and await for the police to catch you, ah...and give me my bride back please" "But...but, she''s my ticket to the riches of the Sellers family I will never give her away to a lowlife like you!" Richard shouted holding Merry''s hand violently.Chris appeared in front of him walking normally out of his wheelchair and without his helmet. "You should really learn to listen" Chris said as he stoke his face with his knee and continued with a combo felling him to the floor. The other five were too shocked to move seeing their leader being kicked around by what they perceived as a ghost. "Wait please don''t hit his face" Shouted Merry as she saw the beating. All Chris'' blows were all sent towards the masked man''s face. The police charged and with difficulty restrained Chris who was beating the crap out of the unlucky Richard fearing that he would kill him. All charges for the act fell on Richard and his gang since all the survivors vouched for Merry''s Innocence even the mayor wasn''t sure if she had a part in it, but since Chris was the first to do so the others just followed. Chapter 32 - Entering Fayte A month went by and the burial of the Sellers family was the event of the year, and extravagant burial and many rumors of Merry having a hand in their deaths. In the end Merry Inherited 50% of the company''s control shares since 10% belonged to her still living grandfather and all four of them were now in Nancy''s estate once more. "So what will you do now Merry?" Asked Chris knowing full well that there was no reason for their marriage any more. "Bob will you marry me?" She asked while her senses faded from reality, seeing herself next to Bob at a luxurious wedding. "By the way Bob seems to be in love with Nancy, just for your information" Said Chris with while laughing at his wheelchair and rain served him a drink. "What!" She shouted in amazement. "Well we were eager to tell you but Chris advised us otherwise and now with your family''s death and all we postponed our own marriage" Merry went closer to Chris and asked. "Can''t you make him my slave or something, I will give you anything" "If the price is right" Chris smiled wickedly. "Just state your price" she whispered "Our baby, one baby from you will be enough" Merry was shocked from his demand, it wasn''t even marriage, just her bearing his baby. The strange thing was she was thinking about it for a moment before declining. "Bob, Nancy would you like to play a game of poker?" She said smiling wickedly. "Sorry Merry but we are now looking forward to our own wedding and have no time for games, I have taken a leave from my job for too long and I''m not so keen on having Nancy paying my bills" Said Bob to their surprise, he was now full into family man mode. "How about we play with real money?" Asked Chris eating from rain''s hands. "I''m sorry but I don''t gamble unless I know there''s a chance to win, and Merry plays too damn well" Answered Bob. Merry frowned and said "Well today must have been the worst day of my life, the man of my dreams gets married and I''m stuck sharing drinks with Nancy and that lowlife" "By the way Merry, I will visit you tomorrow at your office, I hope that we will be able to talk about business by then" Chris said somewhat smiling, giving her the creeps. To Merry''s surprise after her family''s death The lady of Fortune had opened store and sold millions of gold making Chris amazingly rich and also making Players able to make their own cities and control large parts of the map, It was as if the history of warring states of china as guilds now fought one another for territories, but there was one city no one touched anymore after an epic siege on the city by the knights of light, Orks, Barbarians and two npc Samurai girls. The most damage to the city gates were done by the two Npcs, one was Su and the other Edeline, after the siege failed to even penetrate the outer gate, the two female npcs were teleported somewhere and never seen again. ================================================= Fayte POV Fayte and Hope had reached the highest rank of hero and were now traveling towards Darknym''s City of Dragoncliff. "We have only a month left" Said Fayte exhausted from the long walk sitting next to the fire. "Why even bother to reach him, we have already freed all the girls he had captured" Said Sincerity. "Don''t you remember, that girl wasn''t among the npcs we freed" said Justice. "I still think that we should have went to the capital and take the taxi fairy" Said Hope a bit irritated, but his face had regained a more healthy color. "By the way doesn''t your family have anything better to do than following us around?" Asked Justice irritated, she felt as if she was being stalked. "Did you hear, Mr Sellers died last month, they say he was killed by his own daughter''s boyfriend" Said Sincerity "Was it Darknym''s doing" Asked Fayte surprised. "No she seems to only choose bad boys, although the man was really handsome but nothing like our Fayte" Said Justice. "By the way I got a message from the game company yesterday, they wanted to employ us as administrators" Said Fayte "If Fayte accepts, we will follow" Said Justice talking for the both of them, but Fayte seemed more concerned for Hope''s decision. "Guys I can''t, because maybe I haven''t talked to you about it yet but I''m hospitalized, I will probably live a month or so, that''s also the reason I''m making this last journey to challenge Darknym and try to create a small legend of my own" Said Hope. "Well If you will still travel with us after we become administrator then it will be enough for me at least" Said Fayte overjoyed that he had no problem with administrators. Truth was that when Merry took on the company the administrators started to run a little loose, becoming a hated existence by some players, but mostly because they obstruct players from having fun with npcs after sieges and such events, but the worst was they were abusing their authority to help their own guilds. Fayte was going to use that same authority to have a fair fight with him cause he now thought that Darknym was an Administrator from the start. Administrators could now raise their stats and even had some spells only used by them. The reason for that was the formula of the game master, although they couldn''t make a game master with it since only powerful psychics could become ones but they could raise the power of their own control over the system taking a step closer to rivaling the AI gods. Fayte and Hope had still a week to reach the Dragoncliffs but the worst thing was that Seth, Lancelot and Dragoneye were following them around causing trouble at every step just to make them tardy, but tomorrow would be the last day that happens since now Fayte and the twins would become administrators. ================================================= Chris'' POV Chris was coming out of the car accompanied by rain when he saw a strange woman standing in front of the now central office of the game company. "Can I help you with something?" He asked politely, his helmet blocking his view a little. She looked like a tomboy with a worn pair of blue jeans and a white t-shirt that revealed her belly bottom. "I''m not sure but is this building really the central of the game company" "Well it used to be just a branch a few months ago but I do find it amusing to see how wasteful Merry is with her money, she even renovated the whole building last week" "By Merry do you mean the owner, Ms Merry Sellers?" the girl asked in surprise. "Well yes but not for long" he said with a smile on his face. "Are you a new employee, I don''t seem to remember seeing you before?" "Not yet but today I was heading to the administration department to sign the contract" "Would you like me to guide you there?" He asked politely. "I''ll find my way by the way my name''s Fayte, if you need any help in Allastar be free to call me in the future" ''Nah couldn''t be'' Chris thought as he saw the girl enter the building. "Well rain shall we go to the Owner''s office?" Chris said and the ex-assassin nurse moved him towards the elevator where he once more saw Fayte. He extended his hand and extended a card with his name and number. "By the way I''m Chris if you have any problems with anything, do give me a call" He said as Rain pressed the button to the almost top floor. just by touching Fayte, he was now sure the he inside the game was a she all along, well he didn''t care about what others did in their beds but it did give him a bad sensation bullying a girl for so long. "Are you alright?" Fayte asked him a little concerned about his strange silence. "You''ll lose your floor" Chris said in reply seeing that the door opened and no one came in. "Oh yes, I''ll be going then, be healthy" She said with a smile. Chris ascended to Merry''s office where she was sitting as if she had seen a nightmare. "How on earth did you get 50% of the control shares?" She asked knowing that 10% belonged to her grandfather. "Didn''t your grandfather tell you, he sold me 10% of the shares cause of a difficulty he had with his Chanel and the other 40%, are 20% from the chief developer with whom I''ve come to an agreement and another 20% I bought in the free market as your company''s shares are falling in value by the minute it was quite easy to buy them" He said calmly. "But we are making loads of money why did our shares fall?" She complained, rather than asking. "I think it was your father''s death and your incompetence that had to do with it, or the fact that you are not trustworthy as of yet" "And are you here to take the company away from me?" She asked somewhat anxious but with a hind of ridicule, after all she had 50% "Nope I''m here to offer to trade places, I will manage the company and you can do whatever you like with the money that correspond to you, without touching the company''s funds any longer" "Do you know what you are saying!" She shouted in an outrage. In reality she had embezzled a large amount of the company''s profits but her problem was that there were many billions left yet to use in the company''s funds to which she would be denied access. "You do know that we are the only shareholders now so the difference in who will stay as CEO of the company will be decided by him who has the most shares" "But we have million shares, how can you know that you will become the owner" "Because I have one more share than the half of the total shares released" Said Chris seeing her face twist with anger and fear, if he wanted to he could now send her to the courts for embezzlement. "I will give you two months to return the missing funds to the company, till then be careful if I see you trying to flee with the money or something stupid don''t await any mercy" In truth it was impossible for her to return the money in two months and he knew it, it was just another mental torture, he wanted to see her kneel before him in submission. "I''ll show you in two months I will restore the balance but you will have to remember that you won''t ever bother me again" "you do know that your bank account has been frozen because there was a problem with your tax submission, right?" "What, how do you know that?" "I also know that you can''t collect the money in time, in truth I was expecting you to offer some compromise, you see It would be a waste to send a beauty like you to jail" "So what exactly did you wait for me to do, kneel and ask for mercy" "Well kneeling would be a good start, but what I want from you is to become my wife, marry me and I will do everything in my power to have you live like a queen" "I truly hate that smart ass personality of yours" she said as she climbed on the office table and sat closer to him, he could smell her expensive cologne but what he wanted was even more than that smell, he wanted her so much. "Why don''t we play a game then, you like games right?" "I hope the prize is worth the wait" "More than worth it" She said as she opened her legs wide enough for him to see her underwear. "So shall we play?" She said with a sexy voice as she was baiting him. "I''ll consider after I hear the game" "Well it''s a simple game of poker if you can win even once while I deal then I will let you have me right here, right now, if not you will cover the hole in the balance for me" "A hole for a hole, I accept" He said fully confident with his psychic abilities that he will win. "how about we raise it one level further then" "What do you have in mind" "How about the presidency for the marriage, you win I will marry you, I win I will stay as the CEO of the company" "Not just marry me, you will obey me like a slave, if I win and I will also cover your ass, for all your life if you win" "Deal!" She said with a happy face, but to her bad luck he folded before even placing a bet, they had ten buttons on their shirts as betting chips. Merry even prohibited anyone from entering while they were going to talk, it was a serious meeting of the only two shareholders of the company judging the future of the whole game company and her life. One win for him and one loss for her and her top button was undone. To her surprise Chris knew beforehand when she did a mistake in counting the cards, she now was at three loses and he had a good view of her cleavage. "Do you still want to go with it?" asked Chris seeing she stopped counting cards already. The next game she won by luck and the games went with luck alone until they reached the final game with only one button each left. "I love how you think" Said Chris seeing she begun counting cards and with a small haze she lost the count, she was now dealing the cards in desperation. "Now you are my slave" Said Chris showing her a royal flush, leaving her with her mouth open. She didn''t know how but somehow he had cheated taking her set of cards for himself. Chris took off his helm and stood from the wheelchair. "I really do love the way how you can do spangato with your legs in the air" He said as he opened her legs even wider, Merry used to do gymnastics and yoga in her younger days and her flexibility made her even more alluring. "Wait, for me to take off my clothes first" she said desperately trying to find a way to escape. "Don''t bother you won''t be needing them anymore since you will be my sex slave from now on" He said and begun ripping her pantyhose with his teeth. He could read her mind screaming about the pricy product he had just ruined. "Hold her legs for me" Chris ordered rain who went behind Merry holding her legs in the air, Merry was holding herself up with her hands till then but now she leaned against Rain who was holding her legs from behind.She was looking Him in the eyes while he with his hands ripped her designer panties like some cheap rag. ''You bastard!'' she though and Chris smiled as he could hear it as long as he touched her. She saw his head closing in between her legs, his tongue entered her cunt. She felt his tongue doing whatever he wanted inside her. At first she felt even deeper hatred, unconsciously her hands went for his eyes but his hands stopped her and said. "You promised and now you are mine in and out" At first it felt strange, in her fantasies it was Bob who was doing it but here Chris did it exactly like she wanted it. She liked it but it being him doing it, made her even more to try and resist her inner instincts, the wish to pant and moan like she would normally do. He took her hands and with them pushed both her buttocks and said. "you''re really dirty down here, I think I should clean it up for you" ''What is he on about, I just had a shower'' She thought full of anger. Chris begun blowing into her ass. "Wait, I need to go to the toilet" she really needed to use the toilet, but she used it as an excuse to escape. "But of course you can, I will escort you there myself" Her office had a private bathroom with a shower for her own use and a small wardrobe with clothes. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere."You can take your clothes off as well" said Chris smiling as her miniskirt was the only thing that covered her naked ass. "Why are you so surprised, just a few moments ago you wanted to take your clothes off yourself" Chris pointed to irritate her. With only a single tear and a fistful of determination she took her clothes off and sat on the toilet bowl. "Now could you give me some privacy?" She said irritated "No" Her mouth opened wide as the sound of urine dropping could be clearly heard. "See nothing bad happened, shall we have a shower together next?" He said as he begun taking off his clothes. For some unknown to both reason Rain also entered in. Chris touched her hand and said. "So you felt lonely outside, tale your clothes off and join us then, we''re going to have a bath" Merry didn''t know for whom to be sorry about, the girl who had lost her ability to understand and turned into a slave or herself who was a slave but still retained her reasoning. All three were now inside a small square shower, their bodies interwinding, she didn''t know exactly whose was the one but a hand was caressing her ass while another two were squeezing her breasts. "Rain begin licking, she''s ready" He said and the two of them switched positions around her who felt as if she was lost in a crowd. He begun massaging gently her body that was still in pain but what made her melt was the soft tongue caressing her asshole with such strength while Chris was making her body relax with the sweet aroma of her shampoos and conditioners, but that little tickling feelings inside of her was that made her crazy. "are you wet?" Chris whispered in her ears as he had yet to tap the shower and there was no water flowing as of yet. ''No and I''ll never will'' She thought without opening her mouth. "Rain, it''s her turn now" Rain pushed Mery''s body towards him while still held her head towards in between her legs. She felt as if she was being torn apart before her head was in front a soft cleanly shaved pussy. "Lick it!" Chris ordered her as he poured shampoo into her elevated ass. She felt a strange exhilaration as he gently spread the shampoo around until he went inside. She didn''t lick of course, why would she anyway but that was a huge mistake she did cause Rain begun rubbing her face on her pussy instead in retaliation. She was like a cat in heat, rain''s juice was all over her face now, she was wet beyond belief. Merry became even more desperate as her neck was being stretched, her both feet off the ground and her hands clinging to rain''s smooth naked body in order to minimize the pain. "I love the way you don''t even scream when you feel such pain and endure it with joy" Chris said as he turned her around and opened the water that streamed on their naked bodies. Rain in a primitive excitement let her head go and begun caressing herself. Chris put her strait and with his junk in full erection with one swift action landed her on it. He then caught her head that had just released a small moan and begun kissing her. She wanted to bite him but just kissed him back instead, with even more passion. Rain was massaging her back for some reason she couldn''t understand but Chris knew what she wanted. He begun kissing them alternatively while having Merry hopping on his penis. At some point Rain took her off of him and took her place, while Chris still squeezed her tender ass on rubbing her boobs on rain''s soft skin. They were in the shower for a long time switching places with one another until Chris spoiled their fun. ''You will never brake me like this'' Thought Merry, in her mind still as prideful and arrogant as she were that morning. They had dried themselves and Chris hadn''t cum once yet, although they had been dancing on top of him for at least an hour. "Rain it''s time for the restraints" He said and the naked rain rushed to the office and brought a bag she had with her when they entered. Merry wasn''t sure what he wanted to do until a gag was put in her mouth, her screams of protest could not be heard, she was fighting to stop them from fastening the leather belts all over her naked body. She was now compactly bondaged with her hands behind her back and her legs behind her head. "I knew it would fit you perfectly" He said as he lifted her up like a baggage and took her back to the office. Tears could be seen on her face as he carried her to the office. "Pervert!" A cry for help was heard as he returned naked to the office with his new plaything. It was Fayte, the blonde girl with the short hair and sexy build. "As if I want to hear that from a lesbian!" He said in irritation while carrying Merry in his hands. "What are you doing to that poor woman!" Fayte cried seeing the tears in Merry''s eyes. Chris took off the gag and a loud high pitched shout could be heard from the top floor. "Who are you and how dare you enter my office! ...you are fired!fired!" The last lines were said after she saw Fayte wearing their company''s tag. Fayte was about to rush out with tears in her eyes when Chris ordered Rain. "Rain, catch the mouse!" In mere seconds a naked woman was on top of Fayte who was shocked by the view on top of her. Chris stopped in front of her and said "We need another person for Rain to play with, if you stay then you can consider yourself still employed, if you leave I can fire you later since I''m the new CEO now" Fayte was stupefied at the statement, she had went all the way to the office to say hello to the big boss and now she found herself in a rather strange situation. Fayte was only 6/10 in beauty and her body was that of a tomboy, although her breasts could give her an 7/10 easily. She just turned of age and hadn''t a stable relationship, she had a few friends but even they were now couples. She was the odd number in their group, she hoped that with this job she could gain an extra wage to her shop''s, since earnings in the mart weren''t so great. Chris touched her with his foot''s toe and said to Rain. "Rain, go ahead take her and make her feel good" Fayte was lost but the feeling of being raped by another woman hadn''t entered her mind at the moment. Rain was strong, the strength of her hands, feet, the muscles of her well trained belly and the strength of her tongue each time she stole one of her kisses made Fayte melt. She could hear Merry''s moans as Chris was having her right on the desk. She saw rain''s face turn away from her for a moment to look with lust at the two on the office. Fayte cursed not having her sex supplements with her at the moment, she did everything she clinging on her like a leech. They were now on top of the office, Rain was on all four crawling while the naked Fayte was riding her while fingering and licking her wet pussy. "So you want some too?" Said Chris with a wicked smile still sticking it in and out of Merry''s pussy. Fayte could see Merry''s panting face and the slimy liquid all over her bondage body. She wanted to have some of her too, she thought but when she was about to touch her she heard Chris'' voice as he stopped her hand. "Nope, this you cannot touch, it''s mine" Chris begun taking off the restraints off of Merry''s body and she leaped to his arms like a wild cat kissing him with untold passion. "Rain I think it''s time for the restraints once more" He said and to Fayte''s surprise she was now being bondaged by Rain in the exact same position Merry was or almost, since she wasn''t as flexible. "What are you doing!" She shouted. Chris came close and after saying "I forgot the gag" and stuffed her mouth with the small plastic ball. He put Fayte in the office chair to look as he fucked both Merry and Rain. He could see Fayte becoming wet in-between her legs, not that she weren''t ready already. "You know Fayte I could let you play with Rain some more but you always pry for my belongings, even in the game you want what is mine" ''You can''t be Darknym?'' She wanted to say but the gag muffled the sound and only meaningless moans left her mouth. "In Allastar I am Darknym and you are now an employee of my company, this is my wife Merry and this is our servant Rain, Merry which punishment do you think she deserves for disobeying direct orders from her superiors?" Merry circled her once and said. "I could use a slave as well" "It''s not as easy, she has a family waiting for her at home but we could ask her if she will accept" He touched her on the shoulder and said. "Nah, she''s too expensive to keep" "Tchk, a pity" "I think we should put her in a box and send her home for now, what do you think?" Merry laughed at the thought as she saw Fayte''s face shrink in fear, thinking about what would happen to her if they abandon a box with a bondaged naked woman inside in front of her house, that wasn''t in the best of streets, to begin with there have been daily complaints about stolen mail and packages. He took the gag off and said. "What do you think?" "Please, I won''t do it again, I won''t touch her ever again I will even resign but don''t leave me like this in a box" "I never said anything about resigning, what Merry wants is a private servant and she seems to like you, if you accept to become her servant for today, we will forgive you" Fayte''s face had puzzlement written all over her face, she didn''t know what exactly to do, It was still midday and her parents would be worried sick of her if she stayed the night. "Why don''t I give them a call for you?" Chris took the phone from her discarded jeans and took a call and put it to her ears. "Are you okay sweety, did the Interview go well" Fayte had tears in her eyes hearing her mother''s voice while still bondaged on top the leather chair. They were tears of shame and embarrassment as she was about to lie. "I''m just fine, I passed the Interview but I''ll be staying at a friend''s tonight to celebrate" "Which friend...click" Chris cut the call short. I see you decided, then lets go. Chris unfastened Fayte and told her to follow them upstairs, all four of them naked. "You stay on the bear" Merry ordered her pointing in front of the coach. There was a bear skin rag there. Merry switched on the TV while she put her feet on Fayte''s naked body. The TV showed a review by Bob about a team of Heroes who rapidly rose in Anchora, one of whom was Fayte. "Oh this hero is not bad, I could say he could rival Bob if he looked like that in reality too" Merry said. Chris laughed at her remark as he brought four beers from the minibar, giving one to each and leaving Fayte''s frozen beer can on her ass. Fayte angrily turned only to see her own character being broadcasted in the TV, only now understanding who Merry was talking about and why Chris laughed, even she laughed a little but felt awkward as Merry''s toe entered her pussy. "Don''t laugh when that idiot laughs, it''s a clear disrespect towards me" She said, her toe still toying with her pussy. She was about to complain when a second foot landed on her ass. "Aren''t you happy to be my pet for a day, you know that you could be my pet for months if Chris had made you a slave like Rain there" Rain was rubbing her ass on Chris like crazy until she had her way with him. She still hadn''t enough from the earlier practice. "I see in your eyes that you like her" Merry continued and stood with a wicked smile and went to the bathroom. Fayte was left on the bear skin rug while Chris fucked rain so hard that she was screaming from delight. Fayte was looking at them and didn''t see Merry pouring something in everyone''s drinks. Fayte didn''t know what happened after she finished her beer but her ass was as sore as if she had played with her toys for too long. Next to her she saw a sleeping rain and from the bedroom she could hear Merry screaming. "Why me!" ================================================================== ...earlier... Only a few minutes had passed since he had satisfied Rain, who sleepy now went and lied next to the now drugged Fayte. Fayte begun harassing the sleepy Rain and was punished accordingly with a sleeper hold that rendered her unconscious. Merry took Chris near them, without having seen that Fayte was out cold. Chris already a little drunk after his third drink didn''t even bother reading her mind. He drunk with her and it begun. He first fucked Rain who tried to resist but in the end just submitted, this time it was more of a torture than the usual delightful feeling. he then saw Fayte opening her eyes and with just one entry she fainted once more. After a few minutes of fucking her unconscious body, Merry came in with a camera taking a photo of them and in return becoming his latest victim. Around four hours afterwards Fayte woke up once more. Still feeling the pain from the forced entry. Merry was screaming "Why me!" again and again at least three times in full voice. Chris after he regained consciousness still continued to fuck her knowing that it was her fault anyway. Fayte put her finger in her pussy and touched the sticky white liquid that was inside. There was only one male in the room who could have done this. she charged in the bedroom and shouted. "How dare you rape me, you beast!" Chris pushing Merry''s head back and forth in front of his dick said. "Don''t you remember how you asked me to do it?" He said and although it was a lie, Fayte couldn''t remember what happened at all, she thought she was drunk. "It doesn''t count I was drunk at the time" Merry would have spoken but her lips were preoccupied at the moment. "As if I wasn''t at the moment, but I don''t insult you" She was mad at his words, she might be a lesbian but she was still a woman. They were not the same, she was scared of even the idea of becoming pregnant. If her conservative parents heard of it they would disown her and throw her out, calling her a disgrace to their family name. In despair she fell on the floor crying. Chris touched her and said. "There are pregnancy tests in the bathroom, no one will know unless you talk about it" She rushed to the bathroom and returned shortly shaking a positive test to his face. "Well, we could come up with a solution" He said looking at Merry with a smile. "Just do an abort...Ah" She said and felt a stinging pain in her pussy as he fucked her harder than before and once more started going wild disregarding the now crying Fayte who at first hit gave him a few punches which he totally disregarded as well. Fayte tried to leave multiple times but the door had no handle, it was operated with an electronic lock. She didn''t know exactly what to do, it wasn''t even afternoon yet and she had already said that she would stay over, all she could do was burst her brains and think of a solution. It took her a long time until she gave up and went to harass the now sleeping rain, she could come up with hundreds of solutions but the moans from the next room made it difficult to think, not to talk about the naked girl sleeping on the bear rug. Chapter 33 - Too Hasty, Too Greedy The next day all four of them were awake and clothed and sitting on the couch of the living room. Chris once more was in his custom wheelchair, wearing the helmet that covered his whole face. "So you decided to abandon home and stay here" summarized Merry seemingly irritated. "Well you do have space to spare but in truth I think I''m in love with Rain" Fayte answered. Merry facepalmed herself, Fayte didn''t know about Chris'' psychic powers or that Rain was brainfucked. "I don''t care if you stay but know that if you touch Merry''s ass I''ll make your stay regretful, understood, you can decide to stay here or in the employee quarters, you are entitled to a room, medical treatment and you can use the capsules at the tenth floor, you will be given a bonus in advance to get started and I await that you and your two friends that came afterwards won''t cause trouble" "By the way does Rain also play the game" Fayte asked noticing from yesterday that she couldn''t talk herself. "She used to but after an unfortunate event, she''s not playing anymore, although she can still enter the game if she wants to" "Would she mind marrying me?" Fayte asked once more. "I think we talked about that, she''s not a lesbian although she''d do anything for my sake, right Rain?" Rain just nodded like a zombie, making it less believable. Fayte hadn''t noticed it before but Rain now seemed sort of mentally retarded. "I will look after her all my life if it''s needed and we can grow the child together like a family" She said in a passionate and decisive tone. "Then how about a deal, if you can win her heart in Altgaia where her character is, I vow to you that I will not only marry you to her but also cure her of her Illness, it would take tons of expenses but if you make it I won''t regret the expenses" Chris could release her from his control anytime he liked, although some memories would be altered a little but she would become closer to the original assassin. The reason why he proposed it was that the domination ability of his dissipated inside the game capsule and the real Rain would be free inside the game. In reality the capsule used a strange psychic link to make them see an Illusion of a world just as if they were sleeping. It also made sense why the chief was happy about having a psychic in the company and the game master''s need of strong psychic powers. Chris''s only handicap was that he had to wear his costume helmet for nearly a year. The wheelchair however was a contraption of his own, which steadily raised his control over his psychic powers. The costume wheelchair however was only one of three devices he had created, one which was at his own estate, which used to be the Sellers'' and the other was inside his car. The car had a psychic amplifier that amplified his powers when he was Inside, while the estate had the completed game master system, which not only allowed him to control the game but also made him stronger each minute he was inside the game, but also raising the time he had to wear the helmet. Fayte was about to leave when Chris said something aloud. "Don''t forget I''m still awaiting you at my tower" She was now left shitless as if an electric current passed through her, Darknym wasn''t an administrator, he was her boss. She slightly bowed and run with her tail between her legs, afraid of the future events to unfold. "Now, Merry, you are under house arrest for a week you can play your game but you are to not take a step out of this room, you have the life support capsule add-on so it won''t be a problem for you will it, you see I have many things to do until I can play with you again" Merry just nodded but deep inside she planned a comeback, that would knock him off his high horse. Even if he had psychic powers some events could still not be averted by him and yesterday''s test made that clear to her, he is only a human after all. Chris left the office and went back to his estate, It was more of a fortress than an estate and inside it looked exactly like a mad scientist''s laboratory, huge cables swarming the place, machines left and right, and in the center a seemingly normal game capsule. In truth there was a reason for his disappearance, he had unburied the late professor Morris and used his Psychometry on him, taking all his memories and little by little had made the capsule. Later after he became rich he bought the estate and remodeled it into a fortress that would be hard to destroy even if they used a nuke. At the basement was his room and essential needs to live for years. They might not be expensive luxuries but he didn''t need them anyway. He also had a gym and a study from where he did his management work for the three enterprises he now owned. He had to manage the game company, Merry''s grandfather''s channel and his own in-game company the lady of Fortune, until they had entered a stabilized state. Today he had a special event in store, today he was planing to Invite Mona into his guild and also make her into an administrator as well as release the newest patch to the game,the Npc Restriction vision, it set a red X on the Npcs that were quest givers or quest essentials, if you attack one of them you become a red name asap and the system gave the npc priority when respawning npcs . The second was he took away some of the administrators privileges, that now only activated if they reported someone or a red named player was nearby. The last patch of restriction was set on spells and skills that could be used indiscriminately before taking a little freedom away but somehow balancing the game. All of the patches would be done by him alone once he enters the game and stops time. In reality he had just slowed it so much that a normal person''s mind would not conceive anything. All players only saw a popup saying -Patch 19.9 complete- Without any warning and all players saw a red X above most of the Npcs, making quest finding easier now but only some understood that all Npcs had their average level elevated to 500. He then went to his tower and made preparations for Fayte''s arrival, till the end of the day, creating another specially prepared npc Clone that had nothing in common with the clones before, Demonym. The last thing he did in the middle of the night is give Fred the chief of development a phone call. "Is everything ready at your end?" He asked anxiously. "Are you sure you want to do it, we could always make an AI do it, although it would slow down the process quite a bit it would have no risks at all" "Just make sure that everything goes according to plan and let me worry about the rest" The professor didn''t say more than a "fine" and hanged up the phone. Chris spend the rest of his time unable to sleep, he was too anxious about what he had planned for himself tomorrow, sometimes he closed his eyes only to see nightmares that something went terribly wrong, that he died or that he was turned into a vegetable, unable to talk or think, the state he saw himself in was even worse than what he had done to Rain who was sleeping soundly next to him. It took him one day to gather the courage to go on with the plan, which was only a pin away from being called madness. He was now at the company''s underground laboratories bottom floor, where the top secret projects were kept, only five people had access to this floor and Rain was not one of them. Rain he sent to the eleventh floor where there were the VIP capsules, he had ordered her to enter the capsule with the life support for a week while he himself went with the four responsible for the company''s management to the last floor. They were Fred, chief of development, Lucy, director of game administrators, Falt, director of marketing and Anna vice CEO of the company. "We are gathered here for three tasks that are to be done" Said Chris from his wheelchair. "We have already been filled in so, don''t spend more time than needed on useless chit-chat" Said Falt, seemingly in a hurry. "The first task is the appraisal of the new gen capsule for that will revolutionize virtual reality, it offers absolute freedom, 100% realism, three new world while still having access to the old ones and lastly 100% mental safety" "But you haven''t even tested it yet" frowned Anna, who was apparently a bit unnerved about the new capsule and the third task for today. "That''s your task to do, I have thought of some ways to find volunteers for you, but there''s one way that you must absolutely use" Chris said giving a piece of copy paper to Anna, where he numbered many ways to find volunteers, one of which was in red color. "Lets see the capsule then" Said Chris and the chief of development, the old man with the goaty beard opened a door for them where a sole prototype could be seen at the center of the room. "I like the design, give the designers a bonus for it, it really seems like an upgrade from our last capsule" Said Chris rather pleased with it''s design and the way the capsule opened, there was no glass in the front anymore, it was like a sea of glass entered the capsule once it was activated, In reality it was a gas that was liquified to keep the body in suspended animation, the latest technology used in spaceships. "I could number it''s greatest pros and cons" said Falt and continued. "It''s pros are that it has more worlds and stuff to do and since we already have experience with the first three the next three will be more well made and complete" Falt said with a serious expression. "The cons are it''s pricy to build and doesn''t need add-ons for us to sell although seeing that you can sell other in-game stuff it''s not a full loss yet" "Don''t forget about it not being tested yet" Said Anna who was more anxious if it worked than if it would earn them profit. "Should we go to the next room then?" Asked Chris, only the professor nodded seemingly wanting to boast about the next experimental product, since the new gen capsule was a mixed effort of him and others. "This is the gaming helmet, although a bit unfinished it will allow entering a single world from almost anywhere our relays can reach, it has battery and can be powered by a normal socket, it makes the first capsule useless as you can just wear the helm while you sleep or on breaks, it gives 100% the same sensation as the first capsule although it can''t enter the three worlds added from the second gen capsule yet due to some alternation in how the two capsules work" The other three were left speechless at the sight of the three pairs of glasses that sat on the displays, each connected to a different world. "When will it be ready for trials?" Asked Anna, Lucy and Falt all at the same time. Truth was the capsule was a little uncomfortable, especially when you left the capsule you would feel a sore neck or some muscle pain sometimes but in truth even the most luxurious capsule could not be compared to a soft bed. "In a month at most, the final tune ups will be made, but the real design will probably delay it for another week or more" Said the professor. Truth was that the three were prototypes, the design given by the marketing department was a little too small so they had many problems till they came to an agreement, although at the time Falt had no Idea what the designs were for, he though they were some In-game sci-fi glasses, cause they sold some promotional packs of Items from time to time. "Now we will have to say our goodbyes, since I won''t be seeing you for hundreds of years to come" Chris said with some sentiments as if saying his final goodbyes. "It''s just three fuckin days" whispered Falt to the others. "Now please open the last door" Said Chris to the professor who was a bit reluctant at the time to open the door. "Hurry!" Shouted Falt who was at his wits'' end. Fred with a heavy heart unlocked the final door and a strange light shone all over them and a large glass tube where lightnings danced as if trapped inside the large Vertical glass tube. "I hope everything is ready" Said Chris asking for a confirmation. "You never know, it''s not been tested at all and you already know what might happen" Fred said rather dissatisfied with Chris'' stubbornness. "But is it ready?" Asked Chris once more "Yes" Confirmed the professor and sighed in submission. Chris took off his helmet, stood up and left to a side room to change into a full body hazard suit. "Is he really going to enter that thing?" Asked Falt, he had heard about the experiment they were about to do, but till now his only worry was if they would blow the company or the damage that the marketing department would get if he died in the experiment of the new gen. Only now did he understand that the experiment had nothing at all to do with the new gen capsule but was something completely different and 100% dangerous. "What exactly does this device do?" Asked Lucy a bit worried about losing her job. "Well although I don''t know the results, in theory it will free Chris from the chair as well as augment his psychic powers" The professor answered and a "What!" came from the two who had no Idea he had psychic powers to begin with. "Ah didn''t he tell you about it, he can read your mind just by touching you and has some telekinesis and psychometry" Said the professor. Shock and fear was visible in Falt and Anna''s eyes at the moment. In truth they already suspected that something strange was going on when they were talking to him and it was as if he knew everything without them talking to him but they had no Idea that it was something like mind reading. Chris came out shortly with the hazard suit, a strange thick suit with four canisters on the back and two on both sides. "The suit can only protect me to a max of three days inside this capsule so make sure to deactivate it in three days time" Said Chris as he came out and put on the face cover, that had no holes or see through material. The professor helped him enter the strange cylindrical Capsule was on the floor. The capsule was a simple cylinder with two thick wires at both sides. When he entered the professor sealed the capsule tightly and made a prayer to god as he pressed the controls to start the experiment. "Is there even a reason to worry, isn''t he protected by the lightnings inside that airtight capsule?" Asked Falt a bit relieved after seeing that hulkish hazard suit. "In truth if it was just the lightnings I wouldn''t be so concerned as well but the problem is not the electricity, it''s the plasma that will be generated inside the capsule" Said the professor somewhat concerned. The other three were left dumbfounded as they saw the lightnings shift and generating a small amount of strange as if liquid gas, that now drifted around inside the glass tube, where now Chris'' capsule was suspended in midair by the wires. "See you all in three days" Said the professor as he left through the door. "See you later" said Falt as he hurried back to his "work". "Well That''s probably all for today" Said Anna as she smiled to Lucy. "I hope so" Lucy replied with a worried expression. It was later that day that someone entered the lab and tempered with the controls but because of the tight security, the intruder could do nothing to sabotage the experiment. ====================================================== Fayte POV Fayte after getting employed left her home and parents, saying she wanted to do something of her own. They were mostly proud but also a little sad, now they saw the future of their store in her younger brother, although they had their doubts if a game could give her a proper living, but the wages were better than they with their store could offer. Fayte now was free from their preservative looks, she would enjoy herself however she liked, within the day she had already packed her things and left for the Game company''s office. Instead of unpacking the first thing she did was enter the game and call her friends who were not in-game at the moment, namely Justice and Sincerity. "We must decide now, do we go by sea and spend a month to reach the tower or do we go back and teleport there in a few seconds?" Fayte said somewhat nervous that they wouldn''t make it in time. Hope was the only one against it since they had already paid for the ride and were in the middle of the ocean. It would take a whole day to go back now and the worse was that they would also have to pay for the Taxi fairy who had suddenly raised prices after the opening of the Lady of Fortune banks. "Don''t worry Hope we will pay for you as well after all you are our friend and the Ace of the team, without you we couldn''t have dealt with all those boss monsters" Sincerity said grateful for him lending them his powers. Hope laughed for a little bit but it wasn''t what she said it was what Tobo said to him. ''wasteful critters, if not for the gold exchange you would all be swimming across the continent right now'' Hope had fantasized all of them sitting on his back as he was the one swimming, in truth most of their boss battles were like that, he was the only one fighting while they from time to time helped a little until they all died and he had to rely on Tobo''s body possession to kill the boss. In other words it was Tobo killing the boss and not him at all, Although he gained all the experience since Tobo was a ghost, don''t think that Hope was not good at fighting, he simply wasn''t as good as Tobo, he was only a little better that your average player. It took them a day to return to the pier with a small rowboat with two sailors rowing in succession as if their life was dependent on it, of course they were Npcs and didn''t even talk most of the time. "Finally" Sighed Fayte as they touched land once more and rapidly headed to the Inn to make it to the checkpoint. "See you tomorrow Fayte" said the twins as they logged out, now only Hope and Fayte remained sitting on the same table. "By the way hope, when will you be okay to leave the hospital, it''s been five months now, hasn''t there been any change in you condition?" Asked Fayte, a bit worried since he knew that Hope had some sort of medical problem but didn''t tell them what sort of problem it was. "A few more months or so I''ve been told by my parents" Hope said but his face became somewhat pale from just speaking about it and he coughed for a little. A young high elf approached Fayte, her name was Merry and she sat next to them. "I though you would have already left for his tower, I sure am in luck" She said while liking her lips. "Do you know us?" Asked Fayte not recognizing Merry because her character looked completely different than her real appearance, it was much more beautiful and elegant. "Could the hero Fayte come with me for a few moments" The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.She said as she took his hand and dragged him upstairs to her room. It was a Wedding suit with a double bed and all the luxuries reserved. He saw her take off her light garment and a pop up appeared. -Do you want to have sex with high elf female(female) Merry? - She was the first player that wanted to do it with him/her. Fayte was a little lost but with lustful eyes pressed the -yes- button. In the end it wasn''t as satisfactory as he/she thought, the low sensitivity of the game made it a dull experience but he/she saw Merry strangely agitated and enjoying every moment of it, as if she was eating the forbidden fruit in secret, that kind of exciting sensation. Fayte saw her with wide eyes as she hopped on his/her erected junk, the problem was who was fucking whom. Merry had control over the whole time by threatening him to leave if he didn''t do as she commanded or even char his junk with magic if he dares to do something by himself. It was a living hell for him but he hadn''t see the worst of it yet, although that he/she couldn''t have predicted at the moment. ========================================================= Chris POV The virtual reality he was trapped inside was a white void full of Information, it was what they called the real god inside the virtual reality, it was the data storage base. He had 7200 days to gain all the data for himself, he felt his brain frying as he gained the Info from all the millions of people that played the game. The Idea came from the cloning ability in Allastar that created an Npc clone that retained all the memories of the player only lacking the ability of creating new original Ideas from what they learned afterwards. Chris'' psychic abilities were being boosted by the second, as through his mind passed like lightning the data. Each real world second was equal to 10years in this virtual reality. In reality he couldn''t even call it virtual reality any more, it was like the Interface of a machine that boosted his psychic abilities ten times each passing second. ====================================================================================== Fayte''s POV Fayte and company were now teleported to Dragoncliff, Merry had long left and Hope said nothing about a beautiful woman taking Fayte away the other day to the twins. "Wow!" Was the only thing they could say after seeing the huge walls now engraved with strange but beautiful huge glowing glyphs and crystals. They tried to approach and got blown back by the barrier surrounding the city. A light teleported them inside a few seconds afterwards and they saw Darknym sitting on his throne and Theo standing next to him. "I''m sorry about the rude behavior, to tell you the truth I wasn''t expecting you so soon" Said Lightnym wearing the drama mask and Impersonating Darknym. In truth he had hoped that the original would have returned before Fayte had arrived. "I came as promised to challenge you for Theo''s freedom" Said Fayte in a heroic monologue. "To tell you the truth you had already completed the challenge by coming this far but..." Lightnym was perplexed by the two twins rubbing on Fayte. "As if it would end like that, I came for a challenge and me and My three companions will fight you and win" Fayte proclaimed with conviction. "You mean four" Said Lightnym and with a swing of his hand Tobo''s ghost became visible. "You can see me?" Asked Tobo in surprise and to his surprise everyone now could hear him and they were a little stunned about having a ghost around them all that time. "I will ask you again do you want to challenge "us" or take Theo away" Asked Lightnym a little Irritated since he came to have some feelings for Theo, since the time he had left for the academy and this world for him was reality, his reality. The five of them were, Tobo as well, were all determined, they had long decided that they would fight him. Lightnym could see the determination in their eyes, if they had seen his eyes they would have seen only pity inside. "Then let me make you a last favor before I show you true power" Lyghtnym said and begun casting a spell, the four of them attacked him not knowing what he was doing but all their attacks bounced off his shield. For at least five minutes they were chipping on his shield until the spellcasting was complete. They could feel a strange gust of wind coming from behind them as the Dragon knight Tobo returned to the realm of the living once more. "Now we are ready" Lightnym said and teleported them all to the Barren training room, even Theo to whom he had given weapons, she was now level 500 and was no longer a pushover. He had also teleported Yu, Adeline and Su with weapons at hands with them. "You have all one chance at it if you lose, the Npcs will stay here and the players will be expelled from the tower, This battle will be broadcasted through the TV stations and before I talk any further, there''s an offer for one of you" Everyone were a bit shocked at first knowing that Tobo was with them but now they were afraid. If Tobo betrayed them and grouped up with Darknym they would 100% fail. "Hope, I have an offer for you to join my guild, the gains more than outdo any gains Fayte''s guild has" Lightnym said seriously "Wait, why him and not me!" Shouted Tobo a little Irritated about being outshined by Hope, whom he saw as a noob. "Why would you join if I offered it?" Asked Lightnym knowing full well that Tobo had long age joined the "Tobo is god" guild as another Tobo in their list of numerous Tobos. "No, but why Hope?" He asked a bit irritated. "Because he is a resident of this world, he cares more than you will ever do about this world, Hope if you want to stay in this world even after your death, I have a contract for you for the land of the dead your family already said that as long as you agree they will allow you to stay forever inside the game, but only if you agree to it" "What''s he saying, Fayte?" Asked Fayte not understanding what was happening, the others were also not sure what he was talking about. "Does the deal has some side deal where I have to join your guild?" Hope said a bit unsettled, truth was that his family had given him time to think about it, they said that at least they could see him inside the game after he was gone, the doctors had already given up on him since the decease had already progressed too far, he only had a couple of months left to live. "Nope, It was your parents who asked me to protect you but with friends like Tobo the Pk knight, I doubt you will have many problems" He said and with a flash of light another two Darknyms appeared next to him, one was the dragon Ancestor and the other the half demon. "Wait who are they?" Asked Fayte nervous, with fear written all over his face. "Just a few clones, right guys?" Said Lightnym as he still impersonated the real Darknym, he pointed Dragonym towards Tobo and Demonym towards Su. They were separated into three groups, Lightnym was to fight Fayte, the twins and Theo, Dragonym was to fight against Tobo and Hope, lastly was Demonym who was to fight Su,Yu and Adeline. "Should we begin?" Asked Lightnym and a stroke from Theo''s flaming blade flew towards his shield, being absorbed and regenerating his passive shield. "Don''t use elemental attacks, they seem to heal him" Theo said with an alarmed voice. "Why is she, commanding us Fayte" Complained Justice irritated. Fayte didn''t answer and just charged towards Lightnym, who for some reason only evaded as if dancing on the wind with a pair of pretty wooden fans, with each step leaving a mirror image behind, like a strange special effect. Tobo and Hope had a different problem, around Dragonym there was a crazy gravity that had felled them both to the ground, all they could do was kiss his boots, as he came closer to them and gave them a bone-shattering kick when reaching them. Su, Adeline and Yu were in a hyper speed battle with Demonym, the latest of Darknym''s clones, he moved as fast as them and the most disturbing fact was that his body grew some sort of tendrils that shot at them in great speed, even Yu who could foresee attacks had problems evading him fully. One swing of the wooden fan was all it took for all three on fayte''s group to be blown back by the impossible force, unable to join Fayte who struggled with Lightnym, who didn''t even fight back. Lightnym with his fans only evaded and sometimes redirected his weapon, again and again, with one fan while with the other he kept the rest of the group in check. "Is this all you learned in those months of training?" Said Lightnym, once more with pity on his eyes, as he blew his away because he could no longer put Theo at bay. Each of her blows was fast and precise, he could do nothing about them as they grazed his shield and his wind attacks were now easily evaded by her. Fayte was blown away again and again as he tried to close up, while arrows and magic were completely useless, due to the winds and the elemental shield. Only Theo''s high speed maneuver had some effect on him although they only chipped at his shield. Tobo now begun rising from the ground, somewhat adjusting to the gravity, he only took some minor damage from the gravity since his strength was high and he had his soulbound Dragon armor and prized Dragon sword. Hope on the other side was hopelessly stuck on 1Hp as his berserker mode had activated but he couldn''t overcome the gravity at all. "Halfbreed you sure you don''t want to lie a little more?" Said Dragonym and doubled the gravity once more to x20 felling him once more to the floor with an even more severe impact while he himself just stood there and laughed, like some old fashion final boss. Demonym had the three npc girls tightly caught in his demonic body as if he was some sort of slime with only Yu trying to struggle, but her soul bending was stopped again and again by him disturbing her concentration with perverted stuff that made her mad. Only Su escaped the Tendril with fighting, and it took only one second to severe the Demon''s head, releasing the two whom he held captives, but her victory was short lived, as the liquid reformed once more into a different form, he was now flying with batlike wings, strange ominous red light escaped his form as if entering them and pain overtook them. "Theo, lets dance once more" Said Lightnym as he cast a revitalization spell refilling her stamina and charging like a mad beast at her. His movements were like those of a berserker, it made no sense how a human could move like that. The fight of the group had long become a duel between Lightnym and Theo as the others could only stand awestruck from the inhuman sight before them. "Faster!" Shouted Lightnym excited as he cast haste on himself and awaited for her to do something about it. Theo was now hitting thin air while he sometimes gave her a sneaky kiss on the cheek while taking off his mask for split seconds, without anyone seeing it. The other two clones were already finished as Hope was already dead and Tobo was being crushed under x100 gravity, it was a matter of time for him to die since his Hp was simply hunging on his berserker rage. Demonym had already left with the three npcs to somewhere with some strange teleportation ability. Not knowing where or when he left, the others continued their battles. In a secluded demonic space the three npcs had an epic boss battle, The pain had subsided and now they were evading red beams of demonic energy that tried to possess their body, but they had already given up since they fully understood that he was just playing with them. It took some time for Sincerity to come to her senses and cast the haste spell on Theo and a revitalizing spell, thus starting round 3. Tobo was being crushed by both gravity and Dragonym''s boot, as he simply kicked him once doing gigantic amounts of damage that could be compared to the ork warlord or any of the Immortal bosses he had fought before, but he was still at 1Hp surviving on his berserker rage that till that moment was legendary, until Dragonym simply cast a "calm" spell and he died miserably under the gravity. He then revived both Hope and Tobo and teleported them away with himself somewhere else to talk while Theo and Lightnym fought in a strange battle of wits, who was now emulating her into attacking or defending. Sincerity had used up all her Mp and Fayte was also all out as well, while justice wasn''t a mage so she had no way to support Theo or help her since her arrows were slower than their combat speed. The battle was becoming chaotic now, Lightnym''s magic shield was down but for some reason he didn''t cast a second shield, he like a berserker charged at her this time chipping at her lifepoint as well as sometimes blowing her away with winds and even casting slow at her. She was now moving in slow motion, but her attack speed was still normal. "Do you give up?" Said Lightnym a bit exhausted at the moment until he cast a revitalizing spell on himself. "Stop!" Shouted Fayte, seeing Theo who was about to charge at him once more. "I give up" He said promptly, seeing that the other two groups had already lost and in a flush of light they were teleported once more to the palace. "Although you didn''t fight as well as Theo but you still did everything you could so I will give you one last chance...Theo if I give you your freedom what will you do?" He asked Theo. Theo smiled as she went to hug Fayte only to be stopped midway by Justice who was already next to him. ''He''s mine'' Her eyes said as her face rubbed on his arm. Lightnym just teleported them away while he comforted Theo with a kiss. Lightnym unlike Chris who was from another world, came to like her and wanted to marry her but since she was awaiting for Fayte he hadn''t taken any serious steps until now and unlike Chris his clones were more serious, they wouldn''t seek for further excitement than their own wife or wives. Well almost all, since Demonym was a little special, he was created after he had gained psychic powers and he had some Ideas of world domination and such but he was weaker than Dragonym so he would dare try doing so, yet at least. Dragonym was now at the Arena city with Hope and Tobo and there was a fight going on downstairs. The arena city is just a series of arenas where Chris wanted to have monsters fight for fun. The ones fighting however were just low tier monsters like goblins and wolves that were summoned. "Now lets get on with the deal, both of you are worthy of joining although a bit weak and lacking at the moment but Darknym has given us the ability to invite whomever we found worthy, you can of course refuse but don''t think that you will have this opportunity a second time, since you won''t even be able to enter the city again" "What does your guild offer?" Asked Tobo somewhat interested since the noobs at "Tobo is god" offered almost nothing to their members other than help with quests and the buffs. "Here take a look" Dragonym gave him a paper with all the benefits and rules of the guild. =============================================== Guild Benefits 1. Room in the Palace 2. Help from the guild master 3. Have a voice in guild activities 4. Gain gold per week, in correspondence with your status 5. Can use crafting materials of the guild per status 6. Can travel through the Tower freely, in person or In Observer mode for some specific floors, like Dark palace rooms, Prison cells and treasury rooms 7. Can place Bids on an Npc you saw first. 9. Can Ask for one floor from the upper part of the tower request might or might not be denied. Guild rules 1.Can''t leave the guild without returning all the Items provided by the guild, even after deletion with the descendant system 2.Can borrow funds allowed for your member status in the guild. 3.Can borrow equipment allowed for your member status in the guild. =============================================== If it was before the opening of the Lady of fortune Tobo would have drooled over the gold given per week, the lowest rank of the guild gained 10gold a week while the highest gained a million. But the rules to never leave the guild were not to his liking at all, he was free at last and would continue his monster duels and PK activities as he did before. At least those were his plans. Both him and Hope were teleported outside after they refused his offer to join once more, where Fayte and the twins awaited them. "So what do we do next?" Asked Sincerity seemingly disheartened from their failure to even compete with Darknym. He was simply too strong for them and that failure was even broadcasted on TV, at least they were sent an email about the royalties and it was a huge amount for them who were common people. "I think we should return to Anchora and rise to Legendary heroes and then gather more members for our guild, by the way Tobo will you be joining our guild?" Tobo gave no answer and just teleported away to start PKing once more. The group went towards the nearest town, knowing that the nearest taxi fairy office was at least a week from their location. ======================================================================================== Chris POV Two days had passed after the start of the experiment and something went terribly wrong, Chris had lived 4800years in the virtual reality and could feel a strange sensation as if every year it became hotter and hotter until he felt his whole body as if burning, but he still believed that it was only a mind trick since he had felt this sensation every time he absorbed large amounts of data but it always went away afterwards. In a few days it became hell as heat and lightning surged through his real body. He instinctively severed his mind from the virtual reality and begun creating a telekinetic barrier all around himself, it was an almost hopeless situation but he still did it, he send kinetic blows to the glass all around him and in just a few seconds the whole room was on fire, the sprinklers on the ceiling did what they could but the machine was beyond repair. Chris tried to take of the suit but it was as if the whole suit had fused with his skin. A furious Chris sent telepathic messaged for help, he was in great pain and felt as if he would faint any moment now. To his surprise his telepathic abilities went out of control and blasted everything away from him, as if he exploded with kinetic energy instead of telepathy. The flames were blown out, the machines were now junk metal and the whole room became spherical all around him but he himself just fainted from the pain. Chapter 34 - Fear and Madness Chris didn''t know what day it was, he didn''t even remember his own name, his head was badly hurting him but he felt like something moved beyond the darkness of the sealed room. The suit didn''t allow him to hear what happened around him but it supplied him with some air and nutrients needed to survive. He felt the presence of people, he could even feel the room around him as well as the objects in it. ''The people must be at the other side of the sealed door'' he thought as he detected their presence. He didn''t know how badly he was hurt or in what situation the suit was but he knew that it was bad, with his psychic powers out of control he could do little to help himself. He begun doing some mental practice trying to gain some control until the rescue team arrived. It was strange, as time passed and the rescue team wasn''t moving at all, he begun feeling strange emotions from the other side of the wall, hate,worry,anxiety,fear, rejoice, happiness all emotions flooded into his brain making him cry in pain. Again and again each cry forced a psychic wave push towards the walls of the room. He didn''t know but little by little the ceiling had begun to decay. He didn''t know what happened but the next time he opened his eyes was at at the infirmary and closed them once more relaxed that he had been rescued and probably given treatment. The next time he opened his eyes the doctors spoke of a miracle. He had survived a terrible "accident" that could have cost him his life. The office was being repaired due to damage in the fundaments, the last floor was filled with cement and the next one was repaired afterwards. Chris himself had severe burns all over his body, the pain he felt was similar to the one he felt in Allastar when he was being burned at the torture chamber, only now it was real. His skin looked as if he was made of melted plastic, his eyes,ears and dick were the only three pieces that weren''t burned since they had even heavier protection than the rest of his body. Chris looked at his dismorphed hand that still had layers of plastic on top of it. The doctor said that with a plastic surgery they could make him look as he were before but it would also be a good chance to make himself even better as surgeries have advanced leaps and bound from when they just transplanted skin. The costs however for such operations were crazy, not to say about the three months recuperation needed. Chris didn''t remember much from 4800 years ago, but he had plenty of memories about the world and different scientific professions. He knew how the operation was done and could even tell if the doctors were good or not by their actions. The three of the four management supervisors,Anna,Lucy and Falt came to see him when they heard he had regained consciousness. "This is what happens when you don''t listen to advise and do whatever you like, now the marketing will have trouble selling the new capsule" complained Falt. "Can you start with the basics, I don''t seem to be able to remember neither my nor your names" Chris said a bit lost. "You are Chris the CEO of the company and I''m Falt the manager of marketing" he responded rapidly like a bullet. Chris scanned his own memories and now returned to the proper timeline. "And that''s Anna and Lucy, thank you Falt that''s the only thing needed by the way how comes Fred is not here" Chris asked a bit puzzled. "He committed suicide by doing a crazy experiment like yours just after you were rescued, he bombarded himself with pain and mental stress and died from a heart attack inside his custom capsule" Falt said while Chris understood what had happened. Chris could not read their minds since his powers were out of control but he could still bluff that he could. "Mind if I touch you, it''s how I read minds" Chris said and they falter and retreating a few steps. Only Lucy stayed her ground and said. "I''m sorry for trying to sabotage you but in the end, I couldn''t do anything so you can check as much as you like" "Did you lose your powers or something?" Asked Anna who was now collected and a little puzzled to his actions. "You got me there, but it''s not that I lost them, they just became too strong for me to control at the moment so if I tried to, I would either fry your brain or take away all your memories" Chris said while trying to guess what would happen to them, while their faces turned pale at his answer. "Don''t be afraid, I still need you since for the next few months I won''t be able to run the company because of a surgery I''ll be having" Chris said, smiling slightly with his hideously dismorphed face. The three of them just left him with the doctors without troubling him any further. Truth was there were hundreds of matters that could use his signature but in his situation it was fully excusable to leave someone else in charge. =================================================================================== Rain POV Rain was free inside the game and was killing off her stress. She was at a killing spree where anyone friend or foe was a target for her to shoot, but more than everything she was most overjoyed shooting down a noob who everyday, every ten minutes tried to approach her camping location, whose name was Fayte. Rain in-game was a sniper, she had many drones that watched her back while she took care of her targets. Her only disappointment was to learn there was another Rain online who was an Npc who only killed when it rained. To her surprise the few times she tried to confront the Npc rain she was mercilessly slaughtered, as npc Rain attacked from the shadows in the middle of the night under the cover of heavy rain. she probably used night vision gear or something and used short range weapons unlike her who was sniping her opponents from afar. Rain was somewhat good at the game as she used her professional training inside the game, making it easier for her to do missions or to PK, even administrators had problems catching her since she just shot them as they approached and the drones collected the drops. Drones were something like pets, with the difference that the higher your level was the more drones you could control. She had eight drones four of which were flying drones while the others were mobile tanks that could take tons of punishment. Her plan was foolish but she awaited the day she would encounter one specific person, the one responsible for her entrapment inside the game, because every time she tried to log out she ended back inside. ====================================================================================== Chris POV A week passed from his hospitalization and Chris was now outside the hospital, he wore a drama mask and a hood like he did in-game to confront the journalists and the crowd outside the hospital who were mostly concerned about how the accident happened. Next to Chris was Falt and Jason, Jason was the public relationships manager although he was under Falt''s marketing Team. "Can you tell us what was the cause of the accident?" Asked one of the reporters. "This" Chris said to his directors'' surprise and took his dismorphed hand out of his pocket which held a floating crystal. Even his own employees had no idea what that crystal was, but it was pretty and for some reason it floated. "Could you tell us if that has something to do with the new gen capsule you are about to release?" Asked another reporter. "The truth is no" His answer made an uproar among the reporters and caused the managers who were next to him want to facepalm themselves. "Could you explain what was the cause of the accident?" Asked a reporter with a smirk. "No...but I can show" Chris said and right in front of their eyes appeared a large sphere in the sky. 3D technology was nothing to boast about but what they saw was breathtaking. They could feel the heat from the plasma around them and lightnings dancing all around, they felt a part of what he had felt that time and many of the reporters fainted on the spot, it only ended when he fainted at the hospital. "What you felt was just a tip of the 3rd gen game machine, which is still at the experimental stages, but the 2nd gen that''s going out has passed all the safety tests and although Its age restricted for adults only I hope you will support it so that this baby here will be able to come out in the near future, about four or five years from now" Chris said to the few still conscious cameramans and walked towards the car. The Images that were captured by the camera were his talking and after taking out the floating crystal they all simply fainted on the spot, after he told he would show them. The news of a 3rd gen before even the release of the 2nd gen made a bang in the company''s stocks, but the most interested in the floating crystal was the military and some activist groups. Chris didn''t returned to the company''s office and went to see Fred''s corpse which he had instructed to not bury yet and since he had no family of his own he could do it for a limited time. Chris saw all the deceased Fred''s memories. ============================================= Fred''s POV Fred was a little anxious, he was ordered to create something he could not understand. He asked many questions about the device but the answers were not to his satisfactory. The old man went to Allastar and with his old deceased colleague tried to crack the purpose of the strange device. For some reason Chris was too secretive about the device and the two old men were not good enough to crack the puzzle until Fred decided to try to gain psychic powers as well. Fred went into the stress inducing machine and after trial and error he gained the mindreading ability. He only had the mind reading ability but for him it was enough, his mind reading wasn''t the same as Chris'' it only read what the other was thinking at the time but he knew how to use it. He asked Chris more and more questions, In time he found out that the machine had the ability to augment psychic powers but the risk of dying was also high. Each day Chris came with more safety measures for the machine but the reason for the professor''s betrayal at the end was quite simple. He was afraid of him, he saw the potential of what Chris would have become if the machine worked, he didn''t want to give him such power. Fred from the start had programmed the machine to overload after the first day passed but due to some outside influence the timer was reset once and it took two days instead of one. Fred was desperate when he learned that Chris survived, he entered the stress capsule once more and bombarded himself with the same amount of stress Chris had. Fred didn''t wake up from the shock and died inside the stress capsule. ======================================================================================= Chris POV Chris went through all the development team members and divided them into three groups, who entered in succession. "You are the ones who have Ideas and can give to the company, Paris you are the new chief of development and I hope to see great things of you, also the stress machines are now forbidden, although I know that you think that they can grant psychic powers and you are not wrong, they can also as easily kill you and I don''t want another dead scientist in my capsules" Chris said and told them to make room for the next group to come. Paris was a middle aged man with an average face and black hair, he used to be an assistant but he had a good head on his shoulders to not dispute with his superiors. When the second group came in with Max, the professor''s personal assistant at the helm, Chris spoke again. "You are those that only assisted others in their ideas and are not as skilled as those in the first group, I want you to decide in a week what you want to be, a developer or an administrator, your pay won''t fall but you won''t be able to use the labs anymore" Only few from the second group complained about his words since many of them were jealous of the administrators. All they did was play and they gained almost the same wages as them who were working their asses off to make new things for the game and patch the game, not to speak about them having to provide assistance to them sometimes. "You can all go now and please tell the next team to enter" The next team was composed of six people,while the teams before were nearly two hundred people. Chris didn''t even speak when they entered, He simply turned them into his slaves. The six of them were spies sent by other companies and had leaked 100% of the original capsule''s data. It was their fault that hackers existed, not to say that one of them was one of their most wanted hackers that they couldn''t find from the start of the game. The six of them he took with him to his estate, where he made them set up the glass tube device once more. It would take them a month or more to make the new device but Chris didn''t care. He had tried to take Rain from her capsule but she wouldn''t come out until he pressed the forced ejection button. Her real self didn''t want to log out for some reason, unknown to him. ===================================================================================== Rain POV Rain was eating when the a message came from outside asking her to log out. She didn''t know who this Darknym was but she didn''t trust him at all, he was probably the one who trapped her there she thought. The message popped up another two or three times until everything went dark and the slave Rain came out of the capsule and terrified by his appearance fainted. ======================================================================================= Chris POV Chris was about to leave the building when he saw Falt. "Boss could you put your fiancee on a leash or something, she''s been harassing all the male administrators inside the game and they can''t even report her since she is somewhat of an owner" Chris was out of his mind, he didn''t expect Merry to turn like that. He went furious to the top floor where her departments were and to his surprise she had changed the password. Chris from a distance read her mind and opened the door, he went inside and messaged her to get out of the capsule. To his irritation she didn''t come out and her custom capsule had no eject button. Merry used a custom administrator capsule that allowed her all the bonuses of being an administrator and even gave her extra bonuses inside the game. Chris had to take the whole capsule with her inside to his estate with her still sleeping inside. Merry could feel some slight shocks but she thought that Chris was simply hitting the capsule since she had made her capsule 100% safe and it even had a small independent power generator allowing it to work up to a month without outside power support. Chris'' estate, the big fortress was now even more secure as he tripled the security the days he was in the hospital and also the materials had been brought to his estate. He had foreseen that something like that could happen so he had already bought the materials for a second device but this time he made hundreds of modifications, improvements and adjustments to make it more safe and more efficient. Of course that would turn the time needed to make it into a few months, if they didn''t have his psychic abilities that was. He did a week''s work within a day while the six spy slaves were used as servants and delivery boys. It took him a week to make the machine work. Rain and Merry all that time were at the basement inside the two capsules there, for some reason Rain every break she had entered she entered the capsule as if she fell in love with it. ======================================================================================= Merry POV Merry logged out, out of hunger a week after Chris'' messages to come out. She had loads of fun in Allastar,Destros and Altgaia fucking all the male administrators she could find with her custom capsule. For some reason everything around her were dark, she went for the lights but they weren''t there. Only now did she understand that she was no longer in her room. She screamed in terror and a voice came from above, she could recognize it as Chris'' voice, so at least she hadn''t been kidnapped or was she. Merry searched around and found another capsule, she saw rain inside and ejected her out of the capsule. "Open the lights, I can''t see anything in this darkness" She ordered her. Rain gave her a slap and went back inside the capsule. Merry was still touching her cheek that was still in pain. "Chris, come here this instance!" She screamed again and again, until a light came from the distance and disappeared once more. "I missed your sweet voice" He said sarcastically. "Open the lights and bring me something to eat while you are at it" She ordered him, still feeling hungry and a fair bit of anger. "The food will be coming in about an hour but why don''t we turn on the lights it''s such a hustle not being able to see you" He said and walked towards somewhere she couldn''t see. When the lights turned on, she screamed once more but this time in terror. Chris'' disfigured face was something new to her since she had hidden inside their capsule for all this time without any contact with reality. "Did you see a ghost or something?" said dismorphed Chris sarcastically. "Your face... what happened to you?" She said still shocked by his monstrous appearance, he was uglier than a zombie from Allastar. "I had an accident but it doesn''t really matters does it, I heard you had fun in the game, why don''t we also have fun?" He said and a crooked smile formed on his disfigured face. You see the plastic surgery needed a month to develop new skin tissues. The problem was he had too many things to do so he simply left it for later. "Wait, can I invite a friend of mine?" Asked Merry. Chris was a bit lost, not understanding what she was talking about or what plan she had and he really didn''t want to read her mind, he wanted her to be a mystery for him. "Can I ask her name?" Chris asked. "Ina she loves monsters, I think you would suit each other better than with me" Merry said. Chris found Ina in her memories, he still had all the memories he had seen from her and he also had Ina''s memories taken from her clone in the Tube device. "Wait before you call we should eat first, I think a good dinner is in place" He said as he went up the stairs. Merry tried to use her cellphone but had no signal at all. She was in a large room with ten capsules and a large bed in the middle of the room. There was no carpet and a small trapdoor in a corner of the room. She would have entered the room if not for being hungry and the fragrance of the dinner table upstairs. Upstairs it there was a table in a clearing while the whole room was filled with machines. There were another six unknown people who worked at the construction and maintenance of the huge machines all around them. Chris was wearing a black domino mask covering half of his face, the most ugly side bits of it. "You probably want to know what this machine does?" Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.Chris asked excited, seemingly wanting to boast about his newest creation. "Nope, only to eat and leave as soon as possible" She said while taking a bite from the food on the table. "You''re no fun, you know we are at the outskirts of the city, inside my estate, and to leave without my permission is suicide" He said with a smile on his face. "Why is it that each time I see you, I hate you even more than before" She said with a smirk as she took another bite. "I''ll go bring Rain up to eat at first she didn''t even recognize me, she even tried to kill me again, of course lately she''s a little addicted to the game" Chris said and went down to fetch Rain. "Do you know know the address of his estate?" Asked Merry to one of the workers but she received no reply. The six worker sometimes came to grab a bite and then returned to work. She was a bit intrigued from their zombie like attitude so she grabbed a guy''s crotch receiving another slap in return to her other cheek. "I see you decided to color your other cheek as well, it''s not a dream, you are in my fortress and these are my slaves, they work their 8hours due and return home to their families as if nothing happened except that one, he has no family so he stays here" Chris said pointing at a seemingly young man. "Can I now Invite my friend, I''m sure you will like her, I''m sure she will?" Merry said with a twisted smile. "Well here''s the address and the phone is over there, although you could always call her from your capsule, Ah and please refrain from using your custom capsule, it''s already out of date" He said and returned back to work. Merry didn''t know but the other nine capsules were the 2nd gen capsules that had three new worlds inside. The world of the dead, restricted to those who are about to die or dead. the World of order, a strange world with new rules and strange powers. The new world, a fantasy world where all Npcs are enemies to the players. Merry went inside one of the other capsules and saw there being six worlds to chose from. the nine capsules in his house were special ones allowing for him to enter all six worlds. "Ina, are you still searching for a monster?" Merry asked in a chat. "Merry long time no see, I thought you left our Bob fan club" Ina said. "I never left, I was just a little preoccupied" "Is that how you call marriage?" "I''m not married and are you interested or not?" "I don''t know last time you said that you sent me into a troll''s lair, it just one shot killed me, although it was quite attractive" "This one is in real life and there''s no possibility of him killing you, fucking is the only thing he does, just bring the drug and a few drinks, If you like what you see just drug him and he''s all yours" "I''m not buying it, send me a picture or something" "My phone doesn''t work, his estate has no signal, but if you are not interested don''t come I''ll call Spicy or Money, one of them will come for sure" Said Merry although knowing full well that they would not, but they did steal two orks from her once, Spicy likes her men Wild and Money cares only for cash, the two orks were both ugly but one was big and strong and the other was a merchant with a lot of cash in the real world or so he said. "Where is the said estate?" Ina asked. "at the southern outskirts of town where my father''s estate used to be, I''ll ask him to wait for you" "Isn''t that a little too far away to travel in the middle of the night?" She asked. "Are you coming or should I call Nancy, I''m sure she will come if I call" Merry said, truth was that all nine of them hated Nancy for having stolen Bob from them but they still traveled with Bob inside the game so they didn''t care. "But my parents won''t let me leave alone" "Ask them for bodyguards and tell them you are coming to visit me who really needs to talk with you about business, tell them my husband is also if they don''t believe that it''s for business" "I''ll try but don''t take it for granted and don''t you dare say a word to Spicy or Money" A few minutes later She got a message. "I''m coming, my parents wanted to come as well but I told them that it was a private Invitation, I''m awaiting for you to invite them later for some sort of formal meeting" Merry was happy as a part of her plan was complete, now she only had to make him let his guard down. She heard the door open and Rain came inside once more entering her capsule. Merry came with a plan, she went back up and saw Chris doing something with the machines around him, she saw some pieces flying in the air entering some holes in the wall. She was left amazed at how many the pieces that flew were and how they entered different places connecting with some circuits there. "Where is the toilet?" She asked him in a commanding voice. "The toilet is next to the door you came from and the drug storage is locked the code is 0000" Chris said and smiled at her with a know-it-all expression. ''Don''t tell me that he knows what I am thinking'' "Only when I want to know what you are going to do" "Then why did you tell me to invite Ina?" "I want to see how you will introduce me to her and I really want to see her face turn green with envy as you have seen before, and the drug won''t work but you can try anyway" Merry went to the bathroom, it was a large room with a huge bathtub a few showers and many toilets. She went for the drugs box and now begun thinking how to drug him and then it came to her. An Idea that would make her free from his tyranny but to work she had to hit a point. ======================================================================================== Ina''s POV Ina wasn''t happy to hear from Merry at all but her words intrigued her. She knew some people whom people called monsters but none were what she was looking for. Ina''s parents, since she just entered adulthood were reluctant but their economics only came from her modeling job that wasn''t going so well, since she spent most of her time in the capsule. They even told her to try and seduce the owner of the company, not that she was going to try but she was really mad at them for saying it. It took Ina two hours to arrive at the estate, it was huge, the main gate opened automatically on her approach like a ghost mansion, she was getting wet from excitement. Ina was a fan of thrillers, her favorite ones being ones with monsters, she simply loved monsters. It took ten minutes to reach the main estate that was a strange pyramid building in front of her with four obelisks rising around it. She found it somewhat strange but she was more interested in the individual who would build such a place. One bodyguard went inside first and the other one after came after her. The driver not knowing where the garage was took the car for a ride back out of the creepy estate. It took them a minute to pass the main hall and enter the main chamber that was full of machines and components of all sorts, it looked somewhat like a mad scientist''s lab. If not for Nancy and the mysterious stranger in the mask, she would have been fucking one of her bodyguards right now, without a care in the world. The stranger moved his hand and said "go sit over there" and her bodyguards listened to his orders and went to sit on a sofa as if they were turned into zombies. Merry stood up and went towards her hugging her and with one finger checked if she was wet enough. "I see you like the house" Merry whispered to her ear with a smile on her face. "You two should sit, so we can talk, I will return your bodyguards to you after the game has ended" Chris said, his characteristics being hidden by the drama mask. Ina sat on the floor, just by hearing his deep voice made her horny beyond belief, She was in love. For some unknown to her reason she begun flying towards a chair and she saw him facepalming himself. "I didn''t mean on the floor, who in his right mind sits on the cold floor and Merry was your friend always like this, don''t say you already drugged her or something" Chris said to try and irritate Ina, in a failed attempt to return her to reality. "I want you to have me, right now" Ina shouted and took of her jean pants that were totally wet in a specific area. Chris was left dumfounded, all he saw in her mind were thoughts of having sex with him. "Wait, If you want it then you must first pass a challenge" Chris said out of desperation. Merry and Ina were taken by surprise, Ina was already in her sexy underwear and would do anything he asked of her while Merry had a bad feeling. "Don''t be afraid, it isn''t hard, all you need do is make Merry wet, and we can have a trio" Ina wasn''t happy with it, she wanted him for herself. She glared at Merry as if she was an enemy of hers and then smirked as a thought came to her mind. "You will of course let me have him afterwards" Ina whispered to her ear. Merry didn''t know how to react, her plan was all ruined by Ina already. She planned for some stupid game that was 100% luck in order to make her have sex with Chris and since she knew Ina was a beast like him they would probably do a nice couple. (don''t ask how she knew) Chris seeing that they were about to begin said "Wait not here, lets go down stairs" The two of them followed him downstairs and even lower down the trapdoor to a poorly lit room full of strange beds with leather straps and other sexually disturbed toys. Chris with both his hands levitated them both to two lifted wooden beds, one across another. with very little distance in between and begun strapping them to them . He took off Merry''s clothes leaving her in her expensive designer underwear and then went towards Ina. "Please be kind I''m still a virgin" She said as she saw his eyes through the mask, and became even more wet. "You know Ina, Merry here probably didn''t tell you but I''m a sadist and I also can read all your memories, should I tell Merry here your darkest secrets?" Ina didn''t believe him but as she saw Merry''s interested face she shouted in panic. "No please don''t do it" "You have had sex three times in your life not counting the ones inside the game" He whispered in her ears. "Stop!" she now shouted angrily, if her hands weren''t bound she would have hit him. Chris continued and said out loud this time. "You were an orphaned girl who was adopted to a mediocre family, your first time was with a classmate in the middle of your school trip in the wilderness in his tent after telling spooky stories around the fire, afterwards he died a premature death in those same snowy mountains the next day and his body was never found" He said and Ina could only scream in rage. Chris begun caressing her in different places as she boiled in rage, she now hated him so much that she didn''t care what he did. Chris after a few rounds to her private parts continued. "Your second time was..." He ate a headbutt talking to close to her and his mask flew away revealing a heavily disfigured face, that could only be described as a monster, making Ina scream in terror and faint. Chris took a bottle from his pocket and with one breath of it she regained her consciousness. "A monster!" She shouted seeing him again. "How rude, of you it''s just the effects of an accident, by the way the real monster here should be you no?" He said and she paled seeing Merry somewhat high from the scenario she had just heard. "Your second time was with a girl from university you saw a thriller together, afterwards you raped her with a spoon and had her trapped in your house until she died of hunger since you only fed her her own juice taken from her pussy like this" He took a spoon and put it near her pussy gathering her dripping juice. "Will you drink it, of course no you are a virgin after all, right?" Chris said laughing trying the spoon and spitting it on the floor. "I think its past its expiration date" He said laughing. Ina was crying while Merry was becoming more and more wet, she was a sadist and she loved it when others were unhappy more than anything, it even made her horny. Chris laughed and said. "You probably don''t want your mommy to learn about your third time, at home with your foster daddy, right after a thriller right there at the sofa and the accident you have planned for your foster family the next month of their holiday trip" Ina didn''t know what to do anymore she now was sure that he could read her mind, the monster before her was even more evil than in all the movies she had seen, he tortured her mind revealing her secrets and made her hate him, despair and love him even more. If he had unbound her she would no doubt fill him with kisses and then try to kill him, but he went towards Merry that slutty bitch who was already wet. "Don''t leave me!" she cried seeing him sucking Merry''s juice and Merry''s now disgusted face. Chris didn''t even touch her after that he only caressed Merry, he only kissed her and only raped her. Making Merry scream from disgust and cry for him to stop while Ina was crying for him to do her in. Ina was jealous, she now was more into killing Merry than ever before and then Merry fainted and Chris came towards Ina. Her eyes were glowing with expectation and her pussy became hot as magma, she wanted his kisses, his touch, his attention , his love. "You really are an Interesting girl, I did make a deal with you and although you did make her wet, but I still don''t like you" He said and put a condom on his penis before banging her again and again. She was crying from sadness, hearing that he didn''t love her, that he only raped her because of Merry. Her mind was full of anger and hatred until she too fainted from the pain in her tight ass. When she woke up she woke up on a soft bed, around were multiple capsules the sort of which she had never seen before. "I see you woke up, I talked to your father and he allowed you to stay for the weekend" Chris said as he came closer to her and Merry who was still sleeping nearby. "Here wear take these and wear one and put the other to Merry" What he passed her were two strange collars, with a strange round jewel imbedded, one blue and the other red. Ina took the red and put the blue on Merry''s neck, the strange thing was that the two collars were now stuck on their necks. "I see you really put it on, these are just a prototype but please don''t try to do anything stupid to Merry unless it involves sexual harassment everything else is prohibited" She heard Chris'' voice in her head. She wasn''t sure why but his psychic powers only got her more and more horny. She begun caressing Merry''s sleeping body, Merry was just smiling in her sleep making Ina somewhat angry. She begun violently sticking her fingers in her pussy making her sleep talk with anger. "Fuck off Chris or I''ll kill you" She said in her sleep. Only then did Ina understand who the strange monster was, he was her fucking husband to be. The infamous mage Darknym. She facepalmed herself for not understanding it earlier, but it only made her resolve stronger, she wanted to make him hers. ===================================================================================== Merry POV Merry woke up and found a strange collar on her neck and her pussy wet as hell. In the capsules she could see Rain and Ina who were now logged in the game. After painstaking efforts to remove the collar and failure to do so, she entered the game. Here were six worlds to chose from, but she went to Allastar where it was easy for her to find someone to play with. To her surprise she appeared in a dungeon,it was some dark cave or something and she saw Ina and Rain there as well. "Where are we?" She asked the two of them. "Now, who are you supposed to be?" Asked rain confused. All three of them were naked like in real life and wore the collars. "Why aren''t I in Allastar?" Merry asked "And why are we naked?" "Fuck, it must be that psycho" Merry continued and tried to log out in vain. -Welcome to My tower- A system announce popped up in front of them. Chris'' only regret was not being able to see his city teleport to the Demonic realm. Since he was hospitalized for a long time. -I summoned you here for a special minigame that however will begin after our last player arrives here - The announcement said and Fayte appeared with a collar akin to theirs also naked and they were all teleported to different rooms. -Now lets talk about rules and rewards, there are three rules and a different reward for each of you if you win - Rules - game capture the flag 1.There can be only one winner 2.You will respawn instantly if killed 3.If you lose your flag you lose Rewards Rain - Release from mind control Merry - Freedom in real world Fayte - Place of Administrators'' Director Ina - Marriage in real world Each of them could only see their own rewards. 1000points appeared in front of them and their own flags. Merry thought about Bob and an Npc Bob appeared out of thin air, she used up all of her points on making a house for them and buried it underground, disregarding the game and only caring about her own fun. ======================================================================================== Chris POV The game was a no contest at all, only Rain fought for real, as she created all her Altgaia equipment easily winning Ina''s monster horde and Fayte offered her own flag to Rain in exchange for a kiss. They were on a standstill as Rain could not find Merry''s underground home, and all the radars and scanners didn''t help her at all to reach her. At last Rain will loads of trouble reached the underground but she was easily killed by superBob. SuperBob moved like thunder, he was so fast that Rain lost momentarily after she opened the hole to Merry''s home. Chris didn''t want to set Merry free but it was a part of their deal, he summoned the four girls to another room and this time he was there as well. "Merry although I really like you, you are free to leave, your money problems with the tax office have been fixed and the balance of the company is okay" He said but to his surprise Merry was looking around for something. "Em, can I have Super Bob back, I haven''t had enough of him yet" Merry asked with pleading puppy eyes. "I might consider another game at a later time,this time your rewards will be SuperBob but he will only appear in one of the worlds of your choosing, just wear the collar in a week from now and you will appear for the next game which will be a death match, think of what you will need for the game and make sure to be well prepared" He said and he disappeared, Merry woke up in Allastar she looked at the clock and not even a second of real life time had passed, but she felt really tired for some reason. She logged out and went to sleep in the large bed. Chapter 35 - Mad yes, Genious? Chris gave two new gen capsules to merry and Ina as he escorted them out of his Pyramid, or at least it looked like one, He also explained to Merry that if she tried to fuck any administrators she would be banned for 24hours like everyone else. Merry and Ina left to their own homes with their new capsules and Chris went inside, to the now fully functioning device. He had already readied food for a whole month in advance and entered the strange new capsule at the center of the room that looked like a standing pharaoh tomb made of glass and metal. When he entered all earth stopped spinning, for him time didn''t pass outside the strange capsule.Inside he felt immense pain that he turned into pleasure after some time. He laughed maniacally as he felt the stream of information bombarding his brain even faster than before. Mediums and Psychics all around the world felt his attack and saw their memories being read and head towards some far away location. This attack only took a few seconds but every one of them felt his power, a power beyond their imagination. The obelisks worked as psychic receptors that received the memories and information from the whole globe. Not even the deepest underground could protect them from his attack. Chris now was absorbing information like crazy but he found himself in a predicament. With his current power it would take him 2638 years to absorb all the information, he had to do something to raise the absorption speed without dying and then he found them. People with psychic powers from all around the world he absorbed their knowledge and after he found what he was searching for "Memorization" ability a weak ass psychic ability but for his current situation, he only needed that ability and the "future sight" ability. His absorption ability rose by two times but even that meant 1319 years to absorb them. He absorbed and absorbed other psychic abilities until he found a useful one "multiprocessing" another weak psychic ability that doubled the absorption rate once more. He now felt his pain and stress quadruple but he simply laughed maniacally as the pain tortured him violently. He had now all the psychic abilities of the world but he still needed 659 years to absorb them. (in real world years, thousands of millenniums in-game anyway) Chris after a century of absorbing information left the capsule and felt much better. He didn''t even try to use his psychic abilities, since they would no doubt go out of control. Chris went outside and took a walk in the huge barren land around his Pyramid and begun unleashing psychic force. To his surprise it was easier to control after he had the info from all the psychics in the world. In half a day he had all his abilities under control but he felt his head bursting from the pain, with a hurry he returned back to the capsule and begun once more to absorb information with even greater speed since his psychic powers had been upgraded. He now needed 438 years but his psychic powers rose with each day. 293 years the day after and his psychic powers were equivalent to an atomic bomb. 195 years the day after and with each day that passed he couldn''t even use psychic powers anymore in fear of destroying the world. He bough nearby land with his assets although he knew that it would cost him his place as the CEO of the company. A blast on his newly bought lands alerted most governments not understanding what was happening. Till then they thought of it as nothing but the last blast made the world governments seriously thinking about sending an Investigation team out there. 130 years and 86 years and the next was 57 years and the game was won by Rain whom he let free from his mind control. He didn''t care much about the games since for him they were just entertainment now. At first she thought about attacking him but understood it was a bad Idea. Chris said that she was free to stay until the next game or she could leave which she did gladly while of course keeping the capsule and collar, she wanted the reward from the game to come in a week, Richard''s bail from prison. Chris now needed 38 years to absorb all the info and strange explosions were detected in the sky, as he flew high in the sky unleashing psychic powers. 25, 16, 11, 7, 5 years and the next game found Merry with a SuperBob in FSK as a pet in all three worlds. 3, 2, 1 and a half years and 9 months, 6 months, 4 months and he now used his powers in space. He could scan the whole planet with his psychic powers he didn''t care about the girls'' game anymore until Ina won. "We can get married in a month if you like but know that what comes with marriage with me is really painful" He promised and he would keep his word. Ina was happy and she now made preparations for the marriage. Normally he would have been fired from CEO and Merry would have taken his place but they were simply too afraid to do so, the managers and directors didn''t mind his embezzlement and since he paid the taxes normally there was no real problem. The streets were full with advertisements of the new capsule, and the three new world, a month of beta testing was enough to make the world''s interest rise once more and a new boom in sales. A week passed and 7hours to complete the the absorption. His mind now perceived time differently than normal humans for him an second was as lengthy as an hour and he could use it as he liked. He teleported here and there he could do whatever he liked since his powers were over the top, but he was growing tired. Every spy or agent that entered his area found nothing, since his pyramid had long become Invisible and if he wanted he could make it compress the whole building into a small marble and hold it in his hands. It was the last game he said since he had no wish to give away more prizes for free. -Today I will reach the realm of something beyond human, in seven hours from now I will - -become a superior being, so today is the last game, as I have told you it''s a hide and seek - -game, you will be teleported into a virtual earth you have seven thousand years to find the- -other three contestants and kill them all - Rules - Hide and seek 1.Respawn if you die in an accident 2.You can gain points if you find hidden power points 3.Must remain the last one standing to win Reward -Control of the game company There was only one reward but it was enough to make their wishes come true since the new capsule was sure to sell like crazy and no rumor of a new capsule were heard but far into the future, in maybe twenty years or more. "Isn''t seven thousand years a bit too much?" Asked Rain a bit puzzled. -Is seven hours a long time to you? The much will only take seven hours - -but to you it will be seven millenniums you each will select your starting - -location in secret but know that you will have a status screen and all the - -In-game functions but the log out option, Ah, and last warning do go near - -the my estate to find me since I won''t be there- To his surprise the four of them went to different continent, all only thinking about victory not knowing how long 7000 years can be. Being inside the game they wouldn''t age but all the npc around them would age like normally, only a few Npcs from the real world were missing and most of them were animals, particularly insects. He couldn''t cope up with the number of insects and microorganisms in the world, although their brains were nothing in front of a human brain, their sheer numbers were monstrous, he reduced their numbers and only set a generic amount where they should be in the world. Merry decided on two powers, mind control and money, in just a few years she took over an entire country and was their shadow ruler, since being president would only make her into a target, but in years to come she took over the whole continent. Rain used all the points to enhance herself becoming a superhuman, she tried killing npcs to level up but it didn''t work, as stats were gained through training and represented their normal physique. In time she took over the underworld of some country and little by little she spread her net throughout the world. Fayte became an explorer of kinds, she used very few of her points and traveled all over the world collecting even more power points, which to her surprise were hidden in really strange location, as if right in the middle of a busy street. To the npcs they were invisible but to her they were not, unknown to her however the others had also found many points by then but 1 point per orb weren''t really enough to spend on a worthwhile ability. The one to surprise him however was Ina. Her starting point was his own estate, which from his mistake had the device inside it, he saw her die countless times as she entered it, in a vain attempt to become closer to him and to understand him better. After hundreds of deaths she gained psychic abilities or something similar to his original level of abilities. She used all her points to make the estate hers, made the machine to self repair itself and herself immune to psychic damage she entered again and again. If the others had seen her they probably wouldn''t recognize her as she had become some sort of zombie like himself. Merry had the best of times before she was assassinated at year 138 after doing go knows what with her authority. The assassin was of course Rain who from underground connections at last had found her location, the problem were the other two, Fayte was like a ghost, a low profile girl with a average face while traveling all around the world and since some years back she had gained the teleportation ability. Ina was an even bigger enigma since no one had seen her from the start of the game, she went in the only place non of them would probably go to willingly. Year 1094 Fayte was killed after Rain gained a device that could find their locations with spending lots of points and competing for power points for some time with Fayte.The battle was a stupid cat and mouse chase all around the world. Rain''s only problem was a strange shield that now surrounded Chris'' estate, it was strangely able to hold away even an atomic bomb. Year 1100 Rain had gained enough points to gain a weapon that was stronger than any shield, a death beam. Her attack on the estate resulted in the end of the world as Ina''s powers went amok from fear and bam!. She won by destroying the whole planet and dying herself, Chris noted it as a suicide attack so it was Ina''s win. All four of them appeared in a room where Chris was, "Congratulations Ina, truthfully I didn''t expect you could withstand such punishment and to stay in that chamber for so many aeons truly worthy of being my wife" Chris said laughing. "And who are you again?" Asked Ina a bit confuse about why her powers disappeared, aeons of life does that to a person. Even the other three were not exactly sure why they were there and what they were doing, living 100 to 1000 years made them somewhat forget it was all a game. Chris made a small wave with his hands and took away their memories of all the in-game years apart form their loss and win. "I won?" Asked Ina in disbelief, seeing the faces of the other three made her sure of it, she realty did win. "The company is now yours to run, and if you have any more requests I''m more than pleased to hear them since we are getting married anyways" Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.Chris said with a smile. "I want psychic powers and a harem and also I want you to kill dad, he was too naughty lately" Chris and the other three girls were left speechless, give her psychic powers and the end of earth was not so far from reality, a male harem in front of her husband and also killing her own father. Chris was a bit skeptical and then nodded in agreement "I will only fulfill you requests partially, each request will go as follows, I will test your aptitude for psychic powers although seeing from the virtual reality it shouldn''t be so good, the male harem although I''m against it I will allow it but know that the moment you make one, I will make a harem of my own as well, if you are not satisfied with that, don''t make a harem at all, last I will get your father into a comma, if your mother decides to pull the plug or you he will die, is that fair enough?" "What do you mean I don''t have an aptitude, and don''t you dare date another woman, I''ll kill you and her the moment I see you with her, and a Comma, what the hell, just make an accident and that''s the end of it, I''m really beginning to have second thoughts about our marriage" Chris laughed and put his finger to silence her. "It''s you who are mine not me yours, if you act so insolently again I have a virtual dungeon just for you and a few years there will surely be a very pleasant experience" Chris said as he saw her eyes gleaming with excitement. "What monsters does it have are they some abominable mutated troll or Goblin crossbreed" She asked making Merry want to puke but she was unable to since they were still inside the game. "We''ll talk about it in private later and since the game is now your property, I will withdraw as a game master, is that alright with you?" "I don''t care, as long as I have money I don''t care what you do inside the game" "Is that so?" Chris said groping Merry''s breast, who produced an amazing scream. "Don''t you dare" said Ina pointing her finger at him. "See you do care after all, we are still inside the game and you care if I break the rules of the game, you really should select your words better and also I just confirmed, to safely convert you into a psychic you will have to spend 10 years inside a costume capsule or wear a headgear for 100years" Chris said as a strange window opened in front of him and he checked some sort of stat window. "What do you mean 10 years exactly, I heard it only took you a few minutes" "If you want to risk death like professor Fred you can try it but you should know that the chances are at 50% meaning that either you make it or not and your potential power to awaken being telepaphy makes it a bit hard to work with, although I could help you and reduce the time to 1year inside the capsule but that would mean I myself will lose a precious year of my life guarding you" Chris said disregarding the others who were a bit shocked from his statement. "Wait, can you tell what powers I would get?" Asked Fayte a bit nervous. After a few seconds a window popped out after a few seconds of looking through the stats. "Pyrokinesis and a bit of clairvoyance" Chris said Indifferently. "Me?" Asked Rain suddenly interested in the subject. "Mind flay" He said after he went though another popped up window. Merry didn''t ask knowing that she wouldn''t have liked the answer. "What about Merry?" Asked Ina somewhat curious. Chris was already on it and with a stare on her and with a large smile said. "Mind reading and some variation of mind control" Truth was all three wanted to awaken their powers but ten of their best years were not a small price, maybe in twenty or thirty years or so they would gladly do it. "By the way how is the baby?" Chris asked Fayte who now seemed somewhat embarrassed, in reality she had forgotten all about the matter, she didn''t even see a doctor, running after Rain for months now, although her belly had no indication of pregnancy yet. "Do you mind if I take a look" Said Chris but the funny staff was that the only thing he did was have a new window pop up and said. "Are you sure you are pregnant?" He asked a little surprised himself, in truth he found no baby in her virtual copy making it a bit strange, of course he had no way of knowing if there was a baby in real life or if there was some system error in place. "What do you mean, I did the test and it was positive" Fayte exclaimed. "How long after having sex did you do the test?" Asked Ina. Chris begun laughing only now understanding the problem in the whole thing. The test must be done at least 7-14 days after to give valid results, how the heck, she even got a positive somehow. "You really are unpredictable" Chris said while laughing, although it was in part his mistake that the misunderstanding came to be. "Well see you in the real world" Chris said as he send them all to their respective worlds inside the game. ======================================================= Ina POV The first thing Ina did when she logged out was go to his estate and with a lawyer taking all the shares of the game company he had. She then entered her office in the company building and begun making changes to the new capsule, such that would make many people unhappy but it was her company now. She made it so that the worlds in the new gen were different than those in the old, it was as if it was completely reset from the start and the balancing machines made it so that all players had equal chances and no new Darknym could be created it was like saying it was a new game. She even changed the profession slots to 2 professions at a time so that players could create their own classes and decide more carefully what class to take, she made many changes to the new game and she did make the administrators into gods inside the game, as if it was not bad enough she also made a psychics ban on the game, since the game used a psychic crystal to work, like the one Chris had shown to the reporters. It was a hack-safe device and even dangerous to analyze without proper safety. In a way it was like selling explosives since opening the capsule''s black box resulted in a psychic blast that although wasn''t enough to kill someone it could result in some unwanted accident if the person was a psychic. These changes didn''t take place in a single day and in time she also was responsible for the creation of hundreds of disgusting monsters that she herself designed. The only thing that didn''t change was the 18+ age limit for the new capsule. The game had a 100% sensation of real life and the avatar could be scarred and dismorphed even after death. Ina liked her creation so much that she even canceled the marriage as she didn''t want him anymore, her creations, monsters that raped, tortured and killed were her new love. In turns that made the first capsule even more popular since not all enjoyed 100% pain and being raped by a monster or being a one handed one legged cripple. But for an adult that much was not enough to cower from playing the game, not to speak the other point and what made the game a real success was that they could load their FSK characters into the new capsule again and again only losing the Items and Experience that they gained before deleting their crippled character. Making having both capsules a must, since in FSK you could nurture a character from the age of 6-18 and then jump to the real game to W6 where adults could have fun without restrictions. Most of the administrators were now in the new capsules letting the old FSK game run rampart while the new one was a paradise, there they were gods. Although 6 worlds were a bit too many but being gods and all it was easy to observe and do whatever they wanted. Even if what they did was unfair and unjust gaining them name "Demonistrators". ======================================================================================== Chris POV Chris passed all his time modifying the gigantic device of his, he wanted to gain even more power from it. The truth was that the machine worked on psychic energy, so he had no problem but with the new knowledge he now had he could make it a million times more productive. He had long forgotten the world working on the device, since a day inside was like ages outside he tended to forget many thing, well not exactly forget, he remembered but confused one with another, he was in a way unable to remember even his own name without a hint or where in his memories to search for it. A year passed him by and the new game called W6 or Worldsix was now fully released and people saw it as a great success since it had all that they lacked in their real life, suspense, lawlessness and a little monster killing. With the monsters torturing and raping them it gave them great pleasure to do so, even the weakest wild dogs were sadistic creatures that would tear the flesh off your bones before you died. Chris gained all the knowledge about the game reading the whole world''s minds for a year and something begun to awaken as he remembered a part of himself, three of his own hidden desires, not someone elses but his own, he was Chris a simple sound engineer who in a couple of months made a name for himself in FSK and later by accident became a psychic, he now remembered himself the women he liked and his desire to have his own family as well as an urge for wild sex and a tip of torture. He also remembered his reason for creating the next generation capsule. In reality the capsule little by little would awaken psychic powers in all humans that was also the reason he didn''t want children and underage people to wield such powers. Although it would take at least 10years to become a psychic, like he had told Ina a year ago, 10 years of playing the game was all that it needed. Last he remembered his final purpose of making the device, he wanted to meet god, to ask him some things and in a few words just chat with him or just find if he exists. He was now at a dead end, the device could only do so much to help him develop, he knew all the creatures on earth and non was alien or mystical in any way and in space he could only find strange bacterias and other simple organisms, at least as far as his psychic receptor went. He no longer were in his estate since he had long done something seemingly unthinkable, he went into a parallel layer of the world to live and he took his estate with him. That of course was after he got a phone call from Ina that she no longer wanted him as her husband, in a fit he jumped to another layer of the world becoming Incorporeal for the normal people, that in turn made his estate be known as the Ghost pyramid, since they couldn''t touch it but psychics could still feel his attack each time he turned on his receptor. Chris was now bored, he could become a god in the real world with all his powers or advance humanity three times technologically, but all he wanted was "love" probably. Chris with his powers and knowledge created a healing capsule and made himself both good looking and younger as well, it was a hustle securing the materials needed but he was now sure about it he was about to return. Chapter 36 - The Third Contact Chris once more young and now handsome as well compressed his estate into a small strange rhombus and put it in his pocket, he then went to the police station to get a new ID, saying he lost his old one and lastly went to the bank. He still controlled the In-game Lady of fortune company but the earnings had long gone down and the government had taken a large amount of the money as taxes. Of course he still could live a good life but not as luxurious as being the owner of the game company. He went to the game company saying that he wanted visit the owner, but was given a really unwelcoming response by the security guards at the entrance who didn''t allow him a step into the building. "Why can''t I enter?" He asked the brute of a guard, at least double his own size. "You are really lucky that we aren''t security robots, they would have zapped you by now" Said the brute. "And how can I gain entry?" He asked once more. "You can''t, those that need to enter have a pass without one you are not allowed entry" The second guard said. You might be a little surprised as to why he asked and didn''t mind read or something. Truth was it was easier this way, it would take him too much effort to search through all his memories to find the guard''s memories. A bad side effect of having too much knowledge and useless memories. "So even an old friend of the owner needs a pass to enter, I think I''ll just give her a call" Chris said and to the guards amazement went a bit away and took a call, of course they thought it was a bluff or some joke to see their reaction to it since many people tried to enter the building just to take a glimpse inside. "Who is it, If it is a joke I''ll kill you" "Ina, It''s Chris your almost husband" "Just die jester" She hung up without even remembering who he was, it was not so surprising since they only met a few times. Chris really didn''t want to give a call to Merry since he said he would leave her alone, but he really wanted to talk to them. The call wasn''t even picked up she had long put him on the Ignore list, even before she became his prisoner. Chris was now mad, he left rented a small apartment and uploaded his character to the new capsule. ======================================================================================= Game company There was an uproar in the company as a moment ago a game master entered the game, it made the personnel remember the previous owner who had been a game master for a short time in the previous game, but now it was even worse since he could even kill someone if he wanted to through the game, not to talk of what would happen if someone pissed him off he could trap the entire world inside the game, like some twisted thriller story. Parris the new chief of development was hitting his hand on his desk only now understanding why the previous chief committed suicide, it was as if you lit a bomb and awaited to see if it was a fake or real, that kind of position. "Call the owner asap" He said and an assistant connected him to Ina''s in-game character who was once more being raped by a monster. He froze the monster and said to her "I''m sorry to interrupt but there is a high status problem going on" "Pass it to Anna, she''s the one responsible for such things" "I''m not sure she can do anything about our current problem" "Oh and what problem is that?" "Darknym has entered the game" "Who is that supposed to be?" "The previous owner, he has somehow obtained a game master status and is a threat to the game" "Just kick him out" She said passively "Couldn''t you call him or something and tell him that we need to draw a few rules for him to follow or beg him to abolish his game master status somehow" "I don''t even know who he is, ask Anna she might know" "But weren''t you engaged about a year ago?" He asked surprised, since news of how she got the company were spread in most of the gossip magazines . "Wait you mean that hunk has entered the game, where is he, I want to see him again" Parris sighed as he sent Darknym''s coordinates to her knowing full well that nothing good would come from this. He immediately gave Anna a call and made countermeasures for the worst possible scenario. ====================================================================================== Ina POV First a phone call spoils her fun and now this, an emergency call that the hunk from the haunted estate that disappeared is now inside the game. Ina didn''t even thing before going to meet him, she also saw other Administrators when she arrived. Legions of Administrators were already there before she arrived surrounding a young looking man who wore a drama mask on his head not even covering his face. "I see you came, well I heard that you can do whatever you like inside this game even rape other players is allowed with just a slight penalty of becoming a red name" The boy said with the same deep voice, she had heard before. "Don''t tell me you repaired your face?" She asked a bit disappointed. "Nope, I created an even better face, by the way why did you hung the phone before, when I called you, I really wanted to talk but it doesn''t matter anymore" He said as he sat down at the center of the village. "Why don''t we go somewhere more quiet to talk, there''s too many people her" Ina said glaring angrily at the Administrator surrounding them. With a swing of his hand all the administrators fell dead on the floor, in reality they only fainted. "Is this better?" "Nope, I meant somewhere more cozy and comfortable, I know lets go to my manor" She tried to cast a teleport spell but nothing happened, she tried calling outside the game but nothing happened as well. "Need some help?" the boy asked the now panicked Ina. "The game seems to have some glitch but times like that make me..." She said and later put her hand inside her "armor" that almost fully exposed her skin, making her virtually naked. The thing she wore was some sort of armor, he presumed it was but it was just like leather underwear. "I''m not interested at the moment" He said seeing her getting more and more into it. "By the way is Merry online?" "last time I saw her she was with Bob or the SuperBob as she called him" Ina said taking her hand out of her cunt with an evil smirk on her face. "So you really want to leave, don''t you" Chris said with a smile. Ina was a little perplexed as to what he meant but then she remembered something Parris said. ''Game master, is that why I can''t use my abilities'' she thought and cold sweat dropped from her pretty face and heat between her legs. "I can help you teleport away if you want to but first lets talk for real" Chris said and with a movement of his hand they both disappeared from there and appeared in his tower, it was exactly as it was in FSK and even all the NPCs were there, Chris went towards the Throne and sat while for her he spawned an armchair. "You see Ina, I now desire a child and the problem it seems is that I''m a bit too possessive so I wanted advice from you in what to do to gain a girlfriend, I already know the 120129 women in the world whom might be a good match for me but approaching them like I did to Merry is a bad Idea and going for Merry again is simply stupid, she can die single for all I care" "By the way what''s so great about Merry anyway that you wanted her so much" "I love the tattoo on her butt and her unyielding spirit, she could probably be tortured for weeks and forget it later and once more stand proud as if she was still a virgin" "Well you could start with a visit at the hospital, I sure gave her a lesson the other day not to fuck with me" Said Ina with a satisfied look, it seemed there was some sort of vendetta going on, as it seems. "Do you think she will like me if I did that?" "Well with a missing leg and one eye, I doubt anyone would marry her unless for her money, but even that is already dwindling since she''s awful at finances, the bitch even tried to assassinate me with that Rain girl for my money, a rather tragic event that day was for her, she probably thought she was still inside the game or something, although letting Rain escape was a really bad mistake, but with only one arm she will probably be unable to shoot at me ever again" "Well then I''ll send you back and go say hi to Merry, you said she''s inside the game right?" "I don''t know, haven''t seen her since, I only did a few modifications to her superbob to make him into a monster with bob''s face, but she still fucked with him, the bitch" Chris teleported her back to the village where the administrators one after the other woke up confused about what had happened. Ina just went to have fun while Anna and the Administrators were preparing for the worst. ======================================================================================= Chris POV Chris easily found Merry''s hospital and to his surprise it wasn''t one of those private hospitals rich people go. He came inside with flowers and a fruit basket. "Could you direct me to Merry seller''s room" Chris asked a nurse, who while disappointed guided him outside and directed him towards another building further away. It was even more dirty and messy than the one he was before but he didn''t care, he went inside and went towards Merry''s room, He asked the nurse if it was alright to visit her and took an okay although it probably had more to do with his new looks than she let him know. "Merry you have a visitor" Said the nurse. "I don''t want to see anyone" Merry shouted throwing a plastic cup at the nurse. but hitting a bouquet of flowers instead. "Is that how you greet an old friend?" Chris said, his face still hidden by the bouquet of beautiful red roses. "Not you, why do always appear in my life when I''m at my worst, with your stupid games and deals can you see how I became" She said taking off her glass eye to show him an empty socket. Chris took away the bouquet and she was left in awe, he looked young and handsome while she was as if she had aged ten years instead of one. "I see you are as pretty as ever" He said as he left the basket on her bedside table. Her two neighbors from the next beds also looked with astonishment at the rich looking handsome brat. Merry touched his face with her hand that missed a few fingers, but it was real, it was no illusion. "How, why?..." she said and begun crying, she saw him as the monster and now she herself looked like one instead or at least in her own mind that was, if she tried to she could become as pretty as she was before. Chris left the flowers and gave her a hug and then kissed her in the lips passionately. She answered without a tip of hesitation, he had become her ideal man, she had no reason to resist anymore but what made her even more vulnerable was that Bob and Nancy had sent her their wedding invitation a few months back and even a picture of their wedding with all their friends but her inside, since she hadn''t come, she had torn it to pieces then and begun spending money like crazy, until she lost everything. Her shares were taken away to pay her debts and her estates liquified, only a small apartment remained in her name void of furniture and luxury, but that was before she tried to take over the game company once more and after a failure lost everything to avoid prison. In the end she almost died from an accident Ina orchestrated but she no longer had the ability to hire a lawyer good enough to expose her wrongdoings leading to her now poor mental state. "Will you marry me?" Chris said as he knelled before her and took from his pocket an expensive looking ring. Merry felt strange she burst into a laughter remembering all the times she had rejected him and pushed him away and still he came once more. "Why even bother asking you have won, I have nothing and you still have a ton as it seems, even If I don''t want to I have nowhere to go after tomorrow, you probably already knew that of course, you probably just looked as my car went out of control hoping for something like this to happen" Chris looked at her with a sorry glare, in reality he was too engrossed with his own work to care about the world for him all the memories he took became data stored somewhere in the depths of his mind, he only fused ideas together to create things it was like stealing the ideas of other people from all over the world and creating something that they being hundreds of kilometers away from each other probably didn''t even know another was doing the same thing as them and some of the ideas were only a small dream or a fantasy novel, but if provided with knowledge it became something real and almost surreal. "I love you Merry and I will always love you even if you don''t love me, all I ever wanted is for the two of us to be happy together, become a family, raise a few kids of our own and age together" Chris said having put the ring away and now hugging her as tears fell down his eyes. "Why, why do you have to be like that, why do you not hate me like Bob and Nancy when they heard about the drug and thugs at their wedding table when I came drunk and told them everything, why didn''t you make me a slave like Rain and fuck me as your bitch, maybe then at least I wouldn''t be like this" She said taking off her glass eye. "Does it matter how you look, if we can be together?" Chris asked sincerely and she looked at his full of tears face with her own face that was also wet with tears. She smiled and kissed him before taking a pill from the drawer and trying to swallow it. "What is that?" Chris asked the nurse. "Sedative, we give her a pill a day so that she can sleep better but I think you should come and take her tomorrow morning, since she will be taking her leave" The nurse answered as Merry quickly fell asleep. Chris didn''t leave the hospital at all he became invisible and just stared at the sleeping Merry who was probably seeing a bad dream, he went nearby and took care of it. ======================================================================================= Merry POV She was a little confused as she woke up from a terrible nightmare, where Ina''s monster bob was raping her once more but this time he simply dropped dead and Chris came saying it was only a dream hugging her and kissing her lightly before leaving. Shortly afterwards Merry woke up from the dream. still in the middle of the night she looked at her hospital room for maybe the last time and spoke to herself. "Ina, Nancy just you see I will make my own fortune someday, but what a weird dream, I had this morning, as if Chris after becoming handsome would care about a crippled me, he only cares about fucking beauties'' She thought of it as a dream, but then she saw the flowers and some fruits on the nearby bench and became a little hungry. ''At least he knows what fruits I like'' She thought as she ate the bananas one after another. "Chris are you hearing what I''m saying?" She asked loudly but a bit unsure if he would hear, right there in the middle of the night. "Thank you" She whispering as if it was hard to say and went back to sleep. The next day Chris came again as handsome as the day before with a comfy wheelchair to take her away. He had no car with him and not really enough money for big expenses but he didn''t care, all he wanted was for them to be happy. "Merry although I know that you do no love me, I still would like to you to marry me" He said as he took her towards the subway towards his apartment. "You know Chris maybe you are not such a bad guy after all, although by now I know that you aren''t as rich as your clothes say" She said laughing as she remembered herself buying him that pair of expensive clothing, both top brands and really expensive. Chris took her to a small apartment and when they entered she saw a huge inside that she recognized as the inside of his estate. "Sorry for not being as rich as before but at least you won''t be staying in a cardboard box and also take off that eye it doesn''t suit you at all" He said and lifted her with his arms from the wheelchair, making her glass eye fall and crack. She was crying for the loss of the glass eye, since she had bought it with money and Chris could feel her emotions. "Don''t cry I will get you a better one" He said as he took he in his hands and after a while put her in a strange capsule. "You should sleep in here for a few hours, it will help you recuperate" He said as he closed the glass of the capsule, leaving her to cry and fall asleep. Merry woke up and felt a little strange, she wanted to move but it was as if a strange force held her pinned down, her nonexistent eye was itching and her missing leg as well, she didn''t know what was happening but it was unbearable, it''s like wanting to scratch yourself and being unable to do so. ''Why does he still torture me even after all that I have passed through, he is a monster'' She thought but she could do nothing and after awhile just fell asleep once more. She woke again later and now the Itch was all over her body, she didn''t know what was going on but she hated it, she hated this capsule, she hated him and she even hated herself for believing in him. In the end after cursing inside she fell asleep. She woke up this time on a bed, around her were the capsules and Chris sleeping next to her, there was a large mirror in place of one of the capsules he had given away, wardrobes where the second and third were and the fourth capsule was replaced by the strange capsule he had put her inside. Merry stood up and went to the mirror, she was still sleepy, she looked inside and what she saw was herself how she looked when she had just finished high school. Her leg was there, her eye was real and her dress was too big for her now slim body figure. She opened the first wardrobe but it was only male clothes inside, she went for the second and jackpot, there were female clothing inside. They might not be the designer clothes she wore before but they still were better than the ones she wore now. She begun trying out the seemingly endless wardrobe of clothes as she entered deeper and deeper into the wardrobe, that looked like a shopping mart inside. She was now a bit curious about what is behind the other game capsules but to her surprise there was nothing more than plugs and a sturdy wall, the same for the strange capsule and the mirror. Chris was still sleeping even after all the noise she made from trying out the clothes, most of which were too big for her now but many others were alright, they would probably do her if she was in her original body. After spending a few hours browsing though the clothes she became hungry, she went up and saw the somewhat familiar table, on which there was ready food. She cried as she took a bite of the once casual pleasure of good food she had lost for the few last months and thought that she wouldn''t be able to experience again. "Just don''t eat too much, I wouldn''t want you become chubby before our first child is even born" Said Chris as if appearing from thin air, not even having closed the now open door leading downstairs. Merry felt a little embarrassed but still asked before even thanking him. "Are we inside the game again?" She asked a bit sad not understanding how all this can be possible. Chris sat next to her and after taking something to bite from the table said. "Well It''s all real but I should probably find a work tomorrow, I think that Ina will hire me as a developer if I pressure them some more or I could just buy some stocks or something, since I can predict that happens tomorrow I can make a fortune quite fast, what do you think dear?" Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.He asked jokingly. "Don''t even dare to work for that bitch!" Merry screamed with her cute almost melodic teenage voice. Chris kissed her cheek and said to her ear. "I know and I won''t but since she was the one that at last brought as together I won''t kill her even if you ask me to, and neither will you, of course I will still have to find Rain since we owe her an arm, if she''s alive that is" "So it means you are now some sort of real world mage" "Nope, I just creating a healing serum that can heal and rejuvenate the human body, normally it comes with a lot of pain but I stayed awake two days to look after you putting you back to sleep and taking away your pain away" Chris entered the huge sarcophagus and exited shortly afterwards. "I should probably teleport her here asap" He said and with a strange as if thunderclap three people appeared before him. One man who could only be a shaved Richard was standing dumfound as he saw his surroundings change in an instance. Kneeling next to a lying Rain was Fayte who was the one who had helped Rain escape that day. "I see that she''s still alive, you the guy lift her up, we have to heal her fast, I can''t believe you didn''t even disinfect the wound, are you guys trying to kill her?" Chris asked the two dumbfound Richard and Fayte. Seeing that the man went silly Chris just clicked his tongue and with telekinesis lifted her body up, frowning about how he had to do everything himself. Merry laughed about this strange attitude of his. Merry whom the others didn''t recognize followed them downstairs, foreseeing Chris putting her into the medical capsule. "I didn''t know I would run out of serum in just three days" Chris said seeing the serum deposit only being enough for one more patient and did something to set it only for basic healing. The other two became panicked after they heard her painful cry when the serum begun it''s work. Chris threw them both towards the bed. Fayte and Richard had never seen the estate before so they had no idea where they were and Chris looked nothing like what he looked before, it was as if they were abducted by aliens. "If you take her out before her arm fully regenerates I will kill both of you, did you hear me!" He shouted at the enraged. He still had a small attachment to Rain, since she was his slave for a long time and helped him a lot, not to talk about their passionate moments together. After an hour of screaming from the capsule they saw her arm grow back and flesh reforming around the new bone. "It will only take a little more and she will be fine, by the way you both look hungry, Merry lead the guests upstairs" He said as he stood there to watch over the process. Fayte didn''t want to leave but Merry grabbed their hands and they couldn''t decline her soft touch. They sat at the table and Richard being a playboy sat next to her. Merry tried everything on the table, making the other two also begin eating little by little. The food was probably for an army and not for two or even four people to eat. "You are called Merry too?" Asked Richard somewhat surprised. "Shut it Rik" Said Merry somewhat irritated knowing that he was trying to hit on her. "Wait you can''t be that Merry, last time I heard she lost an eye and a leg at a car accident, not to tell that you don''t look more than eighteen" Said Richard in denial but only Merry called him Rik since she didn''t like calling his Rich or Richy like the others did. Fayte also begun suspecting something but she was more suspicious of them being aliens rather than anything else. "Well Chris said that she will be okay so you should wait patiently, he probably doesn''t want you to see what he will do to her and told you to come upstairs" Merry said jokingly but the effect was the two of them rushing downstairs only to find him at his prior location and her hand slowly regenerating. "You sure came fast, she will need at least another half an hour to regenerate the lost arm and blood/nerve circulation" He said explaining why it took so long. "I demand to know where we are!" Shouted Richard and ate a blast of psychic energy before fainting. "Any other demands?" Chris asked sarcastically. "Is he alright?" Asked Fayte a little concerned. "He''ll be fine it was only a small mindflay no one has died from it yet" Chris said smiling satisfied Fayte stayed silent for the rest of Rain''s recovery time, Chris took Rain out with telekinesis and put her on the bed next to the fainted Richard. "When she wakes up take her upstairs to eat" Chris said and took Merry upstairs. "By the way why are we helping them for free?" Asked Merry a bit. Chris was happy hearing the "we", it was like he was in heaven, for a shot time that was, seconds that he prolonged into hours. Merry just looked at him as if he was some sort of clockwork doll that needed winding. "Did you hear, what I said?" Merry asked. "We" He said and once more went into his own dreamworld. Merry facepalmed herself and kicked his leg to wake him up from his daydreaming state. "Wake up, if you want us to be a we, we must have some rules first rule no cheating on me or we will break up" Chris was listening carefully what she was saying thinking. ''Is this something important or just another of her fits?'' "Second I want to decorate our new home if we are to live together and you are really bad at decorating the house" She said looking at the huge device at the center of the room and the only table. "Lastly I want my car and yacht back" She said fully serious. "Can I also make some rules?" Chris asked giving her an uneasy feeling but she nodded non the less. "No cheating, in real life, I don''t care what you do inside the game but In the real world you are mine" He said and she could see a murderous light in his eyes, giving her a bad vib. "Second, we will have to stay low so the house and expenses have to be somewhat more humble, until our child is born at least" Merry wasn''t too happy about it but she nodded in agreement since he was the one with the money now. "Lastly we will only play the game together, since we are a couple that shouldn''t be too much, right my dear" He said with a smile. Merry didn''t really care since she had no intention of entering the game, after the Ina''s updates. The game had become a survival game where npc monsters played with the players and with each patch the monsters became even stronger and more sinister making farming impossible, so players begun killing one another to gain levels. While FSK also underwent a patch that locked anyone who was more than 18 from entering the game. Ina did so because many players came to W6 with fully trained characters, of course their items and professions were deleted but their stats, skills and pets/companions still remained enabling them to kill her beloved monsters. Even races like Orks and undeads took a blow, since she liked Npcs more than players. ======================================================================================== Rain and Fayte''s POV The first thing Rain did in that one year was get Richard out of jail, for that she used Fayte to pay the bail, by providing her the funds to do so. It wasn''t easy but since Fayte had no criminal record, she was allowed to guarantee for his freedom. Richard was of course confused as to who Fayte were but after seeing Rain he more or less understood the situation. For a week the trio lived together and Fayte paid for all of their expenses. She was happy since Rain satisfied her sexual needs even better than when she was a slave. It was their deal after all until one day Rain and Richard disappeared with some money she had at home. Fayte probably felt used and betrayed but could do nothing but continue her daily work, She didn''t want to enter W6 at first but after her next birthday she was 19 and unable to enter the game since the new age restriction. Rain disappeared after she got a job request to kill Ina and for some time she was planning the assassination. She had already taken half of the money and the assassin agency she was in didn''t accept betrayal, if she run with the money she would have been dead. It was in part her fault that she ended with that mission since she was desperate for cash, she hated being Fayte''s bitch but she did it for the benefits it had since her enemies didn''t know who Fayte was and her place was the safest for them to stay. Rain''s attempt on Ina''s life was a total disaster, as some strange high spec security camera spotted her and shot her on sight. She lost an arm and fell from the roof on some tree at the yard of the game office, only by luck she didn''t die. Fayte was the first on the spot since she saw Rain falling from the sky when she was just arriving to work. Fayte took the unconscious Rain to her home and begun giving her first aid, she didn''t have much money but she knew a little about first aid and did everything in her strength to heal her or at least to not let her die. Rain''s phone rung and in a few hours Richard was also in her residence once more.Fayte was too good for her own good, she allowed him to stay not knowing the real reason for it. Richard didn''t have money and Rain didn''t give him access to her account, she wanted him all for herself and giving him money was like sending him away to another''s bed. Rain was now unconscious and in a critical condition, anyone else might have already died but she trained her body to the limit, she was also drugged at the moment with stims and painkillers even before falling. Fayte had work to do so she left Richard in charge of looking after Rain. Each day going to work since the company''s capsules were special made for administrators. Administrators had to go to the game company building to log into the game now, making many administrators a little angry but they knew that they could do nothing about it, since they were being paid to play a game and were even given godly powers. The first month Rain was at death''s door and back many times. Sometimes she regained consciousness and started rampaging thought the house after seeing her hand was now lost. A few months later she was better but but a new problem occurred, she was now wanted by the police and it was her third time failing a mission, her agency would kill her anyway. Richards just leeched off of Fayte who didn''t even look at him, since she was a lesbian. The year passed and Fayte was given more and more work, since there was an event at the company going on and Ina made all her employees work overtime until it ended. Rain became worse and her wounds for some reason opened again, Fayte disregarded the company that didn''t give her a leave and was fired. She didn''t care and went to watch after Rain''s condition but it was too late, her wounds begun festering. Fayte would have loved to kick Richard out for doing such a shabby work looking after her but she couldn''t leave him on the road after paying his bail. It was then that they were teleported to Chris'' estate and now Rain woke up in a seemingly familiar place. She saw Richard sleeping and Fayte hugging her. ''Are we all dead?'' Rain thought seeing that her arm was now intact and the place wasn''t too far from hell either. Fayte woke up as she was shoved off and fell off the bed. "Thank god you are alive!" Fayte said and hugged her even more tightly. "Where are we?" Rain asked. "We have been abducted by aliens" Fayte said seriously. Rain couldn''t hold herself and laughed like she hadn''t in a long time. She went towards a wardrobe and saw female clothes inside, it was strange but for some reason she knew where the clothes were, it was like a deja vu. The clothes were exactly at her size and to her tastes. "The alien said that we should go upstairs to eat something, by the way don''t wake this idiot, he nearly killed you" Fayte said with an angry tone. Rain agreed with her although deep inside she wanted to kick his ass right now but she was more interested to see the two aliens, so they went upstairs, Rain saw the large device and momentarily understood where she was. It was that slaver''s estate, the strange pyramid at the suburbs of the city. At first she was a bit fearful but after a while she burst in laughter seeing a couple right on top of the table quarreling for some reason, she didn''t know why but the female was sitting on top of the male pulling his hair and all he did was apologize. "Oh, sorry for that" said the young man while lifting the girl into the air and descending from the table. "So where is your father?" Rain asked not seeing Chris'' wrenched form anywhere around. "See, I told you that she wouldn''t even recognize us and since you have already gave her healing is there any reason for keeping them here?" Said Merry somewhat irritated. "But they are probably hungry and we must at least show some sort of hospitality before driving them out and by the way, how dare you beat me, I told you that when I enter the game you will come as well" He said and the still flying young Merry frowned. "Wait are you Chris and Merry!" Said Rain with a hint of anger in her voice, she really wanted to punch Merry in the face but she could do nothing since she knew full well that Chris'' psychic powers were not something to be riffled with. "Can''t you be a little more silent, when someone is sleeping" Said Richard as he came upstairs. "Oh, here comes the noisy one" said Chris as he looked at the new arrival. "Can''t we just kick them out now?" Merry said still floating in the air. "Wait please let us stay here for some time" Said Rain kneeling and asking them for their mercy, knowing full well that if she left now she would be dead before the new year''s eve. Merry didn''t believe what she was seeing, she had seen Rain only a few times but she knew full well that she wasn''t the type to bow her head unless she was in really deep trouble, but seeing her do so gave her a really twisted idea. Fayte didn''t know exactly why Rain was doing so but she really wanted to stay with Rain so she bowed as well next to Rain. Richard seeing his two money bags do so did the same now really caring why they did so. Prison had long broken his pride and he now only cared to live without worry. "I''m sor..." Begun Chris but his mouth was muffled by floating Merry''s hand. "We will allow you to stay but you will have to be our bitches" She said with an evil smile. "What are you saying Merry, didn''t we agree on no sex with others in real life" "Oh did we, I thought that you like to have more than one girls, just for fun" "If all I wanted was sex, I would have long made you a slave, I want only you and don''t think that I will let you have your way with them even with the women" Chris said angrily, her words were not as true as she thought, he only did that to Npcs whom he didn''t consider people and he only fucked with Rain because he saw it as some twisted form of punishment for her trying to kill him and that was probably because he hadn''t a stable relationship yet. "So you want me to break up with you?" Merry said with an evil smirk. "What has that to do with anything?" He asked as he went closer to her and landed her safely to his arms. "I want them, won''t you give them to me, even for a really sweet time?" She said as she undid the buttons of her shirt one by one and kissed him passionately. "No, but the sweet time, we can have after our marriage in a few weeks" Chris said while kissing her back. "However I will allow you to stay until Merry decides it''s time for you to leave, although I must warn you if any one of you dares to touch her or hurt her, I will make you hope you were all killed by the mob that''s after Rain''s life" He said and took the frowning Merry downstairs. Richard stood up and said to Fayte. "By the way, why do we have to hide, they are only after Rain" He took a punch from Rain right in the face but didn''t even budge, his muscles were even tougher than Rain''s and he could singlehandedly fight at least two people now. "What''s the big Idea" He said, his face having an imprint of her fist on it. "You little shit after all that I did for you, you ungrateful scum why don''t you just leave then, you have been leeching off of us for some time now but you can''t even find a job because you were born a rich boy, a wannabe gangster that thinks that money grows on trees, I bet you haven''t earned a single penny by yourself" She said with anger and irritation. "And you Missy, why do you even help this bitch, you don''t even know what a slut she is, she has bedded men just to kill them the next morning and to abandon you alone was her Idea, she even took your money as we left insulting you and laughing as we left" It was the truth but coming from him made it somewhat doubtful. Fayte stood up and faced Rain who looked at her with clear eyes like two brown crystals, indifferent and unyielding. Fayte unexpectedly grabbed her face and kissed her so passionately that they stayed like that for at least a minute before Rain and Richard understood what had just happened and it took only a few seconds for Rain to shove her off. "Damn, she''s a fuckin lesbian?" Richard cried since they hid it from him because Rain didn''t want him to know how she paid Fayte back for the favor. "You bitch I told you that I''m not into this, the times we slept weren''t enough for you?" Shouted Rain as she punched her in the stomach folding her in two. "And you worm don''t think that you will be safe if you leave now, my agency will find you and make you talk, they might torture you and sell your organs to someone who can use them better, at least the one in your pants could use a better owner" She said while laughing. Richard didn''t believe her about the agency and as angry as he was rushed towards what he saw as the exit to the room but it was locked, with a few hits he downed the door and left or so he thought as Chris appeared before him in his underwear. "I did expect you to be an Idiot but ruining my apartment''s door just so that you can get out, is stupid, if you wanted to leave you should have just said so, now you owe me 50 bucks" Chris said awaiting for Richard''s reply. "Wait, I can fix it for you I''ll come back tomorrow with the money and crew just give me your address" He said terribly anxious. "Alright if they come by tomorrow I think it''s fine but if you are lying I''ll make you fix it yourself" "Where did you disappear!" A voice shouted from downstairs. "I''m coming!" Chris shouted and disappeared. There were another two doors before the exit but they were now unlocked for Richard to leave. Richard smiled thinking that luck just hit his door, looking back to Rain and run outside. "What an idiot" Rain said disregarding Fayte who was rubbing her face onto her leg''s skin. ''He thinks that if the mob comes they can compare with that monster, well to his defense probably no one knows there''s a monster like that on the whole planet'' She thought while smiling and going to the table to eat, while the moans from downstairs broke the silence in the room. Chapter 37 - The return Thanks for the support so far, two chapters to go before Volume one ends, I don''t know exactly when I will continue with volume 2 and might simply go Into writing a different novel with different protagonists and a totally different genre, I''m thinking of trying something a bit more like the wuxia novels although in my own way at that, don''t know probably because I''m reading too many of them these days and want to try writing one. Please enjoy the chapter, although it''s probably not so great and my skills haven''t grown so far, I''m sure with enough practice I might making something worth reading. ========================================================================= Richard''s POV Richard never wanted to be a gangster, he wanted to be the rich bad boy that no one fucked with, but instead he lost his fortune because for his fucker of a father, for whom lawful money wasn''t enough and he had to be a fucking drug lord. Richard had many girlfriends but one in particular he hadn''t banged yet. Her name was Merry and she sometimes came to hung out with them long ago, when her father wasn''t as rich as he was now. One day Merry called his boss and asked for a few boys to kick some poor guy''s ass and a gun. He brought her the gun and talked about the old times, when they were still at school. He saw Interest in her eyes and asked to meet again. The again came sooner than he thought this time she asked him if he knew of any assassin or hitman who could take that deep shit out of the way. She told him how her parents want to marry her to him and that she would pay a huge amount of money if the work was done well. She hadn''t paid yet but he assured her that he would tell a good friend of his to take care of it. ''Rich chicks are so easygoing'' He thought as he left the room. Merry had invited him to some party at a strange club, at the time he didn''t know that the club was one of theirs but he later learned of it from his father as he confessed to them about everything before he committed suicide. His life became miserable after that, their huge fortune was confiscated and his "friends" left him after they understood he had nothing left to give them. He lived off of a chick called Rain, she was a hottie assassin who melted for his favor. He talked with her about his plan to kill Chris, then marry Merry and kill her to marry her. They would be rich and live together without her having to kill people just to survive for just a week or so. He didn''t see Rain after she left for the kill. He was now desperate and having access to Rain''s assets he bought a few guns paid his old friends and went to ruin the wedding himself. It was then that the most strange of things happened as he saw Rain alive next to a man in a wheelchair and no bullets could harm that bastard. After they had run out of bullets and Merry''s family and all witnesses were dead the counterattack begun and it send him to jail. There he spend almost a year of his life, he was mistreated and bullied. He learned to suck to others to get favors and how to be a real thug, he became a lowly criminal who was beyond redemption in there. He was freed soon because Rain at last bailed him out by using some chick called Fayte. He didn''t know how much she had payed Fayte to do what she did as she even let them stay in her house and took care of most of their needs. After a week Rain said that they had to leave, something about her finding a job or something, she stole Fayte''s cellphone took some money Fayte had saved and left while laughing at the meager savings of the poor girl. Richard followed Rain because he didn''t know what else to do, he didn''t have any value to his former gang that had probably been disbanded already since he had seen most of his former friends in jail those past few months. A month passed and Rain was nervous, there was no job request and her funds were running low at the moment. Sex was the least of her concerns now and he was of the same mind since his belly roared from hunger sometimes. Rain didn''t trust him with her funds since he had misused them without her permission in the past and she only bought the essential food needed to survive. A request came once more from Merry, the name of the requester was familiar to her but she couldn''t refuse she needed the money. Once more Rain did not return after the mission, he didn''t want to endanger her mission so he didn''t call her but the day after he called disregarding the risk due to hunger. He heard Fayte at the phone and with speed unbecoming of a hungry man rushed to where Rain was. Richard knew nothing of medicine and even less about taking care of others, he just fed her when needed and helped her is she needed something. That was until Fayte couldn''t take care of Rain because of her work, He did a horrible work at changing bandages and the result showed after a month or so. Fayte was also desperate, he didn''t know why would Fayte care so much for her. Suddenly he found himself in a strange place and a strange young man not too much younger than himself said something about healing Rain. To his surprise Rain flew with the strange young man towards a room and they followed, he put her inside a strange machine and they heard her scream, in a panic both rushed at him but were blown by a strange force towards the bed. At some time after a meal he was left unconscious on the bed, he woke up from the noise from upstairs and didn''t really know what was going, he knelt not knowing why and in the end left with the info of Rain''s whereabouts. He found her pursuers and sold the info for a rather good price and was now guiding a team of 10 elite assassins to Chris'' apartment. The assassins forced the first and second doors open and once more the young man appeared before them they tried to shoot him but to their terror their bodies were paralyzed. "What the fuck, man aren''t you supposed to fix the broken door, why the hell did you crush the other two doors?" Chris said irritated. The assassins could see their target drinking tea with Fayte and Merry as if they were completely safe. "I''ll give you one day to fix the doors you broke, the next time I won''t be as lenient" He said and blasted all of them out of his house. The next day the assassins disguised themselves as workers and even came with three doors. they were at least 20 of them ten were sniping from away and the other ten had bombs and explosives enough to blow the whole place up. Chris was for some reason happy to see them with the new doors. The target was not visible but was probably inside. There was only one small problem present, non of them knew how to fix the damn doors. Chris even more angry once more blasted them away, with all their explosives and stuff, the snipers felt despair as their bullets stopped in midair in front of them. "If you dare attack my house one more time, I''ll fucking make you all pay!" Chris shouted making the neighbors look outside seeing the group of "workers" in front of his house. The next day only three assassins and two normal workers went to fix the doors and kill the target. They didn''t know why but their explosives never took place and police raid begun sweeping their hideouts one after the other. The next few days there was a sweep by the police at the assassins'' HQ, not just the hideouts even their boss was caught, who wasn''t even known by his real name. Richard was long gone and didn''t care what they did with Rain but he heard rumors that the assassin agency had disbanded a few days afterwards. He didn''t hear much about Rain afterwards and his new gang was only a small one where they simply hang out and did small things for fun. ======================================================================================== Fayte''s POV Fayte looked anxious as Rain was drinking tea while the assassins were at their doorstep. Fayte had no idea why but she understood quite fast as the assassins were blasted out of the house and the next day they really did fix the doors. She saw Chris doing something with the toolboxes they left behind., but her problem wasn''t the assassins it was Merry, the young woman who with every chance belittled them and insulted them. She had them roam naked inside the house and sometimes groped them and put her fingers in their pussies when Chris was asleep. They could do nothing since their stay there depended on her will, Chris didn''t seem to care, for him it was like charging his batteries before fucking Merry downstairs even more wildly and harder. Merry begun releasing her stress on them, for the pain she felt after a night''s fun. She begun treating them like slaves and Chris didn''t give a damn. Today Chris and Merry were about to enter the game and Fayte and Rain would have free time one their hands, it was a pity that they couldn''t even leave the house since they feared for their lives so they too entered the game. W6 was different from FSK and the greatest difference was a time ratio or 1:3, meaning one hour in real life was three inside the game. It was strange why the company did so but they said that it was safe and since it was a game only for adults addiction was not a factor to count. Fayte entered only to see Chris'' tower, all his capsules lead to his tower and not the game''s nexus world. "So what race do you want to start with?" Asked Dragonym sitting on the throne in front of her. Fayte and Rain were shocked starting inside the tower instead of the Nexus and they saw Chris and Merry quarreling at a corner of the room. "Why should I be a goblin, when I could be a dragon or something more powerful" Chris complained. "It''s your punishment for making me play this shitty game" Merry replied almost beginning to cry for some reason. "Don''t cry, I''ll be your goblin, alright?" Merry silently Shook her fist in a victorious pose, she didn''t care about what race he was but she wanted revenge for last night. "Guys why are we in Darknym''s tower?" Asked Fayte who was in her male form now. "Are we in Allastar?" Asked Rain a bit irritated seeing her skin turn green as she tried an ork inside the game, just for fun but it wasn''t to her liking at all, since she couldn''t use bows or guns. Orks are too strong and the bows lose durability pretty fast if used by someone with too great a strength, while guns in Allastar are a bit complicated and delicate as they work with magic due to the lack of gunpowder. Strength is like a double edged sword, although it raises damage it also raises the weapon''s durability reduction of a weapon, many warrior skills fight that weakness, although most players just buy weapons with greater durability. "Did you guys also want to play, well since you are my ''guests'' haha, you will also have to accompany us right?" Said Merry with an evil laugh looking at Fayte''s handsome face. Fayte could feel a strong killing intent coming from a small goblin who carried a large sack behind his back now standing next to her. "Does anyone want to change his race?" Asked Dragonym once more rather irritated for being ignored by them all. "I want to become a sniper" said Rain irritated. "Just make her a wingwoman it would be great for reaching high places" Said Chris. "Nope make her a catgirl, I want another pet" Said Merry. Rain didn''t care either way, but a feline beastman wasn''t such a bad idea, they had night vision and a good sight and with their claws they could easily reach high places. In the end she was made into a strange crossbreed of black furry human, with a cat tail, ears and black bird wings, since she also was a wingman or better wingwoman. She was half naked because she was a beastwoman, she only wore a cloth as a skirt only covering a little of her female charms. "I like your wife" Said Dragonym looking at Merry who had a satisfied look at seeing how Rain looked. "Do you wish to die?" Said the little goblin, who was carrying a strange bag rather irritated. "Chill out I have my own wives here in the tower, you remember those dragonesses captured, they are all mine now, since you don''t need Npcs anymore, right?" He said to calm chris down but seeing how Merry gropped Fayte''s ass and bam!. Chris became even more angry. "How dare you punch my wife?" He said and with some strange spell Fayte was down to his knees in pain. Fayte was in the form of the wood elf and was seemingly in pain as he spoke. "But...she started...it" Fayte spoke still in pain. "Whatever never do that again, if I see you harming her ever again, you''ll feel it once more" He said while stopping the mysterious spell. "I told you that inside the game you will be calling me "Mistress", it''s called role play!" Merry shouted at him and kicked him shooting him a few meters into the air. "Yes honey...Aouch" He said and got another kick to his face. Rain and Fayte pointlessly tried to log out and escape from this torture but the log out was locked for them. "Did you two maggots just try to log out!" Shouted Merry seeing the two doing something at a status window. "No mistress!" Both said in unison. "Don''t be afraid honey no one can log out without my aproval...aouch" Chris said and got another kick. "How many times do I have to tell you to call me Mistress!" Merry said while stepping on his goblin head. Dragonym and the other two covered their smiling faces with their hands not to incur his wrath or her attention. "You two will be my companions and shithead will be my pet" She had changed her pet''s/Chris'' name and named him "Shithead", Chris didn''t care and only though about what he would do to her after they left the game. They had divided their domains, she would take the Master''s role in the virtual world while he would have it in the real world. Chris made that agreement just on the spot, in order to make her play the game again, since he still wanted to see what W6 was like . They all wore their beginner armor and had only the starter Items as they were teleported to a town inside the game. "You have come in grave times" Said an Npc guard who saw them appearing inside the city. "Is there a problem?" Asked Fayte who had been used to playing the hero, in Allastar and even as an Administrator she still helped the npcs and players as much as she could although she was forbidden from killing Npcs and monsters. "You probably aren''t aware but monsters have begun attacking the towns and villages, this town is no longer safe" The guard said and looked nervously towards the locked gate. "Don''t be afraid weakling, Fayte and his company have just arrived in Allastar" Merry said with a playful smile. "Is the elf supposed to be famous?" Asked the guard puzzled since they all wore beginner armor and they had no titles of fame. Fayte wanted to talk but Rain elbowed him to save him from an even worse fate, she knew that Merry did it on purpose or some twisted sense of fun. "You might not know since he just arrived but in our country he''s a great hero who has saved many people, he just needs to remember his skills and all the monsters will be dead before long" She boasted as if it was all true, not giving away even a hint that it was all a lie. Another player with a full body armor came by seeing the beginners and went towards Merry. "Leave that loser and come to play with me" He whispered disregarding the goblin''s killing intent that he could clearly feel. "Fayte take care of this nuisance" She said since she didn''t like the man''s face, he simply wasn''t her type. The player looked at Fayte for a little and then shouted in surprise. "Wait aren''t you an demonistrator?" He asked as he recognized Fayte''s Avatar. "Not anymore, I was fired a couple of weeks ago" Fayte said a bit fast. "Punish him! Shithead" She shouted and hit the goblin''s head. The goblin with a lightning fast speed jumped onto the player''s back and with a swift movement of it''s hands broke his neck. "Not him you idiot! I meant Fayte" Merry frowned and punched the goblin on the head again and again. "But honey, he tried to hit on you" Chris said while taking her hits that didn''t even hurt since her strength was too low for him to be considered painful. "Bring him back to life I want to see how strong Fayte is" She said in a commanding voice. "But I don''t have the mage profession, yet " Chris said but everyone around him could tell that he simply didn''t want to.. "But I want to see him fight!" She pouted like a little girl. Her fit ceased however when a very strong smashing sound came from the wooden town gate and a monstrous howl of some monster that made her freeze in fear. "What is this thing!" "Retreat it''s breaching the gate" "Ahh, run it''s invincible" They heard Npcs and players shout as they were being slaughtered by something behind the closed wooden gates. The npc guard was now between them and the gates, for some reason no one cared about Shithead''s red name all players simply disconnected hearing the alarm bell sound all through the town. "Shouldn''t we also log out?" Asked Fayte a bit scared since he knew how strong the monsters were in W6, the few monster hunting guilds were large and had hundreds of players that only hunted weak monsters like wild dogs and wolves, wild goblins were like mini bosses inside the game for even level 1000 players, since all monsters were at least level 1000 themselves, while the Npcs were around level 500. They needed 4 npc guards to kill a single monster and although npcs fought many times better than most players countless times they just drove the monsters away instead of killing them. "So what do we do now?" Asked Fayte again after seeing the gates shake and cracks appearing on the wood as if it was going to fold in half. "Honey do you want us to fight it or do we flee?" Chris asked the shaking Merry. Merry only said two words, "Monster Bob" but it was enough for Chris to understand her fear and desperation, the reason was a trauma she got from some time ago. Ina made it so that every time she enters the game the monster would assault her location and rape and kill her. "Fayte, Rain this is your first mission, take this and this, and kill that thing, I''ll look after Merry" He threw a fucking light saber to Fayte and a strange futuristic sniper rifle to Rain. "Since the game is not fair I don''t see why I should play fair" Chris said and the sky begun darkening as the gates begun cracking. The gates shattered to smithereens and a hulkish monster with a long snakelike neck with bob''s face appeared, it was a strange chimera of a troll, a hydra and a human. An ugly monstrosity with a snake''s tongue and a giant dick erected as if for show. Sheesh!!! A headshot pierced it''s head but it didn''t do any damage at all, as the head regenerated momentarily. Fayte cut its head and two heads grew from the the hulkish body, while from the head a smaller monstrosity was created. Merry looked at it with despair, she didn''t even think of logging out since she knew that once the monster appeared her log out button was disabled until she died, it was a revenge from Ina for escaping prison. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. Chris or the small goblin Shithead was enraged at seeing the lustful eyes the monster had been looking at Merry with. six red thunders stroke the monster and it''s smaller versions that that were now six, since Fayte had cut it''s limbs again and again, just a as they one by one approached Merry and the small goblin. The red thunders insta-killed the monsters but they continued hitting them again, again and again. no one but his companions knew who was the cause of those thunders but the npcs were happy that the monster was no more. At least at first, as cries of pain and suffering were heard from the monster with each thunder, at some point the viewers were taking pity of the immortal monster, whose Hp couldn''t drop bellow 1, until it turned into ashes. Chris was now comforting the still trembling Merry while the Npcs were celebrating the birth of a new hero, "Fayte and his companions". They had a festival that day and many players saw the strange dark clouds still swirling above the town in ominous circles as if they would kill anyone at any moment. There were no videos of the fight with the monster and all the players that entered afterwards believed the npcs'' words without question. The light saber and sniper had disappeared but Fayte and Rain had gained lots of stats and skills just by attacking the creature. That was because their weapons did tons of damage their strength and reflexes rose at tremendous numbers, of course that would have been impossible if not for the broken monster, Monster bob was simply Immortal, otherwise Chris wouldn''t have given them weapons or used the strange thunders. Althought the real reason behind the weapons was to lock on the monsters data, so that he could make it die. In the midst of the celebratory mood the people completely disregarded the small goblin that carried Merry to the closest Inn and had a good time with her as a reward and who was the master and who the slave was a bit debatable at the moment. "What was that magic weapon the goblin gave you?" Asked a townsman. "Magic" Said Fayte a bit ashamed for stealing someone elses glory. Rain didn''t care and just sat and ate without worry next to him. "We would like you to train our new guards if it''s not too much of a hustle to ask" Asked a guard with a fancy armor, probably a commander of the guards or something. "Truth is I haven''t yet gained a profession but I could give them some basic combat training although I doubt anyone would want to become a blade dancer" Fayte said a bit dishearten, since blade dancers were a damage dealing class that lacked armor and was easy to kill with magic. "It doesn''t matter just teach them a few moves and you will be rewarded handsomely" The commander said patting him in the back and drinking a beer while going away. The next morning Fayte and Rain woke up in the same bed, in an awkward positions. Fayte was in a world of pain afterwards but it all stopped when Merry came in. "What are you two doing, we have work to do" She shouted, behind her was the goblin who for some reason had an eye patch on his right eye. The two put on some armor they were given and followed Merry outside, they didn''t know what the work she spoke of was but in the end, they couldn''t refuse anyway. "Lets go the troops are already waiting" Merry said and outside the door they saw a small army of a hundred guards in recruit armors. Some of whom were players. "You finally came" Said the commander from yesterday''s festival. "Yes we are ready, each will take twenty soldiers to train, as we agreed on and anyone who disobeys orders will be punished right?" Merry asked while licking her lips in a sexy way making many of the male guards whistled and seconds later felt a killing intent so strong that they could only gulp. She then turned to her companions. "In ten days we will have a mini-tournament and he who wins will get a reward, right commander?" "Well since I will be competing as well I will give a good reward to the three winners of the competition and their trainer" The commander said. "If the trainees survive ten days" Shithead said silently, smiling wickedly. The others had an aerie feeling about it, Merry didn''t understand the real meaning behind his words but had a bad feeling as well. "They who want to follow Fayte''s training come forth" Shouted the commander. a bulk of female guards and players came forward, of the thirty something, Fayte chose those that were the prettiest amongst them. Twenty beautiful women, players and npcs, probably only there because of Fayte''s good looks, since they had seen him at the festival in the seat of honor. Second group were the most competent npcs of the lot whom the commander chose as his soldiers. Third was Merry''s group, twenty male players that looked like riffraffs and delinquent. fourth group was Rain''s and they were 20 male and female npcs and some players, they only chose her over the one-eyed goblin, because they didn''t like the goblin''s smile and looks. The last group were three players and 17 npcs, that looked real weak or ugly or both. "Today everyone will have some time to get known with their trainer" The commander said and he took his already well trained trainees and left. Chris had a doubt that they were trainees by the way they walked in rhythm as if they were on an army march. Fayte was overwhelmed by the voices of the female players trying to hit on him, while the npcs tried to state their names. "Silence!" A thundering voice echoed, it was the goblin Shithead that had shut up not only his but the other four groups as well. Fayte was somewhat thankful but what he saw afterwards was somewhat terrifying, the small goblin had beaten up his 20 and they lay on the floor groaning from pain. The "silence" was because they were groaning too loudly at that moment. All players and Npcs were shocked and became silent the moment they saw three players groaning like the npcs and fear overwhelmed them since they now thought of him as one of those wild goblins that beat up and raped players and npcs alike. ============================================= Shithead POV That night Chris took the shivering Merry to an Inn and tried to have his way with her but it didn''t last long before she came to her senses and gifted him with an excruciating pain of having his eye clawed by his honey on the act of love, not that it stopped him anyway. He took an eye patch from the his bag and left the honeymoon suite.. Merry then went outside and he followed, the commander of the guards came and asked that Fayte trains some of the guards. Merry didn''t seem to care at first and was about to go and beat up Fayte but then the commander told about the mini tournaments that took place every ten days and about the rewards that they would gain if their trainees won and some other stuff, the drunk Fayte totally missed. The rest was them gathering Fayte and Rain and being given their twenty trainees. Chris'' trainees and especially the three players were weak, super weak and he knew it, but they seemed to not know that. "Why are we under the weakest of the four" "Is goblin a even a playable race?" "I would have loved some of that" One of them said and he pointed at Merry. The three of them were friends in real life and became soldiers in the game in a failed attempt to get laid with an npc but they were so weak that even the weakest woman player in the town could kick their ass. As the first Npc was about to report his name, saying "I''m a...ahhhh" and he was kicked and punched by Shithead falling to the ground to his comrade''s surprise. It only took Chris four minutes to down all twenty of them men and women were now on the floor groaning. Seeing how weak they were and since their Hp hadn''t even reached 50% and they were already out he shouted at them "Silence!" In reality he wanted to see if there was even one amongst them who was worthy of special attention but they all fell like a tower of cards with just a kick or a punch at the right point. "You are pathetic, today I will let you go home and those of you that don''t like what you are feeling now, go become poets or musicians, since all you can do is sing anyway, those that want to kill monsters be here tomorrow at the same time!" Shithead said as he spit on the nearest of them who was a player named Steel. Shithead saw them whine as he saw them make couples and going home. It isn''t what you think, they weren''t those kind of couples, the ones who were stronger helped the more wounded stand and walk to their homes. W6''s pain system was a perfect copy of real life and stamina and minor wounds worked like in real life, even hot and cold weather could be felt as if it was real. Chris left as well as he went to find the mage and thief guild. Being a game master he found them quite easily, the mage at the guild was a bit reluctant but he taught him the profession but the thieves were a bit of a problem, he beat them all up until they agreed to teach him and even wanted to make him their boss, which he gladly accepted. He was now the master of a small thieves guild that had only four npcs and one player in it as members, they had lost their leader a week ago, another player took all his friends and their loot and left the small badly protected town. They had sent npcs after him but they all died as the player was strong and elusive, it was the reason they had made him their boss in the first place. The only player left a young girl, or so she looked inside the game, Chris knew that in reality she was probably an adult and a man as well. "Since I''m your new leader, First order we are taking over the Inn, if the owner doesn''t comply I will make his regret it" He said with a wicked smirk that made the four npcs and even the player shiver in fear. "Now follow me" He said as he wore a cloak given to the thief guild''s recruits, but his silent steps made it look as if he was a master thief. They arrived at the Inn and the owner and his family were cleaning the tables when the six of them entered. The sun was still out and only two players were at the Inn at the time, six hooded and cloaked people entered in and at their helm being a dwarf or something with a red name saying "Shithead". The Owner was still afraid of him from yesterday as he had already kicked his ass before, because he didn''t want to sell a PKer and a monster a room, in the end he gave him the room for double the price and two of his worst meals. Now the monster was back with five more chaotic people. (since the thieves and the "girl" were already chaotic, being thieves and all) The goblin came over towards the counter, two people stood by the door and one by the window on lookout duty, while the other two came with him towards the inn owner. The two players logged out not wanting to be a part of whatever was taking place, since PKers were a nasty bunch, and they could always just log in once in a few minutes when they had left. Shithead hit the counter startling the Inn owner''s two daughters and wife. "I''m taking over the Inn, from today onwards the Inn will house the thieves guild" He said making his monstrous smiling face seen to the owner who was shocked from his words. Normal extortion was a normal thing for thieves to do but they were easily caught by the guards since the towns were well protected but this town had other problems more serious than a few stolen purses but stealing property was not a small thing. "I''ll have the guards know of this right now!" The Innkeeper shouted as he tried to exit the Inn but got caught by the two cloaked men who were with Shithead right now. "Is your answer yes or yes?" Shithead asked while shifting him to his knees. Seeing Fayte and Rain from the window and the signal from the lookout the Innkeeper regained some hope and cried as loudly as he could. "Help!" he cried and he saw Fayte hasten his step towards the Inn while Rain proceeded with caution, but when Fayte entered through the door his face paled. "Chris what''s all this about!" Fayte asked with an urge to help the man but being unable to. "We the thieves guild are taking over the tavern Fayte and since we are in the same party it should be a free room for you as well" "Rain, at last we found the thieves guild" Fayte cried leaving the Innkeeper somewhat hoping for the best until he heard the rest after Rain entered. "Rain wanted to join the assassin guild but they said that only after gaining the thief profession will they allow her to join" "Oh great Idea, guys next I''m taking over the assassin guild as well, you will stay here and teach Rain the thief profession, and if until I return the Innkeeper doesn''t comply I will be forced to kill him" Chris said drawing his beginner thief''s dagger and pointing it at his face and drawing a tiny drop on blood from his cheek. The two daughters were on their knees and his wife was already out of the kitchen, she had already tried to ask for help but no one was willing to risk their lives and the soldiers were to busy guarding the walls from monsters while rebuilding the city gates. "I accept, I will give the Inn over to you and your thugs" The Innkeeper said with tears in his eyes. "Who said I wanted only the Inn" Chris said with a serious face. "What I want is you and your family working here, we of the thieves guild will have our base at your cellar or attic or wherever we can hide and if you betray us you will have more than just your life being threatened and ruined" He said pointing at his family who were on their knees in an attempt to implore for him to spare the Innkeeper''s life. The Innkeeper gulped heavily as he nodded. "Now the two of you ladies are joining the guild with Rain, until I return I want to hear that you have reached the apprentice rank" The innkeeper shook his fist trying to hold his rage as he was unable to do anything to protect his family. "Guys if I hear from Rain or Fayte that you did anything to our newest recruits we will have the talk we had earlier today about how someone joins the guild, are we clear?" He said and they saw the five threatening figures shrinking and nodding their heads like puppies. "I need the address of the assassin guild and any other chaotic guild in the town" Chris said and one of the thieves came towards him and whispered three things to his ears. "Wow, perfect just perfect...hahaha" Chris said while laughing with an evil voice as if he was about to conquer the world. ======================================================================================= Steel POV Steel was the first of the three friends to enter the game and spent all the money he bought on a full plate mail. He was already a warrior in profession but he was too weak to do anything so he just tanked the monsters while his teamates took out the wild dogs around the area. Caravans passed Sheldomly and sold mostly food, but the prices were too high for anyone to buy, so he also became a cook, since no one else wanted to sacrifice his second slot just for cooking monster meat. W6 had a hunger system like Destros but now they felt the hunger when it came. their real body was in a strange static phase like a cryostasis and didn''t need anything at all until they logged out and continued their real lives. Steel had two friends Iron and silver. One was a pervert who became a thief and an assassin and the other was obsessed with fantasy and became a mage and a warrior. Steel was walking around the town when he saw Merry and fell in love once more, he for some reason felt in love with every beautiful girl he saw. As you may know already he died but what you might not know was that he at the same time lost his armor to other players who looked his corpse afterwards since Merry and her party didn''t touch even a piece of his equipment although they could have taken everything. Of course he could just buy a new one but then his friends came and told him that there will be a festival and that they had just enlisted in the militia and told him to do the same. The militia fliers were everywhere and the militia had to spend 30days training and then either join the guards or do whatever they liked. Food and a place to sleep were provided and there were no male and female barracks making it a feast for their eyes as the female npcs didn''t care about appearances, they were simply too dedicated to their cause. In the morning the militia were gathered towards the Inn, there he saw Merry again but to his disappointment he wasn''t in her group. He and his friends for some reason were stuck under a goblin. He saw they were not the only ones disappointed as the Npcs too looked somewhat less enthusiastic. Someone out of good will went forward to state his name and Bam! He was flat on the floor moaning from pain. With just two attacks his health had fallen to around 60% but what shocked him was that the goblin didn''t stop, in four minutes he had felled them all to the floor groaning, even he was on the floor not knowing if his armor would have made any difference since most of the damage he took was from hitting his head on the floor. He heard the goblin''s speech and felt angry, his first thought was that the goblin was cheating or something, but thinking again, he didn''t see anything suspicious in his attacks. The goblin attacked their knees and head sometimes folding them in two with a kick in the stomach and then using its weight to drop their head to the ground, it was like an WWE wrestling show where however the pain was real. He couldn''t stand from the pain and then it happened, a soft hand helped him up. She was an npc and although not a beauty like Merry she could be called cute, if you took the blood and bruises from her face. She helped him and he helped her as they went together towards the ward for the guards. Steel was happy, being touched by a female, he thanked god, his friends and even the abominable goblin for this moment. "I''m Steel" He said somewhat excited. "I''m Veronija" She said somewhat disheartened. "Are you also disappointed that we have a goblin for a trainer?" He asked her excited. "If you were even half as skilled as he was you would have seen the disappointment as he looked down on us, he is a worthy warrior, I''m sure he could kill us in seconds if he wanted to, I don''t know how strong the other three are but if you consider them his equals then all three of them must be monstrously strong" She said with some disappointment in her voice. "Then what is it that makes you so sad?" He asked again. "I don''t think that I will be coming back tomorrow" She said with a shiver in her voice. Steel grasped her hand and said. "Please don''t give up, I will do my everything to protect you" The girl blushed from the sudden change of topic, truth was she had heard those exact words once more by her fiancee but he died from a monster assault and he was at least ten times stronger than the weakling promising to protect her but being a guard he died protecting her and the town from a hoard of wild goblins. Steel''s words and the familiar warm tone in his voice made her break in tears right on his shoulders. Steel silently celebrated getting a step closer to bedding her. Chapter 38 - Beginning of the end Shithead POV Last day he had beaten up the assassins, smuglers and informers guilds taking them under his "wings", creating a small organized underworld in the town of Gravelhope. Unlike the thieves guild in which he had special interests in the other three guilds were left to their Npc leaders to manage but they still had to report to him in the end. He had stayed all night in order to make them all submit since the smugglers were the most elusive, they were chaotic merchants that sold anything they could get their hands on, they were the ones who bought the goods from the thieves and sold them to other towns and cities and after the monsters begun besieging the towns they were even more at the winning side, since they were the only ones who could get goods even without a safe root for supplies to come, mostly because of bandits and other outlaws were their main source of goods. Chris returned with all of them and Rain was now trained in the assassin profession, since she was the only person still up he gave her a test run and was beaten to a pulp. It wasn''t that he was weak, in fact he was stronger than her but their duel was hand to hand and he reduced his strength to match hers. He didn''t want to kill her after all and the handicap of having only one eye were enough to give him a 0-3 defeat in the most pathetic way. If anyone had seen him laughing after the defeat they would call him crazy but he was happy to once more experience what it was to be a common mortal. Struggle with only your wits and strength. In truth there was one thing that made hims like the game more than reality, the game restricted his memories to those of his original self, he could of course change that any time he liked but it was more thrilling this way. The first lights of the sun found Shithead sleeping on the floor of the Inn, where Rain left him the day before. A sound came from outside and seeing only five out of the 20 trainees back at the Inn, three players and two npcs. ''More than I expected'' He thought to himself with a grin on his face. "Since you are here you are have decided to spit blood and sweat like crazy, five is exactly how many I''m missing" He said and clapped his hands together with strength, sending a terrifying blast of wind breezing through their faces as if a lion roared in their face. "Now, the others come out!" He shouted so loudly that the whole town was up. Fifteen people came out of the Inn, they were seven thieves, three assassins, two smugglers and three Informers. They were all the members of their guilds, since most people had no will to hire assassins and money was scarce to begin with, since too few traveled to their town. There was only one player amongst them, the loli girl thief, since assassins didn''t stay with their guild due to a lack of requests and informers and smugglers weren''t even worth joining, there were no other players among them. "Now you are the militia, my militia, you will hear my orders and do as I say, first priority is to make you all into killing machines, even the best assassins of this rural town are a bunch of clowns when it comes to combat" He said and the three assassins grinned their teeth to hold their anger, truth was he had killed three of them because they refused to join. Iron could recognize the three as his instructor and his superior and the boss but he wasn''t foolish enough to greet them after he left the guild for so long. "Isn''t that Iron?" One of the assassins laughed an evil smirk, remembering their lackey. "Silence!" The goblin shouted interrupting all the murmurs that had just begun after he announced that they now were militia. "From today on you will be one guild called the underworld and the four players that are here I shall ask you when the time comes if you will stay in the underworld or leave, now you are all to do as I say" The two npcs who were with the original militia, the girl and a boy were nervous hearing that they just became part of something dirty and evil. The girl was Veronija and the boy was Ethan, they were both in the militia for revenge against the monsters but what they got was not exactly what they expected. "Now we shall begin our training, everyone wear this ring" He said and threw them 20 atlas rings and put one after the other. =========================================== Atlas'' Punishment A ring that is decorated by two carvings one of atlas holding the earth and another of Hercules doing the same. (two jewel, the two planets) Physical enhancements Greater Health regeneration Magic enchantments Cursed*cannot be taken off Gravity Curse*??? ========================================= "I saw that!" A voice came from the roof and a black winged black furry cat woman came down from the roof. "You are trying to cheat aren''t you, I want those rings as well?" Rain said and Shithead laughed at the request. "And why should I give them to you?" He asked with a self satisfied face. "Because then I''ll tell everything to Merry" She said with a smirk. "Oh no, I didn''t expect that answer, why don''t you try, she''s probably fucking with her militia right now, I don''t think she even cares about the contest" He said and saw Rain''s eyes shrink as she realized that it was probably true since She hadn''t seen or heard from Merry for a day and the chat is like telepathy inside the game, you don''t even have to talk and your words are sent through the chat window. "How about a deal, You give me the rings and I will recruit more people for your underworld group" She said somewhat uncertain. "I will give you as many rings as the people who will join, is that alright with you?" Chris smiled afterwards and she knew that he was still hiding something from her. It took her some time to gather her 20 people team while shithead''s team was getting used to their 25% of extra gravity. more like stumbling and panting for breath. It wasn''t such a great burden and they saw their strength rise as they waited for Rain''s team to come even thought many of them were only lying on the ground. They also saw Shithead sweat buckets as if his gravity was different from theirs. That was because he used the gravity spell on himself to see how strong his 1% of his original stats were. He had used the Archon''s wish two times after all and his stats were now much lower, that his original ones, however even with those stats his strength and endurance were still higher than theirs. Rain gathered her troops and just as she returned Fayte came out and seeing the strange rings and Shithead''s sweating he sniffed cheating in the air. He was given the same deal as Rain since he had already seen Merry from the window fucking someone right across his window in some other house. "So how many agreed, and did you explain what the underworld is about?" Shithead said and laughed. Four fingers from Rain, and that was including herself in, since she wanted the ring, although not knowing what it really did. Fayte was lost, he didn''t understand what it was all about but he didn''t even go ask the 20beauties, he only pointed one for himself, as if any of the players under his team would obey a goblin. Shithead activated everyone''s rings and they begun running parallel to the square walls of the town doing round after round and every time they got exhausted, the goblin would roar like a lion insulting and after casting a revitalize they run once more. He was like an instructor from hell, he didn''t even let them faint, he overrode the system and brought them back he didn''t care much about the game anyway, he was having fun as he was overcoming his own limits with them. Rain didn''t activate the trainees'' rings and only activated her own, she told the three that they would have extra lessons afterwards and she begun drilling them with physical exercises until they couldn''t take anymore, remaining with the three who had the rings in the end, for them when the ring activated she went to join Shithead''s group of victims of course her team of four was far more rested than his, that was mentally tortured and on the verge of giving up altogether. ''He''s a monster'' ''How can he endure such torture'' ''I''m dying'' Whispers were coming from the ones still running around the wall. Fayte only trained himself and the two Npc females since all the others were players and they didn''t care much about the event, they just looked at him running through the streets with the other two and in a few seconds the two became ten and then twenty and then forty. It was a wave of girls that weren''t even from his trainees, it was funny to see from afar but Shithead wouldn''t have wanted to be in his place right now as they had caught up to him due to the gravity and a strange scene of cannibalism, could better describe the now tied Fayte and the battle for his love. Shithead now passed outside the Inn and heard a familiar moan, truth was he wanted to kill all of Merry''s trainees but then he remembered that this is only a game, he would have his turn in the real world to make her feel what a real man can do.(All real men would say that, or at least they who feel like one) Merry''s training was simple, the 20 had a tournament and the winner''s prize was a go with her, the players were all fighting like beasts making the few npcs shrink in terror at their lustful eyes. Merry didn''t care, it was for her something like a bachelor party before her marriage with Chris, she wanted to see the world before being restricted to a single man, although he did say that he didn''t care about the game but she didn''t believe it she knew that he could see everything she did and it made her even more horny. In these ten days there were three great developments in the town. First was the the militia had begun killing monsters, something that even the normal guards couldn''t do. Of course the militia were Shithead''s underworld group whose gravity rings were now at x5 but when fighting they were set to x1.25 simply to make them feel lighter but not the real gravity it was as if they begun flying as the gravity returned to almost normal and their speed and strength was something to be dreaded, they were like twenty four lightnings passing through the monsters and each strike meant death. Second was the underworld rising, as if asking for protection money from the town people was not enough it made them dread the moment they gave Fayte''s group the mission, the whole town was now under Shithead''s control, even the regular soldiers didn''t dare to oppose him. Last event that made them fear for their lives was Shithead slowly becoming a mage. He begun stealing spellbooks and using money to buy books from the guild, the money might have been Ill gotten but the guild didn''t care, it had its own needs to care for, there was a strange enchantment now all over the walls any person who tried to leave town had to answer to the underworld. It was now the day of the tournament and Merry''s players were ready, at least those that hadn''t been beaten to death by Shithead, losing legs and arms or so they thought, as they saw Fayte''s valkyries who were ready to tear them to pieces and Rain''s group where three people out of them looked like beasts now, their build had become bulky and terrifying, rain herself was as if doped with drugs. They didn''t know what she did to them but it sure wasn''t normal exercise. Merry''s group of players laughed at Shithead as he only brought five people with him, they didn''t know why but they looked the weakest from the group of twenty they had seen him with before. The commander came with his twenty well trained men who were ready for battle but still he would keep them for another twenty days of training. every 10 days they would have this tournament but this first tournament was the only one that really counted since the rest wouldn''t hold as many surprises as the first. The tournament was a battle royal where they could not be killed after their health reached zero, because of some strange magic. Merry''s and Fayte''s groups were the first ones to lose since they had failed to give them any instructions of how to fight or even appoint a leader so they just scattered in all three directions and were fast reduced to nothing by the commander''s and Rain''s group. Although their groups were somewhat specialized, Merry''s were experienced players who had good endurance and strength and Fayte''s valkyries had speed and reflexes, due to them running after him so many times and trying to find him when he sped up suddenly by reducing the ring''s gravity playing hide and seek. Rain''s team was the best organized and battle ready, they knew what to do and they had one leader and two sub-leaders, they were the ones with the rings while the other 17 were all footmen that obeyed their commands without question, who could question those walls of muscles after all.. The leader could send the subs to execute strategical attacks and before long they had annihilated the commander''s group, the main force charging through the middle while the two sub-commanders surrounding and attacking from both sides, normally that would cause heavy loses for the eleven that went head on but in the chaos of battle it worked out like a glove, only losing two people. Shithead''s strategy was divide and conquer, his five trainees didn''t even move as they saw the others destroying one another, they silently awaited as they were ordered beforehand. Seeing as Shithead''s team didn''t move at all and still had five members, Rain''s trainee leader send a team of five just to measure their strength but they were beaten real fast with only a few hits, only the sub-leader was able to retreat fast enough to keep his life. Truth was that her three ring bearers were stronger than Shithead''s team but the players raise stats faster than Npcs so her npcs were at a stat disadvantage against the three players on his team but npcs use stats more efficiently than players and they could still be called stronger. The problem was in tactics, as Shithead had given them clear orders before they went into combat, the players were to hold the three with the rings until the two npcs defeat the rest. It was a pity that Rain''s team had lost a few men by fighting with all three of the other groups, otherwise they might have had a chance. because the plan didn''t work perfectly and one of the players called Steel gave his life to save an npc girl in a dramatic finale. Shithead cursed his bad luck, having such an idiot on his team. ======================================================================================= Steel''s POV It all happened fast, the other three groups were defeated and now it was their turn to act. The three tops formation he and his friends did moved and clashed on the panicking team who were caught unprepared for such a high speed attack, Steel was happy about being on Shithead''s team right now since he could show off some of his achievements in those ten hellish days that passed. The regular footmen they fought were no big deal only the three monsters were a source of trouble. In one go Rain''s team had lost most of their soldiers and their leader since he was stack in a three vs one, losing swiftly and then the other two almost at the same time charged at Veronija. His heart raced as he saw them pointing their spears towards her, without even thinking he was in front of her, his face looking at her and a spear piercing his through and almost touching Veronija''s soft skin with it''s tip. He smiled before he was teleported outside the arena. He couldn''t see what had happened but in the end they had won, it was a four vs two so it was somewhat expected to happen but the scolding he got from the goblin and the fists of anger were lost in his sea of love. The reward for the tournament was some sword that had a fair enough elemental damage, to their surprise the goblin broke it with his teeth in a fit of anger as he saw Merry heading out with one of her trainees. ''Didn''t they feel enough pain?'' Was what Steel asked himself, Shithead''s group had been ordered to beat up Merry''s trainees so many times those past few days that he felt pity for those that went with Merry. ''Is a night of lust and excitement worth all the pain they will experience tomorrow?'' Steel though as he went towards Veronija. She was somewhat different than before, she looked more resolved and somewhat sad. "You Idiot!" She said as a slap went right into his face, followed by a sweet kiss full of passion. The night that followed answered all his questions, even if the goblin was to kill him hundreds of times this feeling was something worth that risk, but his partner wasn''t Merry, it was a sweet npc girl with soft hips and tits that now bounced up and down as they were having their first time together. The next ten days the goblin had taken over the city sent his group to dominate the monsters whenever they appeared. He even went on something that was considered a taboo, dungeon raiding, it was considered taboo because Demonistrators ruled the dungeons and opposing them was madness. Demonistrators weren''t exactly monster lovers like Ina, but they were playing amongst themselves they captured dungeons and send them to attack one another''s dungeons capturing territories and making their own territory larger. Ina didn''t care as long as some specific dungeons were left safe. Ten days and the next tournament begun, this time they were ordered to assault Rain''s team from the start baiting Fayte''s team to attack hers as well. Since they were defeated by them the tournament before Faye''s valkyries were thirsty for vengeance, until they themselves were defeated by Shithead''s group without even the chance to understand what had happened. Merry''s team and the commander''s were at a deadlock fighting with arrows, making it difficult to even approach them, but when Steel and the others approached both teams stropped fighting and turned towards them shooting hundreds of arrows at them in fast succession, it was a trap. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. Merry had probably made a deal with the commander to take out Shithead''s group but she hadn''t calculated right. Five lightning fast sprinters had charged towards the two armies. Steel and Veronija were fighting back to back and suddenly he heard her melodic voice shout in distess "Behind you". When he turned, like an idiot, there were three spells that hit him head on, his constitution being low was the end of him and Veronija could do nothing but see him die from the second and third wave of magic spells. They were just simple fire,water,earth and wind missiles but their numbers were enough to kill him. Veronija and him had chosen to attack Merry''s group while the others were fighting the commander''s it was a bit unlucky for Steel that he was lovestruck and absentminded in the middle of the battle. In truth he didn''t really care about the tournament at all, he only awaited for the night to fall and once more hold her in his arms. Steel had once more died and felt Shithead''s wrath, he didn''t care since just by logging out he would forget all the pain, it was the system''s way to fight psychological traumas and other mental diseases, it simply wiped out negative memories upon logging out, if you lost a companion you would simply forget anything that made him special for you upon logging out, it was a safe system that of course at some point had its haters. The second reward of the tournament was a shield that shared the same fate as the sword, ending with a human face embedded on it making the shield somewhat awkward and unusable, the goblin didn''t even care as he crushed the man''s face onto the shield that in the end ended in the man''s ass in a rather bloody manner as his bottom was cut in half. He approached Veronija who for some reason was serious and somewhat angry. "I think we have to break up" She said to him, but sounded somewhat confused and not as determined as before. "Why?" Was all he could think of asking as his whole world was as if turned upside down. A tear dropped from her face as she hugged him tightly and she said. "I don''t want to see you die, ever again, this time at the tournament, I saw you watching over me but completely disregard your own safety, we can''t be together if it will endanger you or even kill you" She didn''t even wait for his answer as she run away as fast as the wind in the dark of the night. He felt awkward, he was immortal after all but it was true that he now couldn''t delete his character like the others, just to regain a lost limp and if he died who will ensure her safety. The next few days she didn''t even talk to him but sometimes he saw her talking with their goblin leader and every night he could see her sneak to the Inn under the cover of the night. For some reason the goblin didn''t even train them anymore after tonight and even worse Veronija never left the Inn after going in. Steel''s mind was forming hundreds of scenarios but he discarded them all because of his unyielding trust to her person. ''She probably wants to become stronger'' He said to himself as he trained day and night with the ring still on and even dying a few times by the enormous gravity. Five days were left until the next tournament and he heard rumors that the goblin would only bring one person to the tournament. The source of those rumors was Iron, who himself heard it from the underworld guild members with whom he now had somewhat better relationships especially with the females who killed him every night on his tries to peep in the female baths. "Could you spy on Veronija for me, please" Said Steep imploring him, since he himself didn''t want to be seen spying on her, it would crush their relationship in one go if he is wrong. "Chill out, I can do even better than spy on her, you see this?" He said and he showed him a magic scroll. "This is a record scroll, I will bring you a whole video of how they are training" Iron said and after a few drinks he left. The next day Iron was logged out and didn''t come, Steel didn''t know what he had found out or if he was killed, but if he was killed then it would probably take his three days to return since his name was almost constantly red from his perverted acts. "Silver do you know if Iron was killed or if he had something to do?" Steel asked Silver since silver was closer to Iron those last few days. "Nope, I don''t know but seeing that his name in the friend list is not gray and is just offline, I would say that he wasn''t killed, why don''t you just log out and give him a call?" "You know that''s exactly what I''m going to do" But before he could log out Iron logged In. "Steel, you really found one hot chick, they things they did were something else, I even went and created a copy of it on my pc, really sick things I tell you" Steel''s brain didn''t capture it the first time and he was left smiling until he went mad with anger. He didn''t know what exactly they did in there but if Iron liked it it couldn''t be just training. Steel barged in the Inn and shouted. "Where is Veronija!" He was mad and his friends were right behind him. the Inn however was empty of life this time in the day and even the Inn keeper was missing. "The basement" Iron said and all three trashed the door that led to the basement and with great shock Steel and silver saw four chained maiden to the walls while Veronija was in some perverted contraption that held her naked in the air and chains were pulling her arms and legs into a strange pose that fully exposed her pee hole to anyone who was interested. Steel rushed towards her but he felt a strange gravity as he approached her felling him to his knees, he wasn''t even near her and the gravity was unbearable, he didn''t know what was exactly happening but he forced all his strength into moving forwards, until he fell but instead of the floor his face felt the soft feeling of her skin and a small moan followed. He didn''t care about the gravity anymore, he didn''t care about stamina or Hp or the game. For him it was only the two of them as he begun caressing her body and making her once more his. -Do you want to have a baby with plain human female Veronija?- Without a question he pressed yes to anything that popped up after the confirmation that she too wanted it. That night the goblin came and seeing as the two were still on to it he took one of the chained girls and had his own twisted sense of fun with her. Steel ignored the screams and continued playing with his woman until she was asleep. Today was the last tournament and the goblin told Steel that he was to compete alone, if he wins, he will release Veronija and even give him the underworld group, if he loses when he will kill her crushing her under the full might of his gravity. The tournament ended as it started, Steel was just too fast, too strong and too focused on victory, in other words too desperate to win. Even Merry''s team who wanted the secondary prize she herself offered weren''t as crazy as him. He rushed like the wind towards Rain''s team and without even thinking had decapitated with his bare hands not only their leader but both the sub leaders as well. He had survived gravities and pain unimaginable by normal people and he hadn''t logged out at all, his mind was in a state of complete chaos as he slaughtered them all. The alliance of all four other teams against him was like joke as the fear debuff appeared making them feel the full emotion called fear. Emotion debuffs were something scary in Allastar as you would feel fear even if you were fearless in real life, it was a strange sense as it forced you to feel fear against your will. In an empty arena now only he was left, the others were teleported back to their respective rooms. The commander of the guards with unwillingness gave him the last reward that was a full set of commander''s armor and position on the guard''s commander. This reward Shithead gave left to him together with Veronija who for some reason had a small memory lapse and the control of the town. The reason for the last was because Merry had her fun and wanted to leave the town but there was one problem that remained, who would control the city in his absence. Steel and Veronija waved goodbye to Fayte and his group, truth was that although they were somewhat sadistic and terrifying they had kept the whole town safe from monster raids for a whole month and their trainees were somewhat strong, at least Rain''s and Shithead''s were. ======================================================================================== Shithead''s POV It was who Merry decided on a direction and they left, not knowing where they were going. Well Chris knew but didn''t care since he just wanted to follow her lead on a new adventure. Their journey was a bit uneventful but their fame skyrocketed every time they reached a village, town or city. since they could overwhelm monsters like they were nothing, making rumors circulate about players who have hacked the game. ======================================================================================== Ina POV Ina was having fun but even that had already become boring at some point. Npc monsters were predictable, she was intrigued about three messages that popped up out of nowhere. -Merry entered the game- -Hacking detected- -Monster Bob has died- She cared little about it. The game was even harder to hack than the last game but seemingly there were a few daredevils who still dared to try. In the end they either had their account deleted or were employed to her company as developers or administrators. A call came a bit afterwards "Boss please do something about the game master he''s back again and this time he even hacked the game without any fear since we can''t do anything to him" A distressed voice said. "Can''t you just make it so that he can''t enter, I thought that you had modified the new capsules to break if someone tried to hack the game" "We have but he''s probably using custom ones since he was one of the two developers of the new capsule, it wouldn''t be strange if he had a few prototypes at home, or even knew how to customize this accursed psychic core" Truth was that they didn''t know much about the technology used in the new gen capsule, all they did was little by little by using the special editors left by the two creators of the capsule, decoding the psychic core but even that didn''t mean they could change everything. Ina was a little irritated but it was a great opportunity to try something they had come with the last time they had encountered him. In W6 there were a few new options that she created after taking over the company, they were difficulty, curses and divine favor. She could regulate how difficult the game would be for someone, add curses and even raise and lower one''s divine favor. A negative divine favor meant that the player would be in the wanted list by the said Temple and god and magic of the said element would take more Mp to cast. All she did for now was raise Merry''s party''s difficulty to max and waited to see the result. The only thing she got were more hacking warnings and messages that large number of monsters died daily these last few days. She wasn''t mad about it since she was at the other side of the world and even more surprising was the fact that even some dungeons were cleared by a player called Fayte. A quick search and she found out that the Fayte used to be an administrator they had fired because he didn''t appear for the monster apocalypse event that shocked Allastar and other worlds as well. Ina had the body of a strange monster, she was a strange mutation that was akin to a black widow. She killed and ate her mates after having fun with them. She had three mouths, one being in between her legs and a third on her arm, it was a monstrosity that lured Npc and players and killed them and monsters were a large part of her targets. The feeling of having three mouths was strange but she liked it, she tried many strange experiments with different monster bodies but this last was really something else. Ina licked her lips, as she thought of all the things she will do in the future. ======================================================================================== Hope POV Hope was long dead in the real world but his consciousness remained in the VR world in a world they called World of the dead. He could create anything he wanted in a large area and could visit others who had also died, he could be summoned by his family members like a sort of summon, so he trained a lot to be useful when summoned. He had made lots of friends with the others who lived around and had many Npc servants in his estate. And a small personal dungeon to train. Last time he was summoned he lost pitifully from the new upgraded monsters and learning that others had no better luck than him he was depressed, but that was before he heard rumors that Fayte had become a hero once more and was cleansing the land of evil. He send a message to his brother. "Bro can you find Fayte, I really want to talk with him, it''s really important" ======================================================================================== TOBO POV TOBO was happy when he heard that the game had become more hardcore but when he logged in, he was shocked. He was too used to his Dragon armor and professions and without them he had to start from the beginning. Although being a 1000level player had its benefits the weak weapons broke down just from his grip power and he could only fight unarmed. Making him unable to become a fighter since there was no practice sword he could wield with his strength. In FSK TOBO was a half ork and started from Anchora since he wanted to once more become a Dragon knight but he got a bit over his head after being freed and he tried soloing a dungeon, since he wasn''t accustomed to the new pain sensations yet he died and everyone took him for one of the TOBO followers instead of the original one. He had made three friends all of whom were called TOBO and were members of the guild and knew who he really was but it didn''t help him much since no one believed them, saying that the original TOBO had no friends and was a vicious PKer, even when he had returned to FSK many still refused to accept him as the original since there were many who had become more powerful than him in that on Year. DKing and Loki just kicked his ass as if he were a noob, without many problems, making his character officially only a legend, as no one believed he was the real thing and he himself didn''t want to sully his fame any more. Hearing Fayte''s name and fame rising TOBO took his four friends/followers and begun rushing towards his last seen position. ======================================================================================== Nancy and Bob POV Nancy and BOb had successfully return to working as In-game correspondents since Nancy was special and BOb protected his new wife with his life or more likely it was her who protected him by turning monsters into cupcakes. They were Quite famous as a reporter duo and they were In the Isleplains helping the rich and the famous to establish themselves. Hearing Fayte becoming a Hero once more their Boss ordered them and a large number of people to rush towards the Anchora continent and find out what is his secret. "Do you think he has some secret?" Asked Bob a bit surprised since the last time they found a hero, he was some hacker who was wielding a strange bugged weapon. The last time they saw him he was a Demonistrator as the players called them and was rather pathetic as he was trying to pacify monsters and players. "Bob I know you want to become stronger but you will have to give it up, there hasn''t been anyone who has become famous without cheating yet" Nancy said smiling as her own race could be consider a cheat as well and she was the most famous person in Allastar at the moment, it was mostly because Ina had allowed her as a special wedding gift to keep her avatar unchanged. ======================================================================================== Time Master''s POV Time was excited, his Avatar didn''t delete a single time but his Medium ability was suppressed. It was really exciting but what he experienced next made him terrified. The pain he felt from being hit once by a fist or the bite from a dog made him really want to give up on the game. But he had a vision that he would encounter Darknym once more, although this time he was with someone called Fayte. ======================================================================================== Mona''s POV Mona had become an administrators when Chris had taken control but she quickly went out of favor after his disappearance. Of course she hadn''t spend her time for nothing, she had made connections with the business world and was now an In-game Pop Idol, although there were many but she was now one of them. She had friendly relationships with Fayte a girl in the company but didn''t know that she was a lesbian. Although she could somewhat suspect it because of two other administrator that were mad at Fayte at the time, they were Sincerity and Justice inside the game, their real names don''t really matter I think, only that they joined her band as a trio pop singers, or rather dancers, as they couldn''t really sing. Sincerity and Justice still couldn''t forgive Fayte for being a woman but they still kept a friendly relationship with Mona so they unwillingly would bump into her. After hearing Fayte''s name she and the two others begun heading towards his location. For some reason they couldn''t locate him at all, as if he was never online. And the game of chase became started because Fayte moved all over Anchora and no more Hacking popups were indicated as his fame rose more and more. Chapter 39 - Final Choices (End) A few words from the Author. Thank you for the support and the "thank you for the chapter" messages spamming was really encouraging, although it didn''t help very much in me advancing as a writer but nether the less it feels good to be appreciated. Disclaimer This is the end of Volume 1, I''m already working on volume 2 so in a week or so there might be new chapters going out one after another, I don''t know if it''s a good or bad thing but still thanks for the support and please don''t hate it for the end being a little unsatisfying. ======================================================================================== Fayte''s POV Months passed and Fayte lived a Nightmare these past few weeks, being abused in the both real and Virtual worlds but the problem was that he/she was becoming famous and she really didn''t want to see Sincerity and Justice again. The Administrators could find nothing about him/her and his/hers companions but because he had to keep up with Merry''s behavior Fayte had a lot of stress gathering as he/she had to clear dungeons and dance to her tune. The worst however was Shithead''s mood, Merry didn''t leave the game even for a while and He was full of lust and desire, but he still followed Merry around like a slave saying nothing about her stupid behavior. (In short he hadn''t done it for a month although she was in the nearby capsule) She and Rain were most afraid that he might explode sometime in the near future. ======================================================================================== Shithead''s POV One Year later...Three in-game Their group became famous, in their group with Fayte as the puppet leader, were Merry, Shithead and Hope whom Fayte could now summon from the world of the dead due to a little hacking. TOBO, Nancy and Bob weren''t able to leave their Cities in the end due to the monsters and Hope''s summoning was a request of Fayte''s since Hope''s brother also never reached them in the first place. "These days the monsters are become stronger and stronger" Fayte complained. "Why do you care, all you do is summon Hope and he fights all your battles for you" Merry complained since Fayte and Rain were no longer in her grasps in the real world and even in the virtual Rain had somewhat disappeared, not logging in at all. Shithead didn''t talk he was silently following Merry and Fayte who were in the front with a really crappy mood. Fayte and Merry had become Famous in the meantime and he was the laughingstock of the world, since Merry didn''t miss a chance to degrade him. He was a goblin mage and Merry didn''t even allow him to fight as she said it would be boring if he singlehandedly killed all the monsters with a single spell, although he would probably had tortured them for some time before doing so.. "What do you say we visit the Elven forest?" Fayte asked excited. "What do you say Shithead?" Merry asked mockingly, as if his mind counted for something in their group. "Yez Miztrez" He said while grinding his teeth, not caring for the humiliation and looking at her ass that was in front of him. Enduring his urges, to lay her down all four and make her scream in ecstasy or pain whichever comes first. In the game he had become a servant and she was the Mistress but in his mind he imagined the day of his rebellion, the sweet taste of revenge. He kept his word and did as she told him, He kept his word and even as she slept with others inside the game he didn''t make any scene, at least not at the before they had finished, he of course made them suffer afterwards. It was a bit funny how after all those dungeon exterminations his level and stats were still the higher than theirs as they now reached the borders of the forest. ======================================================================================== Fayte''s POV Three arrows came blocking their way into the forest and a female voice came from the arrows. "The two elves...can pass but...the goblin cannot!" It was strange but in Fayte''s eyes there was a bit of panic as he looked at Merry who was smiling happily. ''What have I done!'' Was Fayte''s thought as he was the one who came with the Idea to enter the forest. "Can I ask why?" Shouted Shithead towards the woods somewhat irritated and the trees were shaking by the volume of his voice. Another three arrows came and the three prior ones disappeared into thin air. "You are a monster...monsters not allowed...inside holy forest" The elven voice sounded as the arrows hit the ground. Shithead was Massaging his own forehead to calm himself while Merry shouted towards the forest. "He''s my servant and baggage carrier!" And three more arrows came. "Then leave too...we don''t want....monster tamers either" Merry was a little pissed, she wanted to enter and she would take what she wanted. "Shitheead go away, If no monsters are allowed inside the forest then you can just await for my return" "Don''t worry Chris I will accompany her and make sure she doesn''t do anything stupid" Fayte said to calm him down, but knew well that it was pointless, because a moment later Shithead spoke. "Merry, we have played three years inside the game, lets log out and take a rest" Truth was they hadn''t logged out for a long time, Merry wouldn''t leave the game and Chris didn''t leave her alone. The static technology allowed a person to stay inside the game for as long as he wanted without dying but Chris was sick and tired of the game, even though he had his fun with the npcs inside the game now and then but he wanted Merry and a child, he wanted to feel what being a parent would feel like. "Why don''t you log out by yourself" Merry said irritated. "Don''t make me force you to log out" Shithead said and in just a few seconds his form changed to that of a human, becoming Darknym once more. "Hm, see if I care, if you try anything I will never forgive you" She threatened him and it was super effective. Darknym stood silent and just followed them into the forest. The elves although didn''t want to allow a goblin to enter but now that he was akin to a god they almost worshiped him. Merry frowned angrily since he would no longer obey her commands, he silently stood there and followed them around with an air of superiority. All the elves came out in the open and bowed in respect as they passed through the forest. "So do you still want us to go on?" Darknym asked, his face covered with a mask not revealing his youthful face. "As If I care, I will still have my fun" She said full of contempt. "Then I will also have my fun" He said and in an Instance there were two Merrys, each the same as the other. "Now which of you Is the real one?" He asked and both said "Me" at the same time. "So what do you say I take the clone and the other can have as much fun as she likes" The two of them now knew that there was only one way to know if they were real or a clone and that was to log out but when they tried they both couldn''t. "So what do you decide, the one I will take will be the clone so you don''t have to worry too much, right?" The two Merrys were now distressed, her dispel magic did nothing to either of them but she knew that she was the real one, but if she was not, If she just thought that she was than her real self will be forever in his grasps, making her terrified. It took them a long time to come up with a way to discern whom of the two was the Npc. they used a spell that affected only Npcs one on another and the result both spells failed as if they were both players. She didn''t try killing herself since Chris would simply revive her, so she was left with only one way to know. Chat, both Merrys sent a message to Mona asking her to come and that it was really important. ======================================================================================== Mona''s POV A moment ago the red alert rang that a game master appeared, they didn''t know where he was but she had seen it once more before, it was probably Darknym. Last time she saw him she fell unconscious for some time and when she woke up he had already left. She got a message in the chat from Merry, an elf girl who traveled with Fayte. =Can you come to the Elven forest it''s really Important that you come= For some reason the voice was doubled but she thought that it was probably the problem she wanted her to come and fix, since it wasn''t something really troublesome and all she had to do was put her ID on the waiting list without a thought she begun traveling towards Merry''s location. A moment later an administrator warning appeared. -The game Master is at the elven forest Administrators of the ranks lower than three- -are to abandon the whole forest location and stay behind the yellow barrier zone - Mona send a message asking for permission to go near the Borders of the forest and her request was accepted as a form of asking for a ticket for the show. Many others were already there and she could see many other administrators that she hadn''t ever met, probably because they were from other countries or other branches of the company, by now she knew every administrator in the building at least namely. She sent a message and in a few seconds a flash of light appeared and four people were in front of her. Since it was similar to how Administrators appeared, no one took notice of their arrival. =Mona I need your opinion= Said both Merrys at the same time distressed. "Why are there two of you?" Mona asked a bit puzzled. =Can you tell which one of us is the Npc clone?= They asked stressed out and panicked. Mona was surprised by the request, in truth she was a bottom feeder, she didn''t have any special abilities like those of the higher ranks who were either favored or had hacking abilities. "Wait I will ask Morpheus if he can help" She said sending a message to another administrator, but another pop up appeared right up. -The target is now outside the forest please be careful not to anger him - -He is wearing a drama mask and modern clothes if you see this face try - -to act calmly and please don''t agitate him or attack him - The message had an Image of Darknym from the last time he had appeared and was a rather good Image taking all three profiles of his face with and without the mask. Mona looked around her in distress because many others no begun staring at her location. "What are you looking at!" Shouted Darknym and almost all of them disappeared into a stream of light. "Are you Darknym?" Mona asked a bit surprised seeing him in person for the first time in Allastar, with the mask and all. "Yes I am and you can spare the time and leave as well since even a 1st rank Administrator wouldn''t be able to discern the clone and the real one, you are just wasting our time" He said completely uninterested in her being someone he had met before or a friend of Merry''s, in truth he barely remembered who she was after so many years. Truth was that as a goblin he had restricted his own abilities to zero, now the sudden boost back to full power gave him a slight headache and he was in a real bad mood right now. He hadn''t used psychic abilities for a year and now he had a kickback, from using his powers as a game master. "Wait don''t you remember me, you had saved me from the casino that time, well I don''t know how long ago" Mona said a bit sad that he didn''t remember her but it was too long since she last saw him. Although he had seen her plenty of times in the form of Shithead the goblin but she didn''t recognize him at that time. "So what, you don''t seem to have any problems and seeing as you are an administrators I see you haven''t been fired after I left the company in Ina''s hands, I even heard you have become a pop Idol, what do you want?" He said rather angry. "Wait It''s you who appeared out of nowhere and is trying to bully me into apologizing, Just go and die jerk" She said and tried teleporting away but for some reason she couldn''t. "So what if I arrived, If I knew you were a bottom feeder I wouldn''t even waste the time coming here but the last time I went Information gathering was too long ago and the last time I saw you was half a year ago and I was in that stupid goblin form, but even then I could tell that you were as naive and ignorant as the first time I saw you, did you even care to investigate what a game master is before insulting me?" He said and saw her face turn pale as she found that all her abilities had been blocked. In her time of need ten people appeared surrounding them, one of which was Ina. "Why are there two Merrys, isn''t one scum enough, you created a second, It took a lot of of time to forget what this bitch did and here I see two of them in front of me" The others laughed at the notion as if it was a joke, and one of them said. "So who exactly is the game master?" All eyes met on the masked man and suddenly they all begun laughing like crazy. "Is this the said game master, he doesn''t seem as powerful as the rumors say him to be, I''ve already done four attacks on his account and he doesn''t even counter" Another said and the others laughed as well seeing Darknym becoming a blur and half his body disappearing into thin air. "See even, Game masters can''t fight expert hackers" Another one said as a big nose appeared on Chris'' youthful uncovered face. A message appeared a little afterwards that shocked the eight people who were now in the dark Nexus. -All your avatars have been deleted and your Administrator status has been revoked- As they tried to log out. -You are unable to log out for the next 1hour- The message terrified all eight of the Hackers who had been forced to wait for an hour at the Nexus between worlds. It was like telling them that he could kill them anytime he wanted by restricting them inside the game. A moment later they woke up because some people from the developers division had forced them out of their capsules manually. Darknym was now fine and only two people remained from the team Ina had brought with herself. "Tell John, Linsy, Morey, Beth, Alex, Bob, Lisa and Meg that the next time they try to Insult me I will punish them even harder" Darknym said, behind his mask. "So what exactly did you do to them?" Asked Ina somewhat concerned, since if they died it would be a huge blow for her company. "Nothing much just deleted all their Avatars, took away their administrator status and trapped them in the Nexus for an hour, although it seems that they were forcefully logged just a few moments ago, some of them at least, the others will have to wait an hour, since they are at their homes right now" A message popped up in front of Ina and she laughed happily. "By the way your status will change in a few seconds" Ina said before the all four of them disappeared from Allastar. (Darknym,Fayte and the two Merrys) ======================================================================================== Chris'' POV To His surprise Chris woke up in his capsule and next to him was Merry who was as surprised as he were. "The capsule broke" He said to her not explaining how but he knew that they had just overloaded the psionic core of the game. Merry wanted to enter another capsule but she was too late, Chris had grabbed her hand and taken her to the bed to make her his once more. This time she resisted with all her might, she clawed and bit at him like a wild beast that made him even more angry. "Didn''t we agree to this already!" He shouted as he took a step away from her claws that were as sharp as knives. "You were the first one who broke our agreement!" She screamed back at him. "You spend three years fucking countless others and you refuse to go with your husband" He said with irritation visible all over his face. "Of course because you are in the wrong, If you hadn''t done what you did we would still be in the game" She shouted once more. "Then lets ask someone elses opinion" He said and with a strange sound Fayte appeared before them in her pajamas. "Fayte tell as whose fault is it that we were expelled from the game?" Merry said Rapidly not allowing him to jumble a word and her eyes shone with a murderous light. "I don''t know probably, Ina''s since she''s the one who made all this happen, even my capsule just broke in the middle of the night without a reason" Chris'' eyes shone a victorious light. "Wait, call Rain and Mona, they will be on my side I know" Chris went upstairs and went into his strange Metallic sarcophagus and in a few minutes time he came out. With another sound Rain appeared. Her head was shaved neatly and she was naked on all four and wet with water and soap. Merry from her side could see a shampoo bottle stuck in her ass. "Who the fuck is this I told you to call Rain!" Merry shouted not recognizing Rain at all, In just a year she had become even more slender, her body had many scars and her face had three large cuts visible one of which was really ugly cut in her lips. "So Rain we have called you here because of an argument I and Merry have" Chris said and Rain with tears in her eyes run towards Merry and shouted. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version."Mistress!" It was a strange scene but it cleared many things about how valid her opinion would be. "Lets call Mona and Ina" Chris said having regretted teleporting Rain out of Prison. The next two to appear were Mona and Ina, Mona wore a casual wear while Ina was completely naked, she liked to enter her capsule naked. "What just happened?" Asked Ina surprised to see unknown people around her, last thing she knew she was in Allastar and they were celebrating the defeat over a game master and zap she appeared somewhere else naked and totally vulnerable. "I have summoned you about an argument, me and Merry have" He said and the two females were mind blown at what had just happened. "A year ago we agreed that inside the game she would be the boss and I would be the boss outside, a year passed and she was a total slut inside the game and refused to log out so I wanted to make her log out with a little trick but in the end it all worked out, Merry says that I broke our deal but isn''t it obvious that she broke the deal first, I had to endure her antics for a whole three years inside the game and the moment it''s my turn she says I broke the deal" Chris complained as if he was the epitome of justice. Mona didn''t understand a thing of what was happening but Ina seeing the Metallic behemoth of a machine behind him understood immediately that he was Chris and the only Merry she knew was her most hated ex-friend Merry Sellers. "So what do you think?" Said Chris rather Irritated by Rain''s prior behavior. "Of course you are right" Said Ina with an evil smirk looking at the strangely younger Merry. In truth Ina thought that they still were inside the game since teleportation in real life was only a thing of fiction. "Wait who are you again?" Lisa asked and took an elbow from Ina. Only now Mona understood who was the naked woman next to her, her boss. "Yes, boss?" She said awaiting directions. "Wait, Ina just hates me it''s evident she doesn''t even care about our argument and Mona won''t talk sincerely with her boss in front of her" Merry said somewhat distressed. "By the way you know the police is searching for her even as we speak, congratulations Merry for not coming to the court the other day when your case was reopened, now you are charged with murdering your own parents, attempt on Bob''s and my life and some other stuff that are not really important" Ina said smiling with an irritating tone, the other stuff weren''t even Merry''s doings, they were Ina''s but she achieved in making her take all the blame for them. Chris could feel Merry''s fear and desperation at those words, he didn''t know to use it or to let it be. Merry had just seen how Rain was after going to prison although she had no Idea that the mistreatment was done by Rain''s former colleagues who were caught because of a few phone calls and locations from Chris who was angry of them trying to blow up his home. The result however is her going to jail, shortly after leaving and all her colleagues thinking she was the informant ganging on her making her stay intolerable. Merry seeing Chris'' silence begun laughing as she was sure that Chris still had a crush on her and she would use it. "How about we have a threesome?" She said with an evil smile staring at Ina''s naked body. "Don''t wanna" He said irritated and still angry about the prior argument, not to say that the headaches were beginning to kick in. "Wait, where do you think you are going!" Merry shouted seeing him going for the sarcophagus of his. "I will sleep inside for a few minutes, If by then you haven''t made up your mind on if you want to be with me or not I won''t force you to love me, but as you might by now know the alternatives aren''t so great" He said as the lid of the metallic sarcophagus closed and they couldn''t see him at all. "Wait, you haven''t unlocked my skills!" Ina shouted at him, seeing that the status and options boxes don''t work. Merry and Fayte who knew what was going on laughed at her comment making her really angry. "What are you laughing...wait can it be" Only now did her mind begun to work faster, What if she was in the real world, what if Chris had become so strong that he could now teleport in real life. Ina smiled at the notion and her brain begun planing forth scenarios of how to get out of this advantageous situation. "Rain,Fayte Grab her we are dragging her downstairs, I think we can all have fun" Merry said while laughing. "Yes mistress!" Said Rain as she charged at her but it was a little difficult with that thing still in her ass. "Take that thing out of your ass!" She shouted seeing how difficult it was for her to move. Rain was the strongest of the five of them and she with ease subdued Ina who resisted as well as she could. "I''ll make you pay, my lawyers will find you and lock you all behind bars" Fayte and Mona tried to stop Rain but their abilities were limited not to say that the first slap from Rain sent them both flying. "Who are you and why are you obeying that bitch?" Shouted Ina in distress. Rain just whispered in her ears. "If you knew how powerful the one behind her is you would also obey her, did you know that he annihilated a criminal organization that has been around for years in just a few days, he has even powers that can heal and rejuvenate, what do you have, only money, papers with numbers that can''t save you now, you know I also hate you, I still can''t forgive you for the arm you took from me that day" Ina''s eyes were now full of fear, if what she said is true, then how how is it possible that she has her arm in place and why isn''t Merry crippled. ''If this isn''t a game'' her mind once more begun working in full throttle, ''how can there be a way for them to be alright?''. Truth was she had two trophies in her room two jars of formol, first had the hand of an assassin and the second the eye of her most hated person the one who sent the assassin aiming for her life. By the time she came up with a plan they had taken her to the underground where Chris had his special, torture room and she was already bondaged against a strange wooden contraption. "Wait Merry I''m sure we can compromise on something, I''m sure you are not as stupid as to think that his power is your own..." The gag was put in her mouth but she could see sparkles coming from Merry''s eyes, Merry was not a fool, she knew that love is something that comes and passes, when Chris'' passion for her diminishes she might become nothing but a doll in his collection, like he did In Allastar. "Wait Rain, take the gag off" Merry commanded and Rain obeyed and as she passed next to Merry she said. "All that you know he knows, all that you will plan he will know" She whispered to her ear as she went upstairs and submerged herself in the fluffy soft bed enjoying her newly discovered feeling of freedom. Mona and Fayte were waiting upstairs near the sarcophagus and Fayte filled Mona in on what had just happened. In the meantime Merry had unbound Ina and were now on a strategic meeting. "So what''s your plan, but before you even tell me there is one thing you must know, Chris can simply read your mind but there''s one weakness that even he has or maybe two or even more" Ina''s eyes flared with excitement, she didn''t know that someone like him had weaknesses, Rain had made Chris to seem like a god in her ears but now Merry was little by little landing him to the ground. "First of all he''s a human and like all humans he has needs, he eats, drinks, craps and sleeps, second he''s a man and he has desires, he wants to have sex and is a little absentminded at times but his greatest weakness is the game, when he is inside the game he likes to play by the book and doesn''t want to use his mental abilities although he did use some of them occasionally but he had cut off all of his other overpowered abilities which would make the game for him extremely boring" "Wait, how do you know he will even enter the game again?" Ina asked distressed knowing that they burned his capsules'' psionic core. "Are you an Idiot, do you think I can''t make him enter, the problem is that being human he sometimes lets down his defenses and at that moment he is extremely vulnerable, then we can trap him inside the game or something, I''m sure he won''t understand what happened and knowing him, he won''t even ask for help" "If you do that it will only raise suspicion and there''s a better way to take care of him, first learn all his secrets and then become as strong as he is, if we can do that, what do you think will happen?" Merry and Ina begun dreaming of ruling the world as the peak of human evolution, they both knew that Chris could do and what they didn''t know they imagined. It was a strange discussion of what they could do if they had the same powers as him, In the end it ended with them splitting the earth between themselves, country by country the had now put bids on which of the two would rule which region of the planet. Mona could hear them discussing about it all, and felt as if she heard someone spewing dirt all over humanity. All the greed and the ambition of those two women sickened her but it also made her see the world in a different way than before. Imagine hearing that you could fly without any machine or teleport or not fear illnesses and time, just imagine being able to do anything you want without the slightest punishment, the whole world being your playground. That was what Chris had become in their discussions, something akin to the ancient gods of legends. She felt terror as she saw the lid of the sarcophagus open and Chris coming out once more. "The world sure changed in the past year" He said while looking at her and then going to the table where some cans of food were left unopened. "Can I ask you something?" He said while still eating a forkful of food. "Hm" She didn''t answer fast enough and he took it as a yes, not that he cared for an answer. "Do you also desire world conquest?" He asked although he had already read her mind beforehand. "NO!" Was it fear or some sense of morality that made her lie he didn''t know but he then asked Fayte. "What about you Fayte?" "Wait, don''t mix me in your stuff, all I want is a normal life and to get out of this madness" She said but he clearly could tell that in her mind she had plenty of thoughts on the matter. It was then that Merry and Ina came upstairs. "Chris I want to become psychic, you said that in one or ten years you could turn me into one" Merry said delighted at the notion of power. "Merry, I think we should first all sit down and talk, although I know it''s a little late but first I must explain to you some things" Chris said as he ended eating. "You see I have already started making everyone on earth into a psychic, a couple of years ago" All four of the people gathered inside the room were left speechless. "The psionic core inside the game machine is a device that after ten years of use, less or more depending on the person will turn the person using it into a psychic, of course the power and abilities are to be determined by the person''s potential" Merry was dumfounded while Ina had a sinister smirk on her face. "Merry I think our partnership is over, see you in a couple of years" Ina said forgetting where she was. Chris with a notion of his hand sent both her as well as Fayte and Mona away. Merry looked at him with hate in her eyes, as if he had just betrayed her or something. "Sit down!" He said pointing at a chair and like an angry child Merry sat in the empty chair. "First of all you shouldn''t be too concerned about the psychic powers matter, like I said a person needs at least ten years to cultivate his mind in order to become a psychic, afterwards there are only two ways of growth, one is time and the other is pain,struggle and strife, only under extreme conditions a person can become stronger, but even that can only take you to a certain limit which is predetermined from birth called natural talent, but there is a way to overcome even that" In as split second hundreds of days begun swarming inside her mind, it was the memories of the game she had for the company and its assets, the one Ina won in the end. In a single moment she felt herself like an Immortal a being that is not human at all, she had lived for 138 inside the simulation and had died plenty of times. "This is how you used your powers inside the game, truth be told I highly doubt you will survive if you became a psychic, to begin with you died a hundred times even though you had special powers and skills others had not do you think you will survive with only one life?" His words however fell to on deaf ears, She was too excited over the strange surreal memories that had entered her brain to give his words any heed. "Merry you are not me, even if you reach the same powers as me the pain you will feel, are you confident you can handle it?" Truth was that Chris had constant headaches that came with the power although the main reason was that he was too greedy, he had absorbed too much Information that his mind was pressed hard to not let go of even a single memory. "Just try me" She said with confidence having fully awoken from her trance, she was now like 150 years old witch, with so much experience that it was hard to win an argument against her. Chris said "Alright" and the next moment she fell on the ground screaming from pain.Her screams were so loud that they awoke Rain who was sleeping down stairs but she knew better than going upstairs. "Stop it, please stop!" She shouted but Chris didn''t stop, he silently looked at her crawl on the floor, in a pitiful manner but her screams made him ecstatic. He stopped and said. "This isn''t even half what I feel right now and you are screaming, well if you felt that for at least a year you would reach the first step of being a psychic" He said self satisfied with himself before stopping. "Do it again!" She said in full seriousness, her resolve had not dwindled a bit, she was determined to become a psychic before Ina and she wouldn''t let anything spoil her plans. ======================================================================================== Ina''s POV Ina was back in her room and was calling the development division of the game, she now had a goal in mind and she had three steps to achieving it. Of course ten years were too long, so she decided to try deciphering the psionic cores, a gift from the deceased Chief of development and Chris. They didn''t know how they worked but they did know how to create the strange crystaline cores that were the main component for W6 but a strange multipurpose machine did it for them. Next was the Revision of the prior psionic experiments that after Chris'' success had been halted not that they needed them anymore since Chris could create working machines of all sorts, even developers weren''t needed if he was in the seat, but he didn''t care about developing the game so he used his abilities to make different stuff he deemed important at the time he was the owner. Ina spent the next few months to create a machine that would enable her to become a psychic faster than ten year, but the results weren''t promising at all. All she could do was condensing the effects to instead of ten years making it into one year just like Chris had said but by that time a couple of years had already passed and Chris and Merry were nowhere to be found. ======================================================================================== 11 years later. Ina had died a year before in an attempt to raise her powers to another level, with a new device that worked for someone but then the test subject was killed in order to conceal the experiments and her luck wasn''t as good as his. Somewhere deep in the mountains there were three people sitting. A young man and two young girls, there wasn''t a hint of greed in them, not even a hint of desire or lust, they were like three Buddha statues that just sat and looked at each other. "Now you both have become like me and unlike, you are the perfect psychic mediums but as you have understood a long time ago, now there is no goal, nothing you haven''t experienced, you possess the memories of the whole planet" Chris said, not a day older than he was eleven years ago. "I know, it truly is vexing, trying so hard to succeed and now understanding that the world is so small, why is it so limited and slow!" Merry said somewhat cursing her own decision. She now saw everything move in slow motion as her notion of time had changed. "Master, Mistress I want to go find a husband" Rain although healed wasn''t given the same grade of powers like them and was somewhat different than them.. "You are free to do whatever you want" Said Merry who had already given up on life. In those ten years it was as if she had lived centuries, her mind was as full as Chris'' and her desired had been reduced to nothing. "Should we have a child?" Chris asked with a smile, looking at her with somewhat doting eyes, even after 11 years of unsuccessful tries to have a child, he still hadn''t given up. ======================================================================================== That''s the loneliness one feels when reaching the peek and seeing the blue sky above and the clouds that cover the bottom of the mountain, unable to see what is hidden under the white clouds. Chapter 1 - A New world Before the chapter I would like to apologize for being a little late, truth is it''s all Skyrim''s fault, just bought the game and wanted to play it too much, well there was also the matter that I couldn''t decide on which of the three to post as the continuation, but I think this is the best possible way to advance the story and do know that there will be prequels sequels and other staff in the future, I hope you will enjoy the story as much as I did coming up with it. ======================================================================================== The world hasn''t changed one bit after all the chaos from the emergence the first bunch of people who gained psychic powers passed. "There''s a strange side effect that was just found by the development team, the deceased Chief and ex-owner were the only ones who knew about the possibilities of such an effect but it''s not something to be afraid of, it only awakens you to a new world, an age where you can move your pencil with your mind or communicate with telepathy" That was what the new owner of the game company said to the media. ''They should have let the public relationships chick talk, at least she has her charms'' The opinion of the public and countries were divided, some saw it as something great while others thought of it as a disaster, governments all around the world bought the technology of how to make the game for a small fee but to fully understand how it works will probably take them a lot of time. Twenty years after all was a lot of time and the world is now full of psychics, Crimes are reduced due to it being impossible to commit a crime without being caught afterwards and penalties became more strict since there were people who could read ones mind, if given the right conditions. My name is Simon, I am a student and the my psychic power is called "Indomitable Will" that''s what the doctors called it but in reality it is called resistance to hypnotic and psychic waves. In other words I have no power at all. Of course the laws of balance in the universe have given me something in return, I''m simply irresistible to any woman, at the moment I have three girls who are in love with me. Verina is my childhood friend who lives next door and the first to fall for my charms, with her I spend most of the time, she''s a blond beauty, a pity her breast hasn''t developed right, so small that it puts her pretty face to waste. Leonika or Leo is a classmate with whom I study together, her long black hair and really long legs make her somewhat attractive. A pity she wears glasses and her face is only so-so, well at least her body is rather well developed. Last girl on the list is Jazz or rather Jasmine, she''s our teacher and has all the charms of a mature woman. Of course I haven''t bedded any of them yet but I''m at the right track, I''m sure one of these days my dreams will come true, I will create my own harem and enjoy life to it''s fullest become a psychic emperor like Merry, the first Empress of the united earth Empire. It was ten years ago that she appeared out of nowhere and declared herself empress, she now lives in a small floating Island in the sky where everything operates on psychic power and rumors say that she has a male harem. ''I only hope they won''t break up with me when I tell them I want to be a game designer'' This is my only passion and maybe even a regret, I have already filled it as one of my decided paths for study, truth is that its the only path for me. ======================================================================================== Simon was an average student in an average school, his parents were common people with psychic powers and the probably only big trait of his was his great self confidence. He could find a bright thing in his life even among the most bleak of situations. To get into what is normal now and what is not, first I have to tell you about how much common life has changed. People now don''t even get out of their homes, their works are inside of the multipurpose VR capsules and like PCs they can download loads of applications and games. School is also a single app and his homeroom teacher is an "Npc" or rather AI that teaches them and helps them with any individual subject. It is funny to say but there are also student npcs among the real students that are there to help those that are too shy or anti-social, repairing any flaws in their personality and making them feel welcome in what can be called society. The houses now were small rooms with just a capsule and food and nutrients were provided for those who were to leave their capsules for a limited amount of time, everything else was done inside the capsules. The living next door girl was also inside the VR world, as inside that world there was endless happiness, of course descendants were something that was no longer needed and only rich people could afford to have real world relationship, as time outside the capsules had to be bought. Yes, people now payed to get out of their capsules and since the capsules froze them in time their bodies didn''t age at all. There was a way to tell who were the AIs but it was hard and didn''t really matter in any way but if someone did learn that his friend was an AI it meant only one thing. He earned the booing and criticism of others, since he probably had some psychological problem that needed to be fixed. Truth was only elders knew that this was all fake and still remembered the real world, but their opinions were quickly silenced with sicknesses and other strange diseases that simply killed them. Anyone who didn''t like the system was taken care of. Among the people however there were also those that could escape the system or hide their presence, they were the terrorists known as "The Archive", "Anti-Empress faction", "Funny stars" and last "Revolution" ======================================================================================== Somewhere In the real world. "Are you sure that this terminal will be good enough?" A woman wearing a full face mask asked. "Nope but one of the hundreds of terminals will do, we have already checked thirty, just put that thing in and we can be off a few second''s earlier" The masked man said. "Did it work?" She asked rather surprised. "It seems so" The man said not believing what he saw. -Intruder alert!- -Intruder alert!- The announcement echoed throughout the facility, and they could hear the sound of metal screeching on metal and the sound of the alarms echoing throughout the whole facility. They two people run for their lives following the predetermined path but something went wrong, a person appeared right in front of them. "Why is he here!" Said the woman, rather panicked at seeing the white uniformed soldier in front of them. "You are under arrest If you don''t surrender now I''m authorized to kill you" The handsome blond guy said smiling as he saw no way for them to escape. "(Lidie)...run!" The name was said in whispers as the masked man used his kinetic force to blast a whole underneath her and charged at the soldier. "Psycho-Crusher!" Just joking, the soldier in a flash as if flying jumped atop the masked man and with his gun shot at both his legs to neutralize him, the pain would affect his psychic powers and losing his legs would halt any possibility for him to escape. The soldier was about to go after the woman now but a strange gathering of psychic energies from behind him, exactly where the seemingly harmless man was made him turn to see what was happening. The reason for that was one thought that passed his mind. ''Was there someone Invisible with them?'' Invisibility is a hypnotic power that grants you invisible to other people''s mind. "For the Revolution!" The masked man shouted as the strange psychic energies were dangerously condensing inside him. ''I must escape'' The blond man thought as the explosion of psychic powers was enough to fry not only the masked man''s brain but also his own. "I''m sorry Galaxia" The man said before the psychic wave was send and his body turned into a mass of jelly, even the walls were somewhat distorted and melted away. A figure of a white dressed soldier came from the corner, as he had luckily escaped the explosion by taking the corner with his acceleration power. "So we have to find the girl named Galaxia, well at least they only got a low level clearance" The man said and went away. Somewhere in the bellow floors the masked woman took a parachute and jumped from the floating isle towards the ground. ======================================================================================== Somewhere In space "Are we there?" A small brown head girl asked her daddy, it wasn''t that she was a child it was that her height was somewhat short. "Don''t be impatient" the young looking father reprimanded her, if someone saw them he could take them for siblings. "But it''s been a year that we are traveling and you have told me so many things about your homeland" The girl complained, she was rather irritated since he had told her so many things about his home planet and clouded her mind with nonsense. "See this is earth" He said as they both looked out of the strange crystalline rhombus ,which by all mean could be called a UFO. "Didn''t you say it was beautiful?" She said somewhat snorting since for her it was just another planet like others they had seen on their way. "You are as insensitive as you mother, can''t you imagine how it feels to be home after so many years" The young man said with a voice as if reminiscing through old memories, letting a tear drop from his face rather theatrically as he smiled. "Will we stay long?" She asked looking unenthusiastic and making a bored expression. "You scoundrel, let your father finish his travels through memory lane" He said while fetching her head and rubbing it against his fist. "Not the hair again!" She complained while laughing. "You know there is even a possibility you might meet your grandfather or uncles, let me check if they are alive" He said remembering his family whom he hadn''t visited in like ages. "But isn''t this planet too small?" Truth was that in their voyage, they had traveled to far larger planets and explored far more developed worlds, but to her this was not her home planet, she was an alien and her father was somewhat special as well. "Then how about a promise, if you get bored after a single month, we will instantly leave" He said somewhat sad as he just found out that all his relatives had already died, although there were some nephews and nieces and even a grandchild alive but he himself had never seen them so he didn''t care about them enough to visit them, not that they would believe him anyway since the world had already announced him dead years ago. "Deal but no cheating, you are not allowed to turn the world upside down just to keep us here longer" The game said rather angry, but he had done so once in the past and the aftereffects were rather bad, really bad. "Galaxia, how can you think of your father as someone who cheats" The young man said while putting her head. "And what about untie Guba, lieutenant Lax and princess Alicia?" She said somewhat irritated. "Alicia doesn''t count that was after your mother died" He said somewhat uneasy and the argument went on for hours, until he sent his daughter down to earth. "Yes earth is small but it has something that no other planet has not, the boundless depth of human creativity and imagination" He said and smiled with a rather sinister face. ''Who said that I need to even act Merry has done everything for me already'' ======================================================================================== Simon''s POV "Today we have a new student, everyone be nice to Galaxia Wrathwell, she just arrived and will be joining class from now on" Jazz said introducing to them a rather plain and short brown headed girl. "Too plain" "just average" "Too short..." Without even waiting for Simon to end, she threw the dusty sponge right in his face. "Don''t ever call me short again!" The girl shouted somewhat surprising all the students. ''At least she has guts'' Simon thought at the moment, measuring her body. ''And the measurement are not bad as well ,her breasts are okay and her ass is somewhat well shaped, I could make her the fourth girl in my harem'' This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.Simon thought and immediately stood up and apologized. "I''m terribly sorry Wrathewell I was really blind to not see the size of your person" It was a disaster, if not for the teacher and this being in Virtual reality she would have left him bald. "What did I say wrong?" He asked Leo at the first break from class, while she was giving him a lap pillow and feeding him some fruits. "I think she''s too touchy with anything that has to do with her size" Leo said while her hand passed through his hair. "By the way Leo you said that you are playing some game lately called W12 or something" Simon was into games but most of his games were RPG games and some strategy games, he wasn''t so into playing with other people, but this once he thought of how great it would be to show off how great he was. "I don''t know, If you enter I might not be able to play with you in the same team, at least until I reach your location" Leo said somewhat concerned, he was a total noob after all and didn''t know how far each town was from another. "Don''t be so down, I''m sure that fate will guide us to together" He said while taking her hands and getting ready for his first kiss, when... "Aaaaah!" The pain of someone stepping on his hand was rather excruciating. "Sorry I didn''t see you" Said Galaxia as she passed them by and swiftly disappeared into the distance. "Poor thing" said Leo as he gave him a kiss on the hand so that the pain passes faster, it''s sort of a charm that mothers use, but to him it was like an invitation and... "Ouch! who did that?" He shouted as he felt a punch on the top of his head. "Didn''t you hear the bell?" Jazz scolded them and accompanied them back to class, they were both a little absentminded and had completely ignored the bell. When they reached the class, the teacher next to them went and became one with the one inside the classroom who was already teaching. "You two are grounded to stay after school" She said as she saw them entering. They didn''t even talk back as they went to their own chairs and a few minutes afterwards another teacher came inside with Galaxia who had also for some reason decided to skip a class, but she looked rather happy even though she was to stay after school as punishment like them. The lessons were boring and mundane and Simon couldn''t care less about biology since everything around them was programmed in unicode. It was strange, the teacher never came for the supplementary after school lessons and Galaxia didn''t even come. It was unusual and somewhat thrilling to tell the truth, school being boring never changed even in 1000 years it won''t cease to bore the students to death with multiple unnecessary subjects that won''t ever help a person in his real life. "Simon I''m afraid" Leo said seemingly frail and afraid and the lights begun twinkling. Scared of the unknown and it was understandable since anything out of the ordinary means trouble. (terrorist or hacker activity) "Leo don''t be afraid if anything happens I will be sure to protect you" he said while taking her hand and getting closer for the kiss...Bam! This time something heavy fell on his head and he was now on the floor, all he could see before everything went dark were red polka dots but the strange alluring smell made it somewhat strange. Strawberries ascended in a strange blue sky. "Sorry for using you as a pillow and please die for me" A voice said and momentarily he dodged a small fireball that left a charring mark on the floor. "Easy there girl, It wasn''t my fault you fell on my face" He complained but that didn''t stop Galaxia from tossing another fireball towards him but the fireball stopped as the alarm sounded. -System alert- -level 3 threat detected- "So noisy" He heard her say and the alarm instantly stopped. "Oh yes where were we...Die!" She shouted but at the moment Leo charged to block the fireball and a strange wall of fire protected them from the explosion. "Is having npc friends fun?" Galaxia asked him and he saw Leo had frozen solid, her eyes were blank and he could feel her soft skin touching him as her body fell like a rag doll on his body...Bam! Now he saw sea stars before the darkness once more and a different scent of alluring perfume. He tried to talk and with a strange moan the stars left and he could now see two Galaxias. "Who are you and why do you look like me?" The first Galaxia asked rather puzzled as she had seen the second one fall through the ceiling just now. I''ll call her Galaxia1 "What do you mean who am I, It''s who are you that is a problem here" The second one said rather irritated, her I will call Galaxia2. "Wait for a second" She said and a widow appeared before her full of info on all the students. "How funny, amazing" Galaxia1 said and begun laughing as if she saw something cute. "Are you twins?" Simon asked rather interested as to why they were identical, even their voice was the same. =Never seen her before= They said at the same time creating a strange sound effect. =Stop copying me= They both said irritated. "Die!" Galaxia1 said and a fireball was sent towards Galaxia2. "So you show your real face guardian" Galaxia2 said and a strange ring of light appeared before her absorbing the fireball. The explosion from the fireball was heard from outside, so it must have been some teleportation ability. "Tsk" Galaxia1 just clicked her tongue and said. "See you tomorrow, sister" And begun giggling as if she had said something funny or done some mischief. "Where do you think you are going!" Galaxia2 shouted as she charged at her but before even touching her she crushed on an invisible wall. "Well see you tomorrow Lidie" Galaxia1 said as she left, leaving Galaxia2 dumbstruck on the floor. "Simon did anything bad happen?" Leo asked as she had now regained consciousness. "Nothing much" He replied. "And this is why plants need the power of the sun..." Jazz''s voice came and giving an impression as if she had been talking for hours now. Galaxia2 sat on one of the still usable chairs and the others did the same. She was lost in thought completely disregarding the lesson but he couldn''t blame her, he himself was not much better. "And that ends today''s lessons" Jazz said with a smile and escorted them to the school''s gate. As Simon was about to leave Galaxia2 grabbed him from the shirt and hit him on the school''s wall, while her other hand hit the wall next to him leaving a small crack on it the shape of her fist. "You will tell no one of what you said today, otherwise you die for real, this is not a game, lives are at stake here and we can easily find you and make you a goner, are we clear!" The threat was rather crude but effective, who would have wanted to die when he had three beauties all to himself, three beauties he hadn''t even tasted yet. All that he did was nod at all the things she said to him as if he agreed to everything. "Congratulations on joining, take this device and when you are home use it and the door to our HQ will open" Galaxia said, she had probably said too many things before, he didn''t even understand what was happening, she talked too long for him to stay focused and he earnestly didn''t care. When he arrived home through the Virtual gates outside the school he heard the doorbell ring. Without a care in the world he opened the door and saw Verina in her pajamas. He didn''t know what was happening but she hugged him with strength and begun crying. Her cries send psychic waves all around akin to a bomb exploding, any other psychic would have died and respawned but he was resistant to such things as psychic waves. Verina had a peculiar psychic power, whenever she felt too strong an emotion she sent psychic waves all around her, it was rather weak at first but as she grew up it became stronger and stronger, the system to help her begun trying to make her unfeeling and cold but to her good luck there was a person who didn''t care about her outbreaks, he was her best friend and neighbor Simon. "Was it Fred or Igor this time?" He asked rather sad. "Both" She said and showed him the mark on her breasts from a bite. "Should I give them a beating, again?" He asked her and a smile appeared at her somehow teary face, her mascara was ruined but she still looked gorgeous. "Would you marry me?" She asked him rather uneasy. "We both know that you don''t mean it" He sighed as he said that truth was he himself had confessed to her three times but each time she refused him again and again saying that he was a precious friend to her. (stuck in friend zone) What had changed now, it was simple, he was her friend, her only support he didn''t want to see her regret a choice she did while emotionally unstable. A soft kiss he felt as her lips touched his, he was a bit unsure as to if she was herself but he wasn''t the type to refuse an open invitation. Their mouths connected and his tongue touched her, he felt somewhat funny as it was his first time doing what he had seen in movies. He took her to his room and laid her on his bed, her pajamas he swiftly pulled leaving her naked on the bed as he himself was being stripped naked by her. "Do you really want to do this?" He asked her for the last time before his already fully erected average joe did his thing. The silently nodded and he entered at once, only small moans left her mouth after a few minutes he wasn''t so sure as to why but she seemed to like enjoy it. He himself was somewhat unsure if he was doing the right thing but he didn''t care his hands were now fondling her small breasts as he was entering once more. She seemed already exhausted but he hadn''t ended yet, he passed his fingers in between her soft hair and grabbed behind her head drawing it closer to his for another kiss. He probably didn''t feel it but each moan send out powerful psychic waves that had begun to slowly break his room and as it was anticipated with a bam the bed broke and he entered so deep inside that she screamed in pain. If it wasn''t in virtual space it would probably had been a major problem but just by taking it out the self healing function did its work. "I''m so sorry" He apologized as he kissed her once more. "Don''t be, it''s not your fault" She said with tears in her eyes, as they were now both full of feather. The bed was completely ruined but they didn''t really care since it was just a virtual furniture. They were now lying next to one another completely naked under a small soft blanket. "I really hate the big that" She said, that was the system but saying that you hate it was a serious taboo that would kill you without a fail so people called it as that or gave it other names, Simon and Verina simply called it "the big that". "Me too" In reality he didn''t care but he would always just go with the flow. "You know I decided to join the Revs, this might be the last time that we can be together" She said rather sad but she didn''t care anymore, deep inside she knew that she didn''t love him but she wanted to see if she would feel any emotions after sleeping with him. The answer was no, she felt as if he was nothing more than a friend. "Wait, if you join them then I will too" He said, he was a little reluctant to lose such a fine relationship and he really enjoyed his first time. "Well when I find a way to join, I will send you an invitation" She said giving him a kiss and went to sleep a little longer. ======================================================================================== The next day at school. "Today we have a new student, everyone be nice to Galaxia Darknym, she just arrived and will be joining class from now on" Jazz said introducing to them Galaxia1 or two, he couldn''t tell but it was probably the dangerous one since the look in her eyes was wore the same puzzled expression as she looked at the students puzzled faces. "Too plain" "just average" "Not Her again!" Galaxia who was in her chair shouted in distress as if she had been tortured by her before. Chapter 2 - Lidie/Galaxia ================================================ Lidie''s POV Lidie after escaping the floating Isle had to lay low for a while so she used her alias Galaxia to enter a high school. The security in schools was a little lax so the infiltration was rather easy. ''How dares he call me short?'' She thought as she threw a fit, she didn''t care about being called average or even ugly but her size complex was a rather sensitive matter. ''Simon, I will remember that name'' She noted in her mind, as she was sure to repay him that Insult. She was now looking around the school for a place where she could establish an escape portal in case of emergency when the bell rang. Without even trying, not only did she get a little payback but even ruined his romantic scene. ''Well it was a bit of their own fault, didn''t they hear the bell and lying in the middle of the hall was rather stupid'' She stopped as she saw something on the ceiling, there are air vents passing through out the school, she could use that. She went to the toilet but before she could enter the vents she was apprehended by the teacher for skipping class. It was rather fortunate that she was allowed to stay after school. It was a scene out of the movie after the last bell rung she activated a device called cloaking field and sneaked to the toilet, from there she went through the vents until she found a good enough place to set an escape portal. -System alert- -level 3 threat detected- The alarm took her by surprise, she didn''t know if her cloaking field was the source of it although in truth is should not give a level 3 threat. Threats are ranked by the level of interference an outside source has with the system, bringing an outside object is only ranked between 6-10 depending on the object, levels 1-3 mean that someone was highjacking the virtual space itself, something that was required strong psychic abilities or a good hacking device in the real world. She heard a commotion downstairs and in order to not draw much attention she teleported back through her psychic ability called teleportation gate, there were two requisitions to the skill. First the entrance would appear near her and secondly the exit can only appear in an area she had visited before. Of course that was only how it worked in the virtual space, in the real world it was rather weak and could only teleport somewhere close by, meaning that she could only teleport small items through the gate. She was now back in the classroom once more, although the sensation of someone''s head being between her legs wasn''t planned, but the real problem was that there was a second she already inside the classroom. ----------- "Who are you and why do you look like me?" The copycat in front of her said to her surprise and irritation. "What do you mean who am I, It''s who are you that is a problem here" She shouted at her irritated. "Wait for a second" The fake said and a window just like that popped up before her full of info on all the students. "How funny, amazing" The fake said and begun laughing as if she saw something cute. ''Is she crazy, well she doesn''t seem to be with the system so she might be with another faction, probably the Funny stars, those psychos don''t even care about human lives'' "Are you twins?" The boy who was there asked, if she remembered right his name should be Simon. =Never seen her before= She said but the fake said it at exactly at the same time. =Stop copying me= She cried and the copy said the same once more at exactly the same time. A second before the copycat cried "Die!" Galaxia/Lidie had already created a portal in front of her that led outside the school. "So you show your real face guardian" Galaxia/Lidie roared, even the Funny stars weren''t as stupid as to use their powers so carelessly, of course she didn''t know at the second that the whole school was highjacked by the fake/Galaxia. "Tsk" The fake just clicked her tongue and said. "See you tomorrow, sister" And begun giggling as if she had said something funny or done some mischief. Of course it was strange and rather dangerous to let her flee, Galaxia/Lidie shouted to intimidate her into staying since she had already begun setting a small trap for her, if she was a guardian, then she would immediately die. "Where do you think you are going!" Galaxia/Lidie shouted as she charged at her but before even touching her she crushed on an invisible wall, it was the first time she experienced such a strong kinetic wall, of course it was just inside the Virtual space but it meant that the fake was either a great hacker or a powerful psychic herself. "Well see you tomorrow Lidie" To her surprise the fake already knew her real name and said it before leaving loudly, probably as a threat, but now she knew that she would be back. ''she should at least have stated her name'' Galaxia/Lidie thought somewhat regretfully, it was because she now wanted to recruit the person who had copied her avatar in the virtual space. "And this is why plants need the power of the sun..." The teacher''s voice came and made her shiver in terror, if this was hacking then the fake was a first class hacker, but if it was psychic power then she was a monster. Galaxia/Lidie now had two problems on her mind, first was how to recruit that person and the second ''What to do with Simon?'' he had seen too much, in the next few days she would have to kill him unless... "And that ends today''s lessons" Jazz said with a smile and escorted them to the school''s gate. After the AIs left she grabbed him from the shirt and hit him on the school''s wall, while her other hand hit the wall next to him leaving a small crack on it, it was a small demonstration of what their group could do. "You will tell no one of what you said today, otherwise you die for real, this is not a game, lives are at stake here and we can easily find you and make you a goner, are we clear!" She said rather irritated, truth was she didn''t want to kill him, their "Revolution" faction was there to save the people from this fake world and the tyranny of the Empress. "You have three days to think, about it but I''ll ask you now will you right now will you Join our cause and become a member of Revolution?" She didn''t know if he was an Idiot or no but he was somewhat absentmindedly nodding. ''Well if he already accepted to join then it''s not a problem'' "I will be waiting for you in the HQ, there I will introduce you to my superiors and some of the bottom feeders, if you are Lucky you might even meet the leader, although Anderson is rarely at the HQ these days, don''t forget the password is ''Freedom'' " She said but was somewhat puzzled as to why he was nodding, well he probably wanted to tell that he remembers it "oh" some things she had forgotten to say earlier popped to her mind once more. "Congratulations on joining, take this device and when you are home use it and the door to our HQ will open" She said satisfied and left to her own place. It was rather dark and gloomy, but it perfectly revealed how she felt today, in truth she had just lost a good friend of hers on the Island raid but the gains could be said as enormous, at last they had a security clearance, it was the lowest of the low, level 1 clearance but it was a large breakthrough. She was now crying in her bed as she remembered his voice, as he had once said to her. ''Don''t cry Lidie, you''ll see the day we are free will come and will have loads of children'' You might not understand it but due to people being unable to die only the rich and powerful can bear children or even enjoy the real world as the common people are locked inside the virtual world. Lidie fell fast asleep only to be woken up by her alarm, only now did she remember about Simon. ''the poor boy must be lost inside the HQ'' She thought as she activated her own device and a strange glowing door appeared in the middle of the room though which she entered and saw the strange black box that was at least 3X3meters long and tall, it had no door and a graffiti was on it drawing "Password" with red letters. She said Freedom and she appeared in a bar, she could see few faces she knew and others she didn''t she looked around for Simon but couldn''t find him. "Doorkeeper, did a new guy named Simon come?" She asked rather rather frustrated the barman behind the counter. He was an Npc who had no face at all, but it didn''t make him unable to talk, his duty was to filter through who can and who cannot enter the HQ. "Hasn''t come yet but the boss has come, he''s rather interested in the package you retrieved, rumors have it that you even tried it at school and highjacked the whole virtual space with it" Doorkeeper was blunt to a fault, he didn''t keep secrets and gave information to everyone, truth was there was another similar Npc who was called the Broker, who was specialized in info if someone needed something more than just a rumor. "I''ll go see the leader, if a strange young Guy appears send him up as well" She said as she entered the elevator. From the buttons she pressed the strange red dot that was on the patterns of the elevator and the elevator opened once more but outside was no longer the bar, it was an expensive hotel suite. "Sit down I''ll be there in a few seconds" A voice came from another room and female giggling came with it. She sat on the couch and took a glass from the table, there was a fine liquor on the table which she enjoyed until the leader arrived. The leader was an old plump man who by the Empresses'' laws should have long been dead but he was alive, he was the mysterious leader of the Revolution and his codename was simply "the Leader". "Galaxia, first I would like to ask you two things" The elderly man asked while sitting in his favorite armchair. "Were you really the one who highjacked the school today and if yes how did you do it with a level 1 clearance?" He was no idiot anyone knew that you need at least a level 10 clearance to be able to do something like that so effortlessly, leaving not even a trace behind. Using a clearance always leaves traces so clearances can only be used once or at most twice safely before you are found out, but there was no such clue left at school, non at all. "It wasn''t me but some other person, I think that they are a hacker with great skills, by her actions she''s probably a member of the funny stars" Galaxia said rather nervous as the whole thing was rather strange and some things about it felt rather weird. "Oh, if it''s the funny stars we have all their info, here are all their members if you can recognize the person I might try and convince her to join us" The leader said while taking out a dossier with the funny star''s emblem out of his Inventory. She looked through the first three pages where the three most infamous funny star members were, "Jack the ripper", "Mad doc" and "Dracula", the rest were probably as Infamous but they lacked the skills of being in the top ten like the first three. With disappointment she looked through the whole dossier a second time, the mysterious lookalike or someone who used such a method was not inside the dossier. "I take it she isn''t with the Funny stars" The leader said a little sad, truth was that he had some connections with which to recruit any of the funny stars at any second but it was pointless if the target wasn''t in their group. "Leader, the person said that she will see me tomorrow morning, I think she might appear again tomorrow" "Well a person with a clearance of at least level 8 or even a potential genius hacker would be welcome but make sure she isn''t a spy other wise such a person can become a terrible threat to us, just yesterday we caught the one who ratted you out to the Empress Corps" Galaxia till now didn''t know how they were found out but know she knew, it was another betrayal, there have been lots of them recently and the members are even strictly filtered, it''s also the reason why rumors are spread. If there is a mole and he tried to send Info outside, he''s instantly disposed of. That''s the only way for the Revs to survive. You might think why the password if it''s probably already leaked, truth is the password plays little part in entering, there are hundreds of things that happen at that one second that you say the password, if you are not a recognized member you will end in a different bar that just looks the same. "Take this orb, it will give you an indication if she is a spy or not, you see high clearance people can''t escape it''s detection easily, if it shines green then it''s safe, if it shines red then it''s a spy" The leader explained as he gave her a little colorless bead the size a bean. Galaxia went downstairs somewhat amazed, very few people could know something like that since if you do find one of high clearance and he/she hasn''t killed you before, there is nothing that prevents him/her from doing so anytime he/she feels like it. "I will try my best" She said as she went to the elevator. "A pity that if it turns red it will self destruct, but it''s for the rebellion" The elder said rather sadly as he looked at the funny stars dossier''s number ten "Lunar bunny", a hot chick with fluffy long blonde hair wearing a black bunny suit.(the sexy one) Downstairs Galaxia waited for a long time till she was too tired of waiting and went back to her own room and after throwing a fit on her sandbag which hanged in the training room she went to sleep. She woke up after a nightmare where she saw her partner and best friend die, she went for a cup of water and took a bath, the memories of the psychic explosion that had almost taken her life as she was escaping the floating Isle made her even more depressed, she knew full well what this explosion was, self destruction. She looked at the small status window that showed her now level 1 clearance but it was impossible for her to even modify her own room with so low a clearance, it was trash. All she could do with it was steal something from a virtual space or another person''s inventory. She laughed feeling pathetic as she knelled naked in her shower, water flowing washing off her tears , for this stupid clearance she had lost her best friend and could have even lost her life. Of course level 1 clearance meant that they now could go upgrade into a level 2 clearance at any terminal of their choice but she wasn''t the one who wanted the clearance it was Axel. Axel was her best friend and maybe something more in her heart but now he was dead. She spend many good times together as they trained in the simplest of hacking methods like stat enhancement and psychic power creation. The first one allowed them to change their body attributes, to those of some other person or npc, of course most would chose an npc since they can be really strong or super fast. The second psychic ability creation allowed them to use their psychic ability in any virtual space, normally they are restricted to their rooms, although there are also those that are so strong that their power manifests by itself in the virtual world, an example were Simon and his childhood friend Verina. ----------------------------------------------- The next day at school. At first she didn''t care at whom had entered the classroom and sitting far from the teacher made it hard to see the face of the new student. "Today we have a new student, everyone be nice to Galaxia Darknym, she just arrived and will be joining class from now on" The teacher said introducing to them another one who called herself Galaxia. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. "Too plain" "just average" "Not Her again!" Lidie shouted in distress, in truth she was not yet psychologically ready for this, not yet at least and not first thing in the morning. "why the long face, Lidie?" The new Galaxia said as she passed next to her and sat at the exactly next desk to hers. Lidie didn''t know what to do and in a panic looked at the small orb in her inventory, she of course had to take it out to test it but that had to wait till the first break. "Why is everyone so tense?" Galaxia whispered to her somewhat smiling, she hadn''t experienced what school was and in truth she didn''t even have to attend, she could just absorb memories from the professors and viola, she becomes as great as them. "Tell me, tell me" "what''s revolving force?" "I thought you are more interesting, how boring" She said after Lidie ignored her. "Please do pay attention to class" The teacher said sounding somewhat concerned. "Teacher, why do you look like a sexy woman?" Asked Galaxia somewhat puzzled, the teaching npc was supposed to look in the best way to attract the children''s attention and teach them. Truth was, a sensitive sexy individual was both attractive to the male students for her charms and to the females as an idol to look up to. "Don''t say that, it feels really weird" Said the teacher as she blushed in embarrassment. "Boo!" Galaxia booed to the students'' surprise earning a strange glare from all the students. "What? my father said that you can be however you like to be all you have to do is try, the teacher wants to be cute but in reality she''s not cute at all" Galaxia complained, to the students trying to justify her actions. "Poor child, you probably miss your mother" The teacher said in a sad tone. "I don''t...(sob)...(sob)" Galaxia begun crying as at the moment she remembered her mother, the only person that was always with her other than her father and who died in an accident that some idiots caused. "Don''t cry my dear, your mother will always be watching over us from the heavens" Her father''s voice echoed in her head and she recollected herself, although she did miss her she still had her daddy. "Galaxia don''t be sad, you know you have us as your friends" The teacher said and Galaxia could see many students nodding in reply. "But you aren''t real, you are all just dolls" Galaxia said somewhat puzzled by so many npcs trying to support her psychologically it was rather good to feel but it also felt like they were mocking her. How can a machine understand human pain, how can a program read the heart of a living person, they were questions that were rather delicate and profound. "What do you mean we aren''t real, aren''t we here with you?" The teacher said with a soft smile devoid of any negative feeling. Is Galaxia was a normal person this simple smile would have been enough to gain their favor. "Whatever, by the way when do we eat?" Galaxia changed the subject since she saw that the talk wasn''t going to her favor and she wasn''t into philosophical dialogues. The bell rung and the teacher looked somewhat sad, she hadn''t finished teaching the lesson yet but the rules were the rules. "So what do you do for fun after school?" Asked Galaxia, somewhat excited, it could be she thought that it was the end of classes. "Wait, first I want you to take this" Lidie said taking out the bead and giving it to her, directly. If it was green she could invite her if it was red she could just hide as a normal student or something. ''Black, what is black supposed to be?'' Lidie was surprised to see the small orb becoming pitch black. "Gross" Galaxia said and threw it down, the bead instantly crushed into pieces as if it was glass. "Why do you have something that gross and slimy" Galaxia frowned, Lidie could also see a strange black liquid now dirtying the floor. Galaxia was about to leave when Lidie took the courage to stop her, truth was she didn''t learn anything from the orb but she didn''t think a second such chance would come. "Wait, please don''t go!" Lidie said panic written all over her face. "What''s the big deal, she''s probably just hungry and went to take a bite" A voice came for another student, who probably was an npc. Npcs spoke to make the mood better and to calm people down so there was no doubt that he was one. Lidie ruched behind her, she didn''t want to lose her even for a second. "Did you see what happened in Allastar yesterday?" "I saw it, so cool, how do you even join the Dragon knights order?" In the cafeteria people were speaking about many things but the main theme of today''s gossips was the event that took place in Allastar. "Tobo is God" or TIG was having a war with another large guild and they had won although both sides suffered considerable losses. TiG''s members had long changed their names but amongst them the Guild master TOBO was more of an Idol rather than the ace of the guild. Galaxia was staring at the large screen showing a review of the battle, Lidie could have sworn hearing "Cool" coming from her mouth. "Would you like to play that game too?" Lidie asked with a rather baiting voice. She didn''t know why but the girl who called herself Galaxia seemed really alien right now. "Is it fun?" The somewhat lost Galaxia asked. "Games are always fun if you play them with friends" Lidie said smiling as friendly as she could. "What is a friend?" Galaxia asked, in her life she had heard the word before but she didn''t really understand the meaning and she had already investigated Lidie earlier so she knew some things about her, at least what her profile said, in the data there were two names Lidie "Galaxia" Wrathwell but she thought that Lidie should be the name so she decided to go with Lidie, truth was that the virtual world restricted her powers by a lot, at least when the system is still up, normally she would have been able to read her mind but truth was she didn''t really care, she knew that she wouldn''t stay long anyway, her father never stayed too long in one planet. "Friend is someone you can trust and enjoy his company" A voice came from a table and yes it was another meddlesome npc. "Like daddy?" Galaxia asked, her questions sounded like a small child asking for explanations. ''Is she really that genius hacker from yesterday?'' Lidie asked herself, truth was as she acted now it wouldn''t be surprise if she was an npc herself. ======================================================================================== Simon''s POV Simon''s day started rather delightfully as he woke up next to Verina, the alarm was too loud but both had to go to school after all. Simon was in a hurry when Galaxia/Lidies pushed him into the wall and dislocated his jaw with a single punch. "How dare you not appear yesterday, I did you forget it or are you so keen on losing your life" She shouted. Simon looked around him and saw only darkness and luminous green lines, "Are we in the space between the walls?" He asked somewhat surprised, he hadn''t given much attention yesterday but something was off with this girl. Can it be...his mind begun working faster and he thought of an explanation. "Are you with the revs?" He asked somewhat excited. "Of course I am and you are also going to be one didn''t you listen what I said yesterday?" She said somewhat irritated but seeing his somewhat ashamed expression she could tell that he wasn''t. "Today use the device and come to the HQ, if you didn''t hear the password is freedom and don''t you dare being late" She said, but in her hands he could see a small green bead. "Can I bring another person with me, she really wants to join the revs" He asked without thinking. "Under the condition that you can vouch that she isn''t an npc or an insider then sure" There was a reason why the bead turned green at the time and it wasn''t because Simon had a high level clearance, it was that his powers were just stronger than normal humans have otherwise the orb wouldn''t have reacted at all, of course she could tell that he had such strong power from yesterday, since his whole body is full of psychic power. Simon was somewhat excited as Galaxia escorted him to class, explaining some things about the revs, She called it a guild so that it wouldn''t arouse suspicions. He didn''t care about the new transfer student, she was probably also from the revs since she was so close to Galaxia, funny thing is that she calls Galaxia as Lidie for some reason, maybe I should stick to that, it will be easier to discern them. The two of them never came back after the first break. ''Did the Jazz let them leave for some unknown reason or are revs so good at hacking that they can even skip school'' You have to understand that school is a virtual space and without proper authorization no one can leave, of course if you hide the teacher will appear and take you back to school. All these long lessons are always painfully boring. Is there even a reason to learn this stuff at school. He now entered his home and inside he found Verina still sleeping in his bed, if he hadn''t seen her personally leaving this morning, he would have thought she hadn''t moved an inch from the room. He took off his clothes and joined her in the ruined bed. He kissed her sleeping face and begun going down her neck. He felt a little uneasy doing it while she was sleeping but he was to frustrated and she looked so lovely as if inviting him to do it. as he sucked on her nipple a low moan came from her mouth, her body probably felt the heat from his actions. He couldn''t see but a smile was on her face at the moment as his hands went to take off her small underwear. "When did you come back?" She asked him smiling with a cute voice as if she didn''t care about him doing what he did. Well since there was no way to let her pregnant or damage her body anyhow people had become somewhat loose but even so there were no crimes, since the system was everywhere even in their own homes. A small moan left her mouth as his fingers begun working inside of her. "You still want to join the revs Vivi?" "Don''t call me by that name it gives...Ah" A small scream left her mouth as his fingers went a little too deep. "Well I have a way to get us in!" He said as his fingers went even deeper rubbing on her insides making her wet. "Ah...Are you telling me the truth?" She asked after taking a few deep breaths. He stood up and took out of his inventory a strange device and pressed the only button. "This is the gate to the HQ" He said and Verina''s eyes were shining with excitement. "Shall we go now?" Simon asked but to his surprise Verina grabbed him from his thing and dragged him back to her side. she begun massaging his erected dick with her hands and licking it a little to make it more slippery before putting it in between her legs and jumping casually with each jump releasing a small panting noise and maybe a moan or two. He felt good and with his hands begun caressing her body reaching for her nipples that although small were now hard to the touch. He drew her closer and kissed her body, as he now reached for her lips. She was somewhat shaken as well, he didn''t know if it was happiness or a strange feeling of freedom that she felt but he liked it, he loved this happy face of hers, or more like excited and free of all worries face. After an hour maybe, they both got ready to enter the Door that had appeared in the middle of the room. To their surprise inside there was only a small 3x3 black box with password written on it. "Do we need a password?" She asked somewhat nervous. "Well let me remember, it was I think...freedom?" He said and appeared inside the bar, while after a few seconds Verina appeared besides him. "Welcome to Revolution" Said Lidie who was there with Galaxia who was trying out all the different drinks, and yes it was alcohol but they were in the virtual world so no one cared. "Everyone these three are new members of our Resistance group, please everyone meet" Lidie was somewhat lost as in her hurry she had announced them but didn''t know their names. "I''m Simon!" He said to make a good impression, at least to the girls there. "I''m Verina" Said the girl next to him somewhat shy, hiding behind his back. "And this is..." Lidie didn''t want to say Galaxia because that was her own Allias. "You can call me Galaxia" The girl who was still drinking said and everyone begun laughing. Now because now they had two Galaxias who were absolutely identical on the outside but nothing alike in character, one was a business woman and the other a child. "Wait I told you before that you cannot call yourself Galaxia" Lidie complained but Galaxia didn''t seem to care at all. "Why should you be called Galaxia when you are Lidie, it''s totally stupid, but if you like I can ask daddy to change your name for you" She said and smiled thinking of all the stupid names she could give her. "You keep saying Daddy this and Daddy that, is he even a real person!" Lidie said that rather Irritated, since her Alias was just stolen. "Dad come down here my friend wants to meet you!" Galaxia shouted somewhat irritated but mostly she wanted to boast about her father being handsome and really strong. It didn''t take even a second and a young man appeared next to Galaxia. "Galaxia, did you search for someone who looks like you, a pity she''s not as pretty as you or I might have fallen for her" The young man said as he walked towards her. Lidie didn''t know why but everything around her was frozen, it was as if time had stopped around them and only the three of them could move. "See, Daddy is the best" Galaxia said as her drink was now never ending due to a system bug. "Sit down Lidie" The young man said somewhat displeased and when she did he continued. "You see Lidie, Galie here likes you a lot, although parts of it is that you look like a perfect clone of hers, but I don''t like your intentions" He said and she could feel her muscles stiffen for a moment and her whole body paralyze. "If you or your little group tries to use her, I will show you that there are far more painful things than death in the world" She hadn''t even a chance to fully grasp the situation she was in when she opened her eyes and she was still standing and Galaxia was still drinking. Shocked Lidie looked around her. ''Was that hypnosis?'' "Didn''t I say Daddy is quite powerful, although I highly doubt you can outsmart me anyway" Said Galaxia smiling at her lost expression. "So what do we do to sign in?" Simon asked rather irritated since he had been completely ignored for this whole time, although he did see a strange person appear for a second like a ghost and disappear but he didn''t care about it since it had nothing to do with him. "First lets go establish you three in my group, next we will go get you a level one clearance" Lidie said with enthusiasm, since all low rank members had to have at least a level 1 clearance to be able to go on missions. "Boring, why don''t we go play W12, I want to see how Allastar and the other worlds look like" Everyone in the room paled at the mention of the game. Chapter 3 - Lucky or unlucky Author notes First of all I would like to apologize for the somewhat slow publishing but there are reasons behind it. Second I won''t be revealing what happened because I''ll be making a sequel about it at a later date. Third The chapters that follow may contain many mistakes, so please report any of them if you spot them. Fourth please enjoy the chapters that follow. ======================================================================================== For normal people games were all fun and excitement but for the resistance factions the games were a battlefield. Death in the game meant real death as the system while recreating their bodies would find out their clearance or even worse trace their real body. However the games were also a necesery sourse of virtual weapons, stats and even skills. Many people entered the games to steal weapons and some even through the game managed to upgrade their clearance level. Games were full of high level missions and truth was "the Revolution" had their own members already infiltrate many games but W12 was the most dangerous, the reason was that somewhere inside was the emperess herself. She had some attachment to this precise game for some reason but very few knew why. ======================================================================================== Simon''s POV The armosphere was heavy and he didn''t know why, in truth many had lost their lives in W12 especialy the final 12th world, the Ultimate arena, but the prizes there were just too alluring and there was also a way to upgrade your clearance level there, truth was that in all 12 worlds one could upgrade his clearance at least once but the risks involved and the hours it took were different from world to world, the arena was the shortest way to upgrade one''s clearance although they first had to gain clearance by going to the floating Isle, if there was no insider it was an easy task although there was a 50% of failure as you had to find the right terminal, a terminal that is too busy to find that you are trying to interfere, otherwise the alarm goes off and you have to flee. After explaining all that Lidie was once more arguing with Galaxia. I think Galaxia simply likes to irritate her for some reason. "Girls could you both chill out and make plans for the future, you said something about training what exactly is it about" "Well essentially It''s the two hacking abilities called "Copy" and "Paste" they are the only things you can do without the first clearance" Lidie said and Galaxia was just ignoring her and ordering another drink. If all those drinks were real she would have long been out of service. "So after we learn the two skills we will have to sneek into the Isle in the sky and gain a clearance for ourselves?" "typicaly yes unless the princess that''s drinking over there can help you gain one instantly" She said and glared at the somewhat irritated Galaxia. "I am not a hacker, I''m just a psychic, of course I could help you reach the Isle but why going through all that trouble, I just came to play the game" Simon''s and Verina''s faces became somewhat pale and even Lidie looked somewhat terrified. If the girl wasn''t a hacker and was a psychic as she said then she was a freak of nature akin to the Emperess, she could even be the Emperess herself. "Wait I have an idea, I will ask Daddy if he wishes to help you he can probably give you that cleara...whatever you spoke of" Whispers could be heard from around. "Who does she thinks she is" "If it was so easy we would all be level 100 by now" "Probably trying to spread another rumor like the one with the school" "As if any spy would believe such rabish" "Dad said he won''t interfere with my adventures unless it turns dangerous" She said somewhat disapointed. "Then it is settled, tomorrow I will teach you "Copy" and "Paste" and afterwards we will gather in the real world in person, ah and Verina you will need a portal device as well, I have already given one to Galie here" Lidie said with a smirk on her face. "Don''t call me that only dad can call me that way" Galaxia shouted somewhat angry. "But aren''t we friends?" Lidie said and a new arguement broke out once more. "Simon I think we should go" Verina said after puting the device in her inventory. "Right, we have no longer a reason to stay here" Simon said while puting his arm around her and kissing her on her cheek, if there weren''t so many onlookers he would have also gone further and taken her here and now. When they exited the portal and it disappeared to his surprise Verina asked to leave, she said that she wanted to be ready for tomorrowes test or something. "Another reason why I hate school" He said with a bored voice stating his complaints to the empty space and the walls of his room. Suddenly his doorbell rung, at first he thought that Verina came back but it was not her. Leonika came to his home for a visit she said something about wanting to study with him. This rarely happebed but it wasn''t a surprise, when his scores dropped she would sheldomly drop by to study. "So which subject do you want to study next" She asked as they were both sitting at the couch after finishing with math. It wasn''t that he sucked at it, it was more like he didn''t care to learn advanced mathematics. "Leo do you love me?" He asked with a face full of mischievous intent. "Wait, I don''t know, I think we should wait and learn more about eachother before such fealings can blossom" She said, her face becoming somewhat pink from embarassment and she was holding her glasses with her hands looking like a defenseless girl. "Leo, I love you" He said as his hands stretched towards her and with a swift movement he stole her kiss. "No...don''t...I can''t" She said but she didn''t resist at all to his hands patting her legs and going inside her skirt. "Is it your first time?" Simon asked showing some faked consern on his face. She nodded rather embarassed. "Me too" He said as he kissed her once more gaining the response he was waiting for. For him it was a fortune that he knew she was an Npc otherwise he would have had problems with her parents but even if her Npc parents came he doesn''t care since he knows that they are fake parents anyway. "Lets stop here" She said as he was about to take off her underwear. "So you really don''t love me, I think we should never see each other again" He said theatrically. "But I, I can''t, in truth there is someone I like in class" She said with sincerity. "Do I know him, tell me his name and I will punch all his teeth out" He said with unfitting anger in his words. "Wait I lied, It''s just that I''m not ready yet for a relationship" She said while her face changed another tint of pink. "But I''m leaving tomorrow" He said although it was a total lie, she probably couldn''t tell, if she could it would have been like revealing to him that she was an npc. "What!" She stood up in shock but in her shock her underwear fell off. "Just joking, I will forever stay with you Leo, my love" He said and kissed her for a longer period of time, his tongue entering her mouth mixing with her fluids and his hands one holding her head in place and the other gropping her tight ass. You have to imagine that she is longer than him but most of the length comes from her rather long legs which now were leaning back as she was placed on the table in front of him. With his hands he now held her legs wide open as his tongue worked on her alredy wet pussy. "No" "Don''t" "Please don''t" Words came in between of her erantic breathing, she was now like a cat in heat as her juice was dripping on the table, or was it his saliva. "I am going to enter" He said with a passionate smile on his face. This moment he had been waiting for the last two years, the chance to do her in. The first entry caused her to scream a little as he was simply too inexperienced and forceful on her but afterwards only moans of delight came from her mouth. While his mouth was at the right height to play with her rather large boobs. He undid the buttons on her shirt with his teeth and then begun doing to her whatever came to his mind, he had seen only a few rather "educational" movies and she was not like Verina at all, Verina he deeply cared acout while Leonika was like a thorn on his side. He panted heavily as he too was quite tired now after having come three times already. Either she was a beast or his stamina was too lacking or both. "I''m so ashamed, what will I tell my parents?" She said red from embarasment and ready to cry. "Say nothing, haven''t you heard how many other girls in class have done the same, we were the only ones who hadn''t sealed their love with a kiss" He said kissing her once more mouth to mouth. It was inevitable for this to happen, she was after all not a real person and her highest priority was not to agitate him mentally with negative emotions making her a toy in his grasp. After taking a bath, she shortly left while he looked at her forgotten books, did they think that he would go after her, well he would give them to her tomorrow at class. ------------------------------------------------ At class "Today Leonika has taken a leave for sickness" =========================================================================================== Revs HQ Today is the first day of training and both Galaxia and Simon are late, only Verina came right on time. ''Well not that Galaxia has a need for this training with her skills but Simon that Idiot is late'' Suddenly Galaxia appeared right in front of her. That was not how normally people appear in the training room but she didn''t care to inquire how she did it, she had already gone along with it long ago.. At last Simon appeared, he was rather happy for some reason but he wouldn''t be for long. "The copy function is easy, all you have to do is use your or your oponent''s status with psychic energy, thinking real hard about copying his status, of course there are tools that you need to open someone elses status" Simon''s expression turned somewhat pale at her explenation. It was true that almost all others could do it, but for him it was impossible, he couldn''t release psychic energy at all. Although he had a large amount in his body it could only be used to defend him from other psychic powers nothing more. Verina quickly grasped the skill while Galaxia ignored the training and was playing with the training scarecrow, setting it on fire, extinguishing it and some other crazy stuff that would have made many people question their eyes. "Simon if you don''t get the copy there is no reason learning the paste skill, I will train Verina while you can continue trying to grasp the skill" Lidie said as she went a little farther with Verina, not hearing his whispering "Bitch" under his nose. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. He didn''t really care about joining the revolutioners but by the time he came she didn''t give him even a minute to talk to Verina or take a breath. Suddenly Galaxia came next to him and said. "Father says that you are very talented and that it''s a waste of talent that you haven''t been awakened yet" Simon didn''t understand what her ''Awakened'' meant but it should have something to do with his psychic abilities. "If you don''t mind the pain, dad says he can Awaken you right now, but it might also kill you" She said smiling somewhat cutely. Simon didn''t understand a thing she told him and just nodded in reply as if he understood everything. Slap! "How dare you ignore me" She said and walked away irritated and rather angry at him. ''I will so much gonna do her in, one day'' He thought and to his surprise the girl with a smile approached him and said something that made him made him rethink his course of action. "Daddy said he will cut your balls if you even think about it again" "Wait, I''m a man I can''t control every thought that passes my head" He complained. "Good luck" She said and went away playing with the scarecrow but each fireball was pointed at a specific location that made his face warp in disgust, even imagining the pain that it would have given him. Of course he didn''t gain the copy skill and was now back in his room once more. He was rather depressed but who would come to renew his self confidence. Ring! Oh, the bell rang and with a happy face he opened the door only to see, Leonika and her parents outside. "What a pleasant surprise" He said grinding his teeth, at this moment he prefered having taken Galaxia''s offer. Death seemed a better alternative but he was somewhat ready for this. Leo''s father rashed at him and shouted. "What did you do to my daughter!" "Honey please calm down, there must be some misunderstanding" The somewhat young mother said, she was even more good looking than Leonika was. "Mr Ruth, I have serious feelings for your daughter, if you want to continue undermining our feelings, then I will have no other way than reporting you to the system managers" Simon threatened, of course it was an empty threat but the npcs had to play it as humanly possible and inside a range of actions allowed. "I understand, state the date of your marriage" The father said in submission. "In four months after we graduate I would be happy to marry your daughter" Simon said with a villainous smirk. The reason was that after school there were two possiblilities, first was that the Npc would simply disappear since they would have no reason to interact with him anymore and the other was that she would leave her parents'' home and live with him, which was even better for him. In his mind however there was another reason, by then he hoped to aquire a high enough clearance to toy with her since she was just an npc. "Four months it is, but don''t even dare touching her ever again before you two get married" The somewhat angry parent said as they left with their daughter violently closing the door behind them. Clap! ''One problem out of the way, two left to go'' He thought as he went outside and teleported outside Verina''s door. He rung her doorbell but only an I''m busy come later came from inside. "It''s me Simon" He shouted, he really wanted another hote night with her and his bed was still a mess. "Wait, I''m coming" She said, her voice sounded somewhat panicked but when she appeared she was still wet from taking a shower in nothing but a towel. "Won''t you invite me inside" Simon said somewhat smiling playfully. "Simon, I''m really tired today" She said somewhat nervous. Simon didn''t know why but the whole thing smelled funny to his keen senses. ''Is she hiding something?'' He thought and inspected the living room behind her that was rather messy at the moment. ''She has another guy?'' He thought as he knew well how much of a clean two shoes she was, she even had her books and cds in specific order and place. "How about we just talk and sleep together, my bed is somewhat in ruins you know" He said, but in reality he wanted to investigate into it a little further. "You can''t..." She begun saying but suddenly closed the door in his face, he could have sworn that he saw a clump of of blond hair with a corner of his eye. ''She even had him still inside'' He thought as he went to the teleporter, he had enough time tomorrow to ask about her new boyfriend. Well it wasn''t a big deal since he didn''t really love her but he still somewhat cared, they were friends after all. Now he had no partner for tonight well it wasn''t something unusual to sleep alone but sleeping on the couch was a real bother. He teleported to the store and went through the beds to buy a new one since his was in ruins and repairing is almost the same as buying a new one in the virtual world. He looked through the beds when a hot goddess passed in front of him, he of course couldn''t tell if she was an npc or a person but he didn''t really care. "Are you also looking for someone to test your new bed?" He said with a rather charming smile having taken a pose that revealed his best qualities. "Which bed would you recomend, boy" She said while licking her red lips and with her other hand brushing through her long wavy brown hair. "It depends on what you are seaking, I''m looking for something durable for the moment, that will endure for at least a few nights" He said while closing his eye signaling on a second meaning. "Tchk, a pity, I hate long relationships" She said somewhat disapointed. To her surprise she saw him laugh rather cutely. "And here I thought I was the only one around" Simon said, of course it was just another plot to have her, he didn''t care about the duration of a relationship but most girls wanted something that would last for long so he went for it at that direction. "My name''s Simon, and I live at the 3030 0240 1050 apartment, if you want a night of hot passion please come" He said rather bluntly. She smilled and gave him a card and said with an inviting alluring voice. "See you later Simon" It was a strange card stating her name, kaj Elmoet and block of residence but there was no call number or anything, but on the other side of the card there were four small, really small stars which Simon didn''t even notice. Simon wasn''t in a rush to go find her, now that he knew where she lived he could visit any time he liked. He bought three beds and a new room for his appartment, since he had saved a lot of credits from things like helping books and other stuff people normally use to advance in their studies, he didn''t even play game so he had simply saved a lot.. He went to sleep with a happy face just imagining that one of these days he would be banging the goddess from the furniture shopping center. ------------------------------------------------------ School was even worse than before, now Leo didn''t even talk to him and Lidie tried to school him at every break about how to use the copy effectively or how to use psychic powers. Of course her pratling went on thin air since Simon didn''t care about that stuff although Lidie''s angry face wasn''t bad at all. She was rather cute if you think of someone smaller than you trying to boss you, she was like a little cute boss over his head, or undernearh it. "Tomorrow we will gather at the A195 intersection in the real world, make sure that you are all there" Lidie informed them after they left the training hall. The reason was that they would go get their level 1 clearance, with the clearance it didn''t really matter if he couldn''t use "copy&paste" he could still snatch items from different worlds or players, storring them inside a special inventory wich was essential for any hacker or terrorist. The clearance levels went as high as level 100 but it was foolish to even imagine reaching such a level without dying even once. Galaxia approached him once more. "Daddy says that if you want he can still awaken your powers but it depends on whether you wish to suffer now or tomorrow" She said, it was a message so she didn''t really care what it meant. "Tell him that I thank him for his offer but it doesn''t really matter, I know what my psychic powers are and even if as you say he awakens it, what can "Indominable will" do?" Galaxia just snorted and begun laughing, truth was that many who heard his power had the same reaction indominable will sounded like crap. "Sorry for that, it''s just funny to hear such a stupid thing out of the blue" Galaxia said but he didn''t take it to heart anyway. "No need to apologize, I know it''s a really weak and rather stupid power" He said. "It''s you who is stupid, you haven''t even used it and you calll it trash" She said this time somewhat irritated. Simon was at a loss for words, was she laughing with him the time before, of his ignorance or words. It made him somehow interested in the awakening thing but he didn''t know how to ask for it now that he had already refused. "Don''t bother asking now, daddy says you will be forcefully awakened tomorrow anyway" She said and left back to the bar, leaving the three of them in the training hall not understanding the meaning of her words. Truth was there were many fortune tellers that could see into the future but because of this it was impossible to foretell what will happen when more than two people interfere with the future, so it was impossible to even assume that Galaxia or her father could predict the future. Simon before leaving asked Verina about her new boyfriend but she only mentioned a name "Zephir". Well it only meant one thing, no more visits from her in the future, but he didn''t mind anymore. He was not in a good mood to go meen Kaj, that hottie and tomorrow was weekend so they had no school. Truth was that he hadn''t left the virtual world for years, last time it was when he wanted to see what the real world was all about and it was boring as hell. Just trees and animals nothing special to boast about, you have to know, that all that he could also experience in the virtual world without the slightest difference. Simon now left the virtual world once more, he wanted to see the real worls, he had enough stored time to leave for a week without having to go back. Stored time like credits was given each weak, since there was no real need to work credits were given out each week while one hour for the outside was given each month, of course no one used the second but some people liked to take walks outside for a change and feel how weak their real body is and how strange it felt. It didn''t take even ten minutes for him to return back to the virtual world and go to his newly bought bed. Chapter 4 - Awakening Today they had gathered outside the virtual world, Simon was panting for breath after a minute of running, he was really weak and unreliable, the same could be said of Verina who was also Panting for breath, Lidie and Galaxia were already sitting there waiting for them to come, to his surprise there were bottles with water for them and even a basket with snacks. It wasn''t Lidie that had made the preparations but Galaxia''s father who said that they might get hungry on the way. It was rather strange as Galaxia was the only one who didn''t eat much, the others all wanted to try solid food for the first time. Solid food could only be bought by rich people so they now knew that she was at least filthy rich, not that it came as a surprise since she was a powerful psychic and the more powerful you were the more power you were given inside the virtual world. "Why is eating so painful?" Lidie asked, she too hadn''t eaten anything in the outside world as well and now felt a little irritated. "Try this, it tastes rather strange, It''s taste out of this world" Said Verina who was eating some cake. Simon just silently picked from here and then while glancing at Galaxia who was laughing at their comments. "By the way today we only came to see each other and for you to gain your rev ID, with this you will become members of the team and I won''t have to go each time to the HQ just to make permits for the three of you, although Galaxia here probably doesn''t even needs one, she doesn''t even use the device I gave her to visit the HQ" Lidie said somewhat amazed, truth is only today did she learn that Galaxia didn''t use it at all and even at the park where they now were, she didn''t even see her coming it was as if she teleported all the way. "So, is this all for today?" Asked Verina sounding somewhat disapointed. "Yes this is all for today" Said Lidie. "By the way Lidie lets go to my place next" Galaxia said as she grabbed her hand and they both disappeared through teleportation. "I hope I could teleport like that" Simon said as he walked back to his room and capsule, Verina was probably thinking the same thing around that time. ======================================================================================== Lidie''s POV Lidie came first so that the others could find her there, there wasn''t any problem until Galaxia appeared with a small basket full of food and bottles with water. Galaxia then begun talking to her about Orfenguard and some other planets, Lidie took it all as some sort of game she was playing in the virtual world but at least it was enough to waste some time till Simon and Verina appeared. The two were seemingly corpses, how far were they to have been so tired last time she checked they both lived nearby, that was the main reason she chose this intercection in the first place. It was her first time eating solid food and drinking water, it was really a strange experience. She ignored the laughing Galaxia who was laughing at their comments, she was like a rich child laughing at the beggars after giving them some food, or so Lidie thought at the moment. But it didn''t end there, right after as she was about to leave, she grabbed her hand and said. "By the way Lidie lets go to my place next" She didn''t know what she meant but the next instance she was in a rather large rather childish bedroom. "This is my room and that is Guilgo''s, he''s my pet" She said and from a side door a small half a meter tall grey dragon came flying right at her ending in a weird hug that the dragon didn''t seem to like at all. ''Are we in the virtual world?'' She wanted to ask but she couldn''t understand when she entered a capsule. Of course it wouldn''t be a surprise since Galaxia''s father was probably a powerful hypnotist or something. "A pity I can''t offer you drinks that taste as good as the ones in the virtual world" Galaxia said as she let Guilgo go and went for a small floating crystal at the side of her bed. Her bed was in the shape of a heart and it was so big and soft that even the best Virtual bed she had tried didn''t compare to this sensation. For some reason Lidie begun to have doubts that she''s in the virtual world but she could still be inside a dream or something. Galaxia brought some strange drinks and that the crystal teleported to them. "This is the best thing I have here, a pity father hasn''t finished making the greenhouse facility otherwise we could have wine and other juices to drink" Galaxia said with pity in her voice. "Wait, we are in an illusion right now, right" Lidie wanted to make sure if she was in an illusion before trying to leave since if she sent some psychic power around it would probably break the illusion. "What illusion?" Galaxia asked surprised and puzzled at the same time. Without a second thought Lidie sent a weak psychic wave outside but nothing happened at all. ''How can this be!'' She thought to herself as her face took a rather funny but cute expression. "I know lets go stargazing" Galaxia said as she dragged her through some really strange rooms until they were both in front of a room full of strange glass rombuses. "Lets go" She said as she levitated them both inside. Lidie didn''t really want to go inside but she was to terrified to speak as she was flying inside the glass rombus. "Up up and away" Galaxia said and the rombus flew through a small door. Lidie could see behind them a strange Glass pyramid while somewhere not so far away she could see the green colored earth and the cities that were like aquariums to hold the people inside. She could even see the Flying isle as they flew higher and higher. ''Wait where are we really going?'' She asked herself as they had long passed the clouds and around them they could see the stars and even the moon was getting bigger and bigger. "See, we came from all the way over there" Galaxia pointed at a star in the dark void in space, there was no star to idicate where the "there" exactly was but she could see a tear drop from Galaxia''s eye. "Sorry, I just remembered something sad" She said as she swept the tear and begun smiling once more. "Wait, is this all real!" It was not a question, she just couldn''t believe her eyes, she had seen the clock on Galaxia''s wrist and not even a minute had passed as they were already in space. How fast did this thing travel. "Of course it is real, oh wait, now that I remember daddy did say something about earth abandoning space travelling for a game or something" Lidie was shocked, she didn''t understand anything about what was happening but the most she could make out of all this was that it was all a dream. "What do you mean this is a dream, do you want me to pinch you to wake up to your senses" Galaxia said and with an. "Aouch" Lidie was now even more confused. "I''ll drop you home" Galaxia said, somewhat nervous, suddenly she had a bad feeling, in truth she hadn''t asked her daddy to bring a friend back and he was somewhat angry at her, although even she didn''t know why. Galaxia dropped her at her right outside her appartment room. making her mouth open in disbelief. Afterwards however new ideas came to her mind, how about if they could use that rombus to go to the floating Isle, it was way more practical than a plane, helicopter or a hovercar. She was sleeping in her bed inside the virtual space when the strange young man whom Galaxia called father appreared before her. "I''m sorry but you will have to forget a few things that you have seen" He said and instantly disappeared, Lidie didn''t forget anything much, she still remembered the room, the dragon and even the glass rombus, only the location it flew from she had forgotten, well it wasn''t something she cared about anyway. ======================================================================================== Simon''s POV Simon was somewhat happy that they didn''t go to the floating Isle today, He was still somewhat shocked by Galaxia''s worlds. "Don''t bother asking now, daddy says you will be forcefully awakened tomorrow anyway" Especially the "tomorrow" part gave him a bad feeling, but now it was all over, he was safe and to celebrate he went to find the goddess called Kaj Elmoet. ''I hope she''ll be inside'' He thought to himself as he rung the doorbell. It took a while before he heard the familliar voice saying. "I''m coming" It didn''t take long for the beauty in her a sexy seethrough nighty opening the door, he could see her fuchsia underwear that hid little from his eyes. "So you came" She said with a smile on her face and dragged him inside pouring him a drink. You must understand that in the virtual world you can become drunk, the reason Galaxia could drink so much was because of her psychic powers being too strong, people with weaker powers could get drunk real fast, but with the drinks she served him it was understandable for even a powerful psychic to get drunk. "Can we start already?" He asked drank while trying to take off his pants. "But of course she said as she took something from her inventory" He didn''t see what she took out but he had finally taken off his pants when he felt a small pain in his stomach. He disregarded it and continued to undress, the pain however was becoming bigger and bigger he was screaming from the pain as he fell to the floor. He couldn''t see, hear nor talk now but he had somewhat sobbered up, He opened his eyes and saw the goddess holding two bloody knives in her hands with one eye and with the other he could see himself lying on the floor, his two eyes were appart from the main body but all he could think was. ''That Bitch, is she trying to kill me?'' In a fit of rage he stood up he didn''t care anymore about appearances, he came for it and he would have it one way or another. ====================================================== Kaj POV Kaj was a rare beauty, a powerful psychic but unfortunate in love. All her men ended abandoning her or cheating on her so she did what she could best. She murdered them all, anyone who was sluty in front of her she would kill anyone who tried to hit on her she would also kill. Before she knew it she had a nickname in a group called the Funny stars she was called. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences."Jack the Ripper" Only afterwards did she understand that everyone she had killed hadn''t respawned at all. Of course she psyched out, she panicked and she tried to find a solution but by then she was too deep in the shit so she just went on more conservatively. She only killed those that tried to hit on her without any serious intention behind. Two days ago she found a young man who to her surprise did just that, she hadn''t killed anyone for months now and her hand was somewhat itching for two days thinking about how she would kill him when he comes. He had finaly come and she invited him inside, she gave him a rather heavy drink and was sure that it would have been painless. She took out her trusted daggers and stabed him in the stomach and then to the neck, normaly people died from just that combined with her Psychic ability called R.I.P. aka Rest In Pieces or so she called it, it''s real name was Paralysis, she could paralyze nerves but inside the game it brought death when nerves of the brain were paralyzed and the virtual body exploded into pieces of meat and blood slpattered everywhere. The same should have happened to him but he was still struggling, in her fury she cut his ears, goushed his eyes out and even cut his nose and tongue but he was still alive. With terror she looked at the now dismembered moving corpse, it was a bloody mess but the most terrifying thing was that he was still moving. The parts that she had cut returned to his almost naked bloody body one by one and he begun moving towards her. She didn''t know what psychic power he had but she didn''t really care to learn, she rushed to her room but the door didn''t budge, she tried to use the call button or even call her Inventory or status but nothing worked. She was helpless together with the bloody corpse. "I only came to play" The one eyed corpse said, the second eye still impaled on her knife, she was shocked. If she didn''t know better she would have thought that he was a member of the funny stars but all of them knew better than to take the invitation of one another. Suddenly her mind went somewhat silly, she had a desire to have have sex with the zombie of a man she took the eye from the blade and threw both knives away. She came closer and inserted the eye in it''s socket and with the other hand reached for his crotch inside his bloody red underwear. She knelled took it out and begun licking it to excite him, afterwards she put it inside her mouth and to her surprise, he came just from that, sending the useless virtual liquid in her mouth. She threw it all up as it was too much for her and she wasn''t even ready yet but to her surprise at that moment he stuck it inside her ass and held it inside while gropping at her hips and pussy. She was like a cat in heat, she by herself moved back and forth to feel the slight excitement that now gave her meaning. ======================================================================================== Simon''s POV Simon after awakening his power tried to approach her, he was at a miserable state and he had constant headaches that made him even more angry. He wanted revenge, he wanted to have what he came for. He begun moving his missing parts towards himself and in no time he became somewhat whole, the missing parts were some fingers, his inwards, a heart and some other useless crap. He was almost assembled when he saw her trying to retreet. He was so mad that he unwillingly sent out his psychic force, the effect was strange. She was locked outside her own room, for some reason she didn''t even call for help or use her inventory. ''My power is so OP'' He thought as he saw her helplessly trying to open doors and drawers. He however wasn''t in any better shape, although his parts were all in place other than his eye, he looked and felt like a corpse, using his psychic power for the first time and for so long took a lot out of him. He really wanted to drag her by the hair and bang her so hard but his head was killing him and once his powers are exhausted he will probably die. Something unforseen happened as suddenly the world around him stopped, he couldn''t feel any pain at all and a masked young man appeared in front of him, he wwore a white drama mask with a lewd face. "Did I die?" Simon asked. "Yes" The young man answered, with an amused voice. "Fuck, am I going to hell?" Simon asked once more. "Not exactly, but close" The young man said. "Meaning?" Simon, didn''t understand much about the afterlife but heaven, hell or reincarnation were something that could as well happen. "Well you will not die but the pain will increase three times, if you survive it as a gift I will let you fuck this chick" The young man said. "Are you God or the Devil" Simon asked somewhat nervous. "I am Darknym" The young man answered and extreme pain coursed through his body, as if draining him of all his other senses other than pain. When Simon woke up he was still in front of that bitch, his headache had gone and for some reason, the bitch took the eye off her knife and threw them away. Hot sweet sex essued until they ended in her bed. He didn''t know why she changed her mind about killing him but he could only thank god or devil or whoever that was in his dream. "Can you explain me once more how we ended up in bed naked" Kaj asked him somewhat puzzled, in her memoried up until the moment he begun walking as a zombie all was really clear but afterwards she remembered nothing. "Baby don''t be so hard on me, wasn''t it you who begun lusting for my body like crazy" He said, in truth that was that happened the night before and she had even seen the security video from the day before. "You are really something, alright I have decided from today you will be my man, but if you dare betray me I''ll cut you...wait only the bitch into pieces" She said after remembering that he could put himself together so that threat wouldn''t work on him. "By the way, since we are now a couple I have to confess that I''m a member of the revs" He said trying to intimidate her. "I have also something to confess, I am a member of the stars" She said while taking from her inventory the strange card she had given him before. "Oh whatever" He said and went back into her rich bossom slightly biting at her nipple while his hand went to make the ground for a second invasion. Kaj seemed somewhat lost at first but she didn''t mind anymore, it was now an act of love between them. ======================================================================================== Lidie''s POV Today was the day of their mission to get a clearance, she already had a hovercar ready and she was now waiting for the others to come all had to be perfect, only that Simon and Verina never came only she and Galaxia were waiting, in the dark for them to arrive. "Why do you have so many enemies" Suddenly Galaxia asked. "Enemies? what enemies?" Lidie asked, she didn''t have any enemies other than the emperess corps. "Well I have been knocking out people for an hour now, for some reason they are all hostile against you" Galaxia said rather annoyed. Lidie couldn''t see anyone but as the sun begun to rise she saw at least a hundred people lying unconcious on the floor, it was hard to see them at first since they were mostly hidden as they fell to the ground but it was true. By their looks they were all simple police, so the guardians didn''t come yet. Lidie didn''t know how strong Galaxia was but when facing guardians the best strategy was to run away. Lidie escaped back to her capsule and begun checking if she was found, to her surprise there was a huge notice showing her face, and pointing her as a funny star terrorists most wanted, in once hour Galaxia rose to the number one Terrorist of the whole world. Her doorbell rung and a voice came from outside. "Daddy told me to ask you to come to the real world" She said and from outside and the moment Lidie opened the door she had already left. Lidie didn''t really care anymore, she was doomed so she logged out, she hadn''t to wait at all inside her appartment was Galaxia and the young man she called father. "Well I should apologize for Galie''s actions this time, she really didn''t want to cause you trouble" The man said. "I''m sorry, I really didn''t know that you were called a bad person because of my actions" Galaxia apologized sincerely. Lidie could only nod patiently as she was completely panicked. "Well there are two things that you have to understand, but lets talk at home" The young man said as they all appeared inside a well furnished living room. "Sit, you probably have your own questions but you should know that as long as Galie sees you as a friend no harm will come to your life" He said to calm her as he himself and Galaxia sat in two armchairs that were for their use. "Simon and Verina, won''t be coming so you don''t have to worry for them, although Simon wouldn''t have come even if the police went for the capture" He said rather mockingly. "Who exactly are you people?" She asked confused, the teleportation he used could rival the emperess herself in power and his mind was like a botomless pit. "I am Darknym, otherwise the co-creator of W6 when it first came and the one who first awakened humanity to psychic powers" He said with a rather self imposing manner. "Impsossible, the two culprits are long dead one from an accident and the other well I don''t know but he wouldn''t have been so young" She said with disbelief written all over her face. "Whatever, I''ve already answered your question, now for how you will return to the virtual world, that''s also simple, I''ve arranged some things that will conceal your ID in the virtual world, however you can no longer access the virtual world from your appartment so you will be living here" He said and three drinks appeared next to their sides. The drinks were their favorites, althought Lidie was somewhat surprised how he knew her favorite drink. Chapter 5 - Entering Allastar Simon''s POV Simon was now a little worried since he missed the date with Lidie but having Kaj, the goddess next to him made his worries fade once more. She looked at him now with a lusty gaze, she was really unsatisfyable, they had been at it for a day only taking breaks to eat but in truth he enjoyed every minute of it. "Wait before we start again shouldn''t we be doing things like working or going to school" Simon said rather worried now, the reason was that the final exams allocated a job to a person inside or outside the virtual world. Some were even able to join the police force and other special forces. The police had too many advantages although they were called dogs by the common people since they were more like soldiers than a real police force. Of course to many people, people like Simon the authority and advantages of a good position were just too alluring now that he had a steady source of "love", a love nest with a goddess who will await for only him. The next day he was back in class, Galaxia, Lidie and even Leonika were absent. When he asked about Leonika he was told that she moved away, a total lie but to tell that an npc wasn''t needed any more and was deleted it was the most safe way. Of course if he was home, he would have been informed by her and might even had got a bonus, but he was with Kaj these two days so he was completely oblivious. As for Galaxia and Lidie non knew where they were or if they would return, meaning they were probably outside the system''s reach. "Today we have a new student" The beautiful sexy teacher said as a blond boy entered the classroom, While her breasts were only partially concealed by the large cleavage of her shirt. "This is Aaron smith, he will be staying only for a little while please be nice to him" The boy without even speaking smirked and went for Leonika''s empty seat. ''Great another npc'' Simon thought seeing that the boy was handsome and looked rather friendly on the outside as he begun greeting all the students he passed. "You must be Simon, Verina talked to me about you" He said while smirking somewhat sinisterly. "Are you..." Simon remembered seeing some blond hair coming from her room, ''so it was him'' "So, are you her new boyfriend?" "You could say so, she said you have a peculiar power" Aaron answered. "Not really, I''m just somewhat resistant to psychic powers" Simon said rather unenthusiastic, he himself hadn''t tried his powers out yet. "At break time I have an offer which you won''t regret" Aaron said finishing whispering and obstructing him from the rather boring lesson. It was break time and Aaron was waiting for him outside the WC. "Simon, what is your opinion on the revs and other illegal factions" "What does that have to do with me, I''m just a normal student, although I do confess that they are somewhat cool" Simon said, in reality he hadn''t fully joined the revs yet since he hadn''t a security clearance yet. "And what do you feel about the emperess corps?" Aaron asked while smiling. Simon was a little nervous now, if he said his real feelings about it the system would probably take his life. "Well It''s a rather prestigious group, a pity that only the elites can join them" He said, it was partly a regret of his since his power would never qualify him to join them, even though he had just awakened to his true power. "What if I told you that you can join the elite" Aaron said with a rather arogant smile, that made Simon understand what the matter was about. ''I''m being scouted'' "Are you saying the truth?" Simon said making it sound as enthousiastic as he could. "Of course that can only be done if you can do me a little favor, truth is I am after a wanted person called Galaxia, Verina told me that she was an acqaintance of yours, I can tell from your brainwaves that you don''t really care about the revs or the emperess corps although you would love to have the prestige and gains from the second, am I right?" Simon didn''t know what to say, he knew it was impossible for others to rad his mind but it wasn''t mind reading, it was lie detection through reading his brain waves that could only mean that this person was indeed someone from the corps. "How do I join?" ================================================================ Lidie POV Lidie was once more in Galaxia''s room, sleeping in the same bed as if they were sisters, she didn''t know why but in the real world she felt more safe that in the virtual one, here there was almost no danger since the system didn''t reach her. "Lidie wake up" Galaxia said while taping on her back, Galaxia had long woke up and was trying to wake her up from her sweet dreams and cossy bed. "Galie let me sleep for a while longer" She murmored somewhat sleepy. "But we will lose school if we don''t go now" Galaxia said somewhat nervous, for her the school experience was something exciting and mysterious, she didn''t want to miss on it. "I''m not going" Lidie said as she went back to sleep, she could hear Galaxia pouting and protesting, at least she was polite enough not to kick her off the bed. It was somewhat gloomy and dark when She woke up again, it''s not that there wasn''t light outside, it was that the windows were non existent and the the only light came from a small crystal that hovered some meters right above her. Lidie stood up and went for a bath, she didn''t care to check the water before entering the shower, the cold water quickly awakened her from her stupored state. Her distressed scream as the cold water rushed all over her naked body. In a few seconds Galaxia arrived and laughed as she heard Lidie''s problem, using pyrokinesis she heated the water and both girls were now in the shower. "Should I help you wash your back?" Galaxia said with a somewhat mocking tone. "Do you want me to help you?" Lidie sent her comment back at her, Lidie didn''t know Galaxia well, if she knew her she wouldn''t have said that. "Then please do" Galaxia said as she moved infront of her exposing her naked back and well shaped buttocks. Lidie didn''t know what she was in for, as Galaxia moaned whenever she felt like it. If someone heard them he would think that they were doing it in the showers right at the moment but all that was happening was Lidie scrabing Galaxia''s back with a wet sponge. "My turn" Galaxia said as she took the sponge from her hands and begun going through her back. Well it did feal somewhat delightful but Lidie wouldn''t moan from delight just from that. Galaxia''s face at the moment was somewhat dissatisfied by that and not long afterwards she went towards Lidie''s ass and then passed the sponge inbetween her legs. Lidie tried to resist by using her hands but she quickly found out that she couldn''t even move at the moment due to a strange power numbing her body. "Don''t you enjoy bathing?" Galaxia said somewhat perplexed as she couldn''t get even a slight moan leave Lidie''s mouth. "Galie, to enjoy a bath you don''t have to moan just by rubbing your back or washing yourself, it''s enougth to just enjoy it" Lidie tried to explain as they left the bath, although she did feel somewhat violated at the moment but Galie was not a man and it wasn''t as if it was intentional. "Whatever, shouldn''t we go play that game, daddy said that your capsule is ready" Galie said as she led her towards a nearby door where there were many capsules, many of which looked quite bizzare and strange. "Don''t touch that, better not touch any of them, some of them miss a few screws and might fall apart just from touching, if you ask me how they hold it''s probably though space freezing or something more advanced that even I can''t use yet" Galaxia said somewhat nervous. "This is your capsule, the terminal next to it is for customization, but better just write what you want and dad will make it afterwards although please don''t write something stupid on it, dad has a rather bad temper today" Galie said distressed as she entered her own capsule. "Well, time to return to reality" Lidie said, although it was Virtual reality but to her it was the real thing since everything happened through Virtual reality. ========================================================================================== Simon POV Simon had closed a good deal with Aaron, although he didn''t understand how exactly calling Arron a friend of his would help him in getting into the empress corps. He was at home when a call from Lidie startled him. "Are you free, Galie wants to enter the game and we are gathering a party" He didn''t think much and said "Sure", they didn''t talk much and he rapidly called Aaron. "Aaron today we will be entering Allastar, are you coming too?" Simon asked somewhat nervous and joyful, it was after all his chance on joining the corps. "Aaah" A familiar moan was heard as an answer to the call. "Do you have news Simon?" Aaron''s voice said afterwards while still a few moans could be heard through the line. "We are going to enter Allastar today, so fetch Verina''s ass and tell her to come as well" Simon said rather irritated, truth was that he too would have been having fun if he wasn''t turned down by Kaj. He hung up the call and called Kaj. "My goddess do you have some time to play in Allastar?" "That''s a surprise, I''m already in Allastar what''s your Avatar name?" "I''m thinking with going for Emperor or something" "Don''t, if you are just starting just go with your name, it will make it easier to find you, just look for Jak Rapier inside the game, I''m at the Isleplains at the moment" Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!She said as she laughed somewhat strangely, which gave him a bad premonition. Simon had not really decided on his name since going with Simon was pretty stupid. It took some ingame time to create a character but the most time it took for customization and naming. ========================================================================================== Lidie''s POV Lidie and galaxia had talked with each other for some time and had come with their character names and races. They decided to Call themselves Lidie and Galie as their names were. Their race was Isleplains human, the reason being that Lidie had friends there not to speak about Isleplains Democracy being the safest place to start from. "Wait why did you paint your hair Blue, we had said that I would be the blue one" Lidie said irritated, they looked exactly the same once more, even inside the game. "Don''t care, it suits me better than red hair" Galaxia said, she had tried many colours but light blue was the best. Suddenly a strange high elf girl came over, her name was "Domina" and she suddenly asked. "Why did you two make idectical characters, if not for your name tags I wouldn''t have a way to discern you" She said somewhat irritated. "and who are you supposed to be?" Asked Lidie somewhat puzzled. "It''s me Simon, I also Invited Verina, Kaj and Aaron to come and play with us you won''t care right" He said not really caring if they did. "Who are you?" Asked Verina that had just appeared, she was a half-vampire in race, her pale skin complimenting her black hair while flocks of white hair could be seen here and there. "I''m Simon" The hundsome elven beauty frowned as she waved her hair with the passing wind. "Idiot" "Stupid" "Cool" =What did you say?= Lidie and Verina said at the same time. "Isn''t it cool" She said and she begun waving her hair as well and doing stupid poses like Simon, Lidie and Veria decided to play it strangers while the onlookers laughed at the two posers as a battle of charms begun. Their laughs however didn''t last for long as suddenly a high level player arrived, He was in a musketeer suit, that looked like the ones used for carnivals the face was also pretty generic d''Artagnan alike, he even had a rapier with him. "It''s Jak Rapier, the pro player, lets ask him to entrer the same party" "Lets ask him before them" A large bulk of people begun to swarm around Jak. "Fuck off!" Jak shouted as he took out his rapier threatening to kill anyone who came closer. Jak was rather famous and when he was in a good mood he often helped people but when he was in a bad one he was known as the worst PKer and spent some time in jail for it. "Run he''s in a bad mood!" "Run for your lives!" "Don''t go over here!" "Don''t bother me!" "Out of the way!" A total chaos errupted in the central plaza of the small harbor town, only Simon/Domina and Galaxia didn''t give it much thought as they were having a show down of sorts, showing off who was more beautiful, although only Domina could make such sexy exposure of skin since Simon didn''t care about showing a little more skin. "You are despicable" Said Galaxia seeing her/him showing off her/his underwear to the onlookers. Suddenly a hand gropped Domina''s ass, it was Jak who had just approached them. "Nice ass" He/She said smiling as his hand went for the hot spot. Domina screamed, it wasn''t that from fear but rather from surprise. She(He) really didn''t think that someone would be so bold as to do so. "Simon stop acting like a virgin" Jak said as he begun shoving his fingers into his deeper inside, onlookers couldn''t see under Domina''s dress but they could understand what was happening from Her face. "Can''t you do that later" A voice came from a few steps farther, where a Dragon knight appeared, his Name tag was "Zephir" and he wore an azure blue dragon armor armor. The strange helm decorated with two bat wings at the sides and no opening for the face to be seen only two blue ominus shining lights could be seen, the rest of the armor was quite strange as well as it looked like a knightly armor only that it had two large blue gemstones on the front that looked like the eyes of a dragon, the rest was quite plain. "Zephir what are you doing here?" Jak asked rather irritated and somewhat angry. "It''s not what I''m doing here, it''s what are you doing here, and why are you perstering that young girl, I don''t remember you to be a lesbian?" Zephir said mockingly letting out a small sound of laughter. "Oh but this is my husband so I can do whatever I want to him" Jak said making a rather mocking face and a moan came out of Domina''s mouth, she was ready. "Just stop it already" Lidie said rather irritated while Galie was somewhat intrigued and excited by Domina''s moans. "Don''t stop" Domina said surprising the others. "Dirty slut" Said Jak as he took his hand out, it was meant as a joke at first but he/she didn''t think that Simon was so slutty. "Now what do we do first?" Asked Lidie since it was her first time playing the game. "Kaj let''s go find a good Inn" Said Domina, earning a slap at her buttocks. "Don''t be so impatient Simon, first of all you have to get accustomed to this world and you will have to decide on your Profession, know that you can only have two unmastered professions, after mastering a basic profession you will gain access to more professions and if you have a combo of professions you can gain a special profession, the bigger the combo the more awesome the profession you can gain, Zephir has two mastered professions and a three profession combo Dragon knight profession" Jak explained taking out a small book called Profession path unlocker, the book contained all the Professions that have been unlocked at the moment by all the players, the book was updated every time a new profession was found. "I wanna to be a dragon knight!" Galie said excited. "To become a dragon knight is not easy" Zephir said and continued explaining. "To become a dragon knight you must first master the fighter class, then master the warrior class and then the knight class but you must also have the mage class, althought you dont''s need to master it, of course only the fighter, knight and mage professions are essential to become a Dragon knight but you will find that mastering the mage to be impossible without a large amount of credits so let''s go train you at the fighter and warrior class, later you can gain the mage and knight classes to train" Galie smiled happily and was about to leave with Zephir but Lidie stopped her. "Galie, we are a team, you can''t just go alone with whoever you meet, or is it that you don''t care about your team mates at all" Galie looked somewhat ashamed of herself but she quickly got over it. "So what are we going to do first?" Asked Zephir who seemed somewhat awkward right now. "I''m going where ever Zephi goes" Verina said as she smiled with a rather alluring smile, she looked like a frozen goddess right now as her pale face gave a shining tint from the reflecting sun. "Here take this" Said Jak as he passed her a large beach umbrella, the others might not have seen it but he had noticed how she was dragging her feet rather misserably as she walked. Half-vampires were weakened by sunlight while normal vampires died almost instantly by it, turning into dust. Well the Linen umbrella was exactly what she needed, a pity her strength wasn''t enouth to hold it. "Let me help you dear" Zephir said as he lifted the umbrella up hidding her entirely from the sunlight. "By the way, I want to become a fisherman or fisherwoman" said Domina as she smiled rather boastfully. "Nope you don''t" Said Lidie somewhat irritated, they were still members of the revs, she couldn''t let him waste his character like that and for her this world wasn''t just a game, she had a mission and a purpose in comming to Allastar. ''The idiot did he forget that we are members of the revs although he hasn''t yet gained his first level clearance I can''t let him do stupid things that won''t help us in the long run'' "Who are you to order him around!" Jak shouted threateningly. "Don''t you dare bully my friend like that!" Galie shouted back at Jak who in her opinion was a guy. They exchanged angry glares for some time as they stood face to face, if there was one thing that Both Lidie and Galie had changed about their characters it was their height, they were both two meters long now and even Jak had to look upwards to see their face. Jak begun laughing suddenly and without even looking evaded a punch from Galie who was rather angry right now. Jak swiftly grabbed the back of her arm and landed her on the floor, it was easy to do since their stats varied too much. "You think that a noob like you can do anything to me, you don''t even know the basics of the game so I will let it pass for now" Jak said as he let her arm go and went next to Domina putting his hand around her. "Need some help?" A voice came from not far, it was a young man clad in a rather large for his size black mage robe wearing a drama mask. "Dad?" Galie''s asked somewhat awkward, just imagine your parent appearing inside the game after having seen you eat the dust, but there was a hint of anger in her question as well. The others were left somewhat dumbfounded each for a different reason. Chapter 6 - Guild? Simon/Domina POV "Why are you here!" Galie said almost mad from anger. "Is that how you talk to your father, this pains my heart to hear" The masked stranger said rather theatricaly, they couldn''t see what race he was nor if Darknym was his real name tag. "Whatever, I will go with Jak, Verina can go with Zephir and you two go play with daddy" Domina/Simon said laughing his mouth off, truth was he didn''t care about the others but he wanted to spent some time with Kaj until they return to the VR world they call reality. "Funny clown, at least you have a nice ass" Darknym said letting a small laughing sound escape. "shut your mouth!" Jak said as he charged charged at him, but this time it was the reverse of what happened with Galie, Jak was on his knees his hands behind his back as if he was apprehended for some crime or something. "Since you are a noob and don''t know who I am, I''ll let you go but remember I''ll be always nearby" After saying what he wanted the masked man let Jak go and he himself went towards Galie and Lidie. "Galie today I just came to give you a little pocket change for the start since your friends are probably wealthier than you right now" He said as he took out a few gold coins from his pocket throwing them towards her, although in midair they begun levitating and went right into her hand. "I''m off now, if you need anything I''ve already sent you a friend request your friends can teach you how to use it" He said as he walked away down the street. "Dad!...erm thanks" Galie said rather awkwardly and in a silent tone. They could hear a laugher come from the direction the man had taken, giving an aerie filling as if he had heard her. "Weirdo" Domina said as she helped Jak up. "So what will we do now?" "First We will join my guild" Said Lidie but a message appeared in front of Domina, it was private so others couldn''t read it. -This guild is only a trial so don''t go talking to- -them about us being revs they might simply sell- -you out for a few credits if they don''t kill you- Simon/Domina only now understood that Lidie didn''t trust them one bit, well it was to be expected since he just joined. He sent a message to Zephir explaining some things about the guild so that he won''t do anything stupid and also asked when will he make him a guardian? -Don''t be hasty and how do you know Kaj?- -You do know that she''s a guardian too?- -Try not to die before you become a guardian- The last was probably because of Kaj''s power, Inside the game everyone could use a slightly stronger version of their psychic power, that was because in the real world psychic powers were rather weak, people used guns to fight and those that had strong psychic powers were all members of the empress corps. Domina looked at her status but it was a normal level 1 noob, the psychic powers she had were three and they were rather strange. ============================================ Race - Elf Subspecies - High Elf Gender - Female(Other) Level - 1 Physical Hp 100(health points) Sp 100(stamina points) Mp 100(Magic points) Ki usable - 100 Mind Art - 0 Charm - 1 Morality - Neutral Soul Aura Color - Intense yellow-Red Integrity - Unharmed Ki - 2000 Detailed stats Physical +Strength - 10 +endurance - 0 +constitution - 0 +Agility - 10 +speed - 0 +reflexes - 0 +Inteligence - 10 +wizdom - 0 +leadership - 0 Magic Inter threshold - 110stones External control - 0.1 stones Affinity with gods - Water 50mp Mind Willpower - low Social status - Homeless Fame title - None Soul Daily luck - (default) Karma - 0 limit break - Energy Bubble(buff) Skills Resistanse to death(Passive) beginner 1(ON) Psychic negation field(active) beginner 1 Indominable Will(passive) beginner 1(OFF) Traits -Keen vision(Race) -5% exp penalty(subspecies) -10% spell training bonus(subspecies) -5% bonus to magic profession learning(subspecies) ==================================================== Psychic powers use Ki to use but since it''s easy to raise people don''t really care, there is however the problem that when using psychic powers, first you can only use one power at any given time and rather than monk powers, psychic power don''t freeze you when used. Ki also determines how strong your powers are, in other words a kinetic shield that uses 100Ki to create will shatter when hit by 101Ki of power or 10100Damage, of course the shield may sound OP but there are many ways to do such damage especially if your oponent also uses psychic powers. Domina was more attracted to the three psychic powers. Resistanse to death(Passive) beginner 1 (0/100sp) You have a chance to not die when your Hp drops bellow one, the chances are raised through mastery. Psychic negation field(active) beginner 1 (0/100sp) Can spread a field that negates psychic powers, beginner level field only negates powers that attack you yourself, greater mastery spreads the field further around you, lasts 1 minute. Indominable Will(passive) beginner 1 (0/100sp) You are rather resistant to mental powers that have to do with the mind, like mind flay and others, the level of strength needed to control you is raised with your mastery of the skill. All three of the skils seemed rather overpowered but the first was rather hard to train, since he would have to die countless times. The secont only lasted for 1 minute and although you could say that it was rather powerfull to the weak it was useless non the less, not to tell that to train it he would have to suffer psychic attacks or something for the duration of that one minute. The last was just mind control defence which wasn''t that usefull and the ways to train it were also difficult. "Domina lets go, I''m sure that you can still play together with your friends even if you are in different guilds" Jak said as she dragged Domina away, leaving the others behind talking between themselves. "Lets go to the harbor, you wanted to become a sailor didn''t you?" Jak said somewhat unsure. "Just Lead the way" Domina said, she/he didn''t care about professions anyway, he only wanted to have fun and sailoring the world sounded good. "Well first lets go to the harbor''s sailor training facility, it''ll take a week before you can sail but together we can do anything, right" He said, but Domina could only gulp as she said "Right" ======================================================================================== Lidie''s POV Lidie was left with Galaxia, Verina and Zephir. Zephir was too suspisious a figure and Verina was too friendly with him for Lidie''s liking. "Will you be joining the guild as well or do you already have a guild?" Lidie asked Zephir since the three of them were in the noobie attire but he was fully equiped and was even a dragon knight. "I''ve got a guild but if you like I can leave it to join yours" He said, even without seeing his face they could tell that he was smilling. "Alright lets all join the guild" ''I hope that there''s no problem like with jak and Domina'' Lidie said and thought respectively. They didn''t go far until. "Blazes, why has it got to be that guild" Zephir said and immediately added. "Sorry I have to go, Verie lets go" He said leaving like the wind, as if he was never there, it was rather comical in a way but all that came to her mind was ''Shit, Verina too is gone'' "Galie lets go, I''m sure you will love this guild" Lidie said as she guided her inside the strange building that looked like a western saloon on the outside. The inside wasn''t much diferent, tables barrels and a wooden floor, there were many people sitting on the tables drinking beer and there were even some playing cards. Lidie took her to the barwoman, a roudy half ork who wore an eye pach and was dressed like a pirate. "Aye Aye matey, did you by any chance come to join?" The barwoman said, her face making a puppy face as if pleading them to join. "Of course we are" Said Galie not waiting for her to talk to the barwoman. "Wait, Galie she''s not a member of the guild" Lidie said but it was rather late as Galie had already pressed the join button. "Leave the guild at once and you why are you always infiltrating other guilds like that" Lidie said rather angrily, she was at her wits end with all that had just happened. "Don''t be so rude" Said the one behind the bar, but they could now see that the half ork had now turned into an elderly male captain who wore an eyepatch. "Why don''t you just join, I''m sure we can have plenty of andventures and being a member of Time to travel is not so bad" "What! Time to travel?" Lidie knew the guild, in truth many would have loved to join this prestigious guild but she was on a mission, if not for that she would have happily joined. "Our Guild leader told me that two beautiful ladies would come and that they will become quite famous, don''t be afraid, he also told me that he will have your team mates join us as well" The man named Applebeard said taking out two beers for them. "Rounds are on the house!" He shouted and all the people roared in excitement, but that was until a shout came from upstairs. "What did you say!" It was a woman, the half ork woman from before came out from a door upstairs, her name wasn''t visible but her anger was. "Don''t be mad, Time will pay for it of course" The man said somewhat afraid of her. She silently calmed down as she approached the bar and took a mug of beer. "Wait, aren''t you Galaxia" She then pinched clapped her own face and said. "I''m not drunk yet so why are there two of you?" Lidie dragged her closer and whispered. "Quickly invite us both to your guild, this guy tries to lure Galie to the 3T guild" "What, I too want in, tell him to invite me too" She said rather enthusiasticaly. Lidie could do nothing but smile worriedly, the half ork was called Mary and those who knew her called her bloody Mary. Her guild owned the bar but they were plainly used by the revs as a filtering guild, there were other such guilds, the problem was that the guilds had lots of drop outs and very few were real members of the guild like Mary. Lidie knew Mary from school so it was easier for her to join the specific guild but now her plans went astray, who would have thought that the 3T guild would also be interested in acquiring Galaxia. Lidie after joining the 3T guild with Galie and Mary sent a message to the revs HQ and followed Applebeard to their guild''s base. "Are we there yet?" Galie complained, their stamina was too low and every ten minutes or less they had to take a break. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ======================================================================================== Simon POV Jak and Domina were walking the streets of the town, it wasn''t that it was a large town, it was rather that it looked like a maze when you entered the smaller streets. "Here we are" Jak said as they arrived at a rather aerie place, somewhat farther he could see the town, he didn''t really understand when they had left it or how but they were headed to a building that was outside the town which looked like a small fort right next to the cliff facing the sea. "Everybody hide, Jak is back!" A voice shouted from inside the small fortified settlement or something. Jak took out his rapier and after a blurry of swinging it in the middle of the air a strange sigil was made which headed towards the gates and upon touching it... Bam! Bam! Bam! Multiple explosions occured, it was as if the gate was made of gunpowder, in the end only smitherins were left of the gate and a huge scorn mark that showed where the blasts had taken place. "Mercy! We just fixed the gate yesterday" A man shouted as he came out, he looked like a bandit or something. "Don''t be so tense today I came to have a friend of mine trained in your profession, isn''t that great?" Jak said smiling wickedly. The man looked terrified but said nothing, he whistled three times and more people begun emerging from well hidden trapdoors in the ground and barrels. Not even one came out from the building doors, which showed how much they were afraid of Jak or how used they were to attacks. "Domina lets go inside, you see Blacky here is a good friend of mine, he will provide you all the equipment needed to become a sailor and even help us train your profession" Jak said as he looked at the bandit who lacked a name tag, he was either a stealth profession player or an Npc but seeing how he trembled for his life he was probably the second. Domina was given a beginner axe, fishing pole and a knife. "These are the basic things you will need to have at any given time, now follow me inside" The man said as he led them inside through a trapdoor. It was rather dark and the few torches that lit the unrefined cavern led them shortly to a large cave. They could see three ships docked to a rather messy but large dock. "Welcome to the Lost Docks" The man said, but Domina could only laugh inside, it wasn''t that Simon didn''t want to be a pirate, it sounded rather interesting but the ships that were docked were rather small in size and were made more for versatility rather than attack power, not to say how shady and damaged they were. "We really are two of a kind" Jak said detecting a small smile on Domina''s face. "So what do I need to know in order to become a captain?" Domina asked excited. ''the ships might be small but it doesn''t mean that we have to use one of them like the others, we can always just steal a better one'' "First of all to become a captain you will need to know how to navigate the ship and read a sea chart and maybe read the stars" Jak said smiling somewhat mockingly. "Spill it, you know something I don''t, don''t you" Domina said rather angrily. "Truth is I already know those things and was a captain for some time but I was so bored that I made my Npc sailors walk the plank, they didn''t die but the man you see was one of them" Jak said laughing just by remembering that day. The waves were high and they were about to return once more, they didn''t find a single ship like always and suddenly she had come with a fine idea which he did every time he was bored. The crew to this day curses silently each time they see Jak Rapier. "Lets begin with the basics" Jak said as he took him on board of one of the ships. ======================================================================================== Zephir POV Zephir was lost in thought, he had some old history with the Owner of the bar, namely Mary. In other words if he saw the owner face to face his cover would be 100% blown, he had already scanned lidie and Galie but only one of them had a security clearance and that was the lowest of the low level 1 clearance. He himself has a level 28 clearance, he was among the medium ranks of the empress corps. "Verina, are you sure that One of them is Galaxia?" He asked somewhat anxiously. "I''m not sure, Simon should know for sure but I forgot to add him as a friend" In their haste, they ideed had forgotten to add each other as friends and Galie had refused Zephir''s friend request for some reason. Well it was to be expected since she didn''t trust him yet but the real problem was Lidie who seamed to be the mastermind behind the girl called Galaxia. Zephir didn''t know why but Galaxia''s father was even more mysterious, he had tried to scan his status and clearance but what he found was that his clearance was suprior even to his own. He was either a super elite or a really dangerous person, with whom Zephir didn''t want to have anything in common, he was also the reason why he didn''t try anything against Lidie and Galie when they were alone. Zephir and Verina were now going towards the mage guild, he took a few gold coins from his pockets and handed them to the one responsible for the teleportation circle. "Where will you be going?" The old mage asked with a happy smile. "New Shellon Governor''s Office" He said and both he and Verina who had already stepped into the circle dissapeared in a quite dramatic special effect, with purple smoke and red sparks. --------------------------------------------------------- Zephir and Verina appeared in front of a beautiful fountain, around them was a beautiful garden and all around them was a large seashore Villa. "Verina lets go, remember that you are not yet a full member of the corps so by any means don''t leave my side" Zephir said to her. Verina didn''t understand why the governor''s office was considered dangerous but she did what he told her to do, a pity he was wearing a full plate armor, otherwise they would have a little more skinship. They entered through the main doors and without even answering the clerk''s questions, Zephir led her towards a side door to a small waiting room. There were four people there but their names were hidden although anyone at first sight could see that they were players, mostly due to their non assorty equipment. "Guys, is Frost still in his room?" Zephir asked somewhat uneasy. They looked at him, then at one another and then at him again. "He is, but he''s in a bad mood, after that Galaxia knocked him out cold in the real world he''s somewhat depressed if you don''t know where she is don''t even think about entering his room" One of the men warned him. Zephir smiled as he gave him a thumbs up and the four men''s faces became rather happy. The four of them are Frost''s subordinates, they have been grounded in the governor''s office for a day now and they thought that it would be forever since Galaxia or rather the person who called herself Galaxia had suddenly dissapeared from the Virtual world, Zephir explained as he led Verina up the stair towards one of the guest rooms and knocked on the door. "Who is it!" A broad angry voice shouted from inside. "Informations on Galaxia" Zephir said, not daring to state his name first as it might complicate the matter. Frost was one of the elites of the Guardians, they were called "the Centurions" because they were exactly one hundred in number and they were very strong not to say about them having an above level 50 security clearance above them were only the ten Divas and below both were the called "the Legion" or Legionnaires although to outsiders they were all called guardians, be they stong or weak. Zephir although was rather high in the Legion but in the total rankings he was only a lowly Legionnaire. W12 for guardians was a place to advance in ranks, each world holds 5 security codes, if they can gain them they can reach level 61 and meet the empress herself. Zephir himself had already conquered 3 of the worlds and gained some codes from the others reaching 28 levels but frost was beyond 50, meaning that he was well established in all twelve worlds. What the others probably didn''t know was that Kaj was also a guardian, although her clearance level didn''t even reach 10 but she was quite notorious in the Legionnaires ranks because she had killed quite a lot of them, of course there was no way to clarify how they died but many rumors said that it had to do with them trying to hit on her. Frost was a rather young man around his twenties, he stood in the middle of a rather luxurious room. "So what Info do you have for me?" The young man asked but his voice was that of someone older. "Sir, Galaxia has just entered the Isleplains, I have already input a tracking code on her, if you want to we can charge at her right now" Zephir said rather anxious. The young man with short black hair and a strange barbarian style armor, with fur and leather smiled and gave him a thumbs up. "I have taken the liberty on releaving you of the code, as a reward for your service, I can grant/tell you how to aquire two codes that you don''t have, one now and one after the bussiness is concluded" Frost said although with one eye he stared at Verina, upraising her like a wolf seeing a sheep. "No need you can tell me both after the work is done" Zephir said somewhat scared, it wasn''t that he was afraid for himself but Verina wasn''t even a member of the guardians yet although she had full potential to become one. "Alright, but if you are lying and the girl isn''t there I will make sure to punish you throughly" Frost said somewhat dissapointed that he didn''t have the chance to make some underhanded deal with the man in front of him. Truth was Frost and Zephir had no relationship whatsoever other than both being guardians, Zephir had heard rumors of two centurions being knocked out but the other''s base of operation was another world, not that he wouldn''t inform him later but for now one Centurion was enough or so he though. Inside the game Guardians and other players had higher psychic powers than in real life but there was a limit for players but for guardians it was different, each clearance level made them even stronger inside the Virtual world, although there were also exceptions but these exceptions were found early and either recruited or eliminated. The ten Divas were such exclusions, they were individuals with a psychic powers off the charts. They were called divas because they were all women but those who saw them would bow before them within a moment''s notice. "Lets go Verina, we have done what had to be done, now it is all in Mr Frost''s hands" Zephir said as he hugged her tighter and left. He did so to discourage Frost from making a move on her but to Verina although it was somewhat uncomfortable to be hugged by a cold metal arm, but inside she felt rather good. Frost stood there like a fish out of water seeing them leave and only cursed inside for not being in his shoes. Chapter 7 - Destiny? Lidie''s POV Lidie,Galie and Mary were now travelling by carriage, the man said it would be near but in the end he led them to the renting store where he rented a carriage with four horses. "Why not take a boat?" Lidie asked somewhat irritated, they were in a port town after all so why taking the land when sea is always faster. "You must be new to the game, asking a question that''s obvious to a veteran like me and Mary" Applebeard said and remained silent as he drove the carriage. "Lidie you should know that the town we were in is rather unsafe for sea travels, it is too well located and pirates have many bases around the town, traveling by land on an Island is a lot safer than taking a ship out from the docks just to make a few milles of distance" Mary explained, leaving Lidie with a rather unsatisfied explanation. "Lidie, I have finally understood fully what the status represents, but why do all my skills start from so low, I can''t even utilise 1/10 of my powers in this so called game" Galie complained as she made the gold coins in her hands dance in the air with her telekinesis. Mary was dumpstruck, if she didn''t know better she would have said that Galie wasn''t a noob at all since Mary also had telekinesis like her but she could at most move only one object and in no way could she make it dance round and round. Mary used her telekinesis to shoot daggers at her targets but her problem was mostly range, after all the velocity of her telekinesis or what others might call force was quite good. "Galie you are only a beginner afterwards you might reach even more than 100% of your normal power" Lidie said while smiling at Mary''s surprised face. "Mary why are you so surprised, in the real world I was able to move buildings with just a single thought but here it is so difficult to control even three coins" Galie said rather irritated as the coins fell on her hand once more. "Is she even human?" Mary asked jokingly. "I don''t know" Lidie said under her own nose silently ====================================================== Simon''s POV Simon or rather Domina was now scrabbing the deck in tight pants and a shirt. Simon would never have imagined that Jak or rather Kaj would make him clean the ship first, before beginning training in anything else. The only good thing was that the npcs were doing the same so he could cut some corners here and there. "Domina!" An angry shout came from the captain''s quarters, Jak had probably found the gift he had left for her, well putting a bucket with sea water on the door wasn''t something too excessive, or so he thought. five minutes later. Domina was now hidden in the hold of the ship, inside a wine barrel. She could hear sounds coming from the deck as Jak was wrecking havok all around. At least an hour had passed and the rampage was still going on, Domina didn''t know why but at some point she felt as if the whole thing shaking. ''is this an earthquake, wait I''m in water so what does it makes it?" Domina didn''t know what was happening outside but truth was that the ship was sinking rapidly, to the bottom of the sea. The barrel was airtight but that didn''t mean that the oxygen was unlimited as well. Domina tried to open the top or the bottom many times but it was impossible, the differense in presure and her low stats made it impossible for her to escape. "At least I will respawn in the plaze when I die" Domina said as she was about to commit suicide. One hack of the axe, she didn''t die and her health points went down by half, the second hack made it to the critical condition, the third made it to the negative, normally she should have died but the resistance to death skill made kept her alive. She tried to turn it off but it was futile, the skill was activated and she could activate no other skill at the moment until her health reaches 1HP. -Simon you little shit where are you hiding?- A call from Jak said. "A barrel in the hold of the ship" He answered with his now feminine voice. -Just use the suicide button at the last page of the status window- Jak said somewhat nervous. Domina did just than and nothing happened, her health points however dropped to negative unlimited, but she didn''t die. ''That''s it I log out right now'' Simon thought but before doing so he sent a message to Jak to meet in the real world. --------------------------------- Not long after He and Kaj were drinking at a small Cafee, the eyes of the onlookers were of course all pinned on Kaj, who was wearing a rather sexy attire that revealed lots of skin. "Stuck in a barrel inside the ship''s wreckage, you definitely deserve it, by the way why didn''t you break the barrel with your axe?" She asked somewhat puzzled. "Won''t I drown if I did that?" He said without thinking, He might be immortal but the pain that he suffered just from those axe strikes was terrible, inside the game he was feeling the constant pain from his wounds, now imagine how drowning would feel. "Just swim to the surface, once you are out just send me a call when the night falls, I can navigate a small ship towards your location" Kaj said with confidence. "And how will you know where I am?" He said mockingly. "You idiot, I can navigate by following the stars, If I know the stars at your location I can just take the direction so that the stars are the same" She said pointing at her head, for her it was quite simple. "Whatever lets take a break tonight and do that tomorrow, is that alright for you" He said as his hand sneakily gropped at her hips. "Not here" She said as she took his hand off. "Then is it your place or mine?" He asked whispering to her ear. With impish smiling faces they left the cafee. ========================================================================================= Zephir''s POV Verina and Zephir unlike the others after training and her gaining the mage profession, only then did they leave the game. They were now lying in a luxurious bed at Zephir''s home, he had a rather large estate in the Isleplains and didn''t really care for Galaxia or Simon anymore. He could still comunicate with Lidie through Verina and Verina was not to enter the Guardians directly but work as an undercover agent, at least until he reached his target. Of course their relationship was something more than just coworkers. The first time they met he had found Verina crying but the energies she sent made even him terrified, she was like a walking bomb. in the real world he no doubt would have died instantly from just one of her waves but in the Virtual world and with his clearance his psychic defence and offence were boosted to a entirely different level. He came closer to her and after some time had conquered her heart. In a matter of fact he liked her somehow but his job as a guardian didn''t permit him to marry non guardian personel. It was made so because children between guardians were born with stronger psychic abilities or so the system said. Although in all those years very few females agreed on giving birth, it was just too painfull and not worth it at all. "Don''t be anxious Verina, once you gain the level 1 clearance, I will help you gain the rest and when you reach level 5, I will personally invite you to the Legion" Zephir said, in truth that was the easiest way to enter the ranks of guardians. Any terrorist that had reached level 5 and was captured was given three choices, first was working for the empress corps, second have his psychic powers locked and third just die. The reason why Verina even slept with Simon was because Zephir had intelligent saying that Simon was at the school when the high jack took place. Zephir of course didn''t know what method Verina had used to entice Simon on helping her enter the revs and would probably never learn but he wasn''t the envious time of person. After he learned about Galaxia a memory came to mind and a plan as well, he knew that Galaxia was a noobie in some terrorist organization as it was him who was that day on the floating isle, he had already two insiders in the Revs and anti-empress factions but they both had failed to gain even level 1 clearance so they weren''t even considered full members, it was sheer luck that he learned of Galaxia''s plan to enter the floating isle that day. "Verina, can I ask you something?" He said somewhat intrigued about today''s events. "What is it?" She said as she revealed her head head from under the blancket. "Do you know what is Simon''s relationship with Jak" He asked somewhat troubled. "Dindn''t he say something about husband and by your words he''s a she, so she''s probably his girlfriend" Verina answered, she didn''t really care about Simon''s personal affairs. ''But why isn''t he dead?'' Zephir asked himself, were the rumors faulty or is he special. Verina pouted a little and went under the blanket once more, he could feel a sweet sensation as he felt her sucking on his dick like a leech. suddenly she stopped and he felt it entering a rather tight spot, and her head emerged from the blanket, as her hips worked on his lower part. He was rather hyped at the moment and didn''t even see her fangs as she bit on his nape. He didn''t care about losing few Hp for the druging effects of the vampire race had now entered his organism. Verina was even more excited as his blood became one with hers, it was a strange feeling that could hardly be described to a human. An exhilaration that drew her crazy at the moment, there was no special reason but their bed had now red spots here and there as blood from her mouth spilled each time he bumped her hips on his dick, making her moan from excitement. ========================================================================================= Frost''s POV Frost was rather mad, he knew where the girl called Galaxia was but it was a different Island than his own. The Isleplains have many regions, each having it''s own governor but the regions were composed of many small isles, it was hard to know which of these Isles was the right one but he could always just teleport to a location closest to hers and take a ship, that however would be to fast, he wanted to enjoy every moment of this hunt. Frost first went and gathered all his subordinates and manned his ships, he didn''t care where they were Galaxia was but he would make her pay for humiliating him. Frost had a really high position in the game, he was the Governor''s Admiral, he could move all the forces of the twelve Isles of Gurxia just with one message but he only took his own private armada to hunt the young girl called Galaxia. "Admiral we have pirate problems at the northenmost Isle, can''t your order wait for at least a month?" A voice came from the message crystal. "Alright, Peter you can stay there but the rest if you don''t have anything to do we sail" Frost said rather excited and happy as he once more would sail the seas of Gruxia. ========================================================================================= You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.Simon''s POV Two days have passed and Simon didn''t even take a step at school, a day ago Kaj shooed him out of her appartment after he begun experimenting too much, he now understood that he had to be more gentle with her, if he wanted to get laid.. He had entered two times the game but Kaj told him that she had work to do so he was left drifting in the sea, as the barrel was moving at all times. He had long damaged the barel but to his surprise he wasn''t deep in the ocean but at the surface of the sea, floating to who knows where. He was now lying on his bed trying to sleep when he heard a doorbell. He opened the door and Saw Zephir and Verina. "Come inside" Simon said somewhat awkwardly, seeing Verina''s sexy figure once more, his mind made somewhat naughty thoughts which of course he suppressed. "Simon, I have something to ask you" Zephir said urgently. "What is it?" Simon asked somewhat irritated. "What is your psychic power?" Zephir asked but Simon saw it as a chance to bargain. "When exactly will I be joining again, you said that all I had to do is invite you to the party, but you didn''t tell me how or when I will be joining yet" A question for a question wasn''t such a big thing for Simon but Zephir looked somewhat angry at him questioning him back. "If you don''t tell me your real power I will make you regret it" Zephir threatened but to Simon it sounded like an empty threat since he were in the virtual world and here he was Immortal. "Vivi take your scum of a boyfriend and get out of here" Simon said with a serious face, in his mind there was only one reason why Zephir didn''t answer, he never intented to make him a guardian in the first place. "Wait Simon I''m sure there''s a good reason why he asked..." Verina said but before she could complete her phrase Zephir charged at him with inhuman speed. Simon could only feel pain as fist after fist landed on his body, until he was was on his knees. "Is it because I slept with Vivi?" Simon asked mockingly but before he could laugh a kick shot him through the wall, towards his bedroom. "Verina, we are leaving" Zephir said angrily, he didn''t care anymore about Simon, ''if Simon had some power he would have used it long ago'' were Zephirs thought on the matter. He left with the somewhat distressed Verina leaving Simon''s body stuck inside the room''s wall. ''That phony Bastard'' "I''ll show him, all I need to do is train my psychic abilities a little and he will pay double for what he has just done" Simon said to comfort himself. The bell rung once more and Simon went to see who it was this time. "Teacher?" He asked somewhat surprised at seeing teacher jazz at the door, her blond hair and sexy body making him somewhat excited inside. "Simon, you have been absent from school many days now, you know that in two months time there will be the final exams, don''t you want to get a better position in our society?" The teacher scolded him but all he could see were her boobs trembling as she moved. "Teacher would you mind coming in for a moment" He said as a crazy idea came to his mind. The moment the door clapped behind he activated his psychic ability and felt a slight headache for some time so he dropped the idea but after seeing the hole in the wall a new idea came to mind. "So what did you want to talk about?" The female teacher asked somewhat absentminded. Simon begun crying as he suddenly fell on her shoulder "Teacher, I am being bullied by the new transfer student, I can''t be at the same classroom as him, could you give me private lessons" He said as he stood up looking at her in a rather sorry state, his clothes were ruffled and his house was vandalized. The teacher didn''t know what to say at first but then she took a card out of her handbag, but as she tried to pass it to him, she saw his sad face and reconsidered. "Teacher would you like to see how bad the damage he caused me is?" Simon asked as he dragged her hand towards the bedroom, thought the big hole in the wall. "Simon, I really can''t understand how a good student like Aaron can do something so bad" The teacher said in disbelief, it was because Aaron/Zephir had deleted all files of him visiting Simon. "Teacher just look at this wall, he said as he showed her the wall in front of the bed" The moment the teacher bent to look closer at the hole she fell to the floor like a ragdoll. Simon had activated his power and it seems to have some effect on npcs, the headaches were nothing in front of the lust he felt as he put his teacher on the bed. He then begun undressing her as he gropped here and there, it wasn''t the same as doing it with a living person. He felt as if he was fucking a rubber doll but he didn''t care at the moment he was too angry and needed to relieve some stress. ========================================================================================= Jazz''s POV The code sent this NPC program towards Simon''s appartment, suddenly there was a short interferance but the system was alright, then there was a system problem as the target was being bullied or so he said, normally the system would have disregarded the plea for help but the investigation did agree that Zephir the guardian had disappeared for a little time from the system''s notice and at the same moment there was a deletion in data in Simon''s room. The system lost all contact with the Npc and when it regained function Jazz was naked on all four and from behind she was being raped by Simon. The system didn''t understand what just happened but Jazz was crying inside, that was was she was programed to do. Simon was raping his own teacher trying all the things he wanted to try on Kaj but wasn''t allowed by her. He had pushed a large baseball club in her ass while he had her clint for his own use. After doing some things to her he let her regain her senses and again did things to her. In the end he tied her to the bed and begun banging her violently. He didn''t care much for her since she was an NPC anyway but her tears he licked them off her face. "Don''t cry teacher, I really love you" He whispered to her but didn''t wait for an answer. If she were a real person she would have broken long ago but she wasn''t she tried to escape but for some reason each time she escaped she found herself in an even more absurd and hardcore pose. He had taken her in every part of the house, at some point the system understand what was happening and sent a message to the boy named Simon. ========================================================================================= Simon''s POV Simon was somthing else, after his power was activated the whole system shut down around him and he could reactivate it any time he liked. He had done to Jazz, the sexy teacher things that no mortal woman could endure. Suddenly after some time a message popped up in front of him. -The system has recognized you as a powerful psychic- -Will you join the Empress corps?- -YES- -NO- Simon pressed yes and without any interval another pop up appeared, he was being given a level 1 clearance, a guardian status and a new page in his status window. There were the wanted posts, the info posts and the instructions of how to use the Guardian status. After a few moments of going through the instructions he begun tempering with things all over the house. Lastly he begun tempering with his teacher''s program, in truth it didn''t matter even if he killed her since an identical teacher would appear at school anyway. He had originaly bought a few extra rooms, which he now used for his own purposes. He imprisoned Jazz in one of the rooms making her unable to leave the room. He had now a sex slave for in a hidden room behind his bedroom. "Well now that I''m a guardian, do I really need to enter Allastar again, tck, I forgot Kaj, well now that I''m a guardian she won''t need to work so much and I can probably spend more time with her" Simon said to himself before going to his secret room to have some more fun. ========================================================================================= Lidie''s POV Lidie and the others had just now arrived to the city of Offshore, it was a rather bussy port city much larger than the town they were before. She could see Galie looking outside the windows with excitement written all over her face. Suddenly the coach stoped and they heard Applebeard say. "Ladies, wellcome to "Time to travel" The guild master awaits you inside" Lidie didn''t know much about the 3T guild but their guild master was a legendary figure or at least was some time ago, now he''s rather rich in Allastar and some other worlds but he is most active in Allastar. "Is it true, we will meet the legendary Guild master?" Mary asked rather excited. "Is he really so great?" Galie asked somewhat questionable, because she had learned many things on her travel but the most important was that most players are super weak, at least their psychic powers are. Lidie following Galie''s examply trained her psychic ability called "Portal" it wasn''t hard but seeing Galie having reached such great leaps in psychic skill levels she was left speachless. Galaxia could use up to two psychic powers at once and later three at once, it was vexing but she had such a passive ability making her even more of a monster. "Please go inside" Applebeard said somewhat nervous, seeing that they were standing outside chatting for some time now. They went inside the luxurious building but there was this fishy in all this, especially in Applebeard''s behavior. The moment they steped inside the door closed behind them and a beautiful bussiness woman appeared in front of them. "You must be Lidie and Galaxia, we have been waiting for you and you are?" "This is Mary she also just joined the guild" "Mary, yes could you patiently wait with me here, the guild leader wants to talk to Lidie and Galaxia alone" The woman said to Mary''s disapointment and to Lidie''s surprise. Lidie and Galaxia took the elevator up, yes there are elevators although they use magic rather than electricity. The door opened and they were now in front of a door. "Do we knock?" Galie asked somewhat awkwardly. Knock! Knock! "Who is it?" A familiar voice was heard from inside. "Leader!" Lidie shouted in surprise as she half opened the door. "Oh, is it Galaxia, please come inside" He said as gently as he could. "Please sit down and have something to drink" The now young leader said, he was nothing like the old leader she knew, he was rather alluring and handsome. "Do you know him?" Asked Galaxia somewhat surprised at Lidie''s prior words. "Galie, this is the leader of the Revs, there''s no way I wouldn''t recognise him imediately" Lidie said somewhat boastfully, truth was that before some days ago she also didn''t know him at all. "You can call me Time" Chapter 8 - Bad Choices Lidie''s POV After meeting the leader Lidie felt somewhat relieved, at first she thougt that they were going to a normal guild and would have no way to see if Simon and the others were spies but now she was okay with it. "Galaxia, I have good and bad news" Time said as he gave her a sad look. "Leader you can speak freely" Lidie said rather intrigued, she didn''t know what the bad news were but as for good it had probably got to do with Galie. "As you might have already figured out Galie is a safe pass, I don''t even know where she came from but she has no clearance whatsoever, she''s just monsterously strong" Time said while smiling at Galie. "The bad news are that all your other friends Simon, Verina and even Mary have givings with the guardians" He said somewhat sad, although in truth he wasn''t 100% sure for Simon but since Simon said that Zephir was his friend there was a large possibility for him being a spy. "Leader, do we kill them or do we just let them roam Allastar aimlessly?" Lidie asked somewhat angry, it was of course understandable as they had betrayed her trust fully. Only Galie was clean, and the last few days they were like sisters. "Lidie, there''s problem at home, we should return" Galie said surprising both Time and Lidie. "Can I help?" asked Time quite friendly. "Dad said you still owe him money and that you are an unreliable person" Galie said before she logged out. Lidie and Time were left dumpfounded, but Time was even more shoked. Even after lidie logged out he went through his files looking for a person to whom he owed money but he couldn''t find anyone, he then went through Galie''s file but still didn''t find anything suspicious. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Lidie and Galie were now in the capsule room and in front of them was the young dad. "Galie and her friend, I am really disappointed in you both, how come you haven''t gone to school for so many days, your teacher has been looking for you for some time now" He said shocking Lidie to the core. ''What school?'' they were both wanted criminals and he wanted them to go to school as if nothing went on. "But father school is lame and useless, I already know everything they try to teach me" Galie complained. "And have you made friends, have you experienced studying for tests have you experienced being late for class, being caught unprepared and other school experiences that will shape your character" Darknym said but to Lidie it all sounded like a pile of shit, if it was the old system then maybe she could have experienced some of that staff but even then it wouldn''t matter in her life afterwards. "And you Lidie, why do you even go to school, you are an adult already try acting like one" He said rather Irritated, Lidie couldn''t even feel when he had read her memories or how he knew about her. "Now go to sleep, tomorrow you will go to school" He said to Galie who angrily went to sleep. Outside it was probably night but Lidie couldn''t tell the hour inside this strange crystaline room. "Now, Lidie I think that we have to talk" He said as he teleported them both away. ----------------------------------------------------- Lidie was now in the strange living room once more. "You can sit down" Darknym said somewhat irritated. "Sir, could I inquire why you are so angry today?" She asked, it was impossible to think that it had only got to do with Galie not going to school. "Lidie, do you know how tiresome it is to look after others" He said after exhaling heavily. "You mean Galie?" Lidie asked. "Nope Galie is strong even without my help there are few who can keep up with her if she gets angry, I mean you and your other friends" He said and passed to her a tablet, it was rather low spec but there were numerous photos and info in there. The first few were about errors in the system, the next were about revs being caught and then there was a photo of herself and Galie appearing in Allastar and other information about them. The most of course troubling thing was a map with a tracking code that showed their location at some point of the report. "Do you know a girl called Verina?" He asked mockingly. Lidie hadn''t went over all the reports yet but somewhere in the end there were two reports that made her eyes pop out of her sockets. Simon and Verina had become level 1 Guardians, to her it wouldn''t be as shocking if someone told her they were spies but Guardians were supposed to be powerful psychics. ''It doesn''t matter, leader can help conceal our location for some time'' She thought, Leader''s abilities in hacking were legendary and he had overcome many a crisis. "Let me inform you that in a few moments Simon will be attacking your HQ, that''s one of the reasons I have asked Galie to leave Allastar, well it''s mostly for your safety and Galie won''t be able to protect you this time, I really don''t want to have her suffer that yet but if you were to go now you would both suffer greatly" Darknym said. Lidie didn''t know what to say, she didn''t fully trust him but what reason would he have to deceive her. "Will you please help us?" She pleaded, she didn''t have the strength to do anything but she knew that the one in front of her was really strong. "Why should I?" He asked making a fool out of her. Lidie was about to cry, she was too weak to make a difference in the outcome and it was her fault that Simon could enter the HQ in the first place, of course it was partially Darknym''s fault that he was awakened but he would have awakened anyway even without his help. "Father! Why did you make Lidie cry!" Shouted Galie who just appeared out of nowhere. "Wait Galie it''s not what you are thinking" He said somewhat nervous. "Don''t lie to me, I''m sure it''s your fault, why won''t you help sister out" Galie said angrily. "For the hundredth time, she''s not your sister, she just looks like you and has the same height, voice and whatever, the most she''s your friend and I have already helped her by getting you two out of there" Darknym said, he looked somewhat angry now but Galie didn''t seem to care one bit, she probably thought that she was in the right this time. "Then I will help her myself" Galie said rather angry but when she was about to leave for some reason she couldn''t. "Galie, how many years have you lived in this world, do you want to be used and then thrown away like a used handkerchief" Darknym said to her seriously, in truth to Galie the revs were nothing but trouble she could be a friend with Lidie even without them. Galaxia however didn''t seem to care she grabbed Lidie and rushed out of the room, Darknym did nothing but frown, He really hated looking into the future because it ruined all the suspense but he smilled wickedly after just a glimpse of the new changed future. You have to know that the future seen is only right if the person himself or another future teller doesn''t get involved in it, after changing it a new future is created, Darknym had now done just that, he had created a more plausible future for him and his daughter. ======================================================================================= Frost''s POV Frost''s Armada had already reached the Island where Galaxia''s signal was but suddenly it simply dissapeared. Of you think that it was too fast, it wasn''t, with the use of wind and water magic ship travels in Allastar are rather fast, the only problems are monsters and pirates, if you exclude the possible natural disasters. "It seems that she logged out" Someone said, it wasn''t because he could track the code but rather because the Admiral stopped issuing orders. "Close the city!" Frost commanded and within a few minutes the ships anchored and npc soldiers surrounded the whole port city while some ships baricaded the port. No one could enter or leave the city, the soldiers said that there was a search going on inside the city and it might last for a few days. Frost himself and his four subordinates barged inside the Time to travel guild hall. It was the last location where her code was traced. "Mr Time is waiting for you" The bussiness lady said as she saw them entering. "Time?" Frost''s face twisted a few times after hearing the name. "Is Mr Time trully inside?" Frost asked courteously, if seen from someone they could clearly see fear in the depth of his eyes. ======================================================================================== Simon''s POV Simon after going through the instructions found an even easier way to raise his clearanse level, all he had to do is get into the Revs HQ, the rest was easy. He didn''t even understand why others didn''t do that before, of course he couldn''t have known that his psychic power completely hid his guardian status at any given time. The moment he entered the HQ he sent a signal and hundreds of messages were sent to all the revs who were in the HQ, it was a surrender or die situation. He somewhat regreted seeing some pretty girls dying as they refused to submit. By the time time Galie and Lidie appeared only he and a few spies was left standing in a room full of corpses. "You bastard!" Lidie shouted as she charged at him. Simon tried to send the signal once more so that she would also get the message but something wasn''t right. In a rush he activated his power, he knew that Lidie had the strength of a gorilla, one of her fists would make him fly, but under his power, he didn''t even feel half the power of the punch, her real strength was really feeble. "Am I?" He said while laughing somewhat boastfully, he then grabbed her hand and pulled her towards him. "Galie, don''t even dream of making a move, if you do I will sent your friend to prison" He threatened as in his hand he had a strange pair of bracelets that could be seen as handcuffs. Galie was lost for a while, she probably knew what prison was but she didn''t know what a virtual prison meant. "Galie, fry his brain, kill him!" Lidie shouted furiously with tears in her eyes, some of the corpses she knew pretty well. Galaxia was left standing until another visitor arrived, it was Kaj. She came after learning that Simon became a Guardian as well and not only that he even caught nearly a hundred revolutionaries, the message was already circling the Guardian information network. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. "Simon aren''t they..." Kaj wanted to ask but suddenly she understood why Zephir had appeared that day, he was obviously after these people. "Kaj, How on earth did you enter?" Simon asked somewhat surprised, his power was still activated so it would be impossible to use system based things, at least for others it was so, he himself was still able to use the Guardian inventory and other stuff but he was too inexperience at using his power. "Just teleported next to you, it''s easy after you gain some clearance levels" She said somewhat irritated. "So Galaxia will you surrender, or do you want Lidie to die?" Simon said but this time he made it into death since Kaj had the ability to kill people inside the Virtual world. "I...I?" Galaxia was left speachless she didn''t know what to do, she had tried to mind control Simon but he was rather resistant, telekinesis also didn''t work on him too well but the problem was that inside the Virtual space he was far more powerfull than he was in the real world, while she was limited to her normal powers not to say that even they were somewhat hard to use. Galaxia''s head was hearting as she tried to come with a way to overcome this crisis. Suddenly in front of Lidie appeared Galaxia''s father, everyone else was frozen as he looked at them. "I told you that it was bothersome, now do you believe me?" He reprimented her but when she tried to talk he interupted and turned towards Galie. "Galie, your friend wants to fight against the whole world, do you think that doing so is wise, I told you that I would protect you two but she wants me to protect a large organization that''s made of thousands of people, do you think it''s easy?" "But..." Galaxia wanted to say ''you''re strong'' but Darknym didn''t even let her speak. "Why bother to do something that''s pointless, do you know that the margin of people who want to leave the virtual world are below 10% of the total population, maybe in the far future they will reach 20% or even 50% but the system of making the strongest as guardians gives people hope that they can enter the ranks of guardians, the whole revolution is nothing but a farce, this organization is but a recruitment room, those that wish to serve are given a position of power and become satisfied while those that don''t want power and desire only freedom are put down, Time trully is a genious when it comes to business" Darknym explained leaving Galaxia dumpstruck, she had just understood that there was never a revolution, the factions that Lidie so gloriously had described to her were but a hoax. The Anti-Empress faction was a simple gathering of people which was the first step of a glorious plan, then there was the Archive and The Revolution. Those that entered the two groups sometime in the future would be caught and either recruited or killed. The strife was a way to filter the strong from the weak, those that were strong were given power and the weak could do nothing against the strong. Simon and the others were frozen but they could still hear him speak. "Galie, I will give you two choices, but you must decide really carfully, you don''t have to answer right now but please consider it well" Galaxia and the others looked somewhat shocked at the moment, Simon in particular was too terrified to speak. "So Galie do we stay on this planet or do we leave right now?" Darknym asked, these words came as a surprise to all but Galaxia who was somewhat familiar with how her father works, he was simply lazy to the extreme. After becoming godlike in power, he had grown lazy and only recently begun tinkering with some new inventions but even those had started to dwindle little by little, he had already gathered all the Intelligence of the planet and had no reason to remain on the planet any more but to her it was a new world that offered adventures and even a person whom she was fond of. "I want to stay" Galaxia said with tears in her eyes, she was like a small child that wouldn''t give up on a new toy. "Alright, then Lets make some rules" Darknym said as he patted her head and wiped her tears clean. ======================================================================================== Zephir''s POV Zephir and Verina were now In Allastar, for her to gain a level 1 clearance was rather troublesome since her power was somewhat special, so they were training her profession and killing monsters. Zephir wanted to give up on her but she was somewhat cute and he enjoyed her company, he decided to stay with her until he found a better companion or she became a guardian, which after some time later did happen. Suddenly a thought came to his mind, a rather sudden reminder of what happened a few days ago. After he had beat up Simon, Simon said something about having fucked her. It wasn''t that he cared but it was somewhat unsettling, he tried many times to find Simon at home but Simon didn''t open the door anymore, meaning that he was probably not inside or he simply was too afraid of him. At least that was what he thought when the news about a new very powerful Guardian came out. Of course he didn''t give it much thought at first but a few days afterwards he had a visit in his own Mansion. His Virtual house was huge, thus it could only be called a mansion. Bang! Bang! The door was knocked as if with a hammer. "Shilla please go open the door!" He ordered. Shilla was an Npc maid that worked for him doing mundane stuff around the house, with pretty dark skin and hair. After opening the door. Bam! He heard something falling down, to his surprise in his house barged Simon and Shilla was on the floor like a ragdoll. He didn''t know if it was because of his ability or because of some guardian stuff, it wasn''t impossible to deactivate Npcs after all. "What do you want?" Zephir asked furious, seeing his smilling mug. "I came for payback" Simon said as he came closer to him. Zephir instantly charged with his hyperspeed but at some point he tumbled on the floor and fell. It was rather strange as he for some reason could no longer use his psychic abilities. "Now we are fighting like equals" Simon said as he went closer. It was a miserable sight, as Zephir kicked the shit out of simon once more. Zephir even without psychic abilities was still a soldier of sorts, he had to train a lot and painstalkingly to make better use of his abilities while Simon was just a school boy who had a rather convenient psychic ability. Simon was now crawling on the floor trying to reach the teleportation outside the door, hie psychic power was now deactivated as he was exhausted. "I will give you a lesson that you will never forget" Zephir said as he took a strange collar out of his guardian Inventory, It was a gift from someone a little more high place than him, one of the ten Divas had personally given it to him after a night of hot passion. "This collar will seal your psychic abilities, now if you will be a good boy and listen to my orders I will let you go, after all we are both fellow Guardians right?" Zephir said as he strapped the collar on his neck with an evil smile that said that he was lying. Simon was left dumbstruck, he could never had imagined that a powerfull artifact like that could be in the possession of Zephir who wasn''t even a centurion, he had already seen the top ten Guardian artifacts and the collar was number 3. "Now Shilla please escort the intruder to the education room" Zephir said smilling wickedly. ======================================================================================== Simon''s POV Simon was at a loss when He had seen Darknym appear in the HQ but he didn''t care about the rules he set since they were only valid for Galie and Lidie. Simon didn''t dare to act against Darknym and he restrained Kaj from doing something stupid. He was holding her back with trouble while she really wanted to punch Darknym at least once, the reason for it was because he called her an obnoxious bitch. "The rules are simple, you will normally go to school in the morning and at night will return to sleep at home" Darknym said but they could see Galie somewhat displeased by his words. "Second rule, you are not allowed to enter any faction either guardians or revolutionaries" Darknym continued to that Galie didn''t seem to mind at all but Lidie looked somewhat sad. "Last you have to make ten friends in total, Lidie not included" Darknym said smilling but to this Galie''s face somewhat paled, she didn''t know if it was easy or hard making friends but she knew that her father''s views on friendship were rather faulty and too serious, in all those years there were only two people Darknym had ever called friends and both had already died either to save him or because he wasn''t strong enough to save them. "Now back to you Simon, you lowly insect did you think that I didn''t know what was in that dirty mind of yours!" Darknym shouted making both Simon and Kaj freeze in fear, they didn''t know why but the surounding was now getting filled with strange black smoke. They couldn''t even talk as they were frozen solid, they could only watch with their eyes pinned on the figure of the young man before them, his form twisting and his skin poping apart like a balloon, from inside a large white round Drama mask appeared. It was moving rather strangely as they now couldn''t even see around themselves inside the darkness. Suddenly Simon couldn''t see where Kaj was and she too probably couldn''t locate him. "So you little shit wanted to make my Galie strip for you?" Darknym''s voice echoed in his mind. "Are you the Devil?" Simon asked panicked, he had remembered seeing the person a few times before but to him he was a rather mysterious character. "Worse" The voice said and suddenly The darkness dissapeared, and he appeared next to a naked Kaj, she was trembling and whispering. "No more, I will be a good girl" Simon couldn''t imagine what had just happened but for some reason although he found her sexy, his thing wouldn''t erect. He took Kaj to his home and led her to one of his secret rooms, she was completely broken but he could do nothing, even when she put his dick in her mouth it wouldn''t work at all, he felt nothing no excitement, nothing at all. "Noooo!" He shouted furiously throwing her aside and then he barged towards Zephir''s place, he wanted to kick his ass to relieve some of his boiling rage but instead it was him who was humiliated and locked in a dark room. Chapter 9 - Actions and Results Simon''s POV Simon was now bound to a strange bed naked and in front of him was a large screen. It was at the moment black and empty but at times it showed Zephir having fun with his maids and sometimes he did it with Verina and some other idividuals. Zephir probably didn''t know that Simon had become disabled a few days ago otherwise he himself wouldn''t have decided on such a harsh punishment. Simon didn''t know how many days had passed, he was too weak to escape the strange restrictions and the gag in his mouth made it impossible to commit suicide. A maid came inside suddenly, she made some rather sexy poses in front of him, revealing her panties right in front of him but against Simon they were useless right now. "If you decide to serve my master, you will be rewarded graciously" She said as she rubbed her body against his. Simon wanted to cry, he didn''t know what to do, right now he got a rather generous offer but he couldn''t feel anything as she did all that, there was simply no merit in Zephir''s deal right now. ======================================================================================= Frost''s POV Frost was at a loss for words, after meeting Time he learned that Galaxia wasn''t even a revolutionary. He froze in fear, if she was a Diva he was dead for sure. Frost immediately opened the city to all and took his Armada and left panicked to the core, he no longer dared to try and hunt after Galaxia. In all sincerity if what Time told him was right Galaxia was simply too dangerous for him to triffle with. Frost left two messages with Time before leaving but he had heard the same day that someone successfully attacked a revolution HQ. Something that had never happened before, Frost tried for hours to find the one who could do something like that but the Guardian called Simon was never to be found by him. Frost was rather depressed and once more clossed himself in his room, it wasn''t as bad as before but his temperament was such that he could do nothing but lock himself in his own room or vent his frustration on his subordinates. Suddenly in the darkness of his room appeared a person, her long blood red ponytail and rich bossom made her rather alluring, he couldn''t take his eyes off of her. "Are you frost?" She asked but her voice resonated in his mind as if it was some special effect. "Why aren''t you Kneeling?" He probably didn''t know what would have happened if istead of talking he had knelt before her but it was too late for regrets now, as the woman seemed angry even before he spouted a word. "Diva..." Was the last word Frost said as tomorrow he was found dead in his own capsule. ======================================================================================== Lidie''s POV Lidie was somewhat bored, she didn''t have to go to school anyway since she was an Adult already, for her school was a cover up for her indentity which was now useless. She woke up late, as always, and went to eat, afterwards she entered the virtual world to visit the revs HQ, she couldn''t believe Darknym''s accusations but even so she could now see something that she couldn''t before. Stagnation, the revs only cared to gain power, the weak ones would die for some freedom while the strong ones were too few. "Doorkeeper, who are the three strongest members of our organization?" She asked the Npc barman. The bar was once more full, after all loses were to be expected, most of them accused the doorkeeper for doing a bad job but only she knew what had happened. "Well the three strongest would be Leader, Lancelot and Demons" Of course the info wasn''t as accurate since the npc was meant to only tell rumors but it was better than nothing. "How many of our comrades have changed sides in the duration of the last year" She asked somewhat jokingly, but she didn''t await what followed. "3,192 changed sides, around 12,900 died and over 1,000 were sealed" The doorkeeper said with a somewhat sad voice. She didn''t know why but the numbers gave her goosebumps, in the past she didn''t know the numbers but she didn''t think that it was so many that died and changed sides. Of course if she thought rationally she would have understood that the numbers weren''t so big, in the world there are millions of people while the revs and other such organizations were only a small minority of the population. ''Is it really true that we are used to recruit guardians?'' She asked herself over drinking a martini. ======================================================================================= Galaxia POV Galaxia was shaken when she was told to go to school every day and even limited to the hours she could play the game, but she was simply addicted to it right now, it was somewhat strange since she hadn''t played it a lot but she could talk with others and joke around, it was far more amusing than being home or going to school. Today after school she and Lidie entered Allastar together, they appeared in Time''s now empty office, Galie was forbidden from entering the 3T guild and her capsule now forbid her from entering any questionable guild, that had something to do with the revs or guardians. "You have appeared, Miss Galaxia you have two messages" The business lady said as she gave two letters to her and gently escorted them out of the office. The first letter was a challenge letter to a duel to which Galaxia didn''t give much thought, while the second was a love letter, which made her blush a little, but one question still tortured her mind. ''Who is Frost?'' ======================================================================================== Zephir''s POV Zephir after watching simon for some days quickly understood that something was terribly wrong, he sent his maid with an offer but still Simon was unyielding. A week passed and still nothing. There was nothing wrong with Simon''s data or the system but he had no reaction to the maids teasing him. "Why doesn''t he feel anything when seeing a woman in heat, why doesn''t it rise" He looked at the maid giving him blowjob but Simon didn''t have the slightest reaction. Time passed and Zephir was becoming somewhat nervous. ''One month...in one month he didn''t break...has he turned gay?'' ======================================================================================== Simon''s POV Simon had passed the worst torture ever, he however endured, his mind now grew darker and violent. He wanted to kill Zephir for all this, and probably also Darknym but all that was wishfull thinking as he was bound to the torture bed. The clock hit midnight and Simon was sleeping when suddenly in his dream he saw darknym once more. "So how did your punishment go, did you like it?" Darknym said and in his voice he could sense a twisted delight over his suffering, Simon didn''t even answer he was too exhausted and tired of this hell to speak even a word. "Rejoice young fellow, the reason I came is because your punishment is over today, if you want I can even help you a little as apology for you having to suffer so greatly this whole month" Darknym said, laughed and disappeared. Simon woke up and saw that his restrains were all loose and the collar which was on his neck now lay on the floor. Simon smilled wickedly as he took the collar and activated his ability. He walked around the large mansion until he reached a room from which he could hear moans coming. he deactivated his ability only for a few seconds to open the door and then activated it again, inside he could see a luxurious bed and two figures panting in the dark, the only light came from the open balcony, they probably were too preocupied to hear the door open. ''Now what to do next?'' Simon asked himself, he didn''t really think before going into action but on second thought even if he did what he had planned to do, he would still be beaten to a pulp. He looked more carefully and saw that the female partner this time was Verina. It made him even more angry now since he had seen Zephir change partners daily, but a thought came to his mind as he smilled wickedly. ''I''ll show him'' Simon said to himself in his mind as he went closer and suddenly put the collar on Zephir''s neck. "What?" Were the last of Zephir''s words as he was killed by Verina''s psychic wave and fell on her chest dead. At first she didn''t understand why he did that but suddenly Simon could hear a deathly wail as if someone was being tortured to death. Simon''s clearance level was a lowly 2, but that didn''t mean that his power was weak. He had already activated his power as he himself had hidden under their bed. Zephir probably wouldn''t be able to respawn for some time, if he died for real it would have been even better but he had no such power. He saw Verina''s feet rising from the bed and Zephir''s corpse falling to the floor, he followed the horror striken Verina to a room, it was probably Zephir''s spawn point. Zephir was already inside and was trying to take off the collar on his neck when Verina wearing only a white sheet came through the door. "What on earth happened?" Verina asked. "Simon that piece of shit..." Zephir said recognizing his own collar. "What do you mean, you promised me that you wouldn''t concern yourself with him again" She said somewhat angry. "But I didn''t until he barged to my house" Zephir explained rather apologetically. "Why did you die, you scared the shit out of me" She said somewhat nervously, trying to hug him in her embrace. "Verina, this collar is a special Item that blocks psychic powers and system interferance" He said, he seemed pitiful but to Simon he was a snake that only used her for his own pleasure. "And I returned it to him!" Simon said as he entered through the door. Verina stood speachless as the naked Zephir charged at the naked Simon, it was a rather awkward moment for her but the two of them were beating the crap from one another until Simon grabbed her ass and she screamed. This scream was enough to make Zephir drop dead once more and Simon laugh victoriously, but afterwards earning a slap from Verina. "What do you think you are doing?" She shouted mad at him, she was about to slap him some more but she simply didn''t understand what was going on anymore. "Vivi that bastard has been cheating on you with so many women you don''t even know about and even had the audacity to keep me captured and show it to me face first through a secret camera in his bedroom" Simon explained and his words were super effective, Verina might have enjoyed being with him but she was already somewhat suspicious about his integrity of character. It took five minutes for Zephir to respawn once more and was about to act when. Bam! Verina dropkicked him to the floor and said to the shocked Simon. "What? a girl has to protect herself" There was silence for a few moments in the room, the strongest person in the room right now was visibly Verina, she could beat both Simon and Zephir right now if she wanted to, at least as long as Zephir wore the collar he was powerless before her. "Zephir?" She said and as he came towards her, she shouted. "Kneel!" Simon and Zephir were both left dumbfounded, Simon probably didn''t know but Verina in the past month had also become a Guardian, Zephir had promised her that he would stop fucking with Npcs and be only with her but it seems that her ego was somewhat higher than that. "Verie we are a couple...Aaa" He wanted to say more but he was violently kicked in the nuts and rolled on the floor in pain. Simon was about to leave when he heard her speak again. "where do you think that you are going?" This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. Simon was somewhat shivering, although the reason wasn''t that he was afraid, it was because for a moment there he felt cold, well he was naked after all. Simon had after all long started running, he didn''t see behind but he heard Verina shouting angrily, he was sure that Zephir was once more dead but himself wouldn''t respawn inside Zephir''s house so even if he was killed he had no reason to obey Verina''s wimps. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Back at home after opening his door, Kaj was waiting for him, she looked rather okay now, she wore some of his clothes which looked rather sexy on her, it was a white tanktop and green shorts. "Where were you?" She asked with a serious face. "Zephir that bastard had me locked up at his house" He answered. "That I believe, If I want to believe it" Kaj said as she took out her knives, approaching him slowly. "But it''s true" Complained the still naked Simon. "Can I ask you why do you smell so much woman perfume?" She asked with a really angry voice. "I was being tortured?" He wasn''t too inclined to reveal what the torture was all about but it was a torture non the less. "And what about you, what exactly did you do with that masked guy" Simon asked rather angry about this injustice. Kaj''s eyes became somewhat strange and a tear fell from her face. "Don''t even dare ask...sniff...never...sniff...ever again" She said while crying making Simon feel like the worst shitty person in the whole world. "Lets go on a vacation to Allastar, we can find a good sandy beach there or even go hiking in the mountains" Simon said as he hugged her softly, she nodded affirmatively and in a few seconds they were both in Allastar. Simon woke up on a sandy Island but it wasn''t what he looked for, it was a small 3x5 Island which couldn''t be described as nothing but a small piece of land in the middle of nowhere. His/Her lifepoints were still negative but for some reason they were no longer infinite negative but around negative millions or somewhere around that. The shock however was that he still felt the pain from all his/her prior wounds. The easiest way would have been to delete the character and start a new one but the message from Jak made him change his opinion on it. Jak knew exactly where he was, It was a legendary Isle called "Survivalist''s Isle" it was one of a hundred and twenty such Isles and if he stayed there for enough time without dying he would gain some treasure. Jak was already on his way to her location and all Domina had to do was wait on the Island for him to arrive. There were only two palm trees on the Island and Domina was extremely hungry, satiety in Allastar was a rather strange thing you just felt your stomache rumbling until you felt weakness and afterwards awaited to die of starvation, thirst was a similar feeling, but for Domina it was a torture as she couldn''t die, all starvation did was diminish the health once more. Jak had explained that there were three ways for her to escape the Island, one was to survive for a really long time, the second was being rescued by someone and the last was finding the treasure of the Island. Of course Domina would do the second, the reason was that she had no shovel to dig up treasure and even if she had there was the question of where to dig. Jak even gave him some tips about how to survive before endind the call. ======================================================================================== Kaj''s POV When Jak arrived on the Island he could only find a small journal left behind by Domina, it was rather strange as he didn''t remember Domina having a journal in the first place but being a Guardian she could bring things to the game easily. Day 1 on the Island The coconuts were easy to crack with the axe but there was the problem of the juice spilling out. good thing that I brought a straw and a journal from the real world. Day 2 on the Island I went sunbathing, now I''ve got sunburned all over my body, well almost all. I really should have bought sunscreen oil now I have to use medicine for sunburns. Day 3 on the Island I am getting bored and the pain is insufferable, a funny thing is that each time a new death cause occures I gain some skill in death resistance. Day 4 on the Island I think I saw a shark swimming around the Island, I''m so not going to swim today. What is Jak doing anyway, he already knows where I am but he still says that he''s coming. Day 5 on the Island Today I bought a fishing rod , total failure, should have bought a manual and baits as well, a pity that with my level 2 clearance I can only carry two Items at a time from the real world. Day 6 on the Island The weather is somewhat bad today, I hope it doesn''t rain today, not that it matters, I already have my tent ready. Day 7 on the Island I''m so gonna kill Kaj when we log out, She went to plunder a ship and was put in jail for three days. Although I''ve somehow come to like this Island, it''s so quiet and peaceful. Day 10 on the Island I''m so dead, Jak said that it would take him another week to arrive near my location and another to find my exact location, but I see a pirate ship sailing around aimlessly. Good news they didn''t spot me today. Day 13 on the Island I can see a bottle in the see, I think that it has a letter inside. wait, it''s a djinni bottle. The journal ends there and the book was well secured inside a well placed tent with lots of luxuries. ''Is it survival or vacation Island, but how come I can''t communicate with him'' For those that don''t remember Allastar days are only 14 hours long so the day to day journal mostly said what he did in those seven hours until night fell or he logged out. ======================================================================================== Simon''s POV Simon after writing in the journal about the djinni bottle beggun rubbing it but nothing happened, he then took off the bottle''s cork and smoke begun flowing out as the djinni appeared. The djinni was as small as a child but it''s voice was strangely hoarse and brute. "Finally, someone has freed me, I will give you one Item from the parchment" The djinni gave him a parchment where there were four choices. -Mount of gold -Treasure chest -Level up -Enchance one Item Domina was rather uninterested in the four choices so she asked the djinni. "Is it possible to gain more wishes or something different?" "Well I could give the secret treasure that''s burrowed nearby, it should be rather good for you" The djinni said with a smile. "How about you teach me some of your magic?" Domina didn''t think much about it but djinnis were supposed to have powerfull magic. "Well I could teach you magic but you have to decide, the short path or the long one" The djinni said somewhat irritated since he wasn''t expecting his savior to be so irrational. "The shortest of course" Domina said and in the next second found herself inside the djinni''s bottle. "Greed and haste are bad advisors, now stay in the bottle and if someone ever frees you, you will have powers equal to a lesser djinni like myself" The djinni said as he threw the bottle into the sea and he himself flew into the sky becoming one with the clouds. Of course Simon just logged out but he didn''t know where he was since all he could see from the bottle were distorted clouds and some faint stars. Simon didn''t know why but Kaj after her experience with Darknym had become somewhat distant from him, they no longer had sex and he had to suffice with the npc teacher he had trapped in one of his secret rooms. At least until Kaj feels better, not that he didn''t enjoy himself fucking Jazz. Simon was somewhat vexed as today Kaj begun interogating him about a small mark on his t-shirt left by Jazz from yesterday, they had a small fight and in his rage he spoke a few more words than needed, something about her being a slut. Simon was now once more dismembered and tried to gather all his pieces. After he was once more whole he felt somewhat miserable, Kaj before leaving killed his npc sex slave and then left after telling him that she breaks up with him. In Simon''s head it''s like a dump of information all moving too fast to follow, not understanding what to do next, he went towards Verina''s house but no one was there, he then went towards Zephir''s house as he remembered last time seeing her there. The maid opened the door and he came in, the house was rather messy and he could see traces of blood here and there. "Verina, I really need to talk to you!" He shouted but to his Call no one answered. Zephir''s house looked like a haunted mansion, there was no one around and the maid had long disappeared. Simon walked for some time now, he could see dismembered human part as he went on, he wasn''t sure if it was Kaj''s doing or not but it was very probable. There were sounds coming from the upper floor, he walked silently upstairs till he reached a half opened door. "Verina!" He shouted in distress, inside the room there was a blood red haired woman who was now holding a bloody Verina by her hair. Simon rushed with his ability activated and tackled the mysterious woman. "What, why aren''t my abilities working?" The woman shouted in distress. Suddenly he saw her taking out of her inventory a collar like the one Zephir had. He didn''t understand much at first but then he saw that Verina in danger he had acted without thinking. Simon''s mind begun turning and with his hands on her hands he begun twisting the collar towards her neck. He could see fear in her beautiful eyes, he wasn''t sure how but in the end the collar ended strapped on her neck. "Who are you?" She asked distressed, for her it was a first that she was powerless in front of someone else. "Simon don''t let her kill herself!" Verina shouted but she was too late or maybe not, as even though she tried to kill herself for some reason she didn''t die and she only felt intense pain as she had bit her own tongue. "Verina, I just broke up with Kaj" He said somewhat sadly but with one hand he was holding the redhead''s ponytail, while the other was at her nape pushing her confused face against his chest. "We''ll talk later, first give this bitch to me, I''ve a small debt to repay" Verina said as she with difficulty stood up from the floor. The red head tried to escape his grasp but he was stronger than her now that the system wasn''t working. "Verina, can I have her?" He asked seeing the red head''s sexy body and strange costume, it was a full body leather suit that looked somewhat strange, as if it came from some super hero movie. Verina smirked evily and after a few second said "Grab her and follow me" She said, Simon didn''t care as long as he could have a partner in bed for tonight. Simon held his little prisoner as he followed Verina somewhere, he didn''t dare deactivate his ability as the girl would probably die the moment he did. ''How huge is this house?'' He thought as they walked and walked, his headaches were now hitting in but his desires and grief were stronger. "You know Simon I''ve been fighting with her for days now, if it weren''t for you I would have once more lost to her" Verina said, although Simon didn''t understand what was happening, until they reached their destination and the door opened and a somewhat broken lusty voice came from inside. "Mistress!" Chapter 10 - Drowning ones Sadness Zephir''s POV Zephir after having wore the collar and losing his power, he was powerless against Verina, of course he was a man and all but she was simply too strong. In a way she used mixed martial arts of sorts to put him in place and made him crawl on the floor, he didn''t know why but she threated him like a dog. Every time he tried to talk with even a hint of self respect, she beat him up to the ground and he appeared back in the spawn point. Right at his spawn point Verina had erected a large cage with only one door. If he was obedient she would feed him, otherwise she would educate him by beating him up or just outmost killed him with a single angry glare. After a few days he decided to submit to her will, the reason was that strong emotions made Verina explode with psychic powers and he felt some headaches later when he revived. It showed how powerfull she was, if she was a little more powerfull she would probably make a fine member for the funny stars. Days pass and he felt miserable, some day he could hear sounds of battle throughout the house, large angry wails that were probably Verina''s doing and some sort of explosive sound, his mind instantly connected them to one person. "Blood-Red Diva, she came" He said with renewed hope, he had a rather intimate relationship with one of the Divas but she only came at most once or twice a year to have fun with him and if she found him with someone else there was always trouble to be had, so he hid his lovers whenever that time came. This time however he was happy, he looked at the sex toys and other small supplements that were outside his cage and the torturer''s tables where a few maids were lying. Verina tortured him by not letting him to have contact with any female for days now, while she herself did many naughty things to his Npc maids to tease him. When the sounds stopped Verina came in all bloody and full of wounds. He was surprised, the Divas were supposed to be really strong but for some reason Verina was still alive and in a really bad mood. Verina begun freeing the maids after reprograming them a little, she even made them more battle oriented. They were like battle robots right now from the anime series when they went into battle mode, although they had only one target set to attack on sight. Zephir didn''t know what time it was but sounds from outside showed that the battle had started once more. Zephir was becoming restless as the sounds stopped once more and Verina came inside once more full of wounds and blood. "Red, It will be you kneeling the next time" Verina said giving Zephir a rather bad premonition. ''If Verina lost why hasn''t Blood-red come for me?'' He didn''t know Blood-red too well but he knew that she was extremely lustful when it came to her personality, some could even call her a slut, if of course they wanted to die. Zephir now understood something else it wasn''t only Sex that Red was after, it was excitement. Fighting with Verina probably gave her more excitement than having sex with him. Another day passed by and Red was back, he could hear the booming noices and the wails once more but this time it ended quite early, he was rather happy right now as he thought that Red had gotten bored of her, red was known for her short temper and arrogance. Zephir was bowing towards the door and as it opened shouted. "Mistress!" He would have shouted help but his eyes died at the sight of the smiling Verina and behind her following Simon and Red. Red looked as if she was in pain and he could see a power sealing collar on her neck. "lets put her on the table" Verina said and helped Simon strap her body to one of the torture tables, she tried to talk but after biting her tongue off it was impossible for her. "Do you have any medicine?" Verina asked Zephir. Taken by surprise Zephir didn''t answer fast enough earning a hit from Verina''s whip. "Maids go bring me all the medicine you can find!" Verina shouted. To her comand came back only one maid, the last surviving one of the fourteen maids Zephir had in his possession, but as she entered the room she fell down becoming a ragdoll droping all the drugs on the floor. Verina looked at them one by one and then took three of them in her hands. "When I tell you, deactivate whatever ability you are using" She ordered Simon and after putting a round gag with a whole in the middle in Red''s mouth and testing if the bottle with the medicine fit in she shouted. "Now!" Her hands dripped the strange liquid in Red''s mouth. Red didn''t want to drink it but since it was a virtual world it didn''t really matter, as the liquid touched her she begun healing rapidly, her tongue appeared once more but she could do nothing to prevent it or resist. The collar''s power was simply too strong, even she one of the divas was vulnerable to it''s effect. The thing is that only eleven people can unlock a sealing collar, either one of the Divas or the Empress herself. There''s of course another way to unseal them but it''s very laborious and difficult way, you need a hacker to change your ID inside the virtual world, which is somewhat difficult to do without help from the outside world. Zephir was left speachless lookig at Simon taking off Red''s leather armor made him somewhat smirk inside. ''The two noobs don''t know who they are messing with'' Zephir was more knowledgable about the Divas since he was bedding one and it was a knowledge that if the two in front of him knew they would kneel for forgiveness or so he thought. ====================================================================================== Simon''s POV "You are free to do whatever you want to her now" Verina said to him, he didn''t care what was happening and who the girl strapped on the table was. Even if she were a guardian like himself he wouldn''t care one bit about it right now. With his bare hands he begun tearing apart the strange leather costume, revealing the white tender skin for her feet. He couldn''t resist not touching the soft skin of the now crying beauty, she was probably trying to say something but she could not with the round cycle gag in her mouth, keeping her mouth open. "Don''t hate me" Simon whispered to her ear. "If you want to I can even free you from your bonds" He said but he could see only disbelief and hatred on her face. "Verina, would you mind if I take her away?" He asked but Verina was to preoccupied making sex with Zephir right now to care about him. "Let''s go" He said to the red head as he begun untying her bonds. She was probably surprised by his actions, as she took off the gag herself and asked him somewhat puzzled, as her face became somewhat twisted as she tried to understand what he was thinking. "Are you an idiot?" She asked, she could of course try suiciding again but that wasn''t her style, the leather that covered her legs and feet was already a little loose but she could still run away if she tried. "Lets go somewhere else to talk" He said as he led her outside, Verina''s moans were really getting on his nerves now. They were now heading to the teleporter when he asked her. "Would you mind if I live in your place for some time?" It probably came to her as a surprise, but she understood that he had some wierd power, so if he knew her home adress it would be a disaster, since her spawn point was there. "Whatever" Simon said seeing that she wasn''t willing and led her to the teleportater. ====================================================================================== Red''s POV Red found fighting with the strange woman in Zephir''s house amusing, her psychic powers were weak but her physical prowness and determination more than made her a worthy oponent. The strange woman(Verina) sent waves of psychic force to cancel her own psychic power which was augmented with 100% more power right now, meaning that it was double her real power, she could raise it nine more times if she wanted to but it was useless for her right now since her opponent was struggling even with her prior power. Red''s power was pyrokinetic blast, a mix of pyrokinesis and and telekinesis, it creates a small bomb where she wanted it to be, but she could still use the two powers seperately if she wanted. Red was her nickname as in her family only she took her mother''s red hair. Her mother was non other than the Empress herself and her sisters were the other nine Divas, very few knew this fact but even they didn''t tell it to others because of some private reasons. Red liked two things in a man, strength and obedience, she wanted her partner to be powerful even more powerfull than her but to obey her orders, it was short of contradicting itself but it didn''t matter. Two times she had defeated the strange woman, the second times she had even made Npc battle maids to attack her, it was rather funny as they flew in the air with jet boosters of sorts and shot missiles at her. Of course Red who could use both telekinesis and pyrokinesis to a certain degree was almost invincible, not to tell that she could simply deactivate them with a few simple commands which of course she didn''t do. The third time something strange happened, she was once more about to finish the fight when she was tackled by a strange young man and her psychic powers were disabled. Of course she understood that it was his doing but as she tried to wear a collar on his neck to seal his powers she ended wearing it herself. The rest was a walk of shame and almost being raped by him. She wasn''t sure as to why he untied her but his behavior was strange. The accursed collar wasn''t something too complex, in reality it seperated the real body from the virtual reality one, making it impossible to conect with the system, it was like imprisoning their minds inside the virtual world. "Would you mind if I live in your place for some time?" These words gave her goosebumps, she hadn''t thought of this situation, if he found her spawning point he could do whatever he wanted to her, well until one of her sisters decides to drop in out of the blue but even that could simply end as a disaster since Red didn''t have too good relationships with the others. The strange man brought her to a ruined house, the furniture was all in shreds, the tables cut in half and there was a large hole in one of the walls. "What would you like to drink?" The man asked, she didn''t know what to say, the house was in ruins and the man was now in front of a bent fridge decorated with many cut marks. "I know, Lets have something heavy today" He said as he took out of the bridge a bottle of vodka. Normally if he wasn''t a guardian he would only have juices to offer, because he''s a minor, but as a guardian the aged didn''t matter anymore. He took two large glasses and put a slice of lemon inside and then begun purring vadka like water. Red was in for a drink right now, her day was simply too shitty. One drink became two drinks and their tongues became loose as they begun talking about themselves and their problems. His name was Simon and he had just broken up with his girlfriend, the strange girl was Verina his childhood friend who likes Zephir. Red told to him about her own situations, her mother is a piece of shit and doesn''t cares even if she and her sisters drop dead. Once when she was at school she had a boyfriend, he was a nice guy but he was like real weak, but she liked how he obeyed her every word as if she was a goddess, if she asked him to kill himself he would have probably done so. After school they still kept calling one another but the man ended up dying because he was a member of the revs, she even found out that he was spying on her and had a whole file on her in his notes. From then on she only went out with guardians and other powerful psychics. "By the way can you take off this collar for me?" She asked somewhat dizzy. "Wait I know someone who can" He said as he stood up from the shredded couch they shared. "Darknym you Piece of shit come over here right now!" He shouted in the air but nothing happened. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. "Who is...Darknym?" Red asked somewhat leaning to the side with a new full glass in her hand, dripping on the couch. "Please?...Hik" He As if asked to the air visibly drunk. Red couldn''t believe her eyes when the masked man appeared before them and shouted. "Simon you drunk minor piece of shit do you know what hour it is!" "Em...Hour!" He said as he fell on the couch once more he didn''t want to stand up any longer and his arms made way for the bottle that was now on the couch. Red laughed at this goofy scene, she didn''t understand what was happening but she didn''t care. "Ah? and what is one of Merry''s daughters doing here?" The masked man asked. "You know Mom, I mean the Empress?" Red asked surprised. "Better than I would have liked to" The man said as he took off his mask, grabbed the bottle from Simon''s hands and begun drinking it like water. "Much better, You know I was your mother''s ex-husband" He said making her and Simon open their mouths in surprise, Red didn''t know but Simon was totally drunk right now, he would probably remember nothing about today after he woke up, he had simply drunk one too many drinks and originaly far more times than her. "You know if it wasn''t for me she wouldn''t even be as strong as you right now" He said gulping another bottle that appeared out of thin air, of course in her dizzy state she didn''t understand that he just made it appear. In truth Merry''s talent as a psychic was just average or could even be called poor in this future world. "Do you know what that bitch did?" He said with a rather angry tone that made Red scared. "She killed me, can you believe it, after all I did for her, she went and killed me in my sleep" Red didn''t really understand what he was saying and too it as alcohol talking, after all he was alive right in front of her at the moment but he did look rather handsome. They spend some time drinking and him telling her how he met her mother and other stuff until she fell asleep, Simon was asleep even before that. "Do you know what comes after death?" Darknym said probably drunk as they were both already asleep. "A second chance and after that another and another, if the god wasn''t benevolent I would have long been dead" He said now looking at the two sleeping people who were sitting at his left and right. ====================================================================================== Kaj''s POV Kaj had a major fall out with Simon, she didn''t want to at first but after she found how his used his secret rooms it was inevitable. It was when she found Jazz, the npc sex slave that used to be his teacher, that she begun shouting at him, of course there was no way for him to know that she knew about Jazz. She now was in Allastar, sailing on her boat as Jak Rapier but in her/his heart there was a chaos of loss and regret, she was somewhat accustomed to the young scoundrel. She thought that he would call her first thing in the next hour, but it didn''t happen, nor the next day. Jak''s ship was making circles in the water, as they went round and round, the crew was getting restless not knowing what was happening, when suddenly a call from Simon came. -Kaj?, Kaj?- "Simon, did you..." She was about to ask when suddenly. -Hello- He said and ended the call. "It was a gag call!" Kaj was enraged, she logged out from the game and charged to Simon''s home, she didn''t know if he was inside but when she arrived she could hear a female voice from inside. "Stop...don''t...no more...(giggling)" Kaj didn''t care now she knocked on the door enraged. She knew that she couldn''t open the door forcefully, no one could but she was really mad right now. The door opened and she gave him a punch in the face with all her strength. Of course she hadn''t expected that the one who opened the door wasn''t Simon. Darknym didn''t even blink from her punch. "Simon, you drunken scoundrel your obnoxious wife is hitting on me!" Darknym said making Kaj shrink in terror but from behind him she could see Simon''s face who had rushed to the door at the mention of his wife. "Oh Kaj, I didn''t expect you to come...hik...come inside" He said as he leaned against Darknym piss drunk, he probably didn''t even remember giving her a call. Kaj wanted to shout and dismember him once more but she was not in the mood right now. She saw that the house was like new and the waiting room was a lot larger than before, there was a fireplace and numerous decorations that made the mood rather strange. There was room for many more than the four of them but she didn''t know why Darknym was there. "Stop it!" Red shouted once more in distress as Darknym was trying to massage her foot with his tongue. "I told you it''s called reflexology" He said as he tried to do so again. Kaj was sitting next to the Goofy Simon, who didn''t seem to understand what was happening around. Suddenly he kissed her, she didn''t know why but she too longed for his kiss right now and after things took their natural course. ====================================================================================== Mary''s POV Lidie and Galie spent most of their time exploring the city, Mary followed them although they had left the guild while she was still a member. Lidie and Galie were now Dueling in the training hall, they had decided on not using psychic powers in this duel. The reason for that was Simon as he had done a huge number on them mentaly. To Lidie he was a devil while to Galie he was a despicable person, of course she didn''t know that the same person was now drinking with her father and sharing their hearts contents. Three days now Galie''s father hasn''t come home from the virtual world and she used them to the outmost. "Lets go" Lidie said as she charged with a wooden shield and sword. Galie had a staff, it was Lidie''s idea but the reason was because Galie was a mage so fighting with staffs was a necessity. Bunk! Galie blocked the sword that went towards her with her staff bend over her head. Bunk! Lidie pushed her with her shield, dropping her on her ass once more. Mary could only laugh inside, this spectacle has gone on for days now. Galie didn''t really understand why and when she must dodge or block a hit. Of course the spectacle was reversed every time Galie uses her psychic powers leaving Lidie on the ground, her powers were simply too terrorizing even for her meager Ki level she could make rather heavy things fly, Mary could only imagine how powerful Galie''s real powers were after seeing her nerfed ones. "Lidie why can''t I control the output of my psychic powers, its too wastefull" Galie asked, making Mary somewhat jealous. "Galie, if you wish to control the output you must first get a psychic based profession, there are two known right now both being exclusive to monks" Mary who was more experienced than them said. "Mary, why do you never play with us?" Galie asked making Lidie somewhat angry since she didn''t see it as playing, it was training. "Because you two are like real weak at the moment, If I tried to duel with any of you it will be a one hit Kill" Mary said boastfully. "I don''t believe you" Galie said making Mary smirk and laugh. "Wait for me to get some weapon from the box" Mary said as she went to the box getting a large wooden axe and five wooden knives. "Now I will educate you a little of how fights in Allastar work" Mary said. Galie looked at her somewhat questionably while Lidie went to one side to watch the duel and said. "Ready?" The two girls begun taking a stance, Mary who took off the eyepatch for the duel took a rather agressive stance, holding her axe with both hands. Galie didn''t understand why Mary wore an eyepatch, her eye was fine but Galie as always just took a rather basic defensive stance. You have to understand that the eyepatch was an accessory that granted some bonuses, not to say that it was a set item. "Go!" Lidie shouted and Mary''s knives one by one begun shooting at Galie in high speed, galie''s Kinetic shield was large but it was only a 100Ki shield. The knives with kinetic force one by one broke her shield and scratched at her body. Mary did that on purpose to show Galie their difference in Ki power. "This was ranged use of Telekinesis, of course at some point our powers will simply neutralize one another but at the moment mine are stronger than yours" Mary explained to Galie, of course there were still ways to overcome that problem but for Galie right now they were far beyond her reach. "Now get ready for melee" Mary said as she was now in range to fight with her axe, Mary didn''t even use the axe head, she simply bumped the axe''s handle into Lidie''s staff pushing her a few steps back. Galie didn''t even undestand when Mary had used telekinesis but her kinetic shield had broken once more. Galie was no longer conceited and begun using her psychic powers more agressively, she used mind flay but to a veteran such attacks were useless, Since at some point all players gain some resistance to metal attacks. It only took one second and Galie''s scream and the match was over. Mary had deliberately missed her but the axe moved too fast, she had used telekinesis to hasten her own attack speed which was a rather basic way of using telekinesis, the axe landing next to her head. "So Galie, do you understand how weak you two are right now" Mary said as she offered to help her stand up. "Hmph" Galie pouted and didn''t take the hand and just levitated up from the floor, she was somewhat argry right now but she still thought that it was sheer luck that she lost. "I only lost because I''m new to the game" Galie said, she was somewhat right but her arrogant appearance made Mary somewhat angry. "Do you want another go?" Mary asked the rather conceited Galaxia. "Of course" Galaxia said. This time she stood with the staff in one hand and with the other she held a rather small wooden hammer. Mary had gathered her knives and was making an attack plan in her mind when Lidie shouted. "Ready?" Mary had deviced a rather crafty plan, although she didn''t think she would have a need for it. "Go!" Lidie shouted and Mary charged at Galie, at middle range she saw Galie throwing the knife, it was a sure miss but she didn''t lose vigilance. The knife in midflight begun becoming larger and larger, it was now at the size of a greatsword but it''s speed was that of the earlier knife. Mary didn''t understand what sort of power that was but she saw that Galie looked rather exhausted. Mary charged at her, but the sword suddenly changed direction, the floor was for some reason rather slipery. Mary saw the floor begun distorting somehow and the sword passed right next to her face. If it was smaller she would have redirected it but it was impossible to do it to a greatsword. Mary thought that it had ended but at the moment she reached Galie''s sword flew back and hit her from behind, Mary somewhat stumbled and hit face first on the floor. "See, if I get a little serious I can win against you quite easily" Galie said as she extended her arm to help her up. Mary laughed as she stood up. "You know Galie, you might be strong but what I see is you will 90% lose if you don''t know your opponent''s abilities, you have a long way to go" Galie probably hadn''t seen but there were four knives at the floor behind her. "You know Galie, even if you gave me a critical hit, I wouldn''t have died, I''m a lot more durable than you, in one move your Hp can drop to zero by me" Mary said and one of the knives jumped on Galie. Galie tried to evade but it was pointless, the speed of the wooden knife was too great. With one single knife Galie was propelled into the air and landed face first into the ground. This was the first time Galie experienced death inside the game. Not a chapter - Reality hurts I live in Greece, there''s really no way to find work anymore. A week ago we were called to vote if we wanted new measures or not, In the end it turned to be a hoax. In reality we voted , YES we like these measure or NO we want more, it''s of course a joke that circulated afterwards as new measures are being take every day. I leave in a big family of seven people with just four rooms, it''s really too hard to have a moment to write in piece, If the banks worked I thought of creating a donate button but screw it all, I think that I''ll just post what I have right now without proofreading it at all. Sorry for that but I''m just too irritated right now. Today my crazy sister brought home another stray kitten, we already have to take care of two cats because of her and now she wants another. "You hate me she says, you don''t understand me she says" I''n really getting mad with all this shit. Three days ago she went to her friend''s home saying that she will commit suicide just so that she can go take a walk with her and because she didn''t want to we had to go out in the middle of the night searching for her. These days I''m thinking of leaving home, there probably won''t be more episodes for some time in the future, I''m thinking of leaving home and do some crazy shit, please tell me if it''s worth it. Is one moment of freedom better than a lifetime of regret? Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.Well you might see me in the news if I do but does it really matter in a way I don''t even know what is going on anymore. In our home we have two PCs one old and one new, I have to await for my brothers and sisters to end using it to write. If I want to write in peace I have to wait for them to fall asleep, it''s the only time that there''s no arguement going around, music in the background and all the anoying things that drive me crazy. I think that I''m at my wits end, If I feel better in a few days I might write something or edit some things. Fuck it, It''s so frustrating even thinking how mad it makes me, I really wanted to write another chapter at the moment. I''ll be going for a walk, Please write me a "Go fuck yourself, at least you have a family or a place to live or food on the table" Seriously is that even living, our cats live better than us, their only care is if there''s food in their plate, they shit wherever they wante and all they ever want is a few pets on their fur. I really want to be a tree right now, just sitting in a place disregard anything that''s happening around only look after myself. If anyone has any advices please tell me, personally request don''t try to encourage me I hate hypocrisy, You don''t know me I don''t know you what I want is just advice on how to overcome my predicament. "LEAVE" or "STAY" CHapter 11 - Lessons for the future Galie''s POV After dying for the first time, Galie understood just how weak she was, although her psychic powers were too strong in comparison to the average players but her stats were that of a bottom feeder. It was just too easy to kill her, not to talk about equipment and skills which she clearly lacked. At first she thought that Mary was strong only because of her higher level but after two fights she understood that she was also more accustomed to the game''s mechanics and knew many exploits and uses for her own powers. After dying Galie logged out rather irritated, she didn''t like losing one bit but she had understood that she needed some martial art knowledge, she didn''t even know how to use the stupid staff. ======================================================================================== Lidie''s POV After Galie died, Lidie and Mary went on training with the training dummies, after all they had to hit them a thousand times to earn the fighter profession, which was basicaly like raising all weapon damage and helped in the general gameplay, fighter was easy to train and under the watch of the instructor they could even master it in a few weaks or so inside the training hall. Galie came into the training hall with new life in her eyes. Lidie and Mary looked at her rather strangely as she entered inside and took a wooden staff from the box with an air of confidence and arrogance. In one minute she had hit the dummy almost twenty times, using fluid moves and extremely well timed combinations, leaving Lidie and Mary speechless, but Galie''s face looked rather exhausted. "Why does it drain my stamina so fast?" She complained, but Lidie and Mary were left speechless. Days now she didn''t even understand the reason to continue attacking after a successful hit and now she had completed a twenty hit combo on the dummy. "Galie how did you do that?" Mary asked somewhat surprised, the movements were too fluid and looked like the acrobatic tricks done by cheerleaders and circus artists. "Galie isn''t it time for you to go to sleep?" Lidie asked somewhat uneasy, she did like Galie''s new fighting prowess and fighting spirit but it was rather late now she had promised to go to sleep after all but to Galie it sounded like she was jealous. Galie smiled as if she had done some mischief and said. "If any of you can defeat me without the use of psychic powers I''ll definetely go to sleep" she said with full self confidense. "Mary could you give her a lesson for me?" Lidie asked but Mary didn''t seem as self confident as her. "Are you afraid of a minor, if it''s so then I will show her how adults fight" Lidie said and she took up her sword and shield. Galie had her staff and held it behind her back like a kickass martial artist, her hands steadily moving it in bluffing movements. What had changed was that this time Galie begun twisting and circling and dodging like an expert while from time to time she as if flew into the air like a baddass. Lidie did nothing special just defending and blocking, after five minutes of that Lidie approached the exhausted Galie and pointed her sword to her neck. "Do you...pant...Admit...defeat?" Lidie had somewhat greater stamina than Galie, inside the game so she could still fight but Galie had done a number on her non the less, her health was now at half, while Galie hadn''t been hit even once in the whole process but without stamina she couldn''t even talk from the exhaustion not to talk about moving or fighting back.. Galie looked at her somewhat embarassed and sad, she really wanted to play some more, after all this newfound feeling of being a martial artist was simply impossible to do in the real world since her body wasn''t as well developed as her Allastar body. "I don''t want to go to sleep, I want to play with you and Mary" She said as tears begun leaking from her eyes. "Listen Galie, Why don''t we go see your father and talk to him, I''m sure that we can persuade him to let you play at weekends after the designated time, after all you don''t have school tomorrow" Lidie said and Galies eyes sparkled like jewels seeing some new hope. Lidie sent a message to Darknym and to her surprise they didn''t even have to talk much, he even told them that he didn''t care if she went to school or not anymore and hung the call somewhat angrily. Lidie could hear strange female distressed moans in the background but she didn''t care, what Darknym was doing was non of her business after all. "Galie your father gave us the green light, he even said that you can do whatever you like and something about finding you a new mom or something weird like that" Lidie explained seeing Galie''s eyes of disbelief and terror. "Did he say a new mom or a new toy?" Galie asked with disbelief, for some reason she couldn''t believe her words. "Wait now that I remember, he said partner, it should be a new mom right?" Lidie said, he did say a new partner. Galie exhaled in relief. "You scared me right there, dad has many playing partners, he has a whole collection of them at home" Galie said somewhat happy. "Once he had became in love with one bitch, she was a sort of demon queen or something, if not for her having a limited lifespawn to begin with we would still be on Orfenguard and he would still be a slave to her needs" Galie said, Lidie didn''t know Darknym''s strange tendancies. "Galie how come with so many partner he doesn''t have a wife?" Mary asked somewhat interested in the subject. The next few hours they were talking about sexualy educating stuff. "Is that true, how on earth did she survive something like that?" Mary asked in disbelief. "The Naga species bones are quite elastic, believe it or not she even asked for more after that" Galie said. "But wasn''t the other one human, she shouldn''t be alive with the same threatment" Lidie said. "I don''t know what he did to her but for some reason, not only did she survive but she also became a great hero a few months afterwards" Galie said. "By the way is your father handsome?" Asked Mary somewhat trying to ruin her own fantasy at the moment, she really didn''t want to disrespect Galie''s father even if it was in her own mind. "I have a photo with us together when I was little, mom is also in it" Galie said somewhat excited. "Don''t!" Lidie shouted in distress but it was too late. "Oh he used to be a piece of hunk, your mom was also really pretty, how does he look now?" Mary asked. "but that''s how he looks" Galie said in full seriousness. "Isn''t that at least ten years ago?" Mary asked surprised, in the photo Galie is only a small baby in the blonde woman''s hands. "By the way Galie is your father even human?" Lidie asked, after hearing about so many races and their special traits it would be normal to think that Darknym himself was an alien as well. "I don''t know" Galie said surprising them both, not even Galie knew if he was human although she herself she was sure that she was a hundred precent human. ======================================================================================== Verina''s POV A whole day had passed before Verina discovered that Simon was missing, but Red didn''t return tomorrow and the day after and after so there was probably no way of her returning. Verina didn''t care much anymore, she had to educate Zephir throughly. "Kneel!" Zephir knelt like a knight before her, although he wore nothing but a tight leather underwear. "Greet!" Zephir stood up and made a military greeting. "Kiss me!" She said and they kissed passionately, she didn''t care about the rest of the world right now. Zephir was now akin to a slave to her desires, he was completely broken and could do nothing against her, she could kill him easily and somewhere in between he had become really loyal to her. "Hug me!" She commanded him and felt an all but familiar feeling of care and delight. "Love me!" She said and he begun kissing her, as his hands went for her buttocks, he moved his kisses towards her neck and sucked on her nipple, biting on it tenderly. He lifted her hips towards him and moved her against the table. "More gently!" she commanded as a small "Aaw" escaped her mouth before. Zephir didn''t even talk, he begun foddling her somewhat lacking breasts but he didn''t care he was like a zombie right now. He didn''t want to suffer anymore, he would do anything his mistress told him to do. "Come inside me!" She commanded suddenly, she wanted to feal him inside her again after such a long time of educating him, she wanted to feel that familliar sensation. "Not so hard!" "Don''t do it so fast" "Stay inside for a little longer" She was full of complaints and orders. He was now doing her in exactly the way she liked it, slowly and gently while kissing her body each time he went inside. "Freeze!" She said as he was about to take it out once more, his lips had left hers and now he stood on top of her, her hardened nipples touching his chest and her arms around his neck. "Will you marry me?" She asked in full seriousness, it wasn''t an order anymore, she spoke in a sweet alluring tone that would capture any man''s heart. Zephir was rather handsome and if anyone asked she wasn''t exactly in his league. Zephir didn''t answer at all he stood there and awaited for her command. Verina was somewhat angry but she knew that there was little that she could do to make his heart hers. "Love me!" She ordered him and they begun kissing once more, his junk was somewhat loose now but she didn''t care, since it was still inside her. He had ejaculated earlier and that was why she told him to let it inside her. "Zephir I want your child" She said as she was panting erotically. "Aaaa, you can stop now" She said as she had now finished, she was too exhausted to continue with it and her heart was hitting like a machinegun. "I want to make a deal with you" She said and saw a small shine in his eyes. "You probably want that collar off, I want you to make me a promise, If I can get your collar off for you will you marry me and gift me your child?" She said, the offer wasn''t so bad as he was a dead man as long as he had the collar on, even the weakest psychics could beat the crap out of him. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. "Deal but no more education, It''s been a month since the last time I made love with a woman" He said, time trully had passed them by with all her education, well in reallity it was more than a single month and outside the exam period was slowly approaching. ======================================================================================== Simon''s POV Simon after four days of Drinking and after making up with Kaj was now reading for the final exams. In Allastar Kaj was trying to find the bottle he was trapped in, just by the directions of the stars but it was rather difficult if not impossible. At school which he had almost left, he could see Galie who was studying diligently, the only problem was that sometimes she didn''t come but she had made many friends at school. Simon''s guess was that they were all npcs but he didn''t care, he was a guardian and he had a pernament relationship with a goddess. "Today starts the last week before the exams, these few days you will have to study diligently for the exams" Jazz said and as he was about to leave the classroom she asked him to stay, him and another person from class. "As guardians you don''t need to take the school''s exams but you will be transfered to a training facility, the duration of training depends on your abilities to comprehent but don''t think that you are off easily, this is the manual of the guardians and things you should know before the entrance exams" Simon was rather surprised. "Kaj, was training for being Guardian hard?" "Not really, by the way if you find a person called Rod Kok tell him you are Kaj''s husband and all the roads will open for you" she said with full seriousness, Simon didn''t understand if she was trying to help him or trick him but he didn''t worry too much because of her assurance. ======================================================================================== Red''s POV Red after the third day of drinking woke up in a strange place, her body bare and stange leather straps restricted her from moving, at a strange pose that exposed her ass and pussy. "Your mother was far more flexible that you but I''m sure that you will make up for it with your talents" A voice said from inside the darkness. "Wait, you said that you were..." She couldn''t remember much about the nights before but suddenly an info came to mind. "Mom''s ex right?" After saying that she begun thinking why he would bind her in such a pose and she didn''t like the idea that came to mind but for some reason she couldn''t open the status and her psychic abilities were non existent. She remembered the collar but her neck no longer felt like having it on, why couldn''t she use her abilities. It felt like fighting with her mother only that he was more like a rapist who was trying to fuck her. "Don''t bother asking, we are in the real world and you are at my home, I like you and want to make you my partner, if you agree I will remove your collar inside the game and might even give you a boost in your psychic abilities, but you must know that when I leave the planet you will probably just join the others who are sleeping until I want to have some young blood" He said, and behind him she could see some strange small shining crystals, where inside were a few woman forms. She didn''t understand what that rack meant or what the stones were, she didn''t even understand what he was saying at all, but if he was as strong as her mother he was at least eligible to be her mating partner, only his behavior was somewhat problematic. "Perfect, I take that as a yes, now lets make you an Immortal first like your mother and then we can begin" He said as he took her like a package in his arms and begun carrying her a few feets away, she felt like a piece of flesh, it was as if he thought of her as nothing more than a toy in his hands. "Now go inside and when you come out I''ll make you feel the way you had never felt before" He said as he placed her inside a strange capsule. She looked at him somewhat irritated but if he could make her as strong as her mother she didn''t care what would follow. The itchy feeling only lasted for a few seconds and the door from the capsule opened once more. "Now lets begin" He said as he took her to another room, she felt miserable as he carried her around the corridors and rooms naked and only wearing the red leather straps.. "Why did I have to make it so big again?" He asked himself somewhat irritated, but rapidly afterwards they arrived at their destination. It was a somewhat small room with a small bed a virtual reality capsule and three floating crystals, one was making light for the room while the other two she didn''t know what their use was. "This is your new room, lets first drink something before we begin and please don''t try to kill yourself, human resurrection is such a tedious thing that might even fail" He said as he put her on the soft bed. He went near the crystal and with some strange method, two glasses appeared in his hands. "You probably haven''t tried real liquid drinks right?" He asked as he drew the glass near her mouth. The smell of red wine was the same as in the virtual world but there was a strange sense of hunger as he stomache rumbled. "How can I be so heartless" he said as he made food appear with the same floating crystal. She really wanted to eat the dishes that had appeared on the table but her hands were tied behind her back while her feet were next to her head. "Don''t worry I will be feeding you" He said as he took his clothes off after resting the two glasses of wine on the table. "What do you want to try first?" He asked, she didn''t understand why he had to take off his clothes but she didn''t care since the spectacle wasn''t so bad. His body was well formed and his abs well trained. "A little wine first and then that cake over there" She said seeing that he wouldn''t let her eat by herself. He took the glass of wine and the bottle and after drinking a little from the glass, approached it towards her mouth. She was somewhat disgusted at the idea of drinking from the same glass as him and in the end didn''t open her mouth. "I know it''s not enough right?" He spilled the wine from the glass on her, as it passed between her breasts and making a small puddle in her belly bottom. "So sweet" He said as he sucked the wine from her bellybottom. "This bottle is yours" He said as he shoved the bottle in her mouth, she gulped heavily as large portions escaped her mouth and spilled all over her naked body. "Who do you think you are?" She shouted as she turned her face away from the bottle spilling large quantities on her body. "You are really like your mother, i love that" He said as he took the bottle away and placed it on the table. he then took the cake and a spoon from the table. he gave her a spoonfull of chocolate cake, making her melt under the sweet delicacy. "More!" She said, as the small spoon of cake wasn''t enough to last for long in her mouth. But instead of cake he gave her a rather violent kiss, her mind at the moment was somewhat hazy. Another spoon of cake and another kiss afterwards, she felt somewhat hectic as she wanted the cake but his kisses she found repugnant and irritating. "Do you want some chicken?" He asked after the cake had ended but she saw that there were sausages on the table. "You really know your stuff" He said and as if reading her mind, he took the second glass of wine and this time he gave it to her rather normally. He then took the sausage and asked. "To you want up or down?" She didn''t understand but she answered non the less. "whatever" "Then down it is" He said and afterwards shoved it in her ass. "What do you think you are doing!" She shouted furiously "I''m putting it down your ass" He said with a smile while kissing her body. "Put it up!" She said but rapidly regretted it. "Stop, don''t put it there" She said and he stopped on the spot as he was about to put it in her pussy. "Oh, I know you don''t want this sausage to go inside there right?" He said putting it back in her ass, pushing it as far as he could. "You bastard!" She shouted, but after that she screamed. "Aaa!" At that moment his dick had begun trying to enter her pussy, it was hard and she wasn''t wet enough, making it really painfull as he shoved it inside. "You really are the best" He said as he shoved it deeper and deeper inside her. He at the same time liffted her from the bed and begun moving her so that his junk was in and out of her really violently. She screamed in pain each time it happened and he could see some blood coming from her clint. "Let me make you feel somewhat better" he said as he took it out and wih his mouth begun sucking the blood from her pussy and licking it with his mouth. "Was it painful?" He asked, but to her it was as if he was mocking her, her real world body was that of a virgin''s so the first time had to be even more gentle than the next ones and he should know that. "Don''t be mad, he said as he took a sausage from the plate and begun feeding it to her normally" Of course at first she didn''t want to eat it but she begun to salivate as the delicious smell reached her nostrils. She opened her mouth and with large bites she ate it irritated, she felt humiliated as each bite went down her neck. "Water" She said but before she had even spoken red wine was ready in front of her mouth. She felt strange after she saw that there was no hand holding the glass of wine and moved right like she wanted it to. The problem was that it wasn''t she who was moving it, but him. "Don''t be so angry and sad, tomorrow you will forget all about it" He said as he took the sausage out of her ass and begun working on her lower part. Food was floating towards her but sometimes it stoped for her to moan or scream. It was a really strange experience which she really never had in her life. Chapter 12 - Verinas wish comes true ====================================================== Verina''s POV Verina thought for a long time on how to remove Zephir''s collar, truth was that although they had a deal there was only one way of doing it and that was to ask one of the Divas. However who is her right mind would approach a Diva by herself. "Zephir tell me again how did you end up possessing a sealing collar?" She asked. "Do you remember the woman whom that brat Simon took with him?...she was one of the Divas" Zephir said and once more Verina fell in his arms unconcious. That was the second time that happened, it was too shocking to learn that you have been fighting a Diva for three days and in the end tried to rape her. After a few minutes Verina once more came to her senses and once again asked. "Ah, Zephir please tell me that the girl I fought with wasn''t a Diva" "There''s far more important matters than that right now, Simon that idiot can also somehow unseal the collar, he had done so once before" Zephir said and Verina once more fell unconcious. A few minutes later she opened her eyes again. "You idiot, right now we must go find Simon, even if he hasn''t unsealed her collar yet, he can probably unseal mine if you ask him, I know you can be quite persuasive if you want to" Zephir said with a wicked smile. It didn''t take long for Verina and Zephir to reach Simon''s house but the problem occured when they understood that he no longer lived there, Simon had moved out. "Send him a call, you still have him as a friend right?" Zephir asked her almost in despair, seeing the empty room where Simon''s virtual house used to be. ============================================================================================ Simon''s POV Simon had long moved and now lived together with Kaj. Kaj''s house was big and with the addition of three more rooms, Simon''s rooms, it became even bigger. Simon was now reading about the Guardian training while Kaj was still inside the game trying to find more codes to upgrade her level, she was really angry when she heard that there were people whom he couldn''t block and she wasn''t one of them, although in a matter of fact it was a good thing, otherwise he would have been dead long ago. A call came from Verina suddenly. -Simon, I really need your help with something- "Is it about the Guardian training facility?" -What Guardian training...no, it''s about the red head you went to fuck the other time, you didn''t remove her collar or let her go did you?- "Darknym took her, don''t know what he''s doing with her but he''s probably up to no good" Simon said, he had fairly made a profile of Darknym''s personality and it was rather scary. -By the way, I have a little favour to ask of you, could you please come to Zephir''s house so that we can talk face to face- "Can it wait, there''s only three days before we are enrolled to the training facility, you too should study, the subjects about programing npcs are so hard" -No need, I''ve learned more than enough from Zephir, he could help you too if you want- "Who would want his help" He said mockingly, but inside he would have loved to have a teacher right now, Kaj was gorgeous but she was unqualified to teach, he didn''t even understand how she passed the training some of the stuff in the book she didn''t even know. He had even begun to think that she went to Allastar only to avoid his questions. -Okay I will be waiting till you end studying for today- Five minutes pased after her call ended and Simon once more was at a loss, the subject was simply too difficult for a high schooler and scientific terms made his head hurt. The chapter he was at was akin to a medical book, it described the functions of the brain and the nerve system''s functions as well as the human biology. After entering the chapter Simon took the book and gave Kaj a call. "Kaj I''m going to study at Verina''s home, she says that she knows all the things needed for the training facility exams" -Do your best, by the way isn''t Verina Zephir''s girlfriend?- "I think so" -Better ask Zephir for help, he''s one of the best scorers in the training facility''s exams- Simon was left speachless, how could that teddyboy, Zephir have scored high scores, but that was a good thing, since last time he saw Verina was educating him quite well. "I''ll be off then" Simon stepped into the Teleporter and then he appeared outside Zephir''s mansion. he rung the doorbell and Verina in a rather sexy nighty came to invite him in. "Simon, I have a rather hard request of you" She said, she knew he had differences with Zephir in the past but she really needed his help. Zephir with the collar on couldn''t even leave the house by himself, nor leave the Virtual world or enter Allastar and the other worlds, he was like an object. "What exactly is that request about, if it''s making Kaj kill someone it''s pointless, she won''t kill unless he''s a sexual offender of sorts" "It''s not something Kaj can do, it''s your powers that I need" Simon was left dumbfounded, he didn''t understand what she might have needed of his powers other than fighting of course. "I want you to unseal Zephir''s collar for me" She said making puppy eyes pleading to be thrown on a bed and raped. "Verina, I really can''t..." He wanted to explain that it was Darknym who did that but suddenly before he could even complete his sentence she took his hand and put it on her boob, He could feel her nipple underneath the nighty. "Not even if I ask?" "Alright but it''s only because you are asking" He said and she led him to a room with good, atmosphere, it was a different room than the one he had caught her and Zephir on. This one had a large balcony and outside it was rather hot and sunny. "lets do it outside" She said as she led him to the balsony, where three white chairs and a round white table stood. Zephir was sitting like a gentleman in normal clothes drinking his cofee. "Oh Simon, I''m really sorry for the other time, please sit down" Zephir said, showing him to his seat. "As you might have understood Me and Verina have come to an understanding, We shall marry and even have a child or two, but this collar will be a real problem if that was to happen" Zephir said, he looked rather humble and sincere but Simon wouldn''t believe people just from their looks. "Can I ask you something Verina, how can you be so sure that this guy won''t abandon you and run away first thing after the collar is unsealed or even simply kills you, you do know that his clearance level is rather high?" Simon asked Verina, he never trusted someone who used him for a second time and the tortures he passed through were simply sadistic. "Simon don''t be like that" Verina said, as she put his hand on her hip. "But Verina the guy is not trustworthy, it''s you I''m worried about" Simon said as he took his hand from her hip and spoke sincerely, they were childhood friends after all. "Zephir would you mind if I spoke to him privately, you can go to another room, I''ll call for you when we finish" Verina said to the somewhat disheartened Zephir, they had already discussed about the possibility of him having too deep a grudge with him. "Simon, we are now alone, could you tell me if you know how to unseal the collar or not?" Verina asked, she knew Simon quite well and knew that he wouldn''t be so nervous if he hadn''t something to hide. "Truth is that It wasn''t me who unsealed my collar, it was Galaxia''s Dad, at the moment he had done something to me like a punishment and when it ended to compensate me he unsealed the collar and even helped me escape" Simon confessed, he was rather timid and easy to manipulate but he was rather sincere and trustworthy, to his friends at least. "Do you know how we can contact him and if he will help when we do?" "Well contacting him is rather easy or so I think but his personality is rather bad, he might even rape you on the spot for such a favour" Simon said the worst he could imagine him doing since he didn''t know what could be worse than raping. "Is that all, just call him I''m sure that we will come to an agreement" She said rather pleased, she didn''t care being raped in the virtual word since she and Zephir will meet in the real world afterwards. "Darknym!" Simon shouted somewhat nervously, Verina looked at him shout rather surprised as she wasn''t sure why he would shout in the middle of someone elses house. Of course nothing at all happened and she stared at him rather strangely. Simon himself felt embarassed, but he didn''t know what he did to summon him the other time or he somewhat did remember and shouted once more. "Darknym you piece of shit come out this instance!" These words shook Verina to her core but suddenly a man appeared behind him, he was rather young and looked somewhat handsome. "He''s all yours" Simon said as he in in a rush jumped from the balcony. "Simon you piece of shit do you think that you can escape after insulting me" Darknym shouted and from his fingers lightings begun striking the grounds burning the trees and flowers. It was a good thing that they were virtual as Simon was sure that even if they were real Darknym wouldn''t have hesitated doing the same thing. "I like my meat crispy" Darknym shouted as a bolt hit Simon in the rear. ====================================================== Verina''s POV Verina was rather uneasy seeing Darknym shooting lightings at Simon, but she needed Darknym''s favor so she silently went behind him and hugged him with all the passion she had. "What the fuck, I knew that you were so desperate but you are even desperate enough to sell yourself for that loser" Darknym said with an evil smile on his face. "Mr Darknym, I heard that only you can help in our predicament" She said while rubbing her small breasts on his back. "Alright, I''ll help you but you must do three things for me in exchange" He said while turning to look at her. "If you don''t do these three things I will not take his collar off are we clear?" She nodded and he continued. "Call him inside and tell him to lead us to his Vault" Darknym said with a smile. Verina didn''t understand what he meant, in all her time at his mansion she had never found any vault or safe. "Zephir please come inside" Zephir looked somewhat puzzled when he saw Darknym, but since Verina called him and was smiling it meant that the matter was closed. "Zephir, Darknym here has promised to release your collar if we do him three favours for first one he wants you to lead us to a Vault or something" Verina said happily but Zephir''s face became pale, Verina didn''t know what the Vault was but he knew. "Nope, I can''t, I can lead him, but you I cannot" He said distessed. "So You don''t want your collar removed" Darknym said with a smile on his face. "Zephir, lead the way or die!" She commanded, these few days he was too rampart and had forgotten how scary Verina could be. "I can''t If I do you won''t love me anymore" He said as he fell to her feet pleading them to chose another favours or at least for her not to enter the vault. "But It was she whom I want to see your vault, that''s the first of my demands, if after that she will still wants to continue with my demands then I will unseal your collar" Darknym said. "Verina can you promise me that you won''t betray me whatever you see or hear inside the vault" He asked, if she said no, he would give up instantly. "I don''t care even if you had sluts hidden in your vault" Verina said decisively, she wanted to have him in real life so virtual reality was not even worth of her attention. "Alright, follow me" Zephir said, his skin color somewhat renewed by her words, she wasn''t far off from the truth anyway. Zephir led them out of the house and then to the back of the house, his house wasn''t an appartment like Verina''s and Simon''s his house was surrounded by greenery and there was even a lake and a forest in the vicinity. "Sixty steps" He said and begun walking in large steps, into the forest. It took them a few minutes to reach a rather regular tree. "Could you activate this tree?" He asked, Verina who had learned from him of course knew how to activate things that had special functions. A light shone and instead of the tree in front of them was a small wooden hut, he approacked the basement that was next to the stairs that led into the house and said. "Life is delight" The hut transformed and a strange door appeared in its place, it was a rather simple door. Zephir opened the door and shouted to them. "Don''t come inside yet!" But it was too late, Verina had already entered. Inside there were twelve females, two of which could only be called as children, they were chained to the walls of the place and they all wore the same collar as himself. "Zephir you liar, you said you would marry me!" The small girl shouted furiously. "Master is back!" Another shouted. "Please do me today!" Another said. Of course inside the vault weren''t only the girls there was a large collection of treasure and things but to Verina they passed as nothing in front of what she saw and heard right now. "Verina it''s not what you think" Zephir tried to explain. Verina breathed slowly to relax and asked. "Did you say that you would marry them too?" "I can explain" Zephir said, he looked totally composed which made her somewhat loose her anger and listen to him. "These girls use to be spies like yourself and they also wanted to marry me, but in contrast to you they failed to even become guardians, naturally they were useless to me since I can''t mate with a non guardian, normally failed spies are killed but I didn''t want such pretty women to die so I hid them in my mansion, of course I lured them by telling them a lie, that I would marry them" "And the collars?" Verina asked rather confused right now. "You do know how troublesome psychic abilities are" Zephir said, it was obvious that he wouldn''t have been able to imprison them without the help of the collars. "So are you ready for my second request?" Darknym asked while looking at Zephir. Zephir gulped inside and looked at Verina for the answer. "We are ready" Verina said somewhat angry but her face looked full of arrogance, she played it like a superior being, as if she didn''t care about what she had just seen and heard. "Perfect, the second request is for Zephir to do them in one by one in front of Verina''s eyes" Verina''s face twisted wildly as she looked at Darknym argrily. "It isn''t too hard, right?" Darknym asked with a sinister expression of puzzle on his face. Zephir looked at her for permission, at the moment he wouldn''t dare to do it without her permission. Verina clenched her fist tightly and said to him. "Do it!" It took some time for Zephir to do them all in but he did it rather mechanicaly, as if he was forced to do it. Of course their moans, screams and curses were quite real. "Not enough" Darknym said as he looked at him after ending the little girl at the end of the line, who was now crying. Verina clenched her other fist as well and nodded him to do it again. This time he did it more throughly, he came once in each of them before moving to the next. And the girl at the end was now cursing as she killed herself, a pity her spawn point was in this vault, they couldn''t escape this prison. "Perfect, lets go back to the balcony now" He said and they walked out of the vault, behind them Zephir sealed the vault and followed them back to the house. It didn''t take too long and they were right at the same balcony it had all started. "Now the last request, this question is for both of you to accept based on your answer I will decide if I will help you or not, you should know that there''s no definite answer so I will decide if you pass or not according to your actions afterwards" =Ask away= They said in unison. "The last request is taking Verina a hundred times in front of Zephir''s eyes, do you Zephir and Verina accept?" Daknym asked smiling as always like a devil. Zephir answered first with full confidence. "Yes, our love isn''t so brittle as to break from just that" Verina however wasn''t so sure, she didn''t know Darknym too well but by Simon''s words and the way he acted till now made her not so confident that she could take a hundred times. "Zephir complies, how about you Verina?" Darknym asked her. Verina with a somewhat scared expression on her face just nods her head in agreement. "Perfect, not lets begin" Darknym said as he took her from behind right there on the white table, it was violent and painful the exact oposite of how she liked it. She panted heavily when he let her fall exhausted on the table, her ass was hurting at that moment but at least it had ended. "That was One" Darknym said smiling wickedly and making her cry inside for help. her eyes met Zephir who was looking rather angry right now. His angry glare gave her strength to endure this trial. "Lets now go with the pussy" He said as he sat her on the table and begun banging her violently, so violently that at some point she begun screaming, first in pain and afterwards in delight until she was to exhausted to even make a sound. "You''re really something" Datknym said as he let her fall painfully on the table once more. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.Verina lifted her head and saw Zephir was now furious, she didn''t know if he could hold for all the hundred of times needed. "That was two, now lets go for the mouth, of course you will have to help me on this one" Darknym said as he lifted her up with telekinesis and then sat her on her knees, while he sat in a chair. "You can begin licking and swallowing, if you can swallow it all without letting it fall to the ground, this one will end rather fast" Darknym said with a rather wicked tone. Zephir could probably hear how she gulped down the sperm that flowed from his junk. It took a rather long time to make it come out and of course she failed to swallow it all at the first try. Verina tried again and again but she failed due to him holding it in until she took it out. Her body was now full of the white thick fluid, which was now all over the place. "You really suck at this, however I will end the third time here since I have many things to do to you yet" Darknym suddenly said. Truth was that this time it was less exhausting and less painfull but it was rather humiliating. She looked at Zephir and saw that he was mad at the time, it was strange as to how angry his face looked, it was twisted beyond belief. "Now lets go for four" Darknym said as he took something from his inventory or so they thought since it just appeared in his hands. "Wear this" Darknym said as he passed to her a strange leather thing, that she couldn''t even imagine how to wear it. "Do you need help?" He asked her somewhat playfully, but to her it was more like toying with her. "Lets first take this off" He said and her nighty disappeared leaving her completely naked. "Now this goes here this goes here and this goes here" He said as he put her into the strange leather suit that exposed her breasts while a leather string pressed against her vagina. "It really suits you, now lets begin the fourth time" He said as he grabbed her nipples with his fingers and suddenly sparks appeared from his fingers, she didn''t know why he attacked her but it felt strange, the shocks were too weak but she felt her nipples harden as he held them too tight. Suddenly he let then go and his palms begun passing all over her body in a soft delightful way while electrical shocks awakened her whole body to a strange delight. The last place his hand stopped was in between her legs his fingers entering her most private parts sending small harmless shocks onto her body. Verina could do nothing but moan in delight as her mind couldn''t resist the slight vibrations that passed through her body like lightnings, a strange sensation that could drive her crazy if it went on for too long. "Fouth time has ended,ninety six more to go" Darknym said while smiling at Zephir who was now completely resigned, he could do nothing against him and probably in his mind he had somewhat written off Verina, Darknym was simply breaking her mind, if that went on she might become addicted to it. Verina felt somewhat embarassed and violated but when she looked at Zephir she became angry, his face had changed radically, she could tell with a glance that he had given up on her. "Now lets go for the fifth" He now carried her to the bed. "Don''t fight back, just enjoy it" verina tried to fight back for a moment but after hearing his voice all her will to fight back had subsided. "Lets try it this way" He said as he opened her legs wider and wider in front of himself, she could feel pain as her legs weren''t as flexible, he was simply breaking them. In a panic she tried to close them but he opened them once more and even put his face in between begining to lick her private parts and skin, while still trying to break her legs open. "Don''t even think that you will faint on me now" Darknym said, the pain was intensifying while her pussy became really wet by him licking her inside. "I can''t take it anymore!" She shouted making Zephit jump from his place and rushing towards her. "Please don''t give up yet, think about our future together" He said as he was now right next to her face. verina turned to see his face, tears were flowing like rivers on her face, Zephir kissed her but that did nothing to help with the pain she felt right now. Her legs were almost dislocated, there was little hope for what was to come in the future. Zephir''s kisses were sweet but they weren''t helping. Darknym was making her feel disgusted about herself, made her feel like a hunk of meat, he disregarded her pain and continued to torment her, she closed her eyes trying to overcome it or fall unconcious or something to escape the pain but it didn''t help. "Well round five is now over" He said as he let he legs to go but it was hard, she felt her lower part being disgustingly wet with his saliva. She had to use her arms to somehow put her almost dislocated legs in place slowly. "So what should we do for round six?" He said with a demonic smile that made her shiver in fear. "I know lets see how deep does your ass go" He said, the words made Verina gulp while Zephir was still next to her trying to support her in any way he could. She begun somewhat doubting him loving her. Darknym in his hand held a really long bead neclace?, the beads were small but their number and the legth of the neclace was rather long, she couldn''t tell where it ended. "Lets begin" He said as he turned her face down and put her on her knees looking the other way, having full sight of her asshole. Verina was taken by surprise as the bead begun crawling by themselves inside of her, they went deeper and deeper and when her insides started to pain, the bead begun coiling causing her unbearable pain as they rubbed against her inside. More and more pain begun to make her twist and scream, it was torture in its most cruel form. "Please don''t give up, I know that our love can prevail" That idiot Zephir said making her angry at him, it was now a battle between pain and anger but her determination hadn''t faltered yet. Time passed and the beads were now visible outside. "Really great, two whole meters, you can fit a person inside your anal canal" He said jokingly. "A pity that this round hasn''t ended yet" He said and to her horror the beads inside her ass begun moving digging at her insides like a drill. "Hung in there!" Zephir said and her fist landed on his face shooting him to the floor and the beads stopped moving. She felt relieved for a second but when his face turned to look at her the beads begun moving once more, in a way it was as if he was the one torturing her. At first Zephir''s face looked somewhat happy when her screams echoed but his face paled shortly after the first minute was up. He could see clearly Darknym''s delighted face while her face was twisting as the pain was truly too much to bear, he was about to give up by himself when suddenly the beads simply disappeared and blood splashed from her ass like a fountain. "Splendid, now how about some milking" He said, but a shout from Zephir interupted them. "No more, I give up, I don''t need the collar taken off, I can still live happily with Verina even with it on" Zephir said, he wasn''t as despicable as to disregard her suffering, although at first he did want his collar off but the price was simply too much for him and her to pay. "Are you of the same mind?" Darknym asked Verina who was now lying on the bead making some painful groans. "Don''t stop" She said, she was unable to accept that she passed all this torture and humiliation for nothing, she didn''t care if Zephir could take it, it was her suffering after all. "I like your spirit, lets begin the seventh round!" He said and two 5litre barrels appeared on the bed. "You will have to fill them up, to clear this round" He said not caring about it being impossible in the first place. Verina, with her small breasts exposed could only look at the two small barrels and smile like an idiot. "Let me help you" Darknym said as he was now behind her back, gropping her little breasts and with force squeezing milk out of her nipples, it was a strange sensasion as fresh milk flowed from her breasts, dripping on the bed. Panicked she grabbed the two small barrels one in each arm and the milk started dripping inside. It was strange but she felt a strange feeling as her milk had reached filled the bottom on the two barrels, a feeling called hopelessness. The rate at which she lactated was too slow. "Do you want it to flow faster?" Darknym asked while smiling wickedly. Verina had a bad premonition about it but she simply nodded and then screamed as he grasped her tits so hard that bloody milk begun flowing out in rivers. Zephir''s eyes popped out of his sockets as he couldn''t take it any more, he was about to jump in and interfere, as the barrels were now being filled with her blood. "Almost there" Darknym whispered to her ear and without even understanding what was going on anymore Verina nodded and screamed once more in pain. Zephir not being able to hold himself charged at them but he fell face first on Darknym''s kinetic shield. "A little more" Darknym said. Verina was no longer holding the small barrels and a large portion of it was dripping on the bed but in her condition she didn''t care anymore. She was so weak that she couldn''t even talk, the saliva from her mouth was dripping and somewhere in between she had wet herself. "It''s over" Darknym said, although Zephir could see that the barrels were only half-full. "Now lets seal them" Darknym said and suddely her blood, milk and all other liquids that had dripped on the bed begun floating and entering the two barrels. He put two tags on them saying -Verina''s Milk- "These are for you, you can put it with your other treasures in your Vault" "Now lets get ready for the eighth round" Darknym said. "Please stop!" Zephir shouted but Verina after she seemed to have regained some color shouted. "No, go on!" Darknym smiled like a demon as he led her to the showers, she was somewhat dirty after all. "lets take a shower together" He said but both she and Zephir knew that it probably wasn''t something as simple as that. Verina however had already decided going through it all, she had already passed a number of trials, what could be worse than what she had passed. "You go first" He said and to her surprise he let her take off the leather clothes and clean her battered body without any interferance. After a long time of personal hygiene she decided to leave the bath, her skin was rather wet and wrinkled from the water but she didn''t think that it would matter. "Don''t leave, you will have to help me wash myself" He said as he entered the shower. She unwillingly took the sponge in her hands and waited for the water to fall from the shower but to her surprise there was no water, she tried to use the water valve but there was no water at all. "Don''t be foolish, I don''t want that water" he said and suddenly she felt a strange feeling as if they were underwater, she wasn''t sure why but the water was entering her ass and rapidly as if it was a bottle and then she returned to reality, she could feel the water being in her ass but didn''t know what to do with it as it begun trying to squeeze itself out. Darknym had begun applying shop on himself. "just try not to miss any spot" He said making her feel rather awkward as she tried to target with her ass on his face, spraying water in his face. Suddenly he made her levitate and by himself made abjustments to the angle it needed to take. At some point she took a leek, it was rather unfortunate as it fell exactly in his face. "Oh that was rather disrespectful, please try not to do that again" He said but in the duration of his strange bath, she had done it two more times, it was because the first time she tried to hold it in. Zephir didn''t seem to care anymore, he probably didn''t, he only wanted to see how long she could endure these tortures and waited with open arms to confort her when the time of her failure comes. She felt like one of those squeezy plastic animals in the bathtub or a water pistol. "Felt so good!" Darknym said as he now held her in his arms, water still dripping from her ass. "Lets begin the ninth round right away, right dear" He said to the somewhat hazy Verina, she had to put up with the uncomfortavle feeling for an hour now but her suffering hadn''t ended yet. "Next lets go to bed, I''m sure that you are sleepy right now" He said with a soft voice, normally Verina would have complied happily but this was Darknym. She trembled as to what tortures awaited her as she tried to sleep. "Zephir you must not fall asleep, if you fall asleep then she will suffer your negligence" Darknym said as he put her on the bed wet and alone. Verina looked at Zephir with hope before she closed her eyes. Zephir''s eyes couldn''t close from the nervousness or so everyone thinks at first but as the first hour passed his concentration dwindled little by little. Suddenly he heard screams as his eyes opened, he had fallen asleep, there was no one else on the bed but Verina was screaming as if she was being tortured. Zephir tried to take off the blaket but he couldn''t, for some reason the blacket was stuck on her body, if he didn''t know that he was deeling with Darknym he would have thought that she was playing him. "This round it over" Darknym said, it was rather strange as it didn''t last too long and Zephir didn''t see anything too dangerous or torturing other than her one scream as he had fallen asleep. Verina woke up and slapped him in the face combining it with puches and kicks. He probably didn''t know it but for that one and a half hours she and Darknym were in a strange place. She was hunging from four ropes, her both hands and legs wide open. "If he falls asleep I will begin baging you to death" He said with a happy expression. She felt somewhat awkward but she had at least some trust in Zephir and at some point in time she fell asleep only to be woken up as her legs begun to hurt, he was doing her in so violently that she screamed in pain once more. He was taking her from her pussy right now but she had a strange sensation as if her hands and feet were being pulled harder and harder. She was now screaming at the top of her voice as all four limbs were dislocated. "You have become quite flexible now" He said as he laughed, the four ropes were let loose and but she didn''t fall as he was still doing her in until she died. It wasn''t too long until he said that it was enough and she woke up, she wanted to move but her four limps felt somewhat weird, she had become more flexible or should I say broken, but her anger was enouth to make her vent on Zephir once more. "There there, will we continue to the tenth round" Darknym asked, but Verina and Zephir were not very sure about whether or not they wanted to continue at the moment. "Why such long faces, there''s only ninty one rounds left" Darknym said while licking his lip in anticipation for what was to come later. "Just go on with it" Verina said, anything he could do wasn''t anything she couldn''t take one or so she thought. Darknym smiled while Zephir made a rather worried expression. "I don''t want this anymore, I''m leaving" Zephir shouted as he walked towards the door, she might not have known but he waited for her behind the lightly closed door, waiting for her to come out. "Well since he doesn''t want his collar off anymore, will you still put up with this?" Darknym asked the somewhat confused Verina. "If you unseal it right in front of me right now, I will go on for all the hundred tortures you have planned in your twisted mind or even a thousant" She said decisively. "Perfect" Darknym said and in a second Zephir appeared right in front of the once more, Darknym didn''t even touch him and the collar on his neck fell to the floor. Zephir in a single second took the collar and with lightning fast speed wore it on Darknym''s neck. "Now you will pay for fucking my wife" Zephir said as he threw punch after punch on Darknym''s body. "Is that all you have?" Darknym said, Zephir could feel each punch conect but for some reason Darknym didn''t seem to care at all. "well Verina, I did what you said now, it''s your turn to keep your part of the deal" Darknym said. Zephir laughted but Verina gulped in fear of what awaited her. "Well lets go" Darknym said while he took off the collar with one hand while the other grabbed Verina''s hand. Before Zephir could even react Darknym had disappeared. Zephir looked at his clock and to his surprise not even a single minute had passed from the point moment since Darknym first appeared. He didn''t understand why but Verina suddenly appeared broken, she shouted. "Master please no more, I will be obedient, I will do whatever you ask of me, Master!" She said and shouted with a submissive voice. "It''s over Veri" Zephir said as he hugged her gently. Verina cried happily in his arms as she understood that her tortures had ended. Zephir might not have understood it but in the spawn of those ten seconds numerous days had passed for her, painful days that blew her mind at such a degree that she was shivering in terror and pain. "Lets forget today''s events and get on with our lives" He said, as they went to another room to sleep. Chapter 13 - Exams Period Simon''s POV Simon after escaping with a few light wounds and a little charred headed back home, he didn''t even dare look behind. He wasn''t sure how exactly summoning Darknym works but the next time he sure won''t be summoning without getting something in return first. He felt rather angry and exhausted running all the way to the teleporter from the left side of the house, when he reached the teleporter he was so tired that he waited outside their own appartment to catch his breath. "Did you study well?" Kaj asked him as he entered the house but went silent after she saw his injuries. "What the hell happened to you?" he didn''t even speak he just buried his face in her rich bosom, he really needed support right now, his notes for the exams were turned into ashes and his future was unsure. Kaj was somewhat unsure as to why he hugged her but she didn''t mind. "Don''t be so nervous about the exam, just tell Rod Kok my name and it will all work out" Simon didn''t really care about the exam anymore as he begun gropping her ass and kissing her passionately, in his mind trying to escape from worries and the world. ======================================================================================== Lidie''s POV The three girls had attained the fighter profession and this would be their last duel before they leave the training hall and begin doing level grinding. Lidie didn''t even think of charging, she stood there awaiting for Galie to do the first move, Galie was simply too strong, the best strategy against her was to tire her down but even that was becoming more and more difficult because after using stamina her max stamina were gradually raised and now she had even more stamina than Mary, who was sort of the veteran in their group. "Lets go!" Lidie said, but she didn''t really move. Galie charged at her with strange acrobatic maneuvers, she was akin to an acrobat. Lidie was rather hectic but at some point, before she even knew it she was on the ground with a rather serious pain on her neck. Galie could defeat her now easily even Mary had to use all her tricks and mastery to defeat her now. "By the way how are your exams going?" Mary asked, she knew that it was exam season right now and that Galie went to school every morning so the question was valid. "I have it all under control" Galie said somewhat irritated, making them somewhat doubt her words. "What do you mean you have it all under control, didn''t you tell me that you will be study today" Lidie said but Galie didn''t answer. "So when will we be going to the Dungeon?" Galie asked with enthousiasm, they had been talking about it for the last week. "Probably after your exams, when do you give your last subject?" Lidie said rather angrily, she had already understood that something wasn''t going well. "Let me see, in two weeks from now" Galie said as she looked at her Notebook window. "By the way how''s your second profession progressing?" Mary asked Lidie rather hopefully. "Well I don''t want to boast but I am now a merchant trainee" Lidie said as she smiled somewhat boastfully towards Galie. Galie''s second profession was mage but she didn''t like meditating, she used all her pocket money to buy magical stuffs instead of spellbooks, well they were a lot more usefull in monster extermination quests, like killing a few goblins, wolves or skeletons. They had even done a lair cleaning quest, lairs are like really small dungeons that don''t even have a second level/floor. Dungeons appear randomly on the map every month, around sixty days in Allastar. Dungeons have more than one levels and offer greater rewards for those who challenge them. The only problem is that Dungeons unlike quest monsters and lairs don''t abjust to the player''s level, so to challenge a dungeon one has to be well prepared and a good enough level to challenge them, probably beyond 100. Lidie and Galie were now around level 50 while Mary is 87. The reason why they planned to go to the dungeon was because Galie wanted to see how a dungeon raid felt like. "By the way Galie could you teach me some of your moves, especially that last strike looked rather strange, I was sure that I had evaded it but somewhere in between it changed its trajectory" Lidie said, but Mary laughed inside as she had seen exactly what had happened. "Lidie I''m sorry but I don''t think that I can teach it to you, it was simply because I used telekinesis at the last moment" Galie confessed, it wasn''t that they had agreed against it or something but the last few days Galie had begun using her psychic abilities less often and most of the times rather sneekily. "Then see you tomorrow" Mary said as she logged out of the game, she had some things of her own to do. The next few days they begun power leveling and they quickly reached level 60, while Mary reached 90, it was strange as to how many requests they took in the city, it was as if there was no one else doing quests, of course it was to be expected since most people were already above level 100 and only did the quests to gain intimacy with npcs or some discount in a shop. "Galie, didn''t you say that you had an exam today?" Lidie asked somewhat worried. ''did she forget about it?'' She thought, Lidie really didn''t want to make Darknym angry. "Lidie, do you think that father will be angry if I miss an exam or two?" Galie asked. "Totally" Lidie said. "So what do I do now, I''ve already lost this exam?" Galie said nervously. "Don''t be so nervous just go to school and ask them to take the exam, the teacher won''t say no and no one will know about it" Lidie explained, after all they aren''t even normal people, teachers are npc programed to to teach. Galie happily played today and the next day gave her exams. ======================================================================================== Red''s POV "What is my beautiful Red doing?" Darknym asked as he appeared out of nowhere once more. Red was still bondaged in that awkward position but she really didn''t want to see his face again. "Don''t be so angry, I did come to feed you every day, didn''t I" He said but she was more angry about other matters other than food like taking a dumb or leak, not to say the problem of sleeping. "Don''t be so mad" He said as he layed in the bed next to her, holdin her in his arms like a teddybear. That''s how he has been sleeping for the last few days, although in trouth she couldn''t tell if he was sleeping or just faking it. "Red do you want to feel extraordinary" He said suddenly, she didn''t even care about his mumbling in his sleep although in truth she felt rather miserably bound all the time. He suddenly begun massaging her body, although at some point he did foddle her rich breasts but most of it was a rather sensitive touch that passed over her skin like a piece of silk, harassing her body but it was a rather interesting feeling, of course it wasn''t something that she hadn''t felt before but she felt strange because she knew that here was the real world any damage was pernament and death meant the end of all. "Oh you''ve become rather wet again, do you need me to clean it for you?" He said as he took a handkerchief out of nowhere and begun tenderly sweeping her vagina. "You really are fun to tease" Darknym said, as he could hear faint moans every time he passed around her most sensitive spots. "Will you sing for me?" He asked her, she didn''t understand the meaning of his words but when she opened her mouth a long scream echoed in the room. She felt pain beyond belief, while Darknym begun banging her violently once more totaly disregarding the pain she felt. She couldn''t even close her mouth as she salivated, this wasn''t the virtual world and there was no way to regain one''s stamina. She breathed heavily as Darknym was still making her his own. Their faces were across each other and her feet were close to her head due to the stranged pose she was bondaged in. She didn''t consider him human anymore, she was already sleepy while he was banging her non-stop, if she had a log out button right now she would have already used it, she even considered killing herself but Darknym didn''t allow it. She didn''t know if she could endure it, but at some moment she begun enjoying it or at least tried. she moaned in synch with his breath, they were now one whole. Darknym unfastened the belts that bondaged her and in no time they begun enjoying themselves to the fullest, at least he did, not that Red now was against it or anything, after all they had been going on with it for at least an hour, a pity she didn''t have a clock to know that three hours had already passed. In the end Darknym didn''t cum even once in the whole thing which made her once more doubt that he was human. ======================================================================================== Simon''s POV Simon was now giving a test in the strange facility for Guardians, he could see Verina a few seats behind him. "I''m sorry is Mr Rod Kok inside" He asked the male examiner. "Nope, but if you are asking for Miss Rod Kok, she is trully inside" The examiner said laughing at his ignorance. "Could I have a few words with her?" Simon asked somewhat awkwardly. A rather beautiful woman aproached him, she had black hair and a rich chest, a pity her clothes were too preservative, a sweeter with a shirt underneath and a long skirt that covered even her knees. "examinee Simon, I was told that you want to talk to me" she said, although not even a minute passed from the moment he had spoken to the examiner. "I''m a friend of Kaj''s and I was..." Simon didn''t even end his words as Rod grabed him from his seat and into a door at the end of the examining room. "I will be giving him oral exams!" She anounced to the others, making some of them irritated and jealous. Simon was somewhat uneasy in front of the woman before him. "So how well do you know Kaj?" "She''s my girlfriend and probably future wife" He said somewhat nervously. "Perfect another liar, whatever since you have intrigued my interest I will allow you for an oral examination, draw your weapon!" She said making him somewhat panicked. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Truth was he was so nervous for the exam that he had forgotten his weapon at home, he had desided on a club since it was easy to use but it was at home right now. ======================================================================================== Rod''s POV "Did you forget your weapon?" She asked in disbelief after exhaling heavily. "Nope, I just don''t use weapons" He said, of course it was a lie but it was the best thing he could come up with right now, of course she gave him some face for that, after all he might be faking it or even trying to make her let her guard down. "Whatever, since you won''t use your weapon I don''t see a reason to use mine as well" She said rather arrogantly. "When I say go you can begin using your psychic powers, make sure that you won''t die" she said and begun the countdown. "3...2...1...Go!" She said but saw no difference or even movement from his side, she was rather puzzled but there were lots of noobs who freeze in the action and she did want to end sometime soon. She skillfully charged did some zig zags in case he had some dangerous projectile ability and even cicled around him until she lost interest and simply grabbed him and fell him to the ground with an overhead throw. "We don''t need so weak guardians, now you can die" She said but to her surprise nothing happened, in reality she was one of the lucky stars, that''s how she knew Kaj, her abilities can kill people but for some reason she couldn''t use them at the moment. In that second of confusion Simon grabbed at her long skirt and stood up while at the same time throwing her to the floor, reversing the situation. She looked with a stunned expression as he was now right in front of her with the zipper of his pants down. she didn''t know if he had it unzipped from before because of nervousness or if he had just done it but she was rather terrified and angry. "You beast!" She shouted as she gave him a kick right in between his legs. She then saw his face pale somehow as he held his crotch with his hands. "You bitch!" He shouted angrily, but to her surprise at the moment her powers worked. Rod didn''t know if he trully had some relationship with Kaj or not but he was simply too dangerous to be left alive. With a simple touch of her hand, he begun inflating and exploded in a pool of blood, that was her power, it was somewhat akin to Kaj''s but it was somewhat weaker since she had to touch the target, skin to skin. She was sure that the matter was over but for some reason she couldn''t use anything that had to do with the system, she couldn''t even open the door, to her terror she discovered that her psychic powers were once more sealed. ======================================================================================== Simon''s POV Simon in his mind right now thought only one thing, ''This isn''t real'' and he could explain why not because the headaches wouldn''t stop as he once more had activated his ability, deep inside he couldn''t settle with dying inside the virtual world. ''That Bitch, how dares she try to kill me'' Of course it wasn''t his ego speaking but the regrets he would have if she trully had done it. Simon could discern the fatal powers from the normal ones and this one was meant to kill him, he had experienced this feeling before but this time it was even more severe. ''I must return to life'' ''I must live'' ''live'' "live! live! live!..." ====================================================== Rod''s Pov She was now left shitless as the sound of Simon''s voice resounded inside the room, all she could hear was. "live! live!..." and it went on and on as if he was a revenant ghost that came to haunt her. "I''m sorry, I''m trully sorry" She shouted trying to appease the angry spirit of the departed examinee. Suddenly the voice stopped and droplets of blood begun flowing from all around towards where Simon used to stand. Under other conditions she would have rushed for the door but right now she simply fainted from the stress. ======================================================================================== Simon''s POV Simon was little by little exhausting his psychic abilities in order to combine all the droplets into one whole and from blood a silhouette appeared, it was a naked young man made of nothing but blood. ''Why can''t I reform, is it because I don''t have tissues and other things essential for a living being?'' He thought and suddenly an Idea came to him, he created with his guardian abilities an Npc and then begun copying it''s inner functions, creating a new body for himself. At the time he had finished making his skin he saw the fainted Rod. He went towards her and put his dick inside her mouth. "Now lets pass the Oral exam" He said as he begun thrusting it in her mouth with force and out again. Sometimes he felt her tongue as if tasting his junk and salivating, it gave him a bad premonition but he no longer cared because he Came, right inside her mouth. "Again, please do that again" She said in her sleep but Simon didn''t bite he just tied her up and awaited for her to regain conciousness, of course he had his power activated at all times in order not to let her kick his ass. "Unbind me you beast" She shouted again and again but he just sat there. "Unbind me and i will grade you with exelent marks" She shouted trying to bait him. "How about I do it after you make me feel a little more safe?" He said as he felt somewhat uneasy by her loud shouts. "Unbind me and I will make you feel like you have never felt before" She said, of course she knew that he wouldn''t trust her but she was sure that she could satisfy any man''s fantasy. He didn''t even move and her restraints unbound themselves, it was because it wasn''t a knot that was holding them but him freezing the system. "I don''t need anything other than the grades, Kaj is after all waiting for my return at home" He said, although in his mind he was probably regreting his words right now. ''I have misjudged him'' She thought as she saw him leave, but for some reason he was wearing different clothes from before and no shoes. Rod looked at her own clothes and in terror found out that her panties and even her bra were missing. ======================================================================================== Galie''s POV The exams were rather simple or so it was for her as the others were all nervous about the subjects that were to fall. Galie had an almost perfect memory which was a countereffect of being a rather powerful psychic. At least she thought she had, when the tests arrived she begun panicking, It wasn''t that she hadn''t read everything that she had to but at the moment she felt a strange pressure, she tried to remember everything that she knew about the subject but it was rather scattered and blurry in her mind. She wanted to cry and this was supposed to be her first test ever. She had arrived near the end of the school semester so it was impossible to have written tests before. "Please put down your pens" Jazz said, it made her some impression when the papers disappeared but it hurt quite painfully, she wan''t sure about how good or bad she wrote and at some point she had even made some scribbles which she didn''t know if the system would understand. Later that day in Allastar Galie was somewhat depressed, she didn''t know whether to stay or go study for her next exam, but if she didn''t stay she would lose precious experience points. Lidie was already moving ahead of her in levels and her professions were advancing nicely. "Galie are you okay?" Lidie asked, today Mary couldn''t come, she said something about a boyfriend but they both knew that it wouldn''t work, Mary was simply too picky she had already dated numerous guys but of them non filled the bill and those that she liked proved to be unloyal or simply idiots. "Lidie, can I ask you something, lets presume that you were my father and lets presume I brought you bad scores, would you be angry with me?" Galie asked somewhat nervously. "Yes?" Lidie wasn''t too sure because Children no longer lived with their parents after primary school, Galie''s situation was somewhat special to the people of the future. "I knew it, do you know of any way to fix my situation?" Galie asked somewhat nervous but she knew that Lidie knew more about this world than she did. "Well other than regiving the exam you could just go and change your scores after all you did high-jack the whole school the first time you came" Lidie said remembering their first encounter. "That''s it!" Galie said and disapeared as she logged out of Allastar. Leaving Lidie standing by herself in front of the monster lair. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Galie was now inside the school, she had once more entered into the school''s systems and went through the scores of the student. ''What Arthur scored 11/100, I must fix this'' ''Lisa scored 79/100, but she''s such a good girl lets make it into a 97'' ''What Simon scored 0/100, he deserves it'' After a few moments of fixing hers and some other scores she was finished. ''Lets see I''m done, now I have to go back to Allastar'' Galie thought and instantly disappeared. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Back In Allastar Lidie was fighting with a group of goblins when Galie arrived. "It''s done, I fixed my score into a perfect one" Galie said. "By the way how much had you scored before the fixing?" Lidie asked while beheading a goblin. "92, but it was really strange, the most of the others didn''t even score 90, good thing that I was in the same class as them" Galie said boastfully. Lidie clenched her teeth as she deflected a gobling that jumped on her with an axe. "Galie, even an 80 is concidered good, you didn''t even have to..." Bing! An arrow hit her shield. "Could I have a little support?" Lidie asked, there were still four goblins left, it wasn''t that Lidie wouldn''t have defeated them eventually but it was much easier with a little help. Chapter 14 - Training Conditions Lidie''s POV "When will we leave for the Dungeon?" Galie pouted like a spoiled brat. "I told you tomorrow morning we will be traveling by boat towards the the Dead lord''s Dungeon" Mary explained, two weeks had now passed and Galie''s exams had ended all there was to it was waiting for the results. "Galie lets go buy provisions for the road, after we enter the dungeon there won''t be any shop or village inside the dungeon so we can only depend on ourselves" Lidie said, although it would also be her first dungeon raid, she had been their apothecary, she carried in her bag dozens of useless remedies and cures for all and any negative effects. Sometimes it was difficult to say which of the two was the mage, since Lidie walked with a book in her hand most of the time. There was simply too much Info she needed to learn to gain her desired profession. "By the way Lidie you are the only one still wearing your noobie attire" Galie said but it was more like asking. "Well, it''s not really something bad, after all she has a new shield and weapon" Mary said but Galie didn''t buy it. "Galie, not all people use all their credits on games" Lidie said, in reality she was saving credits to make a small revolutionary group of her own, of course Galie was an irreplacable member for her new team, after all she was almost eighteen now and an adult non the less, she didn''t have to listen to her daddy all her life. At some point Lidie even doubted if he was her father, Darknym was much more akin to an alien or a demon. "Meenie!" Galie pouted, Galie had long understood that the pocket money she was given was far more than the others would afford and could even ask for more when she didn''t have enough for something. She even wanted to offer to buy a new armor for her but after what Lidie said she had reconsidered. The next day was the day of their departure so they went through the stores to stock up with healing items and other usefull things, all but Galie. Galie was window shopping, she had found a rather pretty straw hat with ribbons and a pair of high-heels. Lidie wanted to laugh at her own stupidity, she really didn''t have to let her go alone for shoping, these items were nowhere near as good as their price. Of course they were rather beautiful but they were both rather useless and impractical. "Galie you do know that these shoes are for level 100, you won''t even be able to use them" Mary said, although in her eyes said otherwise, there was desire for those brand designed red shoes. "Twenty levels are not so difficult to gain" Galie snorted, she already knew the level requirements for the shoes but she was enamoured with them the moment she laid eyes on them. "By the way where did you buy them from?" Mary asked somewhat anxious. Galie smiled as she took out of her bag another two identical pairs of shoes "I thought that you would like them" Galie said as she gifted them both a pair of shoes. "Thank you but I don''t need them" Lidie said, she prefered sport wear, but in the end took them. "By the way I wanted to ask you about something somewhat more serious" Lidie said. Mary didn''t understand why Lidie became so serious all of a sudden but she too wanted to know what was more important from brand clothing and shoes. They were now in their Inn room and Lidie was sitting on the only chair in the rather poor room. "Galie and Mary, I want to create a revolutionary team of my own and I want you two to be with me, together we will defeat the evil empress and save the world" Lidie said, Galie had gone ecstatic but Mary wasn''t as happy about it. "But the Empress isn''t Evil, what exactly has she done to be called evil?" Mary asked, in truth there wasn''t anything that could be considered evil, there was of course discrimination between strong and week but that was there to begin with from ancient times. "Don''t you want to be able to live in the real world, to be able to have children with the man you love?" Lidie said, the question was rhetorical but Mary and Galie wanted to answer with a "we want" while thinking of their own prince charming. "But Lidie we already can do that" Galie said after thinking about it a little. It was true for Mary but Lidie and her were already free from the system. "And don''t you want to fight so that everyone can be as lucky as we are" Lidie said, they could only see signs of jealousy in Mary''s eyes. "So do we fight or not?" Lidie asked and their room was now filled with rallying cries. ======================================================================================== Homestrike''s POV Homestrike and Meteorball were two absolutely average level 200 players, they were now boarding a ship to the Dead Lord''s Dungeon. Their group was 12 men strong and well balanced but Homestrike''s regret was that they were all men. Some of them had girlfriends and even wives but only he and Meteorball were Singles. "Meteorball, who are those three beauties over there?" Homestike said as he saw two blue hair twins and a half-ork female coming towards the port. "Meteorball, they are going towards us" Homestike said somewhat excited seeing that the girls were now headind towards their ship. "Meteorball, they are coming" Homestike said as they embarked the ship, but a few minutes later he became nervous and the three girls passed right next to them, not even turning an eye to look at them. "They left" Homestrike said somewhat disheartened, he was rather uncomfortable around girls but he really wanted a girlfriend. "Home don''t be so desperate, just think about this Dungeon raid, if we can clear it this time it will be great, you might even get some great equipment that will help you get laid at least with the npcs" Meteorstike said laughing somewhat mockingly. "Do you think that they will accept to join our team?" Homestike asked somewhat nervously, he was really into that ork that was with them, she wore a rather sexy pirate attire and he found the eyepatch somewhat sexy, he really wanted some of that pirate booty. "Forget it they are probably waiting for their team mates, just think about it, no one goes for a dungeon raid with only three people" Meteorball said and it was rational to think that way since even their twelve man team was considered small for a dungeon raid party. "Well lets go I''m sure the others are waiting for us" Meteorball said. "Can''t I have even a few moments to admire them?" Homestrike said as he looked at the three who were now walking around the ship as if going on a cruise. "Suit yourself" Meteorball said as he left. ======================================================================================== Simon''s POV Simon was at a rather strange position right now. "Why does it say here that you have to stay nine month for training?" Kaj asked somewhat angry. "I don''t know I only did what you said to me to do" Simon who was on his knees right now said. "Tell me word by word what you did and what happened" Kaj said, she was now totaly angry and didn''t believe that Rod would do such a mean thing to her. He explained the events exactly how they happened, of course he left outside Rod''s punishment and the trophies he got but the rest were true. "That bitch Rod, she''s totaly after your power" Kaj said, she only knew Rod because they were both members of the Funny stars and were a little friendly since they were likeminded. "So what do we do now?" Simon asked, he of course had another idea as to why she did so as he knew about the pair of bra and panties in his inventory. "There''s nothing we can do, I will train you for one month in some basic self defence and then you will go to the facility, show me your weapon so that I can abjust the training" "Em, can you wait a minute" He said as he headed towards his room. "Don''t tell me you forgot your weapon at home?" Kaj asked or rather shouted at him. "No...you see...I just...Yes I forgot my weapon, I even forgot half of the subjects on that exam" Simon snapped he was rather angry, he was being bullied even at home by his girlfriend. "You can deactivate your psychic power, I won''t try to kill you" Kaj said but Simon didn''t even remember activating it and there were no headaches at all although it was trully activated at the moment. ''Did my clearance level rise?'' He thought but after checking his clearance, it was still at level 2. ''Did my Psychic power just become stronger all of a sudden?'' He thought and trully he could now even control the area his psychic field occupied. ''But why?'' "At last you decided to deactivate your power" Kaj said as she opened the door to his room where he had locked himself, which before she couldn''t open because of his power, but suddenly she felt somewhat strange, everything around her was perfect, she even tried to move the door but she couldn''t use either her psychic powers or the system. "How?" Kaj asked, it was rather irregular for a psychic power to mutate but there were some such ocations but his wasn''t one of them since the power was still the same, only his control of it became better. "Kaj, kill me" He said to her surprise, she didn''t know why but she wouldn''t mind vending some of her anger. One month later "More, more" Kaj was on the floor she was crawling on all four like a dog and Simon was thrusting the club in her ass violenty. The changes in that one month were eminent, Kaj was now his slave, it was after the hundrendth time that he died. His psychic powers became stronger and stronger with each death, of course there was immense pain involved but he didn''t care he was really strong now. "Kaj, lets go" He said as it was time for him to enter the training facility. ======================================================================================== Zephir''s POV Zephir and Verina lived a rather happy life together, he even used some links of his to buy a house in the real world for him and Verina, of course he spent millions of credits for that, they would have to wait for a long time before they have enough money to be allowed to have a baby of their own but they were both Guardians, credits were the least of their problems. "One month, not bad,you know I was only held for a week" Zephir said proudly. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site."I know my love" Verina said as she kissed him. "I only hope that Red isn''t too angry with you, of course if matters get hectic we will have to give away Simon, you said that he was also at the exams" Zephir said somewhat concerned. "Well I don''t know why but he made some sort of a scene as he gave oral exams instead of written, it caught the attention of many of the examinees" Verina said, she was deeply worried about him since from the moment Zephir disclosed to her whom Red was. "By the way Oral exams is just a pretext most of the students who have the conections just fake the tests with an oral exam, you probably won''t be seeing him this whole month" Zephir said sure of his words after all he knew a few people who had such conections but he himself did not so he had to coach Verina for the exams, not that they didn''t enjoy it. "Do you think that Red forgot all about it?" Verina asked somewhat puzzled, Red would have come by now to clear their differences. "She migh have died by Kaj, although What puzzles me is how comes Simon is still alive" Zephir said, he hadn''t revealed to Verina the rumors about Kaj yet but after all they were but rumors, there was no proof that Kaj had killed all those people. "What do you mean?" Verina asked but Zephir just kissed her and said. "Nope there were just some false rumors about Kaj, that she''s one of the funny stars" He and Verina went to bed as they had passed a rather harsh day of training in Allastar. ======================================================================================== Galie''s POV It would take two whole days to arrive at the Island where the Dungeon was, not that they could have traveled by land, The isleplains continent was consists of thousands of Islands, the larger ones being the governing powers and the smaller ones the subjects, Offshore City was on the Offshore Isle, it didn''t have many town and only a single cities on it but it wasn''t as small as some other Islands that only had one town, the Island was governed by New Shellon or otherwise, the Great plains that were to the west of it. Galie, Lidie and Mary were now sitting down at one side of the ship fishing. "Why can''t I catch fish like Mary does?" Galie complained. "That''s because Mary''s luck is quite high today" Lidie explained. "Girls, I caught another one" Mary shouted excited, today she probably had the most catches in her whole life, not that she had ever fished before. Truth was that she had rather good luck today, her luck was set at "best". "You caught a bottle?" Galie mocked her, it was a strange purple bottle but it was a bottle non the less. Mary examined it and then, with a happy smile all over her face signaled for them to come closer. "Do you two know what this is?" She whispered. "A bottle?" Galie asked she simply didn''t want to accept that it wasn''t simple trash. "A djinni bottle, although for some reason it says lamp in the description, this item is rather rare and it can save us in any time of peril a pity I can''t put it in my inventory" "I could help with that" Lidie said, she had after all a level 1 clearance, she could do some things other people could not. "What''s so great about this bottle anyway?" Galie asked, she probably didn''t know what a djinni was supposed to be. "I will explain it to you later in the Cabin" Lidie whispered, they had already a few onlookers and she didn''t want to be PKed for it. Djinni lamps were Items that granted wishes, of course the wishes were rather mundane but with Mary''s luck right now it might be something really good. "Lets continue fishing" Lidie said smiling after tossing a purple bottle back to the see, of course it was a simple potion but it took all suspicions off of them. Lidie could only hope that the djinni lamp was worth the price of the purple antivenom potion, it wasn''t a really great potion but it still cost her one silver and three copper, normal price one silver 25 copper. After it got dark to fish they went back to their cabin, Mary had already prepared the lamp/bottle whatever that was. They were now sitting around the bottle with full anticipation of gaining a great wish from the djinni. Mary who had the greatest luck took the cork off and puff, smoke came out of the bottle for a short minute and dissipated. "Was it a fake?" Galie asked not understanding, Lidie had already explained to her what was going to happen but here there was no djinni at all. "Maybe it has some time delay" Mary said, she didn''t want to believe that it was a fake. "Just inspect the bottle once more" Lidie said. "Djinni bottle used, it says that it''s being used by us but where''s the djinni?" Mary asked in a panic, the item was indeed rare but other people had already posted their encounters with a djinni. "Lets look through the posts" Mary said, it was a rather good idea and it came just at the right time. "Here it says that the djinni appears after the smoke" Galie said. "Girls I found our problem" Lidie said showing them an article called "Player in a bottle". The two of them opened their mouths wide in a smile at the explanation it was rather funny. "Lets hope that the player doesn''t appear forever, that way we will have this buff for our whole stay in Allastar" Lidie said, the magic of the lamp had two functions, first was the wish and the second was a rather special buff. The Djinni buff gave them something many people could only dream about, lesser magic power regeneration. "Quickly Galie begin using your magic staff and here take these four books they are the four most basic spell books" Lidie said as she handed her four spellbooks, they looked heavy and Galie was somewhat reluctant to take them, after school she had learned that she really hated studying. "The four marble spells only drain one stone of magic, I''m sure that you have more than enough magic power to cast them at least for a few minutes" Lidie said as she now forcefully handed them to her. -Do you want to learn earth marble? - - YES - - NO - Surprised since this was the first time she held a spellbook in her life she pressed NO. She then tried to open the book but she couldn''t. "What are you doing, you just have to hold the book and you will gain the spell" Lidie said, she always thought that it was suspicious that she wouldn''t buy even a single spellbook. The second time the message appeared Galie pressed Yes and the spellbook disappeared. "Why did it disappear, I haven''t even read it yet" She panicked, but to her surprise Lidie and Mary were laughing their throats out. "Galie, spellbooks like skillbooks don''t need to be read, they simply give you skills to use inside the game" Mary explained while still laughing at her funny reaction. "Lidie, these books are really cheap even if they disappear it won''t even bother me" In truth the books were worth one silver each, normally, but she bought them for two silver and fourty three coppers, it was a great bargain for her as a merchant, but she really was hard to bargain with. "We should exploit this buff to its fullest" Mary said as she begun using any skill she had that used Magic powers to activate. They both probably somehow regretted not having the mage profession right now but there were plenty of skills that they could train and even those that used both stamina and magic power. The others in their cabins could probably hear thousands of skills being used one after the other but they had no right to complain everyone could do whatever they wanted to at least that was the rule. In reality many went to complain but as the sounds became louder and louder they somehow reconsidered, they didn''t want trouble, if inside was some monstrously strong guy or someone crazy enough to practice skills in the middle of the night it was a bad idea to annoy him or in this situation them. "Lidie how long do we have to do this, I''m getting somewhat sleepy" Galie said, they had been training almost eight hours now, and all Lidie had to do was create small marbles out of wind, the small spherical marble was see through but the outline was still visible in a white colour. "Galie, you think that I don''t want to go to sleep, but we must use this chance to build our foundations so that we won''t have to do something like that later, such exploits are hard to find, right Mary" Lidie said and awaited for Mary''s confirmation but instead was given a loud yawn. "Sorry Lidie but I think I''ll pass, We have been grinding skills and the Wisdom stat for hours now, to tell the truth I would have prefered a stamina buff, most of my skills drain stamina after all" Mary was a fighter and a master thief but her last profession which was a pirate was mostly stamina based, it did drain a little magic here and there like the fighter skills but the problem was that she already had more than enough magic power to last her for ages, the same could be said for Lidie who was a fighter/merchant although to her it wasn''t enough, well a merchant is a rather strange profession but it combines all magic,stamina and even health or money consuming skills. Mary went home to sleep, she didn''t want her sleep to be disturbed by Lidie swinging her sword and shield as she used her skills. "Galie you said that you could spellcast and use psychic abilities at the same time, can''t you try and combine them?" Lidie asked her somewhat curiously, Galie had a multiprocessing psychic ability in real life but inside the game it worked a bit diferently than in reality. "Lidie I really want to sleep" Galie said while Yawning once more. She didn''t even have the mental capability to think strait and Lidie wanted her to combine psychic abilities with magic, it sounded like a joke. Before Lidie could speak a yawning noice escaped her mouth, she too was tired, she too wanted to rest but she wouldn''t, she was determined to not lose even a second from this god given gift.. "Galie you can go back alone, I will stay a little longer and train my skills until I can''t anymore" Lidie said, although her eyes and body said otherwise, ''she won''t edure even for an hour'' Galie thought but it didn''t matter since she could go to her soft bed right now. Galaxia appeared back at home but a somewhat disapointed voice surprised her deeply. "92, 87, 74, 51, 42, 2, 2 how exactly did you score so poorly?" Chapter 15 - Rebellious Side Words from the Author Sorry for Outburst the other time, I think I''m somewhat better now, There were many helpfull comments, I think that I''ll try relax a little although writing has become a little more difficult now, but nothing is impossible, there''s just so many ideas in my head that I want to write and so litle time, Ah so limited time. Please enjoy the chapter that follows and comment on any mistakes, I''m a little sleepy after all. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ Galie''s POV "92, 87, 74, 51, 42, 2, 2 how exactly did you score so poorly?" Darknym asked like piercing her heart though cleanly. "By the way the system congratuated you for scoring perfect at all subjects" He continued, there was probably a reason as to why he knew her real scores but she would probably never know how. "I''m not longer a child, I''m seventeen now and in a couple of months eighteen, You are suffocating me, can''t you stop trying to control my life" She said with a rather angry and rude tone, but there was plenty of sadness in her voice, a struggle of righteousness and guild, disappointment and rebeliousness. "You can go to sleep we will talk after you sober up a little" Darknym said while teleporting her back to her bed. Galie dreamed of returning to Allastar, there she was free, her father''s power didn''t extend so much there. The reason she thought so was because her own powers were suppressed too heavily so his would also be somewhat limited. She looked at her only photograph where the whole family was together which hung on her neck inside a small locket ''Mom how exactly did you marry such an insensitive man?'' she asked inside her mind as a tear flowed down her cheek, she remembered her mother, she was always smiling happily, always tenderly taking care of her. Galaxia didn''t even want to remember the accident that took her mother''s life and how fast her father got over it. Her mind was fuzzy and tears made her pillow somewhat wet, it wasn''t a rare occurance, there were many times that she had such break downs, she somewhat wanted to be free of his control, suddenly she remembered Lidie''s words in her mind the Empress was now equal to her father, an oppressor. In a way they were almost the same only that her father was far above her league while the empress may be not. Galie with Red eyes went back into the capsule, she would continue training and defeat the oppressor at least the one she could defeat. When she appeared Lidie was still training her skills, fighter skills don''t consume lots of Mp but they still consume stamina. Stamina however refills relatively fast, all you need is rest for a little. "Didn''t you say that you wanted to sleep?" Lidie asked somewhat puzzled as she saw Galie once more appearing inside the room. "Lidie, how strong is the Epmress?" Galie asked, she wanted to challenge the Empress right now. "Galie it''s not how strong she is that matters right now, it''s how we can become stronger and awaken the people to the truth of it, your father may be wrong is some things but in one he was right, the revolution is wanted only by a minority of people, If we can draw more people to this fight we will win without even having to fight the Empress" Lidie said, after all the Empress was mostly a symbol of power, in truth she didn''t even give a shit about others, be they rebels or guardians, she lived to her own satisfaction and it was not a secret at all as she liked to appear on TV the most and even shot three movies when she wanted to try becoming an actress, her singing career however was the worst thing that had ever happened to the virtual world. "But if we defeat her the oppression will end, right?" "Galie, it''s not the empress that''s the root of the problem it''s the system that was created and controled by her and likeminded people, do you understand?" "But you said that we had to defeat the Empress" "Of course we have to, but not in one night, it has to be a struggle, our group has to grow and spread all over the world and when the time for action rises we" Bam! Lidie''s fist hit at the wall so hard that a trace of blood could be seen on it, she had also lost a few health points. "How long will it take?" Galie asked somewhat restlessly, she didn''t know how long she would stay on earth since her father made the last decision, they might even leave tomorrow if he says so . "I don''t know, probably a few years" Lidie said rather vaguely. "Lidie, My father never stays on one planet for more than a few months, isn''t there a way to hasten things a little?" Galie said, it wasn''t even a question it was more of a request, Galie really wanted to help Lidie, she felt her like a sister after all, or more like a soul mate, she saw herself inside of her and Lidie could also see some of her own childesness in her. "Galie, I''m sorry but there''s no alternative, if we hasten things then the world will fall into chaos, our target is to change the system not abolish it, of course that doesn''t obstruct us from having some fun in Allastar" Lidie said as she stopped activating her skills. "How about a fishing contest?" Lidie asked, she wanted to at least make Galie''s memories of this world a bit more colorful. "But we suck at fishing, we didn''t catch a single fish" Galie said with self ridicule. "Don''t mind it, we can just sit down and talk about stuff, fishing is all about patience after all" Lidie said, of course it wasn''t so but to them who were new to it they didn''t really mind fishing junk out of the sea or nothing at all. Days passed(two Allastar days) by and both Lidie and Galie begun to sleep inside the game, Galie didn''t care about her deal with her father and Lidie honestly didn''t care either, she somehow disliked Darknym anyway, Mary popped up now and then mostly to socialize a little and then left again. This routine lasted till they reached the small dungeon Island. You have to understand the two outside days were almost four days by boat in Allastar so they had lots of fun in that time. They had now reached the Island of the Dead Lord, where the dungeon''s entrance stood, a large stull shaped cave with multiple entrances. "So Galie which entrance do you chose?" Mary asked, for them who were adults Galie was like a little girl coming to an amusement park for the first time. "Sorry but could it be that you are going to enter with just the three of you?" A man in full armor asked. "Why did you fall for us?" Mary asked mockingly. "My friend over there was somewhat interested to know if you would like to join our party?" The man said, completely indiferent and unconcerned whether they join them or not. ======================================================================================== Homestrike''s POV Homestrike was nervously looking from a distance how Meteorball was inviting the three girls into their group. "This is Homestike and I''m Meteorball, we are part of the Strikeball guild, the others are..." Meteorball begun introducing the other ten members of their group. Homestrike felt really happy when he understood that the three beauties would be joining their group. ''At least one of them might not have a boyfriend'' He thought as he stared at Mary''s body. They were now in front of the entrance that Meteorball found as the most convenient. Meteorball was a warrior/mage, his position was that of a tank and he specialized in healing spells, his target was the paladin proffession but he had lots of work to do before getting it. Homestrike was a knight, a pure warrior/knight who was also in the same position, he didn''t have any target but he wanted to be the shiny knight who would rush in front of a damsel in distress and protect her from all danger. Homestrike was considered the leader of the group but Meteorball was the one doing the leading as he was far better at it. Of course there was a reason as to why Homestrike was the leader. "Meterball this Entrance is no good, lets take the other one" Homestrike said, the real reason why he was the leader was his psychic power, it was a sort of future sight, but you could simply call it a danger sense. "Guys lets take another!" Homestrike said once more and once more they relocated. "This one is perfect" Homestrike said, they had spent nearly three hours looking through almost all the entrances. "Everybody prepare to camp" Meteorball said. "Wait why do we need to camp?" Lidie asked somewhat irritated, they had been walking for hours now but their stamina wasn''t spent up and they had lots of ways to recover. "Is this your first Dungeon Raid?" Meteorball asked, somewhat irritated. Lidie simply nodded, but seeing that the others all laughed Homestrike begun explaining. "You see it will take for the system at least half an hour to set your spawn point so if you die you will appear outside, of course we will be resting for an hour just to be sure that the spawn point has been set, such camps are a must even inside the dungeon" Homestrike continued, Lidie and the girls were hearing him carefully as he continued. "There are three things that you need to carefull about in a dungeon, first is the traps, every dungeon is full of traps and monsters but traps are many times more dangerous than monsters as they might not only take you with them but your whole party, Mary you, Doomball and Rocketball will be in charge of detecting traps and scouting ahead for monsters, since you are stealth units" Homestrike said and none complained. "Second problem is the bosses, each floor has a boss, every team must defeat the boss in order to descend to a lower floor" Homestrike said, of course he had no intention of making them fight with the boss to begin will, in his eyes they were frail flowers that needed protection. "Last problem is time, as you might know a dungeon is refreshed each month, meaning you can only raid it for around 51 Allastar days, at that time it is refreshed you will be teleported to your last visited town while the dungeon dissapears from the world or another appears in its place" Homestrike said as his eyes looked into Mary''s eyes taken away, he was a little too close at the time, if not for the helm, she would have seen him lick his lip somewhat awkwardly. ======================================================================================== This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.Verina''s POV This was the first day out of the thirty she had to attend the training facility, it was much more lax than she had thought it would be all they did was some physical training and afterwards they were instructed by an Npc in their decided martial art. ''If every day is like today, these thirty days will pass like the wind'' She thought as she exited the facility. To her surprise just outside the facility she saw simon with a rather Gorgeous woman she had never seen before. Verina didn''t greet him since he was rather preocupied at the moment gropping that woman''s ass. That woman was Kaj, but Verina had seen her only in her male character form in Allastar. ''By the way why is he even here, Zephir said that he had probably passed the whole training procedure, or did he have a single day or something?'' Verina asked herself as she went home. The next day she at the training facility saw Simon and his goddess sitting somewhere in the front seats. Today was a lesson about programing Npcs, of course it was worthless to almost all the people there, but for some reason she could see Simon taking notes and talking with the woman about something, she didn''t understand what he was writing or why but she didn''t really care. "Simon, I saw you are also taking classes, how many days did you get to training?" She asked, but the "Days" she expected him to number became months. "Oh Vivi, I will be staying for nine months, I doubt you will be staying for more than a month since you had a far better tutor than me" Simon said while pressing some strange device and she could see a strange expression on Kaj''s face, it was as if she had just been taken from behind. "Simon, who is she?" Verina asked. "Oh, this is Kaj, my girlfriend you know..." Simon said and she saw him somewhat undecisive to continue talking or not. "Verina would you keep a secret?" He asked but Verina was already somewhat interested in what he had to say so she nodded rapidly in agreement. "Verina will you give me your ID code?" Simon asked, somewhat awkwardly, making her somewhat surprised, the ID code wasn''t somewhing hard to get for a hacker but it wasn''t very usefull, all he could do with it was tracking and teleportation but of course more advanced hackers, meaning those with the hardware could do a few additional things, which however weren''t of much importance. "Alright!" She said as she gave him her code, after all they were childhood friends and he did help her numerous times before. "Okay, now I can tell you safetely, I had another awekening, now my powers are even more powerful than before and I have aquired a new special ability, I can now brainwash people" He said with a wide smile on his face. "And all I need is their ID code, but don''t tell it to anyone or else I won''t forgive you" He said rather seriously. "Could you also help me with Zephir?" Verina asked somewhat excited, she didn''t trust Zephir one bit, after all he still had his secret vault. "And what do I gain from it?" Simon asked as he looked at her with somewhat lustfull eyes, after all that day he had lost his chance on having another go with her. "What about twelve beautiful sex slaves?" She said, meaning the ones in Zephir''s Vault, she had absolutely sure that he wasn''t lying after all how could a goddess like Kaj be with him, there had to be some catch. "Alright, but I need to know his ID number otherwise It will be too much trouble for me to do it" He said seeminigly interested in this matter. ======================================================================================== Simon''s POV Simon was reluctant to tell Verina of his newborn power but he wanted to boast to someone and she was his only friend. Verina had made him a rather alluring offer, of course he had already checked if the ID she gave him wasn''t a fake, if he wanted to he could make her fall to all four and begin sucking on his dick but he had no such desire at the moment. But 12 slaves for the price of making Zephir her slave was a bargain he wouldn''t lose, of course he had already made sure that she would obey him in the future if he needed anything of her, after all he might want a taste of her in the future. Of course he had also other plans but those could wait for now, If Zephir and Verina did become his subordinates he could profit greatly after all Zephir already had a few clearance levels more than him and Kaj. With Zephir''s help he could clear Allastar in a breeze and leave for the other worlds but there was a small inconvenience, he had to find a way to get out of the bottle first. He hadn''t entered the game yet but he remembered being sealed by that idiotic Djinni inside a bottle. -Simon I have the code, do I sent it to you or do you need to be close to Zephir?- A call from the priorly departed Verina came. "I''ll be right there!" Simon said with an evil smile all over his face. ''I''ll need a lot of people to rule this world'' He thought as he led Kaj away. ======================================================================================== Mary''s POV "Guys...and girls, it''s time to go!" Homestrike said somewhat awkwardly since he wasn''t used to having women in the team. "Mary you will go in the front with the scout team, we will follow at a safe distance" Meteorball said somewhat concerned about something. Of course Mary couldn''t have known about Homestrike''s message to his good friends, which they had all received. -If even one of the girls dies, you are all dead!- There was a reason as to why they were afraid of these words, these words they had only heard once before and after failing his petty to them request he led sent them to their doom for a whole month while also making their life miserable as much as he could. Homestrike was vengeful and held a grudge for a long time, being his enemy was like running from a bull while wearing a red uniform. Last reason as to why they dreaded these words was because he just returned from a failed relationship a few days ago, this dungeon siege was more of a reunion trip as the team was once more together and a way to make him feel better. Mary felt somewhat useless since the two that were sent with her were much better than her and found and disarmed traps in seconds, they even spotted monsters from strangely far distances, Doomball and Rocketball were just too used to what they were doing, Meteorball had said that this was their tenth Dungeon Raid, before going on a raid they had to gather supplies although this time was somewhat special. "Leader there''s a group of three weak skeleton warriors up that way" Doomball said, Mary would have loved to know how he knew the type of monster without even seeing it and "Weak", Skeleton Warrior was at least a level 100 monster, by no means they were weak. Of course knowing that the average level for players was level 250 they were indeed considered weak by Homestrike''s party. There was a reason as to why most players didn''t care to farm after level 250, first of all was that there were simply too few monsters that could fight on equal ground with them after reaching level 250 and the second was that it wasn''t worth it, it took to long to level up and they gained far more stats by just playing the game with their friends and enjoy adventures together. Of course Bosses were a huddle but with teamwork it could all work out, not to say that there was no level requirement after reaching level 100, so items were divided by professions and stat requirements. Of course neither of the the three girls had reached level 100 at the moment, experience was after all given by the level of the monster you slay. If you kill a level 10 monster you gain 10experience points but to gain a level you simply have to kill too many monsters. They had divided their time to training and farming, the training was done by using profession skills and the farming by hunting down monsters and doing quests. Quests were a really good source of experience, most times they gave at least a comparable to the monsters you had just killed, think of it like doubling the experience you had just gained. Their only regret was that their equipment wasn''t so good, that was one of the reasons they had headed to a dungeon where they could find some better loot. "Skeleton warriors, aren''t they really weak!" Someone said. "even skeleton knights are not a match so why warriors" Of course there was a reason as to why they were discontent with the first monsters, the reason was that the level of the monsters only changed by 10 levels per floor so the next floor would only have level 110 monsters at most. The dungeon was too weak for them who were around level 200. "How about you girls, wanna try taking them on?" Homestrike said, he was rather enthusiastic as he saw how they felt quite bad about themselves being the lowest level in the group. The three of them charged at the rather lightly armored skeletons and in just one hit they died. "Who was responsible for not buffing them!" Homestrike shouted furiously, the three girls had just died by but a single hit by the skeletons, it wasn''t because the skeletons were much stronger than them but their equipment were far different, the skeletons were far better equiped than them and having people call them weak made the girls let their guard down and were taken completely by surprise. The first to die was Galie who as a mage charged towards the skeleton istead of using her fireball staff, Galie had three staffs since she disliked spellbooks in the past, one shot fireballs, the other was for healing and the last was for basic light. Lidie fell second as she was overwhelmed by the skeleton''s fine gear, while she herself had cut on equipment fees. Mary was the last to die as an arrow from the skeleton directly shot into her head killing her instantly, making the group of veterans doubt their eyes. -Critical Headshot!- A message swiftly passed by as she died. It was either the girls were too weak or the skeletons were kickass warriors. A pity Homestrike didn''t find it funny, of course even he hadn''t anticipated that this would happen otherwise he would have protected them with his own body, his problem was that it simply happened too fast catching him unprepared. Chapter 16 - The Djinni Verina''s POV Verina saw Simon enter the house and with a smile invited him inside. Zephir was even more courteous and apologized once more for his wrongdoings, after all someone who could subdue a Diva was an unwanted enemy to him. "Verina, I will asked you the exact things that you want me to change" Simon asked her rather seriously. She hadn''t thought of the aspects but three came to mind. "Loyalty, love and ownership" She said, she wanted him hers and no one elses. "I will do so but you should know that It''s still experimental so I don''t know if it will last forever or if it works inside the games or other virtual applications or the outside world" He said making her somewhat anxious, she didn''t want to make him hate her for life after all but she couldn''t tolerate the slaves he had inside the vault. "It''s done" Suddenly Simon said disrupting her thoughts. ''it only took a few seconds and it is done?'' Verina was somewhat disbelieving but she knew better than doubt him since she didn''t want to become a slave just because she offended him slightly. "Zephir could you Guide us to your Vault?" Verina asked rather politely, normaly he would refuse her since the items there were too valuable, many of them were provided by Red herself, for his rather questionable services. "By the way how old are you?" Simon asked him making Verina also interested after all they knew that he wasn''t as young as them. "I will guide you to the Vault but please don''t take any of the Items, they are more precious than you can think" Zephir said, disregarding Simon''s question. "Zephir you didn''t say how old you are" Verina said somewhat annoyed by his rather rude actions, of course there was now a strange glare of jealousy in Zephir''s eyes, it was as if he wanted to have Verina all to himself. "I''m 62 but I''m sure that there are much older people in the Virtual world than me" He said, the aging process after all was stoped by the VR capsule so people could live like forever, that was the main reason as to why population was controlled by the system and giving birth was not allowed unless you have special clearance to do so, something that only guardians could get. Zephir led them to the Vault and Simon''s eyes brightened after he saw what lay inside. If you think that it was the girls that made that happen you are half right, the reason were the collars they wore, Simon''s ability had lots to do with analysing data, it could be called a hacking ability through psychic powers, with a few more clearance levels and a little more dying he could probably become the strongest hacker in the whole virtual world. ======================================================================================== Simon''s POV Simon looked surprised at the Vault, the items there were really interesting, you could call them game breaking, there was a sword that did incredible damage that could bypass even the strongest of Kinetic shields, a gauntlet rhat gave telekinetic powers and some other broken items. He found many interesting Items in Zephir''s vault but he didn''t want any of them what he needed is to see how they work. The reason for him being able to do that was because he had once recreated his whole body by copying the data of an Npc. The procedure he used to do so was rather impossible for normal humans, the pain he felt as his body was being created was inhumane as well, only his will grasped to sanity and didn''t let him die by an unrealistic pain coming from the system. The reason why he cannot die is because deep inside he knows that all this is fake, his brain even understands that all the things around him are illusions created by the capsule''s psychic core. However whoever built the capsules was a fucking genious, as the capsule uses your own mind to feed the illusions it projects making you sleep and see dreams but not exactly dreams, more like synthetic memories. In other words the machine creates memories that the people take as reality, of course if they didn''t have psychic powers then there would be too little interferance with the system, years ago before having gained psychic powers people couldn''t even recreate something like W6 and now W12 is fully costumizable and people with strong psychic powers can do whatever they like in it, or could if there wasn''t the clearance thingie, clearances were a sort of lock set on the system to avoid the collapse of the Virtual world. They however hadn''t expected Simon, his power wasn''t really something rare or special there were others with the same power but they weren''t as talented as him, they were already awakened and at most they could resist psychic powers to a certain degree but resisting death or creating a field that froze the system was completely beyond their wildest imagination. People with indominable will after all were called trash for a reason. In reality if Simon wanted to after freezing the system he could make changes to it, but this was impossible before he discovered that he could control the field, by making it smaller he didn''t put as much strain to his brain and could even begin editing simple things like colors, hardness, elasticity and other parameters. In his one month with Kaj he had discovered that it wasn''t only applicable to items and npcs, he could also use it on people, the system would make them act as per conditions set for them, it was like giving them drugs or hypnotizing them, they themselves don''t understand that they are being controlled, the problem was how long it would last and how strong the system was, people like Zephir and Kaj might at some point overide the system and return to normal or just fix it easily if they ever look at their own inner workings. Simon however laughed as he took the twelve new slaves away, he could even unseal their collars with his own powers if he wanted to, it was simply an on/off thingie, but you normaly needed a high clearance to do just that. ======================================================================================== Homestrike''s POV Homestrike was waiting with Galie outside the dungeon, the three girld were just too frail. The others had already headed ahead they just couldn''t bare seeing them die again and again from the same three skeleton warriors, the second time they refused the buffs and even used psychic powers but the damage they did wasn''t even close to satisfactory while the skeletons killed them with just one strike, or with multible wind pulses, which looked like ripples in the air that attack the target with 1/10th of their total damage or even creating a short range wind cutter. -Homestrike, we have cleared the second floor''s boss, why don''t you just lead them down so that we can once more regroup- "I don''t know they are really diligent, this is the fourty fifth time they are going to fight those skeletons" -Just kill the fucking skeletons and follow the map I sent you- Meteorball said somewhat angry, truth was that he had it hard trying to tank monsters by himself, the two of them were the best tanks in the team after all and bosses did offer a little challenge. Homestrike however disregarded him and dropped the call as he saw the two girls appearing "Girls, Would you mind if we go to the second floor my friends had a somewhat rough time with the boss there and might need my help with the next one" He said, trying to apologize and at the same time take them with him to the next floor. "Do we have to?" Galie asked Lidie, she really wanted to kill those skeletons and get some payback, but the problem remained the same they were simply too weak. Galie who had been waiting with him didn''t even speak to him once and he was too nervous to talk to her himself, but once Lidie appeared she became somewhat more courageous and playful. "Galie, we don''t need to follow them after all there''s nothing for us in the lower floors, even this floor is too hard for us, why go lower?" Homestrike hadn''t thought of that, in reality they didn''t have any reason at all to go down since killing even one skeleton was rather difficult for them and the equipment from downstairs they probably couldn''t even use. ''Why even go on a dungeon raid before reaching level 100?'' This question tortured Homestrike for some time now, meaning these last four Allastar days. He remembered the third time the three of them died, He had ordered his men to use buffs on them and debuff the enemies to the best of their skill. After half an hour of struggling and reaching the skeletons to half of their health points and after the debuffs wore off they once again died. In reality they didn''t even have to kill the skeletons themselves since they were in the same group if Homestrike and his group killed them they would still get a 1/10 of the total experience even without fighing, if they had fought it and done even a tiny damage they would gain 50%, while the killer blow gave you 100% of the experience, meaning that everyone in the party gained at least a 10% from each kill done by others. Meteorball had already explained it to them but Lidie and Galie were to obstinate, they wanted to play the game even if it kills them, in a way Homestike understood them, he too would have done the same thing but Meteorstrike and the others didn''t come just to see them having fun, they wanted to play the game and loot for treasures. Suddenly out of nowhere from a purple smoke a Blue girl in a swimming suit appeared, she looked like a high elf but her skin was blue, above her there was a name tag saying "Domina". Galie and the others were shocked out of all the players who could have becomed a djinni it had to be him or her or whatever that idiot was. "At last I am free" The girl said, with a rather anticlimatic female voice. "Revenge!" Lidie shouted as she smacked her shield on Domina''s face, surprising both Homestrike and Mary at the same time. "How dare you!" Domina shouted but after seeing who were in front of her she was shocked beyond belief. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon."Wait I think that we can make a deal" Domina said but Lidie''s foot wouldn''t wait, a rather comedic scene played out as Domina was running away from Lidie and the others were running behind them. "Sorry, I''m sorry!" Domina shouted as she run out of stamina, after all Simon''s training in Allastar was rather lacking in time and quality compare to them who had reached a somwhat considerable level. Mary was now restraining Lidie from killing her Djinni after all she had to grant her a wish. "Don''t think this is over!" Lidie shouted as she went towards Galie''s side for some confort, after all she was the only one who understood her right now. "So Domina as the rules for Djinnis state you have to grant me a wish among a list you should have" Mary said waiting for Domina to recollect herself after all Domina gained the best reward from this, she would now have lesser magic regeneration until her djinni buff ends. If you ask why Simon ran like an idiot it was because his health points were still negative and he couldn''t use a single psychic power, not to talk about his nonexistent skills and spells. He didn''t even get the Sailor profession because of Kaj''s rampage and his level was a round One. "Could someone fill me up on to what has just happened?" Homestrike asked somewhat lost, he didn''t understand what was happening, but if his prediction was right then Domina was a player Djinni which he didn''t really know what it meant since he had never encountered a player Djinni before. "Okay, let me see" Domina said as she took out a papyrus and opened it to read the instructions. "Well you have three wishes, after you are done with the wishes I will be conq..(cough)..traveling the world" Domina said, but everybody had heard the first word quite nicely. "Conquer" Of course Homestrike and Mary simply laughed it off but Galie and Lidie took it more seriously after all they now hated Simon''s guts. "By the way who''s the hot guy over there?" Domina said changing the subject. "Wait what are the possible wishes?" Mary asked somewhat nervous and irritated, after all Domina owed her three wishes. "Who is this beauty anyways and what did she do to earn such bad threatment, steal your boyfriend?" Homestrike said jokingly, while taking Domina''s side. Well Lidie would have loved saying that he massacred over a hundred people but she didn''t care anymore after all she could do nothing about it and she didn''t want to mix Homestrike and Mary yet. "You how are you called?" Domina asked since Mary had her name hidden, being a stealth player and all, only after attacking her name would be revealed to the others. "Mary" She said somewhat puzzled thinking that it had something to do with her wishes. "You do know that you don''t even need a Djinni, just ask Galie over there to call her father, he''s a much greater Djinni than I will ever be" Domina said making them all shocked at the revelation for different reasons each. Galie was afraid that one of them would try it. Lidie was shocked for not thinking it before. Mary didn''t think that Galie''s dad also played the game. Homestrike didn''t understand what was going on but he didn''t want to lose face in front of them. "Will you call him, please?" Mary asked her, she really wanted to meet him at least once. "No I''m really mad at him at the moment, I don''t want to even see him right now" Galie stated, but to her surprise that made Domina smile wickedly. "Mary if you wish to I can summon him for you" Domina said smilling, normally the Djinni player had to perform three mundane wishes and the remaining power would determine for how long they would remain a djinni, if they could perform some other wish of the caster which didn''t need magic to perform it would still be counted as a wish even if she doesn''t use any djinni powers and the duration of the lesser magic regeneration could remain for more time. Mary was about to say something but Lidie shouted. "Don''t, he''s really angry when he''s interupted from what he''s doing, if you interupt him from something important you can kiss your ass goodbye" Lidie looked really serious at the moment and Galie nodded in agreement. "Whatever, what other wishes do you offer?" Mary asked but Domina didn''t answer, she even went closer to Homestrike and with a mischievous sexy voice said. "Please protect me, they will beat me up again" Homestrike wasn''t sure what was happening but Domina was even more sexy than Mary, her proportions were simply Ideal, totally his type. "Girls why must you bully Domina, I''m sure that we can all be friends" He said while laying his hand around Domina. They could see a hint of discomfort from Domina''s face but her plan to take Homestrike on her side was a success. "You probably don''t know she is a Guy" Lidie said laughing as she found it funny, after all Homestrike was evidently trying to hit on them all those past days, otherwise it wouldn''t make any reason as to why he stayed behind. "Well noobs will always be noobs" Homestrike exhaled heavily. "You see girls, I''m a person of Allastar, I never leave Allastar, I eat, sleep and even work through Allastar, these copper,silve and gold coins are all I need, If Domina is a man or a woman is Determined by her gender here in Allastar as I only live in this Virtual space" Homestrike said, for him this world was absolutely real, it was his world. They could see Domina smirk evily next to him, she was now outside their range, of course although she still had to fulfill three wishes. "Then how about this, we will give you one of the wishes and you will side with us" Mary said, she was rather angry with Domina''s actions and words, after all she was obliged to perform three wishes for her. "Wait don''t be taken over by them, don''t you want us to be friends?" Domina complained making Homestrike somewhat confused, he just couldn''t decide. He was no an idiot he knew perfectly well that Domina was playing him but he also couldn''t trust Mary whom he knew for only a few days, he was also somewhat irritated by their prior behavior. "How about we show you some trust?" Domina said as she took off her swimsuit top making him gulp heavily, his breath became somewhat chaotic as well, it was eminent that she had won him over for sure. "Now how about you three?" Domina asked, but a strange light was seen at the moment in their eyes, it was hate a hatred that came from their self respect as women. "So Homestrike do you want just to see them from afar or have them in your hands?" Mary said while showing him the magic lamp, the strange purple bottle. "Come on you think that you have any power to do that, I can just deny your wish or commit suicide in which case you will lose all your wishes, now that I think about it why didn''t I do just that when I was in the bottle" Domina asked herself, because of all the stress and the things that happened it had entirely escaped Simon''s mind that Domina was already considered dead, since her health points were negative. "See, that''s how trustworthy she is, by the way didn''t you have to go to your friends or something why don''t you ask them if they will let her join?" Lidie said with an evil smirk. "Wait, what''s she talking about?" Domina asked, she didn''t know that there were others in their party, she could only see the four of them after all and since this was probably the entrance they had probably just arrived or so Simon though. Homestrike knew exactly what Lidie was talking about if they invited another person they would have to fight the first and second bosses once more to descend, but if by the moment the people in his party had reached the third boss room, it would be impossible for them to help him and they might even have a problem with it, after all they had already lost a few days because of the three girls. Losing his friends over a girl, was it worth it, well if it was a mutual thing then alright but he could tell that Domina was playing him. -Lidie,Galie and Mary have left your party- A message came and the three of them simply departed they had lost too much time with Domina and they had no reason to await for the wishes since she didn''t want to grant them anyway. "whatever, would you mind telling me where north is?" Domina asked him casually, her breasts almost touching his arm. Homestrike couldn''t hold anymore, he put her down as he himself little by little took off his heavy armor. Domina was shocked at the moment, she could do nothing but log out since commiting suicide would only lower her health by a huge number once more. -You cannot log out before granting three wishes or if the master of the lamp is no longer online- This message was visible only to Domina and made her eyes pop out, if she had just been beaten up it would have been perfect but now she was being raped. Domina couldn''t even resist as Homestrike''s strength was too much for her, he begun foddling her breasts and then fingering her pussy. She could only scream as she was being raped slowly but violently. It was strange as normaly there should have been a system message for protection purposes but she was considered already dead by the system. She was now taking it in doggy stile, as he was making her moan in excitement, it didn''t matter much anymore Domina had already put a tracer on his ID, the next time they meet she will make him pay for this, but now only moans of pain and delight came from her mouth as she took it all in. Homestrike was a little surprised of course as to why she hadn''t logged out or why the system didn''t ask him or why they couldn''t have a baby but he didn''t care, he had to enjoy every single second of what he had. Chapter 17 - Regretfull Meeting Simon''s POV Simon was supposed to conquer the world with his power but inside of Allastar he couldn''t even use it, that was because he had already been using the resist death power. "Come on you like it don''t you" Homestrike said as he was dominating her from behind, after all the mouth could still bite. Domina was trying to crawl away but was forcefully pulled back again, her only hope was that Mary would soon log out but it was pointless since she wouldn''t know when she logs out or not, she wasn''t in her friend list or party. After ending with her Homestrike had ordered the whole team to return just so that Domina could enter their party, he said that he would help her level up and show her that he was not a bad guy. Simon really doubted that, as before even starting, all of them saw that Domina had negative health. Of course non of them knew why it was negative but they surely wouldn''t spare healing potions for someone with millions of negative health, even all their magic and potions together wouldn''t heal that kind of damage. Domina however could see her own level rise drasticaly as they descended once more down the dungeon, she even had a VIP threatment by the others, all but Homestrike and Meteorball. Homestrike she hated and Meteorball was just too nerdy, he didn''t even care about her being a lady, he acted towards her like he did to anyone else. ======================================================================================== Mary''s POV Mary and the others were now looking for another entrance to go through since they didn''t want to go through the same entrance with the Homestrike and the others, although in the end they would probably end up at the same place. "Galie what was that about your father being a Djinni that chick said" Mary asked, she was still somewhat interested in what Domina had said before they left. "Don''t even ask, that person is a devil in disguise, he will take your soul for a wish" Lidie said and Galie nodded, she too thought that he was too greedy and selfish. "That hurts" A voice came from behind them. "And here I thought that I could have some quality time with my daughter but instead I hear them slander me as if I did something bad" The three of them turned and saw a cloaked man wearing a drama mask sitting on a stone. "Go away dad! I don''t want to see you ever again!" Galie shouted like mad, she looked very emotionaly unstable at the moment. "Are you sure, as I see it you are just tired, you should relax and rest" He said and they saw Galie suddenly calming down and sitting on a stone besides him, her pupils diluted and like a mindless doll she sat there calm and silent. "Come here, I''m sure you are not as angry with me as Galie, I really don''t know from whom she took from, I don''t remember being so unreasonable" Darknym said and Lidie to that wanted to snort but thought better not to draw unneeded attantion to herself. "Are you Galie''s father?" Mary asked, she didn''t understand much of what had happened but she knew that he hypnotized his own daughter to calm her down. "You must be a terrible parent for Galie to hate you so much, what exactly did you do to earn her hatred" "Well in part it''s Lidie''s fault, in part mine" He said making Lidie''s face somewhat pale but anger begun building up a little. "Don''t bullshit me, you are clearly oppressing her and try to act benevolent while you don''t even care what she wants, you probably have never just sat down and talked to her like parent and child" Mary said rather accusingly, trying to get a response since Galie just sat there listening calmly. "Well I don''t think that protecting ones child is called oppression, she has her own freedoms and I have mine but as for benevolence and talks, if she ever wants to she can always ask for things, but I hate when people try to use her" Darknym said while playing with Galie''s hair. Galie pouted like a child and tried to shake his hand off but she could not, inside the game her strength was inadequate. "Why don''t you let her speak freely then?" Mary said knowing that he had her under some psychic power of the hypnotic type. "Why not" Darknym said and Instantly Galie calmed down and he begun playing with her hair once more. "Dad, I hate how insensible you are, I hate how selfish and brutal you are at times, why can''t you be a little more kind and loving to others, make some friends of the world and relax for a while, your work won''t go anywhere even if you take a break, I really like it here, I really don''t want to leave" Galie said, but it was more like she was even more deeply hypnotised, each word was as if it came from the depths of her mind. "See she said nothing about oppression and the other things you said, she just doesn''t like my personality and wants to stay for a while longer, is that my fault?" He said and suddenly Galie woke up. "Dad how dare you peak at my thoughts!" She shouted but she didn''t dare to attack him in any way. "Wait, to begin with there are also things I hate about you" Darknym said making Galie open her mouth wide in surprise. "Why are you always acting like a child, you are an adult act a little more mature or at least become a teenager or something, find a boyfriend or at least try to enjoy your life a little, Lidie why do you have to embark my Galie on a fool''s errant, you''re no better than Simon that piece of shit but at least he''s honest with himself" Darknym''s words shocked them to the core, Mary had nothing to say, after all Galie was a little too childish as for Lidie saying nonsense about making a revolution group of her own Mary too disagreed with the idea, not only was it dangerous but it was also stupid, why did they even need to do something like that, after all they had come to a game to play and have fun but all they had done in all those days was train like crazy. If Mary had to give a meaning to having bad company, then Lidie was it, she somewhat ruined her fun as well and tried to ruin Galie''s experience as well. "Lets leave it at that, why don''t we go to that dungeon of yours I want to see how good you have become after all your training, after all you must be quite comfident to have come on a dungeon raid" Darknym said and with a move of his hand they were all teleported next to one of the entrances. "Lets go" He said and they went on, they could hear some screams and moans from the distance but they disregarded them altogether since it was probably Domina. "There they are!" Mary shouted as she once more spotted the skeleton warriors. "Stop!" Darknym shouted as he saw that they were about to charge them. "The scouting was okay but why charge at three higher level monsters, you must first lure one towards you and defeat them one at a time" Darknym said surprising both Lidie and Mary but Galie was rather amazed, she as if mentaly wrote it down. "If we could do that we would have done that long ago" Mary said, she had tried it once but her stealth and speed wasn''t good enough to hold two skeletons at bay. "Galie, use your telekinesis to bring that one over here" Darknym said and Galie to their surprise did just that, she brought the whole skeleton warrior towards them as if levitating him through the air. Of course she looked somewhat worn out after she landed him but it was no big deal since Psychic powers weren''t something that could be used up. "Mary you must hold his attention while Lidie will only sneak attack, Galie you take out your healing staff, and begin healing any damage he might do to Mary" Darknym''s commands were rather effective, they were working as a team and in no time the skeleton was at critical health. "Galie do it Now!" Darknym said as Mary''s Health points were rather low. they had to somewhat minimize the use of magic if they wanted to reach the lower levels as now the second skeleton was down and they gained some experience, they needed 900 exp for each level and half experience from a level 100 skeleton warrior were already a good amount of that. Galie''s level was late 80s(88) while Lidi was already at the early 90s(91), Mary was already 95 but they needed 1000 exp per level, not too much if you think about it but if the monsters they fought before gave at most 10-20exp it was a hustle to gain even one level. Darknym Yawned as he saw them now fighting the last skeleton warrior, it wasn''t that the battle was boring, but their way of fighting was too repetitive, they just chipped at it''s health with their weapons until they killed it, slowly but surely Mary didn''t even got hit now, of course fighing 3vs1 was much easier than 1 on 1.. "You do know that all monsters have weaknesses and weak spots for you to take advantage of?" Darknym asked sounding as bored as he could. "Mary please try focusing your knives to the inbetween of the skeleton''s bones, it''s neck is quite vulnerable after all" The girls were left with a feeling of irritation rather than accomplishment, it was as if he was reprimenting them and schooling them at the same time. "Don''t be angry, once you learn some things about the game I''ll be off nagging someone else" Darknym said and all they could do was heavily exhale in submission after all they were too weak to fight the monsters in the dungeon and it was much safer with him there. ======================================================================================== Simon''s POV "What''s he doing?" Simon asked as he saw Meteorball methodically looking through the decorations and other props they passed along the way. "He''s looking for any hidden loot or secret, he''s somewhat wacky about lossing treasures" Homestrike said as they saw Meteorball lifting a table and shouting. "I found it!" To their surprise he had found a trapdoor going downstairs from the second floor to the third. "Do we even need it, we can just dominate the boss and go downstairs" Homestrike said somewhat irritated, after all the monsters were too easy for them. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it. "Home the second boss is a Lich who can do some area damage, if we go your damsel might be in real danger and you won''t be able to do a thing and he won''t leave any good loot for us anyway, we have already lost enough days we have to take all the shortcuts we can find if we want to reach the bottom floor" Meteorball said and normaly it would sound right but Domina''s health was already negative to begin with. "Since I have wasted so much time, it''s not a sin to go down a little faster" Homestrike agreed, after all he didn''t care much about the low level monsters of the early floors. You have to understand that Homestrike and Lidie''s groups have a small time difference in time as Lidie''s group went inside before him, but Homestrike and his group travel much faster than Lidie''s group who take an hour just to fight a few skeletons. In a blink of an Eye they were now on the third floor. "Scouts do your Job better, Domina almost died by that poison trap" Homestrike said although they could tell that it wasn''t so. "Ice Skeletons!" The scouts shouted, Ice skeletons weren''t even considered skeletons in the first place, they were elementals that were formed of Ice combined with a piece of a departed soul. "Homestrike take out your fire equipment, this floor is as good as over" Meteorball said confidently, with the two of them as vanguard there were few obstacles that could block their way in this low level dungeon. ======================================================================================== Galie''s POV "You must gather these to gain a herb gathering skill" Darknym said as he showed them some strange vines and fern that was all over the wall. In a way they would have been thankfull for the tips he gave them but his attitude was more than enough to make anybody angry. He acted like a king but he wouldn''t even lift a finger to help them, they weren''t even in the same party, but he was rather bossy and cruel to them in his own way. "Stop!" He shouted once more. "Mary please do a better job at scouting" He said as he threw a stone on a block and spikes rapidly rose from the ground intented to kill anyone who stepped there. In truth Mary did it on purpose since Darknym would be the one to passed through there but she couldn''t even "tck" as to not give herself away. "Galie please try using your psychic powers from time to time, you can prevent many dangerous situations from happening like I did just now" Darknym reprimented her, the reason was that she almost stepped on another undetected by Mary trap, after all her skill for detecting traps was so-so. Suddenly they heard Mary''s distressed cry from a distance. "Help!" She called as she was chased by an enormous skeleton hulk who run like a gorilla on all four. To imagine how it looks you can take the image of a badly made golem made of bones, lacking a neck and only having a strange face made of bones to see and talk. Its limps were made entirely of bones and some bones could be seen shooting out of its body as it moved. "Lidie, Galie This opponent you cannot win, normally the best plan is to run but since you have me here I will help you while at the same time, give you an educational display of how to play after you gain a few levels" Darknym said as he cast some spells on himself. "Buffs raise your stats and help overpower or equalize a disadvantageous situation" He said and simply charged at Mary''s direction. His speed was far from legendary, it was mediocre and could even be described as slow. In his hands he had two daggers which weren''t there before, he shot one at the hulk''s head drawing it''s attention and then dodged the incoming blow. "By attacking a monster you have a good chance of catching it''s attention, well for now lets talk about larger oponents" He said avoiding another close blow, normaly he had suffered some damage from the aftershock but it wasn''t visible at all. "Large oponents may not be slow but they have lower chances to spot something smaller than themselves, for instance, I could distract it''s attention and hide in its blind spot" He said throwing his second dagger at his head and suddenly moved away from it by moving through it''s blind spots, right under it''s arm. The large creature was somewhat confused at the moment as its target visibly dissapeared. "The real weakness of giants are their slow reflexes but skeletons don''t really have those so it''s more like leaving it''s line of sight sneakily" He said and quickly ducked as the skeletal hulk turned around but still couldn''t see him. He was too close and the creature lacked a neck to see right behow his torcho the ducking Darknym. He did a tumble forward and was now once more behind it "Now a lesson for Lidie" He said as a shield and a sword appeared in his hands. "If the enemy is too strong, instead of blocking you have to redirect their blows, that is more easily done with your shield rather than your sword" He said, of course he didn''t redirect the hulkling''s blow, he just moved the shield at an angle to reduce the impanct on the shield and be pushed to the side from where he swung his sword at it. His swings didn''t seem extravagant or strong but they were rather fast and somewhat efficient, if you think about it the damage wasn''t determined entirely by the strength you put in the blow, the weapon payed a lot of matter. "Now I will try to redirect it''s blow, look carefully" They saw him twist his body somehow strangely as if he was about to do a twist in place. Once the fist arrived he jumped and twisted in the air, both the fist and him were sent flying into opposite sides nailing him to the wall but giving an opening for others to attack. Darknym didn''t seem too injured as he was momentarily back on his feet. "Well so much for reflecting this guy, lets teach you how to better use the shield when you are on equal grounds" He said and at the same time by opening his shield like a door opening redirected another puch to the side and swung with his sword once more. "This is the simplest way to use your shield" He said as he closed the shield in front of him as if it was a closed door that blocked him from all incoming damage. "Now for the use of swords" He said while blocking a blow from the monstrous skeleton hulk, not even giving it an inch as if they were equals. "Medieval swords are more efficient in piercing" He said as he did the same thing like before with his shield, only now he rapidly pierced at the monster with a sharp movement and was back in basic stance before it could even recollect itself. "Last tip for you Lidie, you can always move around, staying in the same place is always disadvantageous unless you of course have some srategic advantage at the place you stand or a trap laid" He said as he circled the undead beast that tried to hit him but he swiftly evaded before even the blow came to hit him and countered easily by piercing with his sword. "Now Galie, you have such strong psychic powers but you use them so inefficiently, well I could always teach you how to use a staff better" He said as he threw the shield and shord at the monster, in his hands he now had a staff and he was already at a safe distance from it. "Staffs have medium range and might or might not be able to cast spells, please don''t fight opponents with magic staffs as if they were plain wood, they are both expensive and might simply break" He said, as he now hopped like a rabid backwards while making balance with his staff. "You can use a staff in multiple ways" He said as he used it as a lever to proppel himself over the skeleton''s head, once more appearing behind it, of course it didn''t even need a few seconds to turn and start chasing him once more, but this time it fell as he had positioned the staff against its leg the other side facing the floor. A pity that the staff cracked but the giant hulkling was down. "Now how about I use the staff somewhat differently" He said as he made another staff out of thin air appear. The hulk was slowly lifting it''s large body off the ground, it was somewhat hard for it to support it''s weight with it''s arms as it was rather badly made, it had no knees at all after all. "Of course the greatest thing about a staff is their versatility, you can attack both up and down quite easily when using a staff" He said as he stepped to the side and shoved the staff towards the giants legs and then hit his head with the other end of the staff. It wasn''t really moving so fast but it looked rather irritated as it pounted the ground with both its arms towards his location. He simply let the staff in place and side stepped, the staff somehow stopped the strike for a few seconds and cracked once more. "Galie by the way would you like to see how to better use your martial arts?" He said taking another staff out. He didn''t even wait for a reply as he jumped into the air like an acrobat who just stepped on a trampoline and simply stoped in the middle of the air, as the fist passed near him, moved vertically with his telekinesis, fell downwards jumped once more and did some pretty strange moves, he hadn''t attacked even once or so the two girls thought but Galie could easily see him restlessly attack the monster with his telekinesis, as if sending fists of air onto its body. The monster not being able to anticipate his movement missed terribly, it was after all impossible to anticipate if he would fall or rise or go sideways or backwards after stoping in midair and then moving and stoping and moving again. "Well later you won''t need to use this style to fight but at the moment it''s the best I can come up with" He said as he teleported his staff in the giant''s mouth and used it as a lever to crack it open wider. "Now let me see what you have learned" He said as the skeleton rose once more looking at them with his void eyes, its health having reached critical condition. Chapter 18 - Know Your Limits Simon''s POV "Retreet!" "Don''t look behind" "Use your haste spell on me...Aaaa!" "How come something like this resides in such a low level dungeon" The last surviving player said as he looked at the ghastly hand that passed right through him sucking his soul out of his body. Domina could only laugh as she stood there, in the middle of the the boss room unable to flee. This was the final floor and the boss was nothing like the ones before him, a spectral Lich. There were multiple kinds of Liches and undeads but this one was of the most dangerous, it attacked the soul of the player sucking it out and killing them in just one blow unless he resists it of course. Domina went to see what treasures she could find in the large gloomy throne room as the ghastly hands caressed her body and soul. "Alas I have no Soul" She said as she disregarded the monster, her level was closing 100 and only needed a little experience to reach it. "Now lets see, axes don''t work on it, torch too doesn''t work, lets try the fire dagger that oaf gave me" Domina said as she took out the flamind dagger from her inventory, it was a little unfortunate that it''s durability was low and also she couldn''t use it but she could still just throw it at the ghastly skeleton, that was called Spectral Lich. "Also a failure, should I await for those guys to return?" Domina said to herself. "Die mortal!" the Lich said, making Domina laugh in response. ======================================================================================== Galie''s POV "Galie, you evidently could have used your kinetic shield to block those skeletons" Darknym said mockingly as the hords of skeletons were attacking them from all directions. This was the room of the first boss and the three of them were now somewhat used to fighting the skeletons, in the end all they had to do was dislocate a few bones and the skeletons lost some of their battle prowess. The boss was a simple Skeleton General with loads of skeletal warriors under his comand, although his tactics could use a little diversity, after all he only ordered them to attack or defend. "Mary why aren''t you done yet!" Darknym shouted, he also was fighting with the skeletons although they could tell that he wasn''t serious at all since he fought bare handed and didn''t pay much attention to his side from where sometimes skeletons slipped away to attack Lidie or Galie who were struggling with their own sides. Plop! The general''s head got out of its socket and the monster known as Skeleton general was dead. Mary had skillfully decapacitated his skull off his body with a well placed swing of her heavy axe. "Don''t you dare order me around, you are not my father!" Mary said making Galie feel sad inside. "Oh, sorry Galie!" Mary tried to apologize as she rushed back to their position evading blades and arrows alike. "well, Galie your turn just don''t blow it this time like the other" Darknym said making her feel bad about herself, the reason was because after he had left them to fight the skeleton hulk she tried to use magic against it, with the fireball staff in hand. By using the extended activation she could make the fireball stronger and then let it go but the accuracy became somewhat poor, if not for Darknym''s intervention both Lidie and Mary would have died by the blast of that single overpowered fireball. "Protect Galie!" Darknym shouted, although they knew full well that there was no necessity for him ordering them since they would do so anyway. The number of skeletons was nowhere near how many they were at first but they still outnumbered them 1 to 10, meaning that there were ten for each of them, while at the start there were at least a hundred for each, in truth if not for the limited space they would have been overun long ago. Bam! The fireball blasted at least half of them to oblivion. "You really should learn the range of your spell when using it" Darknym said as he once more had to shield himself from her fireball, at least she didn''t target Lidie''s or Mary''s side although the others begun thinking that it was intentional. "But I know the range before I power it up, I know exactly the range but I can''t calculate the range afterwards" Galie complained, in truth if it wasn''t Darknym they would probably be injured by that attack after all fireball was an advanced dual element spell, combining the fire and air elements to create an explosion. "Didn''t I tell you to levitate, use kinetic shield and next fire the fireball from your advanageous position to make the most out of this one hit" Darknym said somewhat dissatisfied, since his plan was somewhat ruined, if she had done what he told her, a half of the skeletons would would have died while now about a third were only heavily injured. "Whatever, I leave the last bunch to you" He said as he stepped aside and teleported to safety The three of them had to use all their remaining strength and healing items to overcome the twenty something last skeleton warriors. Their levels were now around 150s and they were as exhausted as they could be, Darknym''s plans could be laborious and effective but they took too much time and effort to execute, if they had a little better equipment or time to prepare they would have dominated the first floor like Homestrike''s team did some days ago. "Now look through the loot, you can even sell the skeleton bones, since you can make bone meal out of them, which can be used for alchemy or farming, although necromancers and undead players could pay good money for a good set of bones for crafting" Darknym said somewhat bored. "Dad why don''t you also gather materials?" Galie asked somewhat irritated but mostly curious. "Galie I''m a game master, I don''t even need materials, to begin with W6 was my creation and this W12 is no different from the one I made" Darknym said, he could of course play the game but when you know everything about the game it loses all its interest. "What''s a game master?" Galie asked the others but even they had no Idea, even administrators had been replaced with some codes and functions by the system, as for game masters currently there was only one npc who had such power but only in his mage council room, the Archmage. "Galie, a game master is a person who can control everything inside a game" Darknym said, but his words make Lidie and Mary terrified, Galie didn''t fully understand why they looked so shocked but suddenly she saw space itself warp and the floor under Darknym becoming black with tons of lines and dots, she could see the stones and other props also turning into black and white. "You see Galie, everything in here is made up, this is a system to create the graphics, but they are not real, I can do whatever I like in here, there''s probably around three other people who can do what I''m doing now" Darknym said and they could only imagine one of the three people was surely the Empress. "Since you have ended with gathering the loot, lets go" Darknym said returning everything to normal, but they now knew what true power was. ======================================================================================== Kaj''s POV Jak was now sailing the see, her/his mind was somewhat hazy as he had regained his senses but had no memories of what had happened before entering Allastar. Simon/Domina had sent them her location and they were rapidly approaching the Dead Lord''s Island, a low level dungeon that wasn''t even in Jak''s scope. "I can see an Island!" A sailor shouted from high up the main mast of the small sailing ship, they had someone climp up there to scout for ships and land since Jack couldn''t stay with his telescope looking all the time and they still had lots of things to do around the ship, just lying, they were just fooling around until there''s some sort of problem or thing to be done. "Does it have a huge rocky Skull on it?" Jak shouted, he only cared about one Island after all. "Nope just a large finlike mountain" The sailor answered somewhat apatheticaly. "Everyone take your positions!" Jak shouted, he knew exactly what this Island was, if it begun moving it would be disastrous. "Change course, we must go as far away from the island as we can" Jak commanded, it wasn''t hard since the wind and the waves were helping them leave the Island behind, but it was non the less a rather lucky escape. Jack exhaled relieved as they left the Island behind, the seemingly large Island was part of a creature called the "lord of the sea" the gigantic sea serpent that lives in the Aquantic ocean, when it is moving large chaotic waves are sent all around, and while it is asleep its body forms Islands, those who encounter it''s head or its tail meets their end by being eaten or crushed under the strange mace it has for a tail after hearing the strange rattling sound it makes. It was rather fortunate that it was sleeping, but even if it wasn''t a part of the Lord''s body, it was still better not to go nearby. "Everyone we change course once more, we are returning home, there''s no way to safely pass through that calamity" Jak said, he had already given up on heading to the Dead lord''s Isle but he knew that the isle would probably disappear in a few days and Domina would probably appear back in town. Of course Jak would have loved to inform Domina about his decision but he considered otherwise because it didn''t really matter. Not even 16 days remained until the dungeon disappears after all. ======================================================================================== Verina''s POV Zephir and Verina were once more in Allastar, they were in Zephir''s home in Anchora. "So what do you think about it?" Zephir asked, he had already overcome Simon''s power and returned to normal, of course he didn''t care about those twelve girls she gave to Simon so the matter was closed pretty fast, only he was somewhat sad about the collars he lost. "I think that using a shortcut now would ruin the whole experience, lets go at it a step at a time" Verina said, they were discussing whether to gain all clearances and leave or to wait for her to become strong enough to gain them herself. "Well I could help you with some parts but it''s impossible to get the last clearance, as you can only do it with your own power after all, it''s the same for the other worlds as well" Zephir said, he had already tried all the twelve worlds and had found that the rules are somewhat the same, the clearances are in actually similar places. "The easiest clearance to get is the Hero academy clearance, It will take some time but you will get the clearance on graduation, the same goes for the magic school and the other three are given by the governor of your race for a special merit, by a god for doing a quest for him and the last can be only gained by winning the Drogan Arena championship which is the hardest of the tasks since some guardians are playing gods there" Zephir said, his plan was to first send her to the academy but that would mean that they wouldn''t see one another for some time, after all she still had to go to her guardian training as well. "Lets leave it for some other time" Verina said as they both went to sleep. ======================================================================================== Simon''s POV Domina was laughing as she saw Homestrike''s team dying again and again, they had tried to kill the spectral Lich numerous times but died each time after enduring a little longer than before. Domina was hiding as she saw each failed attempt to defeat the boss, only psychic powers had some effect on the monster, after all Psyche means soul. Meteorball''s pyrokinesis was most effective, Domina waited for them to die and looted the few items they dropped, the potions she immediately drunk while the items she left on their corpses, she still needed lots of potions for her health to become positive. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. ''Wait, what if I just leave the capsule?'' Domina finaly thought after all the system couldn''t stop her from leaving the virtual world, it was all of course Mary''s fault she didn''t leave even once from Allastar as they were too into conquering this dungeon with Darknym there and all. ''But before that I have to lich off some more healing potions'' Domina thought with a wicked smile on her face as she saw Homestrike''s party entering the boss chamber once more, after all they no longer earned experience points for her. ======================================================================================== Galie''s POV They were now on the second floor of the dungeon, their faces were exhausted and their breath was chaotic they had to run away from almost every monster they crossed paths with and the red high heels didn''t help much with running. The monsters were now at level 110, but to them they were impossible to fight at the moment, mostly it was because of their equipment and underdeveloped skills.. They were Skeletal riders and elite skeleton warriors but the most dreaded enemy they encountered were the skeleton knights, they didn''t have a horse but they doned full plate mail armors and had no weakness at all to speak of. "Galie could you use your fireball on these?" Lidie asked showing her a bulk of armors and weapons she had got from the skeletons, they weren''t bad weapons but their durapility was really low, Lidie''s Idea was to turn them into scrap metal and then smelt them into raw metal once more. "Don''t bother" Darknym said, dicouraging Galie. "you won''t get even a scrap if you use a fireball, although Galie could use her fire marble spell but it too would take a lot of magic power and time, Galie why don''t you use telekinesis and pyrokinesis, first make them levitate crush them into a smaller shape and then melt them with pyrokinesis, but don''t forget to hold them with a kinetic barrier you don''t want to lose metal" Darknym said and the girls looked at him somewhat surprised, it was true that he and Galie could use a method like that but to normal players it still felt like a cheating. Galie one by one melted the armors into orbs, making Darknym laugh somewhat mockingly. "Are you making canonballs?" In truth spheres were hard to work on with a hammer, just imagine them escape each time you hit them with your hammer, not to speak about the posibility of them shooting away. Galie of course disregarded him. "Em, Galie, better make into a square or something" Lidie now said somewhat more discretely, after all although she could sell the metal balls but if they were made into more suitable shapes she could even use them in the future if she learns blacksmithing. "I don''t care" Galie said as she continued making the ball larger and larger, the others probably didn''t understand her thoughts but she couldn''t fool Darknym''s eyes. "Are you thinking of using it as a weapon?" Darknym asked, Galie after hearing that she could melt them and creating a small fist sized ball, came up with a rather strange Idea, why not using the metal to make a weapon, just imagine a large levitating metal ball, her only problem was that she had a limit to the weight she could lift, she could use three psychic powers at the same time right now but the weight she could lift didn''t exceed 50kg. The balls weren''t to her satisfaction but they were even bigger than a canonball, just imagining something like that pounding at a living person was crazy. There were only two balls, after all the girls couldn''t carry too much weight to begin with and the weapons weren''composed only of metals, they had other stuff as well which however Lidie took when she disassembled the weapons. Well some rotten leather and a few cheap stones were all that were left of them for her to trade or use, although the large balls of metal were now like new, the weapons the skeletons had before were all rusted or rotten or both. "Galie you know that you just cost me four gold" Lidie said jokingly, in reality she did care a little but it didn''t matter after all there were far more monsters ahead and their equipment was even better than that of the skeleton warriors. "Sorry Lidie" Galie said somewhat apologeticaly, after all she had used both Lidie''s and her own loot to make the balls, only Mary didn''t give her loot away monstly because she only gathered usable stuff like a second axe, rusted knives or another piece of armor. If they hadn''t a limited weight capacity they would have probably taken all the loot from the first boss room but only now did Lidie remember that metal can be melted, in truth it was after she saw Galie shoot a fireball at a skeleton knight, which had cracked his armor, if not for the skeleton knight''s low speed they wouldn''t have been able to escape his pursuit. "Galie you should try it out first before being happy" Darknym said, the reason for that was that the two Iron balls already had small cracks from when the metal solidified, Galie was no blacksmith and although the balls had a rather high endurance they still could be destroyed, in reality Darknym was also a little interested in what the system would do if something like that is used as a weapon, although there are chained maces with a large head but they have monsterous strength requirements to use. "Oh I think that the knight from before caught up with us" Darknym said, although the girls doubted him, Lidie could even see that it was another skeleton knight because there was no crack in his armor at all, if they could see his life points however they would have known that he trully was that knight as he lacked a small bit of HP. The knight''s armor was made of metal and bone, the bone that can be repaired with some magic the skeleton knight has, he could even heal himself if he wanted to, he was a level 200 monster after all. Like the skeleton Hulk there''s only one overpowered monster on each floor, encountering it means bad luck, but they would probably encounter all of them because Darknym was behind their bad luck. "Remember the finishing move must be given by the one with the highest luck" Darknym said to their irritation, they didn''t even know if they could defeat it but he talked about killing it, not that the hulk skeleton''s core wasn''t a good catch, it could probably be sold for good money to a necromancer. "Dodge" Darknym said inside Lidie''s mind, as she was at the moment a little absentminded thinking of what this monster would give them. Sweesh! A moment there and she would have beed dead, she activated her portal ability just in time to escape with her life but at the same time asked herself how comes and the portal has some depth to it as the sword''s tip didn''t come from the other side of the portal, meaning that it wasn''t a simple teleportation portal. After all she had made it appear right in front of her and the other side behind the skeleton knight "Lidie get a hold of yourself!" Galie shouted, she couldn''t tell why Lidie was so absentminded but it could as well have killed them. "By the way why haven''t you used your secret weapon yet?" Lidie asked. "Well..." Galie didn''t answer, she just pointed at the sluggish balls that levitated in the air, if someone inspected closely they could discover that they actualy slightly moved towards the actual battlefield. "I''m starting to get bored" Darknym said mockingly, it wasn''t that he didn''t know that something like that could happen but he wanted to see how the system would react when the next thing happend. Mary and Lidie were now using the two large flying balls as a shield, the skeleton''s two handed sword unable to show it''s true strength in such restricted space and tried to destroy them but would metal really crack metal? The two balls didn''t even budge as the skeleton''s fury was seen plainly by his strikes. "How about I help you a little" Darknym said, seeing that they were in a deadlock. Suddenly they saw the two metalic balls as if becoming liquid and split in two each and once again, making eight liquid balls which then begun changing shapes and twisting and in the end they became much smaller while coal, dirt and other impurities were expelled, next they took different shapes, one became a large shield or disk, although it was big enough for all three of them to stand on, this disk took four of the eight liquid blobs to form but that wasn''t it''s final form yet, on the disk appeared strange shining glyphs and the symbols were engraved as it solidified, looking more like a strange artifact rather than a shield, the strange thing was that it looked like a flying platform now. The other four combined forming two strange balls, that were absolutely solid, but one could see the metalic shine from them, saying that they were very durable and trustworthy to use as weapons. For the duration of all this the skeleton knight didn''t even move, as it seemed to tremble from fear. "Galie, I will be leaving now, I don''t think that your idea was bad, only that you don''t calculate beforehand" Darknym said as he disappeared. The girls didn''t know to be happy or to be mad since he had left them with a level 200 monster and had taken away their shields but once Galies metallic marbles begun assaulting the monster they felt relieved. Galied used the platform for them to escape, it used up her Mp to move but it didn''t matter too much since it levitated in place without using any magic. Galie had tried to move it with Telekinesis but it was too heavy and too big to move not to say that it didn''t want to move, so she would have to be much stronger to make it move or just use some magic. "Why doesn''t he die already I have been hitting him non stop for an hour now" Galie frowned angrily, she had been hitting the knight for some time now(not an hour by all means) but it didn''t seem to have much of an effect other than stunning him for some time or throwing him around. "Galie could you park this floating thing on his head?" Lidie asked suddenly, the thing was large so it could probably smash into him but its speed wasn''t so fast as to shock an oponent, it was much too slow to be used as a weapon but it could still be used as a shield. "Wait first explain why the spheres seem to not work at all" Galie said somewhat irritated, after all it was her idea to create them as a weapon and it seemed a good idea at the time. "It''s not they are not working, it''s that your psychic power is too low, the system considers them as a form of psychic attack, you have to let them go at the moment of impact and catch them afterwards" Mary who also used telekinesis said, she of course had strong telekinesis so she didn''t need to do that but somewhere in the start she too had to let the daggers go, to do physical damage to the oponent. "By the way, how do you raise your psychic power, or the Ki thingie" Lidie asked, knowing that Mary had probably already maxed it out. "Well it isn''t a secret all you need to do is some stupid meditation and if you want more go become a monk" Mary said as she laughed imagining Galie and Lidie with a shaved head. They were now playfully talking atop the levitating platform while the metallic balls were dominating the skeletal knight, the reason why she did too little damage before was because the monsters too have some psychic resistances and her ki was rather low to do any significant damage. "Why did I gain only half the experience?" Galie asked surprised as the ball had now crushed the skeleton knight, the system simply didn''t aknowledge the ball as a valid weapon, but some sort of indirect way of killing a monster, the same went for traps and some other types of indirect killing methods, even poison gave only half experience when employed to kill someone after all. Chapter 19 - Dungeons and Dragons Lidie''s POV "Why doesn''t his armor come off!" Lidie shouted as she tried with all her might to take even one piece of the skeleton knight''s armor. All they gained from killing him was his two handed sword, which was of no real use to them but they could still sell it, but armors were much more expensive than weapons, after all they helped in protecting oneself and survive longer in battles, more importantly the skeleton knight''s armor looked cool. "Can''t you just take the whole thing with the bone inside?" Mary asked, Lidie had been going on it for hours while Galie had went home for some time, leaving them with the corpse as the balls and platform went in her inventory, of course she wouldn''t be able to walk with them inside the inventory but she didn''t have to after all she just wanted to log out. "What do we do until Galie logs in again?" Mary asked somewhat afraid, since they had no way too fight the monsters on the second floor by themselves. "I don''t know about you but I will get this filthy skeleton to give up on his armor" Lidie said trying to use her sword as a lever, but the dumnable skull wouldn''t come out at all. Mary of course logged out and Lidie after putting the whole corpse in her inventory logged out as well, after all being alone in a high level dungeon was suicidal. ======================================================================================== Simon''s POV Domina was sitting in a corner eating food and drinking the healing potions the deceased parties had left behind, her stomache was hurting and she really couldn''t drink any more but the food still gave a small health replenishing effect. "I want to log out!" She shouted desperately and suddenly to his surprise Simon appeared back in his room. "Thank god, those girls played so many days straight without even a single rest, I must first send a message to Lidie and ask for them to forgive me, oh and fulfill those stupid wishes" He said, he was rather desperate, of course he could always go to another world but his Allastar character was as good as deleted, as it was now. ''Should I just delete Domina and make another character, but I did gain so many levels due to those idiots, I''ve even reached level 98 in just a few days, do I have to give it all up?'' You have to know that to train by yourself it takes a long time but in reality if Kaj had helped him to train he could have reached even level 200 without a problem. If not for her bad personality she could make a perfect partner, after all she was beautiful, strong, loyal, playful and even somewhat intelligent, a pity she was also jealous, vengeful and too strongminded to his liking. Simon went and visited his other twelve slaves whom he had also hypnotized but they didn''t change one bit. "So the hypnosis only wears off when you switch virtual worlds" He said to himself, he could understand that it was probably because of the system refresh the data that this occured but he had no way to overcome this problem at the moment. "Simple I will creat a new harem in each different world" He said to himself as he laughed surounded by twelve beautiful girls. ======================================================================================== Galie''s POV Galie was once more in her room when Guilgo came to her bed. Guilgo was her pet dragon, of course he looked more like a miniature dragon the height of a domestic animal but one could tell imediately that he was somewhat strange. -What are you thinking about?- Galie heard in her mind Guilgo ask, he was probably rather bored after all he couldn''t leave or play the game. -Gui, do you want to play the game with me?- Galie asked rather enthousiastically through telepathy. -What game?- The dragon asked and she begun telling him all about this exciting place that looked a little like his own world of Orfenguard. ------------------------------------------------------- Later she and Guilgo went to see her father after all she had somewhat overcome her prior emotional outburst. "Dad, will you make a capsule for Guilgo so that he can also play with us?" Galaxia asked somewhat embarassed. "Galie, I have already made one, only problem is that if he enters now you won''t be able to see him for some time since you are in the dungeon at the moment, just tell him the town you will appear after the dungeon disappears and he will probably wait for you there as he trains" Darknym said as he looked through some strange floating neon cubes. "Dad, you didn''t tell where his capsule is?" Galaxia said somewhat irritated, Darknym didn''t like Guilgo and liked to play tricks on him because of some bad blood between them. "It''s the last capsule in the capsule room the farthest one from yours" He said with a smirk as he went on with the floa... burning neon cubes. "You bastard did that on purpose!" Darknym shouted. -I''m sorry, we dragons breath fire whenever we sneeze- Guilgo said through telepathy. "Father don''t bully Guilgo!" Galaxia said as she saw that Darknym was about to do something to her pet. "Take your stinking lizard, if he comes before me again in the near future I will make him change colors, I think something like a rainbow colored dragon would be rather fancy" Darknym said to Guilgo''s irritation. "Gui lets go" Galie took Guilgo away knowing that nothing good would come from these two being in the same room. They reached the capsule room and to her surprise Guilgo''s capsule was enormous, it was big enough to hold an adult dragon inside and outside there was something writen in red paint. -I hope you rot in there- The words were somewhat...excesive but she didn''t think that her father would do something to make her unhappy, he wasn''t so much of a jerk. "Gui you can go try it, I will go see what Lidie is doing, she only returned for a few seconds to ask why I left and went inside again" Truth was Galie left because she was tired and she missed her bed too much, sleeping on the rocky floor wasn''t the best of things even with a thin matress underneath. -I will do my best to protect you when you return- Guilgo said gallantly as he entered the capsule. Lidie could see his body grow expotentially, she knew that this was his real form but it was non the less terrifying, if not for his already closed eyes he would have been a terrifying existance, well on earth even now he would be a sort of disaster. Well nothing a few rockets couldn''t handle but still he was dangerous. Galie entered her own Capsule and to her surprise she saw Lidie still trying to take off the skeleton knight''s armor from his corpse. ======================================================================================== Guilgo''s POV Guilgoliath Velia Ruthus, was his name and he kept it inside the game, a pity they didn''t have dragon as a starting race. ''lets see Offshore City, Isleplains human and what else is there, oh yes how I look'' Guilgoliath was rather intelligent by Galie''s explanations he had already made up a character for himself in his mind and now recreated him inside the game, long silver hair and feminine features, he was akin to those shojo manga characters. ''Now I need to find the training hall to become a fighter'' He thought, he had seen that his telepathic abilitis were far weaker than in the real world, Galie hadn''t explained him much about the stats and how things worked, but he thought make ends meet eventually. "Hey you, do you need help?" An attractive lady asked out of the blue. "I would really appreciate that, I was heading to the training hall to gain my first profession" Guilgo said gently with a voice that would mesmerise any woman. "Well Ruthus you don''t need to, if you want to I can teach you an even better profession, have you heard of the blade dancer profession" The lady said, while taking off her hood, showing a beautiful elven face that made him somewhat lost for words. Of course she also saw this subtle change in his eyes but didn''t mind it, after all having a beautiful guy stare at you isn''t considered a sin. "I am Tuincy, I will be your blade dancer teacher" She said and he simply noded a bit absentminded, it has been a few years now that he hadn''t seen another woman other than Galie and Lidie was like a clone of hers. "So Ruthus do you want to become my disciple?" She asked with a smirk on her face, she was so sure about his answer. "Call me Guilgo and I would be rather delighted if we first acquainted ourselves a little better" He said, making her somewhat blush in turn as her mind thought something else than what he intended. Guilgo was sincere and he trully wanted to know more about herself, maybe a few stories about this world or even about how to get stronger. "Follow me!" She said still a little embarassed, but he couldn''t tell exactly why. She brought him to the Inn and rented a rather cheap room, after all they didn''t need much. "Come upstairs" She said, of course he wasn''t in the least concerned since he was a dragon, he was a fearless Mighty grey dragon, how could he be afraid to follow a stranger and moreover a female. Sudenly she turned around and took off her cloak, he didn''t find it strange since they were indoors but then she begun taking off her other clothes as well, little by little he begun understanding where the thing was going. "What are you doing, why aren''t you taking yours off?" She asked, seeing that he was staring at her like a fish out of water. "Why do we have to take off our clothes, we don''t even know one another" He said somewhat strangely after all he was a dragon, they normally don''t wear clothes but he knew that humans did and they didn''t take them off for no reason and taking a bath wasn''t the reason for it this time. "Didn''t you say to acquaint ourselves better?" She said as she now helped him take his clothes off. That day they did acquaint real good, days after girls would ask to meet his acquaintance, as a result him becoming real famous in Offshore and was even helped to level up by his "acquaintances". ======================================================================================== If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.Mary''s POV Mary was shocked as she appeared and saw both Lidie and Galie trying to undress the skeleton knight. "Seriously, we only have fourteen days left and you are...you are playing with the corpse!" Mary shouted in disbelief "But..." Lidie and Galie wanted to explain themselves but Mary wouldn''t let them. "We have so many monsters to kill and a whole dungeon to explore, why are you stuck on this stupid corpse" Truth was that the armor couldn''t be taken as it was a soulbound Item, it wasn''t impossible to unbind it but it would become a simple steel armor if they did. "Lets go girls" She said as she begun walking away but to her surprise she saw Galie, Lidie and the corpse flying on the platform right besides her, Lidie simply just couldn''t give up on that armor. The battles were simple and the traps were mostly floor and wall based, but since they were flying it didn''t matter much to them what was below them. All the monsters died by Galie''s floating spheres they were similar to canonballs and she was like a walking canon, killing monsters with great ease at the cost of 50% experience, all the other two had to do was hit the monster once before it slowly died by her metallic balls. "Should we wait for an hour before the boss fight?" Galie asked remembering their first boss fight. "If you follow my plan, we won''t have to fight for even a second" Mary said rather confidently. Five minutes later they entered the boss chamber, there were countless bones all over the floor and in front of them was an altar. A skeletal form appeared out of thin air and shouted. "All mortals must die!" His clothes were rather ragged but were the attire of a mage, a dirty robe and a cloack that was in serious need of washing, they could tell that he was a lich by his staff, or was he a skeleton mage, they didn''t know after all their scouting ability was rather weak and their knowledge of the game lacking. Suddenly an axe striked on its back and a bone hit its head from the front, it was Lidie who had thrown it doing a little damage. The skeleton turned his head to look at Mary but at that moment two canonballs viciously smashed his feet. "Nooo!" Tht skeletal Lich shouted as he was being grinded by two metallic balls on the floor. "See it was rather easy" Mary said with a smile, after all her plan was 100% successful and they gained the 50% of the exp that was theirs for the take. "What Item did the Lich give?" Lidie asked as the Item was probably in Galie''s inventory. "Stuff of raise skeletons" Galie said as she took out a strange bone staff with a skeletal hand on one side. "Try it out!" Mary said, she wanted to see if the staff was good or junk, after all they did gain it from a Boss monster. Galie used the staff and five skeletons rose from the bones on the floor. "Why are they simple skeletons?" Mary asked, the five were simple skeletons lacking any armament, they probably were really weak. Galie was really disappointed. "Wait, I have an Idea of how to use them" Lidie said suddenly, after all they were just lowly skeletons probably no more than 50 levels of strength. "Galie, can you control the skeletons'' actions?" "Well I can but they are useless, I can only have five of them and their level is too law even for us" Galie said, after all they were level 150 now, they had a 50 level disperancy. "if I take the staff will I have control over them?" Lidie asked, Galie just passed her the useless staff. "Perfect!" Lidie said as she begun tinkering with them, she had after all a level 1 clearance but even without it she still could have done what he wanted to. Suddenly she gave five backpacks to the skeletons and they begun gathering anything that could be considered sellable or usable, they gathered almost anything they could find even the fern off the corners of the room. "Galie, I think that we have overcome our material gathering problem" Lidie said. "You mean your problem" Mary fixed her phrase, since only she had a problem in leaving items behind, not to say that she was the only one interested in becoming a craftsman or craftswoman. "What do you think is down the third floor?" Galie asked, somewhat enthousiastic, after all they just beat a boss. "Well judging by the cold air, its probably ice skeletons" Lidie said, somewhat ruining Galie''s surprise as they went downstairs. They trully did see strange skeletons made of ice crystals and their levels couldn''t be more than 130. "Galie could you use your pyrokinesis on them?" Lidie asked but the results of that were really poor, the skeletons even though they were vulnerable to fire still had a rather good psychic power resistance, after all they were supposed to be level 130. "Why do they cruble so easily" Galie asked after she used her metallic spheres to attack them. The skeletons were shattered and turned to ice just with one hit by the metallic ball of course some of them did evade it but they too easily crumbled under the next attack. "Did they give you anything good?" Lidie asked Galie somewhat jealous, after all the item went to the one who gave the last hit. "Lidie, they didn''t even give experience" Galie frowned, she couldn''t understand why she gained no XP after all the monster were visibly dead. "I think that it has something to do with that thing" Mary said as she pointed in the distance another group of Ice skeletons. They were as weak as Galie said, probably no more than level 50, as even Lidie''s skeletons could destroy one of them with ease, well it was to be expected after all they didn''t even carry weapon with them. "Galie, there is something wrong here, these guys just keep coming" Lidie said, they had stoped here for some time now to fight the skeletons and every time they destroy them a new group appears, but the worst was they gave no items or XP whatsoever. "Girls I found the source of our problem" Mary said as she appeared once more nearby, she had gone to scout ahead for any suspicious thing or monster and she was once more back. "What did you find?" Lidie asked somewhat irritated, after all she did take her good time. "There''s a strange skeleton mage that summons them, I tried to kill him but his HP are worthy of a monster of level 130 so I ran away" Mary said satisfied. "lead the way!" Lidie said but Mary didn''t even budge. "What is she doing?" Mary asked seeing Galie meditating on top of the Levitating platform. "I think that she said something about upgrading her ki level, she was really disapointed when her pyrokinesis failed her with the ice skeletons" Lidie said somewhat uninterested by the strange phenomenon happening behind her. Galie was sitting crosslegged on the levitating platform, around her there was a strange yellow aura visible to them, doing a fluid motion as if a flickering spark of a candle. Galie while meditating was also using her psychic powers to the maximum, her two spheres were destroying ice skeletons while a strange flame was drawing images in the middle of the air. "Shouldn''t we retreat so that she can train more safely?" Mary asked not understanding why she begun training now of all times. "Galie said that the skeletons help her skills to rise faster for some reason, although they don''t give XP or Items they are still identified as enemies so attacking them with skills help her skills to rise faster" Lidie explained, she too had done the same for the time being but her stamina became too low to use any more skills so she got irritated, as for her psychic power, she had been tormenting a skeleton for some time now, as she put a portal on the floor and the exit on the ceiling making that endless portal loop, easily already grinding her power to mastery, the only thing that it changed was the size of the portal since the range was still the same, she could make a portal anywhere inside her sight. "By the way don''t you also want to meditate?" Mary asked, she hadn''t seen Lidie meditate even once while Galie did it multiple times before. "Mary my power is rather peculiar, do you think that there''s a reason to spend time on Ki, to begin with what exacly will that change?" Lidie asked, it was clear that she could only create one portal and it didn''t even matter if the enemies were somewhat resistant to ki since it was a portal, if you don''t step in it was useless and if you steped in it was inevidable to exit from the other side, mostly because she made it appear on the floor. "Lidie could you try your portal to block my knife?" Mary said somewhat irritated at her after all she knew better about the game''s mechanics. The telekinetic dagger shot forwards and entered the gate but the funny thing was that it didn''t exit from the other portal, it simply exited from the other side of the same portal it entered, with the same speed it had entered with it shot towards her and stopped in midair and fell down. "This is what happens if your Ki is not strong enough to teleport something, you see my knife passed right through your portal without teleporting" Mary boasted, not that it wasn''t true and all, but it was enough to make Lidie a bit more serious about Ki levels. "By the way what''s in between these two portals, there was a short break before it came out after all, so your portals are probably some sort of wormhole ability" Mary speculated, Lidie had too thought about it but didn''t really care, after all there was no way to stay inside for more than a few seconds. "Do you think that I need to raise my Ki a little?" Lidie asked, disregarding that one of her skeletons had just collapsed, after all she had already collected her backpacks and given them some rusty weapons to fight with. "Galie, I''m going up again to train my meditation a little, if you two need anything send me a message" Lidie said as she went back by herself. The boss room after all was now empty so she could stay there and train to her heart''s content. Chapter 20 - Hidden potential Sorry about the raw text, but I have caught a cold, when I feel better I might edit it to a somewhat more commendable state. If you wanna wait for the finished thing, it''s your choice, for those that only care about the story going on, you can enjoy this and the two chapters that follow. There probably won''t be new chapters for some time to be, I''t just that I can''t concentrate too well. Sorry again for the inconvenience for those who enjoy reading a somewhat more presentable story, for those that don''t care about quality please enjoy the following chapters. ======================================================================================== Lidie''s POV One whole day they lost on self training, while also destroying Ice skeletons, their skills and stats had somewhat advanced although their magic,stamina and even some health had depleted. Suddenly Lidie came back from her ki training. "Lidie did you master your ki?" Mary asked jokingly after all she was absent for too long, she couldn''t have been meditating all this time. "Just finished meditation although I must confess that somewhere in between I had fallen asleep" Lidie said, looking at Galie who was still sitting cross legged as if she were a statue. "Do you think she''s also?" Mary wanted to say asleep but judging by the still moving metallic spheres and the strange fire images, she was probably awake, or was she. "Galie, are you awake!" Lidie shouted, making her jump up in surprise. "Hm, sorry I think I fell asleed while meditating" Galie confessed, while they all laugthed together. Only Mary laughed bitterly as she hadn''t closed an eye fighting with the ice skeletons. "Girls I''m going home to sleep for a while, send me a message if you decide to move, but know that I need my beauty sleep, so unless it''s really urgent don''t bother me" Mary said as she disappeared. "Lidie do you think that we should take a break as well and wait for Mary to return?" Galie asked somewhat unwilling, since she had already slept for such a long time. "Galie, Mary is a stealth character, she can probably sneak and find us later if we tell her where we are" Lidie said rather unconcerned and calm. "Lets go clean up the whole floor so that Mary will have no problem following us later" Lidie continued, to her it sounded like a good Idea after all the Ice skeletons were real weak. Of course the monsters would slowly respawn from the boss chamber after 1an Allastar day passed. "Is that the mage Mary told us about?" Galie asked, there was a rather small blue robed skeleton, he was a skeleton mage but seeing how he now didn''t summon ice skeletons but shot ice missiles towards them, Galie had used the levitating platform as a shield, as the dozens of icicles flew towards them at high speed. After their battle with the skeleton warriors Galie didn''t dare try using her kinetic shield, if she knew how strong it now was she would have used it but those defeats had caused a small trauma to her, she now only used psychic powers when she was sure of its effects. Clunk! Screech! Bank! The sounds of icicles shooting at the platform wouldn''t end coming, Both Galie and Lidie were shocked as for five minutes now the skeleton has been shooting them non stop, if not for Galie''s quick thinking they would probably have died already. "We need a plan!" Galie shouted as the crackling sounds of the icicles hitting the platform were raging on their ears. ''Can''t you blast him with your fireball staff?'' Lidie wanted to say but she then remembered that it was difficult to even come out of cover and then a plan came to mind. "use this and take out your fireball staff!" Lidie shouted as she took out the bone staff. "first call the skeletons and then charge a fireball!" Lidie said, that was her plan, she knew that fire magic would be usefull against an ice mage, after all he could have some ice shield or something. Lidie took back the skeleton staff and begun controlling the skeletons, three charged strait while the other two did a more advanced manouver, as they jumped and zigzaged. Galie now stood with the skeleton mage in her sight, he was too preocupied trying to stop the charging skeletons, the first three had already been destroyed and now the one doing a failed side jump died too. "Fire!" Lidie shouted, seeing as her last skeleton was being almost destroyed by the first icicle, the second and third were just overdoing it. Bam! The fireball shot at a terrifying speed, Galie had already pulled her behind the levitating platform. Clunk! Screech! Bank! The icicles once more begun falling at their shield. "Fuck, he''s still at it, how''s your magic doing?" Lidie asked, seeing from the party status that she was at 3/4 of her total magic, she probably used tons of magic to shoot that fireball. "Galie, plan two!" Lidie said, she had a rather strange idea at the moment. Lidie spied on the mage''s location and almost got an Icicle in the face. "Galie when I tell you shoot another fireball throught the portal that I will open!" Lidie said, she waited for Galie to charge the fireball and when Galie reached 1/4 of her total Bang! The fireball exploded in their face, after all all skills have a small failure chance which rarely happens on higher mastery but Galie hadn''t mastered the skill yet, although she was at 70% in mastering it . (magic activation duration skill) Enables the mage to keep a simple magical device activated for extended periods of time by draining his own Magic powers per second. To Lidie''s surprise they didn''t die, Galie was also surprised, out of reflex she used her kinetic shield to protect them and to their surprise it did its work pretty well, although they couldn''t say the same about the levitating platform, it had a large dent on it and lay on the floor. Chip! Chip! Chip! Sounds of icicles hitting on her kinetic shield could he heard, she had only reached a third of her max Ki capacity but inside the game it was terrifying to such a degree. Lidie could only imagine how powerfull it must have been in the real world. "Lidie, why is the skeleton mage''s magic so weak" Galie asked surprised, from her experience she expected a terrifying defeat but this was inconcievable even for her after all the skeleton mage was level 130 and she wasn''t even 100, they had 30 levels deference in stats, thats 300stats more than her. "Galie, please try your pyrokinesis now?" Lidie said somewhat shocked and at the same time dumbstruck. Lidie didn''t know to smile or to dread as the skeletal mage in just a few minutes was destroyed by the raging flames that engulfed him, of course he still shot his icicles before dying but there was no effect at all now. "Lidie, I think that my powers are coming back" Galie said excited, after all her real powers were far stronger than the ones allowed to a noob to wield at the start of the game and while many didn''t know it, psychic powers in the game were already somewhat augmented to make the game somewhat more interesting, after all not all were talented in psychic powers. "Galie, how far are you in your ki unlocking" Lidie asked somewhat interested after all the power had to do with you Ki and not your real power. "I''m a third through with it, I might reach half if I start meditating again" Galie said enthousiastically, after all psychic powers were a part of whom she was. "Lets go back and wait for Mary, I too will try raising my Ki to mastery" Lidie''s ki was at 50%, meaning 500 as humans only had a total of 1000 available to them, some other races had more ki and some others less. The two of them after seeing that the loot was a frozen heart, a necromancy ingredient went back to where Mary would respawn and begun meditating like crazy. ======================================================================================== Simon''s POV Domina was once more inside the game as she leached healing potions from those that died by the boss, there were some other people that died by him and some that killed him and went further down but Domina had no reason to go down, all she needed were enough healing potions to reach positive health once more. ''A few millions and my psychic powers will be unlocked'' Simon though as he with difficulty gulped down another healing potion, he had collected so many that he couldn''t gulp them all down, after all, they were liquids, how much can one person drink. ''Should I try going out of here?'' Simon thought but then reconsidered it after seeing Homestrike''s team coming once more to challenge the boss, this time they had joined hands with another party, after all they didn''t have any reason to go up again, there was only one path that went down and this was it. "Are you sure this is the final boss?" The leader of the other party asked, after all they had also died a few times from the spectral lich. "Do you think that there''s a stronger undead than a spectral lich?" Meteorball asked mockingly, after all he was rather well informed in the game, and soul type creatures were rather bothersome, even if there was another boss bellow, if he wasn''t a ghost they would dominate him without a doubt. "How will we divide the loot, after all he will at most drop a single item" The other team''s leader asked, they had agreed to join hands but they weren''t from the same guild after all. "Just take the fucking Item, we have better thing waiting for us downstairs!" Homestrike shouted irritated, after all they had died countless times by that boss, for him killing this boss was a reward by itself. The battle with the spectral lich became a lot easier as a kinetic shield wielder appeared among their ranks, protecting them from the ghastly arms, he was the leader of the other team himself, their problem was that they didn''t have enough firepower and at some point his shield was overwhelmed and destroyed, of course that was when the boss reached a critical state and bombarded them even harder. "Fire!" The leader of the other group shouted as he released his shield for a few moments. flames, spectral arrows and other projectiles shot at the lonesome Ghost of a Lich, his etherial form begun somewhat more visible as his health reached the critical point. "Take protective formations!" Meteorball shouted, they also had reached this state a few times but were destroyed non the less. Slash! bang! The corpse of the Lich fell on the floor as he had been stabbed from behind by a spectral sword. Spectral weapons weren''t really rare, there were tons of them on this floor, only that getting close to the Lich was impossible at the moment. Domina, smiled naughtily as she looked at the loot from the Lich, which was now on the floor. "Soul sucking orb" Must collect 1000 souls to cast soul storm. Soul storm was the final attack of the spectral Lich which had dominated them as it reached critical condition, it released hundreds of angry souls that did tons of damage. Some of them had already identified the item dropped by the monster, if Domina had positive health points she would probably had gained the item in her inventory instead of it dropping down like that. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. "Who are you and what are you doing with our loot!" Shouted the other party''s leader, after all the loot was suposed to go to them. "Domina why are you still here?" Asked Homestrike, after all Domina has been hiding quite well behind a colum all that time that not even those that had killed the boss had seen her hiding. Another reason was that she was registed as a corpse on their radars. "Give us the item now!" Shouted the leader of the other group, he didn''t really care about who she was, the item belonged to him and she seemed to be with the other group so she should just give the item to them as they had decided before. "Bye Bye!" Domina said as she logged out and dissapeared. leaving the two parties dumbstruck, in a way they did pass the boss but this event called for war, a furious battle between the two groups begun as the other group demanded an item, they didn''t care if Domina was part of their guild or not, they had to pay for what she did, after all Homestrike spoke as if he knew her. ======================================================================================== Homestrike''s POV Homestrike and Meteorball were now sitting on the corpses of friends and enemies alike, they had to wait for their allies to respawn, the boss wouldn''t appear unless they invite another person so they had to regroup before the oposite party does. They had a rather nice catch as the other party had quite good items, and since only Homestrike and Meteorball were alive, their names were red as they were player killers. "So Home, why are we killing them again?" Meteorball asked, after all he didn''t care about a small guild war. "Didn''t you hear him, he called Domina a bitch" Homestrike said angrily. "But didn''t you take her already, at the first day you met?" Meteorball asked somewhat confused. "She is...just...open minded" Homestrike said, he didn''t tell his friends that he raped her, after all he had an image to take care of and Domina had only gained from that, she had already reached a considerable level. "Whatever, just tell her to come back, I don''t see why she had to run away in the first place" Meteorball said, he was sure that they would have won even before the battle. "But didn''t the others die?" Homestrike asked somewhat irritated, he just knew Meteorball too well, he would probably have left her to die and waited for her revival inside the boss chamber. "Home, not all of them died do you think that I would give them the loot we so painstalkingly fought for, I have already send our stealth experts to set traps all around their spawn point, the plan was killing them until the item drops but now we have a slightly different problem, of course the traps will slow them down, a pity they had to be members of the Helllion guild, the No 1 guild in Drogan, now we can''t even show our faces at the arena without a good disguise" Meteorball said somewhat disappointed, the Helllion guild was a rather selfish and No 1 infamus guild in Drogan, where slavery and PKing were rather daily occurances now, the whole continent was like a large PK zone after Helllion took over, in particular anyone who was not a memeber of the guild or strong enough to fight back was killed by the guild, of course that happened only outside the towns and cities. "What''s the big deal, we are in the Isleplains continent, do you think that they will come all the way over here just for revenge, I don''t even get why those guys travelled all the way here in the first place" Homestrike said after all the Drogan continent had a lot of dungeons so why travel to another continent to find a dungeon. "Lets just hope we didn''t kill some high ranked officer in their guild" Meteorball said, he was somewhat irritated after all they had got in a fight with the Helllion guild and although they had won, the loot from the boss was in the hands of a third party. "What do we do now, do we wait for her to log in or do we advance?" Homestrike said as he saw the others from their party entering the boss chamber. "Of course we advance, unless you have her in your friend list or something" Meteorball said, he was sure that Homestrike hadn''t even added her as a friend or that she hadn''t added him. Homestrike was somewhat angry at the comment but it was the truth, Domina had rejected his friend request, in truth she had rejected everyone''s friend request, Meteorball was of course more interested in having a djinni in their guild so he too had sent her a request. ======================================================================================== Mary''s POV Mary after a good sleep and a good meal entered Allastar once more, of course the hunger in Allastar and the Virtual word was different but the food that they could eat in Allastar was all Dry ratio and food that would keep them gooing on for a while, something nutrient but not so tasty after all tasty food was expesive. The first thing she saw as she entered Allastar were the twins sitting cross legged, one opposite another with closed eyes, still meditating. "Are you sleeping again?" Mary asked jokingly, she didn''t know if they were sleeping but suddenly. =Aha I win, you fell asleep!= They shouted in unison, but to their and her surprise non of the two had fallen asleep. "Oh, Mary you returned, Lidie and I have reached over 50% of our ki capacity, now we can travel more safely" Galie said, she had reached 60% of her total Ki, meaning 600Ki, her powers now did a rather satisfying damage, now only level 200 oponents and up would be somewhat resistant to her psychic abilities but still helpless until at least level 300 oponents appeared. "Did you train all this time?" Mary asked somewhat shocked by their progress, in just two days reaching over 50% was really something but after seeing the battered and bend levitating platform she facepalmed herself, after all she knew that they were rather restless, how could they have only meditatited for so long. "So did you kill that mage?" Mary asked somewhat interested after all she too had nearly died by his icicle projectiles. Galie wouldn''t speak as she saw the almost broken platform, she wasn''t sure as to why but she felt somewhat bad for not waiting for her. "We killed it but with considerable losses, but now I''m sure that we can take on the boss of this floor without a problem" Lidie said confidently after all she too had trained with her psychic ability and thought of new ways of how to use it. "Then lets go, you can leave the platform here or destroy it, I doubt that it will be of any use as it is now" Mary said, the reason was that she could see it shake in midair, it was probably too damaged and became unstable. "It''s mine, so I will do whatever I want with it" Galie said, after all it was a gift from her father, although he could have given her something better and more suitable for a girl her age. Galie put the platform in her inventory and begun levitating herself since she no longer could walk with so much weight in her inventory, the platform was made exclusively of metal and it was large enough to hold five people on it. Galie of course didn''t know that magic artifacts were virtualy impossible to repair they had to be destroyed and made anew from the same or diferent materials but did they have the ability to do so. "Galie just ask your dad to make you a new one later, you probably can''t even activate it''s magic to move right now" In a way Mary was right, the platform moved somewhat strangely as she activated it with magic, sometimes disregarding her commands making it somewhat difficult to control, her telekinesis could carry it slowly now but it was even slower than activating it. If by activating it the speed was like walking, now it was like crawling slugishly with her telekinesis moving it against its magic that tried to keep it in place. "Mary it doesn''t matter, by the way Galie could you give it to me to carry, I wanna try to increase my strength a little and carrying heavy loads has that sort of effect" Lidie asked, she was somewhat stronger that Galie inside the game and wanted to increase her strength to be able to carry more items, her bags were already somewhat empty and only held a few remaining potions and some other loot. "Only if you promise that you won''t destroy or lose it" Galie said, she was somewhat uncomfortable flying in a dress and her levitation speed was visibly affected by her weight and since she carried another two metallic spheres the weight was rather tyranical. "Sure, just give it here" Lidie said, she had found a rather good use for the platform as a weight, which made Mary wanna laugh as she saw Lidie trying to take her first step and falling to the ground. "Don''t laugh, I''ll make it" She said as she tried to lift her body off the floor. After a minute or two. "Could you help me up?" Lidie asked somewhat embarassed, walking, she couldn''t even get up with the weight of her inventory. "Just take out the platform" Lidie said somewhat irritated as she teleported next to her. Galie couldn''t tell if Lidie was playing her or not but in all sincerity she had all but forgotten why she was in that situation to begin with. Lidie however didn''t give up she only took out the platform for a few seconds to stand up and then tried once more to walk with it. In most games the inventory was like a backpack on your back but in Allastar it had no physical appearance, it was just a pop up window that showed you your stored Items. The weight as well didn''t come from any backpack it was like a gravity that made walking upright almost impossible after but a single step, of course if you needed more space you could buy backpacks and other storage devices. "Not yet!" Lidie shouted after taking one successful step, she had gained a single HP point from this, if she continued she would probably in a short time gain at least one strength stat. "Can''t you cut it out, you can gain strength by hitting monsters" Mary said, after all hitting monsters was easier to do than walking with an overweight inventory. "Mary, I''m just getting a hang on this" Lidie said as she took the second step. Galie and Mary didn''t understand the sensation of overcoming your limits, of course they hadn''t tried to walk when they were overweighted knowing that it was too hard and not really worth it, but Mary didn''t consider that in the last floor the most work was done by her and Galie, leaving Lidie as a spare. Mary did the scouting and trap detection, Galie destroyed all the monsters and Lidie was sometimes given a chance to protect Lidie or Mary with her shield from some random projectile or attack, which by itself was becoming more and more rare. Growl! A sudden sound of a Howling beast was heard, through the corridors, the girls didn''t know what it was but by the sound of it, it could only be a monster. Chapter 21 - New Team mates Lidie''s POV The three girls were now running away at full speed, Galie didn''t even make an effort to take the platform in her inventory as it was already destroyed by the strange undead creature that was after them, cut into pieces. The creature was like a smoke skeletal wolf or something but Galie to her surprise found out that it shattered her kinetic shield with just a few blows by it''s strange etherial claws in less than a minute, in reality it was a triple strike skill with its claws. The Wufang Ice spirit, was but another undead creature, normaly they were around level 150 creatures but this one could be considered an elite monster. Elite monsters were like minibosses, their levels weren''t the basic of their monster type and they gave better loot, but they are too rare to find in a dungeon as each floor only had one. The damaged levitating platform stood no chance against a rather high level monster and it was already badly damaged to begin with. It took the strange misty skeletal ghost wolf only a minute to turn it into scrap metal. "Do you think that we can fight it?" Galie asked, she knew that her shield was inefective but she had other abilities as well. "Run for now and when you come up with an Idea, shit!" Lidie shouted as she saw ice skeletons blocking their path. bam! And the ice skeletons were no more, Galie''s metallic spheres were even stronger now, but would they work on that ghastly oponent. Bang! Bang! The skeletal wolf redirected the metallic spheres like a cat playing with a ball. Galie and the others were taken by surprise, the beast was simply too fast, if not for them having bought time with the platform and her shield, they would have probably already been dead. Plop! The skeletal beast had just charged at them but ended in the other side of one of Lidie''s portals. She could probably buy them some time until the beast decides to fight more seriously. The Wufang is a strange beast with a canine head, spikes coming from its feline body and a strange short tail. Its skeletal form was rather scary as its bones were trenbling ceaselessly, making the whole thing much more terrifying. You probably won''t understand the terror that beast offered, the strange bluish mist that surounded it did damage to anyone who touched it while each of its attacks did 20.000 HP worth of damage. In reality they would have died by just one hit from its claws, their armors were only good for 150 level monsters, the reason behind it is that hitting level 200 monsters had at least one stat in the 1000stat zone, where they gained tons of health, stamina or magic. Even if they fought, it was imposible for them to win, although they didn''t know if it was level 200 at the moment but seeing Galie''s shield crack again and again they didn''t think otherwise. "Oh, Galie!" A voice came not from too far away as Darknym appeared, the three girls didn''t care much before running behind him using him as a shield. "How do you like my new pussycat" Darknym said, showing off a small light red kitten. "How cute!" Mary said as she tried to touch it, but it begun hishing at her aggressively. "Bad girl!" Darknym said as he grabbed it by its fur and reprimented the kitten. If they didn''t know better they could think that it understood his every word and was talking to him, he too was mumbling non stop with it as if talking. "Dad is that a..." Galie wanted to ask something but Darknym stopped her. "Why don''t you talk to her, Red is a rather interesting person" Darknym said smiling. ''Are you a human?'' Galie asked through telepathy. ''Shut up bitch!...and get out of my head!'' Red replied furiously, making Galie somewhat mad. "Is it a person?" Lidie asked, she had just arrived to that conclusion. "Just a stupid animal" Galie said while glaring at the angry feline in front of her, they could see sparks between them as they had just declared war. "Oh Red can you do something about this mutt, its rather irritating" Darknym said as the skeletal beast was of course attacking his kinetic shield. The kitten looked somewhat irritated as well and with a move of its paw a large explosion shot the monster away, it didn''t die but it was wounded non the less and retreeted in a hurry. Mary was shocked, only now did she understand that the kitten was a person in a kitten body, otherwise it was some mutated animal. You should know that animals can''t gain psychic powers unless they undergo some pretty painful and inhumane experiments which had more chances of killing them than turning them into psychics. However even for an average person to do something like that was rather hard, meaning that the person inside the kitten was rather gifted. The kitten looked quite happy at their shocked face, even Galie was shocked after all her psychic powers weren''t as effective against the beast as little Red''s. "Well, what are you up to now?" Darknym asked somewhat mockingly, in part he could just read their minds but he decided to ask them directly to irritate them a little farther. "We were just...playing around" Lidie said somewhat embarassed, after all they had just used him as a shield. "Well Galie, other than to show you little Red, I wanted to inform you that I will be absent for a little while, around a year or so, I have left you three ways to contact with me, I hope that when I return everything will be in one piece" Darknym said somewhat reluctant, he too had discovered that on earth he no longer could foresee the future, because of so many fortune tellers, oracles and other strange psychics. There were simply too many probable futures that could happen, even his action now created another million of unsure futures. "So you are telling me that you won''t be appearing for a year unless there''s some emergency?" Galie said and her eyes shone in anticipation, after all she would have another whole year to play the game and no Darknym to annoy her. "Before I leave you must know that I have sealed off many of the rooms at home, it''s not that I don''t trust you by yourself, but with those two at home I don''t trust you one bit you are too easily taken advantage of by Lidie and Guilgo" Darknym said as he disappeared without a trace leaving the small kitten there with them. "You forgot your cat!" Lidie shouted but it was too late. ======================================================================================== Simon''s POV Simon was once more at the training facility, they now held him there because he simply lost too many days in Allastar, not that he cared he could leave whenever he wanted, but he was in no rush. "Run faster!" Rod shouted, she was ten times harder whenever she saw him in class, most of the trainees called him the cursed boy because every time he appeared the training regime became harder and the npc teachers became as if possessed by a ghost. Rod came rarely but each time she came it became an endurance race, there were only two people who survived these strange training courses, one was Verina and the other was Philip, a rather well trained man, if you saw him outside you would easily take him for a pro wrestler as his muscles were well trained and mentained in perfect form. If by the end of training Verina was panting, he was ready for a second round of the same thing. Simon was of course long dead from exhaustion. "How come that this month the training is full of...Trash!" Rod shouted as she did something and they became lively once more, those that didn''t want to run any more were whiped up on to their feet. "Do you think that you came here to sleep!" Rod shouted as she saw two who didn''t stand even after one whip on their ass. One of them of course was Simon, to whom she didn''t even refill the stamina and the other was Amethyst, whom the others called Ameth or purple he for some reason didn''t even try to pass the training, he simply slept in the classed and rested at the courses making the teachers angry on purpose, the worst thing about him however was his good looks and strange purple hair. Zzzzzz! Snored Simon as he didn''t care anymore, he was already asleep, using his psychic power on his whole body, making himself as if freeze in time, he felt no pain whatsoever at the moment. Ameth was laughing as he laid sideways looking at Rod who was Whipping the sleeping Simon. Ameth wasn''t like Simon he had the VIP threatment, not even a single person dared to touch him, if he wanted to do something they let him do it if he didn''t they wouldn''t even try forcing him, he just had too great a background, some speculated that he was the son of some centurion or a diva but non knew whom he really was. The training was over a little after Simon woke up, it was another rather productive day for him. After all training in the virtual world was useless, he knew full well that he could just copy&paste any stat he wanted from other people or monsters, the problem was that inside the game he was at a rather strange situation, unable to use his psychic abilities was killing him. "You are called Simon right?" Someone called him from behind, Simon didn''t really want to turn but he recognised Ameth''s voice, he was something of a celebrity after all, he was one of the five celebrities of the training facility, another one being him himself and the other three the three top trainees who will be leaving at the end of the month. "Is it about Allastar again, I said that I''m in a dungeon at the moment and I can''t even use my psychic abilities because of a bug in the system" Simon said irritated, Ameth had bugged him a few times before, he wanted to invite him to his guild or something but Simon didn''t want so he just explained his own circumstatnces to make him leave him alone. "This time it''s different, I want to come find you, a friend of mine can teleport to your location just by knowing your ID" Ameth said, but Simon had no intention of giving his ID, after all he himself could do so many thing to someone else just by knowing their ID, but this was a chance he wouldn''t lose. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. "How about we exchange IDs, you go first" Simon answered, he would first try how trustworthy Ameth was before going on with this after all, no one in the facility knew about his power. "Sure, but how will you see if it''s fake or not?" Ameth asked, it wasn''t really so hard to tell but Ameth didn''t seem to know even that. "It''s simple I''ll put a tracking code and then remove it, haven''t they taught that at school yet?" Simon said somewhat puzzled, in truth he didn''t really pay attention in class all he did was gain ID codes from other absentminded students without them understanding it or even if they did, they wouldn''t find him out. Of course his targets only included hot girls whom he would like to bed and the three best trainees, Ameth was not included. "Did they teach such a thing in class, all they say these days are about stats and conditions of an Npc and how to program them to act like humans" Ameth said, it was probably true but Simon didn''t know if it was or not, after all he didn''t pay any attantion at all. "Do you even know what can happen to you if your ID is stolen or known by another person?" Simon asked, after all Ameth looked even younger than himself and his strange feminine traits made him rather handsome to the female population. "What?" Ameth asked somewhat interested, Simon couldn''t tell if he was lying or if he was sincerely interested. "First of all there is the tracking code, that can give your location away, secondly there''s the supervision code, where they can see your every action and third there''s the Bug code, where your status and all information is sent to the one who has aquired your code" Simon said, but Ameth''s reaction was not what he expected, ''Boring'' was written all over his face. "If you accept to become my subordinate I can tell you another use of the ID code that only I can use" Simon said regaining his full interest, but becoming his subordinate wasn''t exactly what Ameth had in mind, in truth it was the way around that Ameth had in mind. "If you can surprise me then I will follow you around and even call you Boss, is that enough" Ameth said, after all he didn''t really know what a subordinate had to do. "Do you have any girl in class that you like?" Simon asked whispering to his ear. "Well Verina is rather cute" Ameth said, but was interupted. "No good she''s a friend of mine so even if I did it you wouldn''t believe me, how about your hacker friend" Simon said somewhat excited after all he wanted to see how great a hacker Ameth''s friend was. "Alright but please don''t tell me that you will do something to her, she turns ugly when others try to hack her" Ameth said seamingly afraid. "Don''t mind just lead me to her, I can get her ID even without her telling it to me" He said, he trully wanted to try out his psychic power versus a hacker. Hackers weren''t all guardians, some of them were rebels but they were relatively safe because the system didn''t kill them like it did the normal rebels, anyone who could hack into the system was forced into the guardians even if he didn''t like it, but hackers were too rare and too few, making them sort of valuable, some centurions even used hackers under their control as money to exchange items and other precious things, after all credits to a guardian were almost useless and special items too few, in that regard Zephir had already some items of value which many centurions would wish to exchange, as a matter of fact the sealing colars were such items. ======================================================================================== Amethyst''s POV "Do you really think that she won''t track you at all?" Ameth asked, it was rather funny to hear it coming from the worst trainee he knew, in truth he wanted to befriend him because he found him funny. At this moment he only thought one thing. ''Sister Emerald will so much kill him, at least it will be funny and I can always interupt to save him'' Ameth led Simon to a skyscraper, it was rather funny as there were lots of other buildings around it was like a small block taken off a city, there were even vehicles rushing through the roads and traffic lights. "Is this her home?" Simon asked visibly surprised. "Yes, my friend lives up there on the top floor of that building" Ameth said pointing at the top of the skyscraper. "Couldn''t we had teleported somewhere closer?" Simon asked, they had already walked a few meters and Simon was exhausted, the heat and the exhaustion from the vehicles made it a nightmare for him who hadn''t experienced something like that before. "Is it your first time inhaling this poluted air?" Ameth asked, after all in some games they had even replicated the polution of the environment up to some degree. "First time but why on earth replicate something like that in your own home?" Simon asked, at the moment he wanted to puke, from the smoke and a vile odour that was entlessly infiltrating his nostrils. "It''s not too far away" Ameth said, but it was too late. Puke! ''A puddle of puke on the road made for a good gift to whoever made this kind of sick home for themselves'' After all the future world was rather devoid of polution and everything worked with psychic energy and is controlled by a foolproof system. "Hold with me its just around that corner" Ameth said, they had walked around five minutes now and Simon''s face looked pale, Ameth didn''t know to laugh or to cry after all Simon was really too weak. The last few steps Ameth had to drag Simon''s body to the building, Simon felt like shit and just hoped to die, he probably had suffered from heatstroke as well because his body was as hot as a frying pan. He could probably fry an egg on his forehead right now. "Lets see, the potion for hearstroke is...this!" Ameth said as he poured a strange potion oh Simon''s head. Simon felt refreshed and the air condition made him feel a lot better. "Are we there?" Simon asked somewhat weakly. "Almost there, it''s on the top floor, but the elevator will only take as to the tenth from the top, it''s for security measures, my friend has a lot of enemies after all" Ameth said, but Simon wasn''t too sure about it now, who on earth was that friend of his anyway. "Now we have to climb ten floors of stairs, don''t push yourself and take a few brakes" Ameth said somewhat concerned. ''Fuck, not more walking'' Simon thougt and Ameth didn''t even have to read his mind to know what he was thinking. It took Simon half an hour to climb all the stairs, Ameth wasn''t sure whether to laugth at him or to congratulate him for making it all the way to the top. Ameth opened the door for him and Simon''s face opened wide in surprise, beyond the door was simply paradise, a swiming pool, sunbeds, grass and trees some way ahead and there was even a water park visible. The only problem in this paradise was the absence of hot women in bikini, he could only see a somewhat average loli girl with green hair and a completely lack of feminine charms, she looked like a naked brat wearing sunglasses. "Why is she sleeping naked on the sunbed?" Simon asked rather irritated. "This is my friend, don''t be deceived by her looks, she''s a 60years old genious hacker, she loves to look younger than her sisters" Ameth said as he waited for Simon to do his staff, after all he said that he could get her ID. Suddenly Ameth felt strange, it was as if the heat of the sun couldn''t reach him anymore, he didn''t understand what was happening but Simon was probably doing something. "Now acquiring your ID is done, I only need her ID now and this house is as good as mine" Simon said, Ameth was caught by surprise, It wasn''t hard for a hacker to gain your ID but there was no way for you not to understand that happening if you are a guardian, after all by tracking your ID someone can find your real body, something that Simon probably didn''t know or didn''t care about. Ameth''s question now was ''why did he need his ID'' as he told him before the three things done with an ID code were rather basic concepts that every guardian could do with a little training, even without being a hacker. "Simon what did you do and why do you need my ID code?" Ameth asked, not knowing anything about Simon''s psychic abilities. "Be silent, I need a little more to acquire her ID" Simon said, to Ameth of course it sounded like a farce, after all no one could get a hacker''s ID so casualy without alerting him, even he had tried it some times and was beaten up in response for it. "Ready!" Simon shouted rather excited, Ameth could see sweat dripping on his head, in a way he was more sweaty now than even when he was climbing the stairs or walking the streets. "What exactly will you be doing?" Ameth asked him somewhat intrigued, after all Simon said that he could do something more with an ID code than any average guardian. "Simon says kiss her pussy?" Ameth didn''t know why but he had a desire to do exactly as he was told, it wasn''t because Simon said so, it was because he wanted to do it, it was a rather strange sensation. "Simon says take her from her ass" To simon''s surprise Ameth didn''t move, he was rather embarassed because he couldn''t execute this action after all he was a she. Ameth saw Emerald wake up, but for some reason she didn''t even shout at her, she simply kissed her and begun taking her clothes off. Simon was probably surprise as he saw that the boy with the feminine face was a girl after all, in a way he found Ameth somewhat sexy, although she had short purple hair, her body was priorly bandaged to look like a man''s body and her face was somewhat cute as it had turned red from shame. "Simon says you two are my bitches" Was the last thing Ameth remembered, as her memory went blurry. Chapter 22 - Bonds are Important Lidie''s POV Lidie and the other girls and the cat were now in a fight among themselves, only Galie could talk with the cat but judging by their dialogs the cat was probably some sort of highstruck guardian. "What is she telling you now?" Mary asked, after all Galie and the cat have been talking for some time now. "I think we reached an agreement" Galie said somewhat decisively. "Tell us quickly what are her demands?" Lidie asked somewhat anxious after all the cat was rather strong. "We both dislike Father and will make him pay for this matter" Galie said and the red kitten nodded in agreement. "I don''t care about that, will she help us?" Lidie asked, they had after all only a dozen or so days left, most of the days they lost by resting or Mary''s beauty sleeps, which took at least one third of their time, while other days were lost because of training. "Do you think that it''s still worth going downstairs" Mary asked, they had been relatively safe as long as they followed the kitten but at some point it would probably be too much for it anyway and Galie was too timid to train, after all on higher mastery she needed more time to raise her Ki power. "Don''t be a coward, that misty wolf skeleton was just too strong, after we train for a little while longer we will..." Lidie wanted to say something but Galie interupted them suddenly. "Does anyone know what a cat eats?" Galie asked anxiously, in truth the others didn''t even know what a cat was or why would someone even keep a cat, after all pets in their society weren''t really needed, who would like more responsibilities when they could just have a friendly Npc come over every time they were lonely. "We can always search in the information windows" Mary said, after all they did find about the djinni there. "Here it says that cats love fish" Lidie said, they then remembered Mary catching a lot of fish on their way to the Island, if not for Allastars system that didn''t allow the food to rot, even weapon wouldn''t normaly rot, unless under the effect of magic or some other source meaning to rust or degrade the items and armors, the fish would be useless now. Red of course didn''t even try the raw fish before her, she simply made a small explosion leaving nothing of the despicable smelly fish behind. Just imagine someone giving you a raw fish to eat when you are hungry. "Does anyone have ice cream?" Galie asked somewhat anxious making the other two facepalm themselves, after all the one inside the feline body was a human, although they had some questions about it now and then. "Wait is there even ice cream in Allastar?" Mary asked somewhat puzzled, after all they were too low level and too poor to eat in restaurants and other places where the rich hang out or gold is needed to pay for the food. -You three Idiots, I will send a message to my subordinates to come and take me from here, Mom will be able to turn me back into human- Red said in her mind, but only Galie knew what she had said. Galie was now crying as she recalled her own mother, she too would have like to be with her mother but it was pointless as she was dead. Creating a little chaos as no one could tell what she was thinking or why she broke into crying suddenly Lidie and Mary were in a sort of confusion as well, they couldn''t understand what the small kitten was telling and their translator just broke down. ======================================================================================== Simon''s POV Simon was having a taste of paradise for days now, the two girls were at most cute but they knew their stuff well. His only regret was their absence of a busty chest, they were as flat as the wall. He somewhat came to regret he didn''t take Kaj with him after all it was a nice place to spend your time. ''Should I ask them why they wanted me to join them?'' He asked him-self, not that he cared too much about it, but it was rather strange, after all Neither Ameth or Emerald knew about his power, he had asked them himself but they were rather mysterious themselves. For some reason they would always talk about mother and make him feel rather disturbed, the girls were sisters as it turned out to be but their psychic powers were rather strong, although not as dangerous as Kaj''s or Rod''s. "Ameth why did you want to invite me?" He asked, but all he gained was a giggling sound and a good blowjob by her. For some reason his last command made them somewhat stupid, but they still answered sometimes, when they wanted to. Even paradise can become boring sometimes, well not yet but in the future he was sure that it would happen, there was also Kaj who was sending him messages asking where he was and what he was doing. Of course he was "Training", doing some really "special" Training. Simon was hitting on Ameth''s ass as Emy(Emerald) was licking her pussy. He really loved hearing Ameth''s cries, making him doubt him-self, how could someone think of her as a man to begin with. Another spunk and his breath begun synchronizing with hers, he loved her voice, how it was so soft and at the same time so cute to hear. Emy was different in that aspect, although she sounded cute but when she became excited her voice became deeper and in some way sounded like a more mature lady. "Emy, get your ass over here" Simon shouted as he was about to come, but he wanted to come inside someone. She did nothing usefull for him at the moment after all, at least that way she would be a little useful. He pounted it inside Emy''s ass, harder and harder until he discharged. He didn''t care since it was just virtual reality and she was supposed to be a 60 fucking years old loli, wait why did she even want to look like a midget, he would never understand. Suddenly a scream as violent as a dying beast''s came from Emy''s mouth, it surprised him so much that he even pee inside her, after all her voice was rather scary, coming out all of a sudden. In his frightened state, she moved by herself, a strangely scary youthful face turned to look at him. The hypnosis was probably somehow over, but he was too stressed out at the moment to do it again. "I have seen many hackers trying to steal my clearances but you are the first who tried to steal my virginity" She said, somewhat angrily, he couldn''t say if she was flatering him or wanted to kill him at the moment. "Was it Ameth who sneaked you in here, well not that you didn''t show her your gratitude" The seemingly little Lolita said, he calmed down a little after all she was but a person. "You know I''m really interested in how you did what you did, if you show me how you did it, I might even let you leave my home alive" She said as she pointed her hand at him threatening him with his life. "Of course I will, I will do anything..." He said as he in a few seconds made her crawl on the floor begging for mercy. "Do you still dare to threaten me, your master!" He shouted at the crying girl as he slaped her behind with as much strength as he could. This was a sort of revenge, he already had her ID so there was no way for her to escape his grasp now. ======================================================================================== Red''s POV Red was in a rather tight situation, in the real world she still didn''t understand how to use the strange crystals and in the virtual world she was limited to this stupid game, in reality she was bound to Galie as a pet but she didn''t know about it yet. Red could see her own stats and although she normaly didn''t play in Allaster with her clearance she could do whatever she wanted through hacking. The problem was that this was not the usual customed capsule she used, which was heavily modified to make her life easy. It was an average game capsule with no hacking hardware whatsoever. Red''s misfortune however was that she was unable to speak, she could only speak to a stupid blue headed girl, who was simply too emotional for her to tolerate. Red was hungry but as she saw what they were eating, her hunger subsided. Dry ratios, were they so poor as to only eat dry bread and drink water. Red lived like a princess before, how could she tolerate herself falling so low. "Here eat some" Galie said as she plugged her mouth with a piece of dry bread. Red at first didn''t want to eat it, in truth it was very dificult to eat it with her feline teeth but her hunger was somewhat stronger, saliva and a little munching was all it took to take it down. "You know next thing I want to learn is how to cook, I''m sick and tired of this dried food" Lidie said, after all they had no knowledge how to even make an egg, not to speak about the fish Mary carried. ''Me too'' Miaou! Red said but they didn''t even understand what she said. "What did she say?" Lidie asked. "Didn''t hear, but probably wants some more" Galie said happily pushing another piece of bread onto her. Red ate unwillingly but deep inside she cursed Darknym for all this, he could at least make her human or humanoid, walking on all four was rather unpleasant for her and her inability to talk gave her a really bad feeling. "I''ll be off to sleep" Mary said, she had stayed long enough, she didn''t want to lose her beauty sleep again like she did when they first entered the Dungeon. "Do we also rest?" Lidie asked after Mary disappeared, after all if they logged out and appeared later, they could all appear in the same place so there was no big deal. "little Red, what do you want to do?" Galie asked the cat that was now unconsiously resting on her laps, after all it was softer and cleaner than the dirty floor. There was no answer from Red and her eyes were closed at the moment. "Did she just fall asleep, inside the game?" Lidie asked somewhat irritated, after all sleeping inside the game was like sleeping in reality, no messages could pass to you and waking a sleeping person was rather rude and hard at the same time, other than reducing his Hp it was really hard to wake him up. "Why not sleep here as well?" Galie asked somewhat excited, after all they had done it before and it had some fun. Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. "Whatever" Lidie said as she begun making the campfire, after all they didn''t have night vision or anything so a fire was essential for self defence. Lidie was the one who carried sleeping bags and other essential stuff for camping, Galie was rather slow at learning without using her psychic powers but she found it fascinating how people could do without them. They were now lying around the fire, Lidie was telling stories from historical books and fairytails she had read before, they even went into more political talks about women rights and slavery as well as some other more racial points. Galie loved these moments, it felt like they were family or something. Red just lay there with them listening to things she had never learned from school, it was rather interesting hearing other people''s opinions, a pity she couldn''t say her own opinion, although a few times Galie would ask for her view of the point mostly to overcome some arguement. Galie always won them even without her help, she simply was too eloquent when it came to views about life. Red was half asleep when a howling noice woke her up, she really regreted now falling asleep. The howls came from all directions, she had defeated one of these monsters before but now there were at least two of them. Red wasn''t afraid for herself but if Galie and the others saw the monsters and died, they might just log out until the dungeon disappers, after all no one likes dying and she didn''t want to stay alone in this stinky dungeon, at least now she had company. Galie woke up from the numerous noises, Lidie was sleeping like a log not even canon fire could wake her up now, after all she hadn''t slept for days. Galie looked around and to her horror saw Little Red battered, surrounded by more than seven of those ghostly mist skeletal wolves. "How dare you Bully our little Red!" Galie shouted, this time she didn''t care about being strong or weak, she teleported Red next to her and begun her Pyrokinesis all around her. ======================================================================================== Lidie''s POV Lidie woke up somewhat sweaty, it was rather hot after all, what she saw could only be described as an inferno. Flames danced all around her, her sleeping bag was on fire and her own health was steadily decreasing by a small degree from the heat. ''What sort of monster did we find this time?'' Lidie asked herself but the only thing she could see around her were flames, Galie''s sleeping bag was already as good as gone but Galie''s corpse wasn''t inside. ''Did she die?'' Lidie asked herself after all the damage from the heat did quite a number on her as well, but her inquiry ended short after as she heard the following. "Die you inhumane bastard, Burn to Hell!" Miaou! Lidie then made a roll in her sleeping bag to extinguish the flames, drank an anti-burn potion and went back to sleep, as peacefully as a baby. "Lidie wake up!" Galie''s voice sounded as she was shaking her violently, she had probably hit her sometime in between to wake her up. "What''s the matter?" Lidie asked while yawning, she didn''t even care why she herself had gained a level. "Red is wounded, gimme a healing potion quickly!" Galie shouted nervously as if the kitten wouldn''t respawn again. "Here, now let me sleep" Lidie said after giving her a random bottle, she wasn''t even sure if it was a healing potion or not, well the color was red so it probably was a healing potion. The next time she woke up she saw two drunken buddies singing, over a bottle of red wine, one being a drunken cat and the other an idiot who couldn''t discern a healing potion from a bottle of wine. Why does the stack say 3, Lidie remembered having 99 bottles of wine but now she only had 3, to her surprise she saw another idiot drunk dead on the floor, her friendly valiant thief Mary, she was even worse that the other two who were singing. ======================================================================================== Verina''s POV Verina was on high alert each time Simon disappeared from the training facility for more than a day, the reason was that she didn''t know if it had to do with the disappeared Diva or not. Her training went rather easy those days, because of Simon''s absense but it only added oil to the flame, thoughts of danger and anxiety begun building up inside of her. A week had passed while there were no traces of Simon, Verina was no longer going to the training facility, she was locked with Zephir in his Vault, it was the only place that even a Diva would have dificulty to find, after all she would have to find the right tree and even use his voice to tell the password. "Do you think that he''s dead?" Verina asked trembling nervously, while Zephir was trying to calm her down. "Why not going to the real world, I''m sure we will be 1000 times safer there" zephir said, after all he knew how much weaker psychic powers were there not to speak that he had a gun there. "Didn''t you faint, instantly by just a single of my psychic waves?" Verina said mockingly, they had an argument in the real world and he had nearly died trying to convince her to change the wallpaper into a better color. Afterward they tried their bed out and to her surprise he once more fell unconsious on the bed with her naked over his body. For a moment she thought that she had killed him, since he fell unconcious for more than a minute. It was a good thing that he woke up before she could order a funeral for him, not knowing basic things about heartbeat and other stuff to look if a person was alive made her rather paranoic. But even that time was nothing in front of her recent relapse, Verina had something unimaginable by other people in this virtual world, psychological problems. The old people called it mania syndrom, there were hundreds of types of those, her mania was one of danger, each shadow was a potential enemy, each sound an alert for her life. Zephir was somewhat gloomy as he tried with all his might to help her overcome this crisis. ======================================================================================== Somewhere in Drogan "How dare they attack our people in the Isleplains, get an elite team out there and find this Homeball and Meteorstrike people, I want them dead at least ten times over, their items will go to our guild chest for the newbies to use" A rowdy guy with a rough gray beard befitting of a barbarian said, there were ten people around him and all were subleaders of the Helllion guild. "Now what was that about a centrurion dying?" The rowdy man asked, after all he was a centurion himself. "Mister Leo, there are rumors that a Diva killed him for showing disrespect to her, but our information network says that it had to do with her boyfriend cheating on her" A strange ninja looking guy said. "Dublin, you idiot, keep those comments to yourself, if she hears you not only you but even I might be in deep shit, do you want ''That'' to happen again" Leo, the gray bearded barbarian said, he was the Guild master, Leonardo of Hell, and he had newly established his guild, after all there weren''t too many people who would go against a rather large guild, but the greatest thing that happened was the awakening of his psychic power. "Leader there''s another matter that has become somewhat troublesome" Another man said, he looked young and his looks were at most average. "What other matter?" Leo asked irritated, he wasn''t informed about some other matter, so why did he speak out of turn to begin with the Helllion guild had a strict protocol, even the subleaders had to send their matters to the the secretary, an Npc who filtered all the matters, those of personal content were mostly banned from the start. "But Father you said that you would find me a girlfriend years now" The youth frowned like a spoiled brat. "Max, go bother your mother in Altgaia!" Leo said as he stood up and shouted. "Long live..." "Long live the Guild..." "Long live the Guild, Down with..." "Long live the Guild, Down with Darknym!" The shouts cheerfully resounded throughout the guild''s hall but Max was rather sad as he walked off silently. After all his goals and the guild''s no longer coincided, he was twenty now but his looks were average and his status as a member of the Helllion guild only proved to be an obstacle to him, Max had considered leaving the guild many times or playing some other game but in the end he ended up back in Allastar, after all he didn''t have a helping hand to push him up the ranks there and friends for people in high positions were rather scarce, as for how anyone threats noobs it was simply horrible in most games. At that moment only Leo had seen him leave but what could he do about his matters after all he himself wasn''t so good at flirting, he thought that making him a sub-leader with great previlages would help him but the kid was too innocent, he dreamed of love and romance, a relationship that would last forever. "Dublin, you and Ben must help raise his self esteem a little" Leo ordered, these two although were the greatest troublemakers, they were also the most loyal players and stayed with him after the guild''s disbandment, they were people he could call friends, after so many years together. "Leo, why not send the lad with the Elites, I''m sure it will raise his self esteeme a lot, especially after seeing those elite chicks in the Valkyrie squad of ours it would make his eyes pop out" Dublin said while looking at the Valkirie leader sitting as far away from him as possible. "You do know that they are guys right?" Benjamin, asked mockingly. "What does it matter, they are all great girls here" Dublin said somewhat awkwardly. "Don''t tell me you did that Peggie after I left?" Benjamin said mockingly. Leo begun laughing and the atmosphere became somewhat jolly, plans for his son could wait, after all he wouldn''t die just because he didn''t find his soul mate today or tomorrow. Chapter 23 - A Misunderstanding Lidie''s PoV "Did you even think before drinking the whole 96 bottles, you now owe me ten gold pieces" In truth the bottles were bought for 60silver per dozen but Lidie wanted to make them feel bad for themselves, but as she was swinging the bottle around a kitten jumped on the bottle knocking it to the floor, to it''s misfortune it couldn''t remove the cork from the bottle. "Oh, kitty needs another potion" Galie said as she took the bottle off the floor and shoved it into the kitten''s mouth, hugging it like a baby. "All Hail her Highness, Kitty!" Galie suddenly shouted and the kitten as if giving a speech to it''s subjects was meowing, looking towards Galie and Mary who were on the floor. "My fucking gold, I was going to sell those bottles when we returned" She said, truth was there was a huge bargain at the port, as wine was sold rather cheep, when she returns after so many days she was sure that the prices for wine would change and it would sell for more, at least one gold a dozen, surely. Lidie took out the last two bottles and begun drinking, it wasn''t a joyous drunkness like the other three experienced, hers was a sad depressed thing, as she thought of sad stuff, things that went wrong in her life and all the misfortunes that had befallen her. Suddenly Lidie went and kicked the kitten, shooting it somewhat high into the air. "Kitty is flying!" Galie said happily, but to Lidie''s surprise it landed right on her face. Lidie was somewhat drunk but she wasn''t as wasted as Galie and Mary yet, as for the kitten she didn''t really understand what the heck was wrong with it. Suddenly she found herself pinned to the floor by Galie. "Kitty wants to rape you!" Galie said as she took off Lidies pants off. It didn''t really make sense what she said but when the kitten begun licking her pussy with it''s little tongue, it made her think that it was true. A pity for Galie and Red that Lidie still had a way out, she teleported through the floor appearing behind them and with a rather menacing look approached them. "Bad girls have to be punished!" She said as she took off the belt from her pants and begun giving both Galie and the kitten a good spunking, they would remember even after sobbering up. ======================================================================================== Simon''s POV Simon had moved his whole harem into Emy''s house and was having a mad Swimming pool party. It was rather good, having so many girls slaves to your desires, his only problem was Emy herself, once in a while she would regain her sense and then begin threatening and reprimenting him. All Simon had to say to her was "Suck my balls!" He didn''t care anymore about reason, after all in this virtual world he was god, all he needed was a little more time and he would probably become even more powerful, a pity that non of the people present had the power to kill him, otherwise he could train at the same time as having fun, although he himself was somewhat questionable as to if it would work in reality. The past few days he learned that Emy and Ameth were members of the Archive, the rebel hacking society, or otherwise known as Chips, as they were used as bargaining chips by Centurions and other high rank members of the Guardians. "I will kill you!" Emy shouted once more, he had her and the other two little girls make wind for him with some big fans he created. Although in truth he could have used any modern way to cool himself, but this one was the most enjoyable. "If you thrust it in your pussy, I will let you regain you consiousness" He told the furious Emy, after all he was sick and tired of modifying her every now and then. Emy''s face became somewhat pale, after all she was also sick of his twisted personality, she would even offer herself to him just to escape his grasp. "Don''t bother" He said, after all he wasn''t a villain, he wanted the girl to enjoy it as well he wasn''t a sadist like Darknym, who would like them cry from helplessness. "Emy, you are a hacker right?" He asked, as he commanded her to sit down alongside him. Emerald/Emy just nodded somewhat intrigued, she didn''t know what he was thinking. "Emy, I want to ask you something, If you had the power to conquer the world, would you do it or not?" Simon asked, it was a question he had asked to himself a few times but he couldn''t come with an answer, the reason was that he wasn''t crazy and he knew that his power probably had some catch or limit, at some point it would probably stop growing and he would have to make a decision, to conquer the world or not. Emy wanted to laugh at his answer but seeing the disgustingly lewed faces of the half naked girls she didn''t know what to think. "Simon says answer my question!" He commanded, he had created a code word that activated only by his voice, it was a command that would make them obey his command and it was a lot different than the other hypnosis he made, but the most important thing was that it was a post hypnosis that the system didn''t delete. "It''s pointless, the world has powers stronger than yours, the floating Island is probably full of people like you who dream of world domination, even I had dreams like that when I first entered the guardians" Emerald said, she didn''t want to say it but it was her opinion before this moment at least. She couldn''t understand why she told it and couldn''t tell how he made her talk. "Good, I thought the same thing, that''s why I need Allies, Emy you and Ameth will be members of my team, If you try to betray me I will make you regret it" Simon said as he continued enjoying the life there, He didn''t even care leaving Emy free since he could always stop anything she did. ======================================================================================== Lidie''s POV Lidie had to quickly sobber up as she saw numerous of those strange misty skeletal wolves approaching. She was rather shocked. ''Could it be that these strange wolves were the monsters of this floor?'' If that was true then they were in a lot of trouble. "Lidie, why do I feel my behinds aching?" Galie asked her, only half awake, she didn''t understand yet that they were in danger. "Galie, it''s really not a good time to talk, take Mary and Kitty and lets get out of here" Lidie said as she was teleporting the wolves so that they would crash with one another, creating some chaos in their ranks. "At last I found you Galaxia!" A voice came from afar, it was somewhere behind the army of misty skeletal wolves. The two girls were somewhat shocked, since the wolves had stopped and even beggun making way for a person with a red name tag to come forth. "Wolfslayer" They had no idea who he was but he was probably a rather strong PKer since he controled an army of these monsters. "If not for the dungeon being so low level my spirit wufangs would be even more powerful" He said as he looked at one of the misty skeletal wolves, who was missing some bones and another missing a head. His clothes were rather strange, a wolf head skin on his head and other wolf heads on his right/left shoulders and even on his legs and arms you could see even more wolven heads. Lidie couldn''t make him for a necromancer and he carried no weapon at the moment, but if she had to guess he was probably a guardian, who was after her. "Galaxia, you really do know how to create trouble for us, You probably don''t know Me by this name, maybe code name Demons would click your memory" The man said, self confidently while looking at Galie. "Who is he and why aren''t the bony things attacking him?" Galie asked somewhat surprised, after all they have been fighting those monsters for a while now. Lidie somewhat understood their position better and could even come up with a reason behind, why one of the three strongest revolutionairs would attack them. The man however looked somewhat disapointed, the reason could be that he thought that Galie was Lidie and being in the top three, he was rather famous, real reason however was that he thought that Lancelot was more famous than him. ''if Lancelot had come she would probably have recognized him and even begged for her life but me, they never give me what I deserve'' He thought saddly. "You naive woman, I am one of the top three W12 players in our guild and an undercover guardian, leader said to take care of you discretly, you really shouldn''t have assassinated Frost" He said with a rather serious tone. "Who is frost and what evidence do you have that we did it?" Lidie asked somewhat puzzled and angry at the same time, after all they only ever got some letter from him, they hadn''t even met him in person. "You dare deny it Gala...Lidie or whoever you are, you wrote a message with his blood saying, ''I did it''" Wolfslayer said somewhat awkwardly as he read the message from a piece of paper for the first time. "Wait, there''s probably more evidence somewhere in the mission objective" The man said as he begun reading his mission objective again and again, over and over, not understanding the heck what was goind on himself, after all it looked like an official objective. Did some hacker just went and played a farce on him. The little kitten begun meowing something to Galie, making the scene even more awkward. "Lidie, Kitty says that she knows him, she killed him for showing disrespect to her, she even wrote a message saying that she did it" Galie said somewhat innocently as she didn''t even understand what was going on at the moment. "Aha, you just confessed to your sin!" The man said somewhat trying to cling on the last straw of hope he could grasp. "Yes surely I confess, our cat went and killed Frost" Lidie said while sitting down next to Mary, took a bottle from her inventory and begun drinking. It wasn''t booze or anything, it was just a sleeping potion that helped you to sleep. "Lidie we can''t let Red kitty fight with him by herself, we must help her" Galie said as she shook the now asleep Lidie violently but with no effect, to awaken her she had to damage her HP and shaking wasn''t enough. Wolfslayer was trying to make ends meet, there was no one among them called kitty and only a red kitten was looking at him rather boastfully as if it was seizing him up and down, it was walking around him and at some moment even climbed on his shoulders meowing now and then. "Kitty we can''t give him to you, we don''t own him, every person is free to do what he wants" Galie said as if talking to the kitten. The man with a swing of his arm threw the kitten away and turned around to leave, he didn''t even care what was happening anymore, it was surely some trick to make fun of him, he was sure of it, even the objective sounded stupid, kill the Galaxias, well there were two but the reason was trully stupid, after all they were supposed to kill guardians to begin with and he knew that Frost was not even one of them. Bam! A rather large explosion erupted next to him. "Kitty I know you are angry but you can''t kill people just because they anger you" Galie reprimented the small red kitten that was now sending blasts of fire all around them. Wolfslayer/Demons, the man who was looking at them said only one thing to himself before taking his spirit wolves and departing. ''I want nothing to do with these crazy people'' ======================================================================================== A few words about Druids and Shamans. For those not understanding Wolfslayer''s class it''s druid. Druids and Shamans are classes that use the powers of the lesser deities to summon a guardian spirit or spirits, the spirit they summon is akin to the lesser deity they have made a contract with but it will get elemental powers from the space the spirit was summoned in. In other words Wolfslayer''s spirit was a wufang monster, by summoning it in a place with a lot of corpses and cold, it became a skeletal and made of ice, thus works the system for druids. Shamans have a specific element spirit which they can level up and even teach special attacks. In a way one can call many spirit beasts while the other only an elite few. Of course the magic drainage for supporting one rather elite spirit or a hundred lowly ones is the same but the problem is that it is quite big and there''s no magic regeneration, so at some point the spirit will just disappear. The same goes for skeletons summoned by a necromancer or elementals by a mage or demons by a summoner. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. Of course with the system at some points you will get enough MP to summon them for as long as you like, not that it will help your summons get stronger or anything. Only when the skill/spell is leveled up do they become stronger, which gains some sp each time you summon something. You should also know that no spell takes less than 1000MP meaning one stone of magic, stones is the way magic is being meassured, mages simply meassured their powers with how many stones you can enchance each day, of course their SP don''t rise since they are Npcs but that''s why mages call them stones and you can switch anytime from MP to stones if you want to but you won''t be ably to track the smaller numbers meaning if you have 999MP that''s still 0stones, losing you a chance to cast some rather weak spell to train your spell casting skill or use some warrior skill that drains considerably lower magic. ======================================================================================== Wolfslayer''s POV Was it really a setup to laugh behind his back and why would the leader care if one of the centurions falls, Wolfslayer was rather intrigued. Was there some conspiracy behind all this, could it be that leader is working with the empress, Galaxia is being framed for frost''s death and Galie and the cat are Aliens who came to have fun. Too far fetched, too illogical, too foolish. Leader established the revolution why working with the enemy. Galaxia, he didn''t know why she was framed, but he didn''t really care, because a new spot at becoming a centurion had just opened and he had to leave Allastar if he wanted to have a go at it. Last Galie and the kitten they were simply too strange, he wouldn''t be surprised if they were genious children hackers who entered the game before ending preliminary school. ''Why does god hate me so much'' He said to himself, Wolfslayer also known as Demons by the revs was a rather peculiar character, he was friends with the No 1 strongest of the revs and in truth if they were to fight he would probably be at least his equal but Lancelot made too many friends and conections over the years getting one over him, while he was training his skills and levels soloing dungeons, Lancelot made a guild of his own, a group of guardians who were loyal to him and would help him out if there was need, in the end he even became a centurion. The real problem however was stagnation, the rebel HQ gave them no missions and rarely would inform them of major happenings in the rebel world, like that time when the HQ was invaded. Wolfslayer knew very little about the other members'' activities and they probably knew little about his, it was laugthable of course since he knew that he had no activities at all to talk about, since years now. All this under the guise of being under cover till the time comes for him to act, sounded more stupid with each year that passed. If this is that action that he was waiting for all those years, then he would gladly decline the honor, after all it was plainly stupid, there was no way those girls could have killed a centurion, he had already tried them and the only one with a level 1 clearance was Lidie whom he only afterwards recognised as Galaxia, making him fall in even more depression. After all he was an elite and now he was sent to do the work of a bottomfeeder or even worse, was tricked to make a fool of himself in front of them, even their cat had mocked him. With all these thoughts He left Allastar, making all his spirits into wild spirits, when their life reaches zero they would dissapear, as their life force was Magic power after all. The Misty skeletal wolves dispersed all over the place and begun hunting for other monsters, if they kill them they will gain some MP from them refilling their own life force, the undead worked on the same principal, killing to gain MP and live longer, at least those that didn''t have a Lich or necromancer behind them, as they gradualy lost Hp without a summoner to feed them. ======================================================================================== Lidie''s POV "Did she still not get up?" Lidie heard Mary''s voice, but she felt a strange pain on her leg as she was no flying in the air behind Galie and Mary, the kitten was riding on her and sleeping peacefully. "What on earth happened, why are we running?" Lidie asked, behind her she could see a torrent of snow that had already touching her leg. "We went to the boss, it was her Idea!" Galie said, pointing at Mary. "Yes I made a mistake, but how could I have known that the Ice Lich healed itself with its own magic" Mary explained, after all Lidie couldn''t even see the lich from behind the strange Avalance, for some reason the Boss stage looked like a maze. "Dead end!" Galie shouted, they had taken a wrong turn, probably? They all run forward and warped through one of Lidie''s portals, ending up behind the seemingly small mountain or snow that followed them. "Where exactly did the lich go?" Lidie asked them somewhat angrily as she now walked left and right, the snow had stopped moving and the three of them were apologetically looking on the floor hearing her preaching about teamwork and morals, but mostly she was angry because they had drunk all her wine. Suddenly as she went to that point, kitty took out of her inventory 100gold coins which she dropped on the floor. "She says she wants more wine" Galie translated the strange meowing noice which made them all begin laughing earning some wild scraches from the kitten, but that wasn''t enough to stop the rather jolly atmosphere. A short duration afterwards they had regrouped and were now heading towards where the snow had come from, or so they thought. "Lidie, when we reach him what do you consider doing, my kinetic shield is not strong enough to hold for more than a minute and my pyrokinesis is too weak to damage him, my metal sphere was frozen by his strange aura and couldn''t move at all" Galie explained, Mary also could do nothing as his strange frozen aura instantly revealed her stealth as it damaged all who approached him. "He''s only the boss of the third floor, I''m sure that there''s some easier way to kill him" Lidie said, after all they had fought with worst monsters and their levels were steadily approaching level 200, especially Mary who was the closest to that goal. "Simple, all we have to do is have kitty and you combine your powers creating another hellfire, like you did the other time" Lidie said, she still remembered how Galie and Kitty had dominated all those wufang spirits. "I don''t know that time was somewhat special and Kitty doesn''t know how to control her pyrokinesis well" Galie explained, remembering that night that she set her own sleeping bag on fire, of course it was mostly kitty''s fault, but it did work out in the end, since Lidie has extras for every situation. Mary hadn''t seen that so she couldn''t have thought of using that technique but even if she did, she would have probably died from the uncontrolable flames at the same time as they tried to kill the Lich. Ice liches are strange by some means, they have found a way to refill magic powers in cold places making them almost invincible on their home turfs, of course they were simple liches, they could always be slain by a sword or by their newest weakness to fire. "Galie just go with Kitty and kill it, I will be responsible for your safety" Lidie said, she had a rather vague Idea of how to do that, just erecting a portal in front of them was probably more than enough to save them from that strange snow attack. "Lidie?" Galie looked somewhat nervously behind her, Lidie could tell with a glance that it spilled danger. A portal appeared between them and the strange wave of snow that tried to submerge them. the snow that entered within appeared behind them and blocked the road they came through, in a few seconds there was no snow rushing towards them as it had all teleported to the other side of her portal. After the danger was over Lidie discovered that the maze was rather childish, it had multiple roads that lead to the central room where they could see a large enough space to fight, it was full of snow and ice skeletons that were creating snowballs, just by rolling them and when they became big enough, the lich send them away to hunt the intruders. ''It is rather stupid'' She thought. ''he could probably just use magic to do the same thing and achieve a much more spectacular effect'' "Living humans, you shall feel what helplessness feels like" The strange bluish bony lich said as it made a snowball collapse and sent the snow towards them in a wave of frosty snow. Of course it was easier to evade in an open space rather than in the closed coridors of the maze but after the first wave, a second and a third came almost instantly, the ice skeletons were too many and they had already at least a hundred snowballs ready as they rolled them up some small snowy hills. Lidie''s portal protected them rather well, the snow entered the portal and exited the other way, but quickly she understood a mistake in her speculations. The snow that stopped behind them after the Lich was out of snowballs was used once more against them but this time in a larger scale, it was like a huge wave that could submerge them in it easily. Lidie instantly created a portal under their feet and they all appeared some meters away from the attack. "Galie why aren''t you attacking him!" Lidie shouted, Galie absentminded nodded and said. "Oh, yes attack, Kitty lets go!" Meow! Was heard as the small kitten stood on her shoulders. Flames begun little by little melting the snow, it wasn''t enougth to defend from it''s attacks but with Lidie''s portals they were teleported here and there as their hellflames begun emerging in the middle of the ice creating a strange sauna like atmosphere in the middle of the ice. The Ice skeletons died in just a few seconds but the Ice Lich was not affected at all, the water and steam that came close to him became cold and turned into ice from its Ice aura, only some flames now and then did some pitiful damage which he healed with his aura. Lidie no longer had to defend from the snow but the lich did nothing other than stand in place and shoot lines like. "You cannot defeat the frost!" "Ice and Snow attack!" "Eternal Winter!" His Attacks were probably destroyed by the dancing flames before they even took form but the strange thing was that they were in a stalemate, neither they could do anything to him nor he could. Many and Lidie were pitiful to see, as they tried to dodge the flames that appeared randomly from thin air. Galie and Kitty could do that all day, but they would probably die at some moment. Lidie was even more unluchy than usual, the flames were as if hunting for her butt, where she moved a flame appeared, at some moment she was as a whole engulfed in flames. "Shit, why me!" She shouted as she rolled on the snowy ground. suddenly an Idea came to her, she took out her best weapon, a two handed axe and after she was once more in flames begun charging at the Ice lich in a strange furious rush. She could as if see the fear in his non existent eyes, the skeleton shouted curses as she approached. Funny thing was that where she moved flames appeared behind her as if she was the goddess of fire. Three meters, that was the range of the Ice lich''s cold aura, the closer she approached the less the flame burned her face, she could even feel a breeze of cold air on her pestered skin, it was a rather relieving feeling from the burning pain she felt before but the flames didn''t stop, flame after flame as if hunting for her appeared right on top of her head. She looked like a fire spirit herself at this moment as she and the Lich bumped on one another, her original plan was to fight him with the axe but now she just held him in place as flames engulfed them both. Before she died she looked at her status and her luck stat stated "Unlucky", it was the worst luck she could have without being cursed. "At least I''m taking you with me" She said to the skeletal Lich that was restlessly trying to leave her cursed flaming grasp. Chapter 24 - Ghosts of the Past Simon''s POV Simon and Emy were sunbathing, Emy had regulated so that there was no way of sunburning so it was like a warm and gentle summer sun, with a gentle breeze that didn''t feel cold at all. "Emy, I''m really Jealous of you, your roof garden is quite good and you even have a swimming pool" Simon said suddenly out of the blue. "Don''t call me Emy, my friends call me Green and who are you to say that, you are probably the first person who can boast about going with two of the ten Divas at the same time" She said, making Simon''s face change colors. "Don''t be afraid, I''m sure that Purple won''t hold any bad will against you after all she has been sucking on your dick for days now" Emy/Green said with a wicked smile that made Simon gulp heavily as the one he called Ameth was sucking on his now failing penis. ''I can always just turn them into sex toys'' He thought to calm himself down but his situation was rather bad, the reason was that he wasn''t confident enough to take on the Empress yet. "Emy, Em...Green how did you become Divas?" Simon asked somewhat puzzled, after all information about Divas was scarce and he had nothing on them. "Why ask, don''t you like our company?" Green said somewhat mockingly but in a rather sexy voice, if not for her youthful appearance he would have been all over her. "Little Green don''t play with me, at least I''m not the one who was moaning the other day" He said somewhat trying to mock her. "But weren''t you moaning today and yesterday from excitement, although I really didn''t know that Purple was so good at it" Green said with a rather mocking expression that spelled danger to him. If he ever released Purple it might result in some really bad aftermath. ''Well no rush, I can always think about what to do another time'' He thought as he closed his eyes and his penis erected once more. Green really couldn''t figure out what he was thinking, after all in her opinion he was just a somewhat special hacker, she didn''t know how he did it but she was sure that there were plenty of ways to win against him. Even now she was thinking new ways to counter his skill. ======================================================================================== Lidie''s POV Lidie respawned once more somewhere in the third floor, it was the last place they had camped. It was a rather bad situation since she didn''t know where the boss chamber was and she was asleep when they had travelled there. -Mary can you send me the map with how to reach you?- Lidie send the message and awaited, but in just a second Mary appeared next to her. "I think there won''t be a need for that" Mary said, she had died just a minute after her and their penalty was no experience gained from the boss fight, a harsh punishment but they didn''t care, after all they would advance to the next floor, where new loot awaited. It took them half an hour to reach the boss chamber, Mary knew the way so it was rather easy to reach it, their only problem was avoiding the Ice skeletons and mages on their way there. "Lidie do you think that Galie will wait for us in the chamber?" Mary asked somewhat nervous after all Galie was a littly light-headed at times. "The better I want of her that she stays put" Lidie said, she had already sent her a message, the worst thing that could happen was getting seperated in this huge dungeon. when they reached the snow plains where the the Ice lich was, inside they saw countless snowmen. Kitty was sitting on Galie''s head instructing her on how to make snowmen, the first few looked rather plain, missing any features but at some point they became more laborious, they begun having strange arms made of Ice crystal and facial features made of the same material. "Galie, we are back!" Lidie shouted, Galie was far away at the moment and looked rather preocupied trying to make a giant snowman or something, as she was rolling a large ball of snow. Meow! Came the command and Galie begun crushing the snowball into snow, afterwards she begun making a door and went further inside it. Mary and Lidie didn''t understand what she was doing but as they approached the entrance small snowballs shot for their faces, missing big time however. Galie probably wanted a snowball fight but a few moments afterwards they were forcefully teleported to the floor bellow, probably someone else was going to challenge the boss. "Boo! why did they kick us out?" Galie complained, she came to like the snow there although she was getting somewhat uncomfortable with her mage robe and high-heel shoes. "By the way, it seems that your special hellfire combo will not be very usefull here" Lidie said, the corridor they were in was rather hot and they could see a skeleton warrior who was on fire some distance away, they could see him mostly because of the flames. "It''s a burning skeleton warrior" Mary said somewhat afraid, the monster should be level 140 but for some reason Mary who was nearing 200 was still afraid of it. "Lidie, Galie when you kill them make sure not to be near their corpse, they tend to explode sometimes healing thir allies and attacking their enemies at the same time" Mary explained, it was true that if they found many skeletons it would become bothersome to defeat them. "Lidie, how do we fight them?" Galie asked, she only had the metal spheres as pyrokinesis and fireballs were useless against them. "Just use your shield to absorb damage and the balls to smash them to pieces" Lidie said as calm as snow, she didn''t see any danger in fighting skeletons that didn''t even reach her own level, after all they were all above level 150. "Lidie, there''s a good reason as to why these skeletons are dangerous" Mary said, trying to disuade them from taking any rush actions. "Mary, why are you so afraid of these burning bones" Lidie asked. ''it can''t be that she''s afraid of them exploding'' She thought inside, after all it couldn''t be that dangerous. "Truth is that I have fough simple burning skeletons before, their level wasn''t above 50 but their explosions were enough to kill me even without them being able to hit me" Truth was that the heat from the explosion did some splash damage even if the explosion didn''t hit you directly, some flames would still jump at you doing a minimum damage. "Come on it''s just one skeleton" Lidie said, it was rather simple to kill him by her regards. Bang! The metal ball was reflected to the side, the skeleton was rather good at it, reflecting the metalic sphere was no little matter. However there was another matter which Lidie and Galie couldn''t have predicted, the metalic sphere after a few minutes begun to deform from the heat, it didn''t change it''s attack force but it reduced it''s speed making it somewhat easier for the skeleton to deflect. "Lidie, I think that we need to change tactics" Galie said nervously, she could see the sphere dripping liquid metal with each blow from the skeleton''s burning sword and shield. "Why do I have to do everything myself" Lidie said as she took out the axe she had planed to use on the Ice Lich and begun attacking the skeleton. With her attacks and the two spheres the skeleton had no time to fight back and easily crumbled into nothing but bones. The burning skeletons had a 50% chance to explode and with Lidie''s luck, explode it did. Lidie appeared once more in their prior camping sight on floor three. ''At least I know the way'' She said to herself as she headed towards the boss room, after all they didn''t wait to set a new spawn-point, so it was rather far away. -Lidie, we just saw the other team descending, we are going to the boss room to play snowball fights, it''s just too hot on the fourth floor- Mary sent her a message making her feel somewhat releaved, at least they wouldn''t advance without her. It took her half an hour to reach them, this time they camped on the fourth floor''s entrance in order to set a checkpoint, they didn''t want to wait again for so long just for one of them to respawn. "Lidie what you are doing there?" Galie asked somewhat puzzled and a Meow came to her answer. "I''m trying to raise my skill as a trader, you know we traders can pack some different items together in a bundle so that it takes less space in our inventory" Lidie said as she showed her a strange present box, Galie opened it and saw the bone golem''s core, the bone staff and the frozen heart from the ice mage. "Do you gain anything from doing so?" Galie asked somewhat puzzled after all they had 100 slots for Items, it was impossible to use them all up without overburdening themselves. "Galie, for traders packing valuables is a must, you see if I don''t pack those Items, although they are light, they will take too much space" Lidie said, of course it was bullshit, most merchants only trained the skill to gain enough skillpoints to raise their profession higher, but Lidie wasn''t like them she would probably at some point fill her inventrory full of junk. "Oh, but doesn''t it drain your stamina or magic?" Galie asked, after all they would have to advance in 20minutes, advancing with low stamina was stupid so they would probably have to rest for a little longer. "Lidie she has some right" Mary said, she too was a little concerned but Lidie couldn''t just wait there and do nothing. "Do we log out after setting a spawn point?" Mary said, she really wanted to log out right now but she had to wait to establish the spawn point not that it was essential but doing it after she logs in again was out of the question. Now they all begun grinding their skills to their outmost, using up all their magic and stamina, it was the last thing they would do before they stopped playing for now, although Lidie and Galie might camp for a while longer as they had done before. ======================================================================================== Time''s POV Time was sitting in his desk, he was rather anxious about the mission he had given Demons, after all framing Galaxia was rather hard after all she only had a level 1 clearance, he had tried to track their capsules but it was impossible to find their location, so he decided to try and kill them inside the game, Demons with his clearance level had the ability to kill others but he was too uncontrolable, all top notch people were such. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. It was a pity that he could only communicate with him through letters, the reason was that the system didn''t record what''s on a letter so they can write whatever they want on the paper. ''Will they trully survive Demons, or do I need to send someone else to PK them, all I need is three or four PKs and I can get their ID'' Time though anxiously, after all Lidie had the revs card and could be found at any time at his convenience, Mary was in his guild so she too was a good tracking device if Lidie ever got rid of the revs card. Time looked through a catalogue he had in front of him, in it was a list of guardians, they weren''t even high clearance ones, those were all the guardians whom he himself sent over the years. Time remembered long ago when he played FSK and later W6, In W6 he became a captain of a ship transfering metals from one country to another and with his foresight he made the best deals possible, there was no sea disaster that could stop him, but all that changed after countless oracles appeared, he no longer could foresee the future as well as he could before and good deals became harder to come by . Of course he was still a merchant god for some years with his real life skills, after all he had already acquired gold beyond count, but when everyone became his equals he was a no one, he could no longer foresee the future acurately and his psychic powers were trash if they didn''t work at all, his predictions were flawed and his riches dwindled with time, at that time he cursed the creators of W6, he wanted them to die. There was only one reason why he survived the massacre of the elderly, he had forseen it. Normaly all elderly were killed, of course there were some exceptions but all of them had one point in common, they all hated Chris, the one also known as Darknym. Of course his appearance and name faded from their memories but their grudges would never dissapear, there were probably hundrends of people that cursed him for turning them into psychics or for awakening some people that were better off without powers. "Paper, paper, where''s the paper?" Time looked around the desk for an empty sheet of paper, he wanted to write something he remembered a name that he had engraved deep in his mind but had forgoten all about it. ''Darknym'' He used to know that despicable fellow, he even had him in his friend list in FSK but in W6 he hadn''t met him even once, although there were rumors that wanted him also playing the game. ''Galaxia Darknym'' That last name, what did it mean. Only now did he begin making a connection, if what he thought was correct then he dreaded even the Idea of what it could mean. But Darknym was long dead, there was simply no way for him to be alive unless he was a demon or a ghost. The secretary came in bearing a letter from Demons. Time took the letter rather rushly as if it was something on which all his life hung on. Time could only curse his bad luck, Demons took his orders as a joke and nothing more. Time couldn''t condemn him after all the orders were hastly made and they had almost no info on Galaxia Darknym, even her counterpart Lidie was a rather eccentic person, she had too few people she called friends and most of them were already dead. Time could feel her loss, he too, long ago, was hotblooded and in a moment of madness created the revs, if not for his hatred for Darknym that time he wouldn''t have had such a good deal with Merry. All he had to do was recruit those discontent with the system and have them become Guardians or simply die, in exchange he became successful and respected by all, even centurions had to show him some respect. His only problem was that he couldn''t leave Allastar, he was sort of an administrator in Allastar, here he was akin to god, although he still tried to keep low profile, otherwise it would be dificult to call himself a rev. Time begun writing letter after letter, there were too many things that he didn''t know and in reality he was somewhat angry at the moment with Demons. ''he could at least kill them and ask later'' He thought with anger as he was writting letter after letter. Fourty letters were written, thirty of which were burned, they were written with too much emotion to his liking, as a leader he had to be objective, his letters had to be devoid of personal feeling, all had to be for the revolution. A deceit that he played for years now. "Ten letters, ten individuals, If I can''t get information this way I will give up on Galaxia and report to the empress" Time said to himself, he wasn''t crazy enough to risk everything just to gather information. The letters were sent and now he awaited in his desk drinking expensive cognac, glass after glass, he was rather impatient, after all he had just moved all his forces, asked favours of old acquaintances and even offered some rewards to a bounty hunter or two, all this just to decide whether Galaxia was dangerous or not, all that to ensure his own safety. ======================================================================================== Max''s POV Max was riding a ship to the Isleplains, if all went well in a week or so they would reach the Isle of Offshore, it was the closest Island to the dungeon. "Why did we have to take them with us?" Max asked rather angry. The ones he talked about were the Valkyries, the famous transvestite unit of the Helllion guild. They looked like women but some of them had dicks, it was of course their decision to make but it made him feel uneasy around them. The Valkyries were of course really strong, there was no denial of that fact but they weren''t the best to hung with, they were too how to say it heterophobic. They hated females and looked at them with disdain, after all there weren''t many women who were better at fighting than them, the reason was mostly because they had breasts and liked to look after their appearance more than effectiveness, not that there weren''t guys that did the same but not to such an extend as to match the color of their boots with the color of their hair. Max''s problem was that the three elite groups that were sent weren''t too happy about him being there. The Valkyries called him homophobic, the Dark flame called him daddy''s boy and the Red Hell didn''t even talk to him, they were too highstruck, they thought of themselves as the real elites of the guild and in a way they were, they were all veterans who only played in Allastar and in contrast to the Dark flame group they fought head on, not by assassinating their oponents making them more likable to the public opinion, after all no one likes backstabbers. Dark flame after all had strange strategies, they would first send a player to the oposing team to scout and then if they let him join they are dead, if not he will just silently observe and act accordingly but the worst they had ever done was infiltrate other guilds and steal their stuff, the only problem was that they couldn''t change names so they had to come up with different strategies each time, their leader is an expert in assassinations and the members were rather strange, in a way they ate up most of Helllion''s budget to create traps and gadgets, although there were lots of failures. "Max you must understand that having powerful allies is already half way to be victorious, the other half is to be strong yourself" Ben said, the man was rather friendly but his phylosophical mumbo jumbo could drive anyone crazy. "Max, my boy don''t fight it go with the flow" Dublin said as he put his face in between a pair of large tits, earning a slap. "It was so worth it" He said as he earned a second slap. Dublin was the prunkster of the Helllion guild, if someone said that he was an elite player, not only would the people from the Helllion guild laugh they would even joke about it for weeks to come. In contrast Benjamin was an elite by himself, he was a great swordsman but Dublin, Dublin was something sort of a joker, he just made them laugh, although many of his jokes were cruel in nature. Dublin liked to trick newbies wasting their characters away, making them select professions that were utterly useless. But if there was one thing that Dublin was good it was acting. Dublin had hundreds of disguises that he used to wear, making people think that he was an NPC, he had even given a few quest to some unsuspected noobs, a pity they couldn''t succesfully complete his quests, after all they were lairs for level 100 players and quests he had gained himself. If there was one thing about Dublin that was elite was his stealing abilities, he was a master thief, well with a few bad moments attached but he was good at it. Pickpocketing in Allastar was rather tedious, so too few practiced it professionaly, first of all you had to put a hand in the other''s pockets, which to Dublin was quite natural. In real life he used to be a pickpocket as well, although there he had better tools for the job. In Allastar he had to try harder just to get a few coppers out of someone''s pockets, while items were even more difficult to steal, unless the oponent is under a special condition there was no way to steal an Item from his inventory. Equiped items were unstealable but there were still ways to attain one, by simply killing the person, although there was low probability of an equiped item falling, but it was a lot faster and less stressfull. The stealing process went like that, you had to put your hand in his/her pockets and after a small cooldown take it out, the problem was that the time was regulated by the price of the item, some items needed hours to steal and those only cost silver, imagine how long gold items needed. Of course that was only for beginner thieves, afterwards you gained plenty of abilities that reduced the time by a couple of minutes each. "Relax Maxie, life is too long now, you have all the time in the world" Dublin said, in part it was true since they would never age after the age of 18, it was set by the system and children were an uncommon existence only seen as npcs. In truth there were hundreds of Npcs that were after Max, but he didn''t want his special someone to be a system made woman, he wanted her to be real. Of course he wasn''t a guardian and probably wouldn''t be able to have real children, but they could still have Npc children in Allastar or another world. Max looked into the distance at two other ships that were also travelling the seas, he wasn''t sure why but he had a bad premonition as he saw a ship without a flag heading their way. One cry made his heart pump in excitement. "Pirates!" Chapter 25 - Piracy Max''s POV The two ships sailed alongside, magic and arrows were shot from both sides. Max found himself uselessly waiting for the pirate ship to close in on them, while the others were using their long range weapons to fight, most of the Dark flame team went to board the pirate ship instead but there was no news of them at the moment, they were probaby waiting for the best moment to act. He could now see a black pirate flag, which had Jak, written in red on it, as if written in blood and a rose priecing the name. It was a misfortune for the Helllion guild that they weren''t well informed about the twenty worst pirates of the Isleplains, as holding the 19th place was Jak. It wasn''t because he was so good at it, it was because when he was about to lose, he destroyed every ship in sight and then went down with the ship. Any pirate would parley with him just to avoid that outcome. Max could see a rather stylish man on the pirate ship, he was probably the captain, in his hands he had a strange handgun, that could be considered a strange remake of the medieval musket. Bang! It shot a fire missile right at their sails. fire missile was the weakest of the offensive fire spells but against the sails and wood of a boat it was quite effective. The man took out his sword and swang as if dancing with his rapier and in a moment''s notice, three men appeared behind him, Max could she this happening as the ship approached. "Board the enemy ship!" The man shouted and their ship set course to ram their ship. Max could only wait for the real battle to begin. Dublin was rather nervous and Ben was somewhat pale as well, the reason behind it was that the enemy weren''t the normal NPC pirates, it was a player, meaning that the pirates were probably sea-trained and battle-hardened. There was a large difference in fighting on board a ship and on land, pirates and those with the sailing professions gained a large bonus on fighting on board of ships or while swimming. Boom! Suddenly the pirate ship blew up, without a reason at all, but they knew that the Dark fire team had done them a great service, blowing up the enemy ship before it rammed them. "Serves you right!" shouted Dublin making the others laugh, he and Max were probably the only ones who did nothing this whole time. Aaa! A scream came from the other side of the ship where the anchor was, if they had given a glance to the sea a few moments before they could have seen hundreds of pirates swimming like fish in the water. The dark fire players died in mere seconds as they were swimming in the sea for their lives but their swimming abilities and water combat skills were non existent, they would appear on the ship in ten minutes but until then they couldn''t even communicate with the other players since they were in the middle of a battle. When locked in battle messages were disabled. "Everyone prepare for battle!" Benjamin shouted, as he unsheethed his sword, a rather luxurious sword with a golden hilt decorated with jewels, it was a rather good, enchanced costume made weapon, made by their guild''s best blacksmith. "Those that give up are to be captured alive, it''s been months since the last time I had someone to walk on the plunk" Jak commanded, making the pirates look somewhat uneasy. "Attack you numbskulls!" He shouted as he saw that they weren''t moving. "Wait can''t we talk about it?" Dublin said, but no one gave him any notice, after all he was speaking rather silently in the midst of the battle that raged all around the ship. Benjamin thrushed his longsword but to no avail, the rapier is much faster than a longsword and the damage Jak''s rapier did was rather good even against a fully armored opponent like Ben. "Armor-Piecing?" Was the last thing that Ben asked as he fell down lifeless. It was true, Jak''s rapier only had one enchancement and that was 79% defence penetration, it wasn''t a 100% but it was enough to kill most opponents, especially those that depended on armors to survive longer. Of course it was a rather expensive sword made especially for Jak by a blacksmith. In the start it only had 15% armor piercing but after many enchancements, 2% each, it took up it''s current appearance. Of course the armor piercing doesn''t apply to all skills but those that have contact with the enemy have all gained the armor piercing bonus. That was one of the reasons why no one messed with Jak. One by one the elites of the Helllion guild fell to Jak''s sword, the other pirates were also doing a good work at supporting, they mostly blocked the elites from ganging up on Jak and sometimes attacked the ones who were fighting with Jak. Dublin was already on the floor surrendered to his fate, after all he was no warrior, he wasn''t even a mage now, he was simply a very good thief, two times archon thief and this would be his third but right now he was just a beginner thief with two OP Archon skills. Max wanted to have a go at Jak but he was being toyed with by a pirate, the pirate was probably only an Npc but he was rather strong and experienced. ''how on earth did he train these guys'' Was on everyone''s mind as they fought these Npc pirates, they were simply strange, they had tons of health and only defended, they didn''t attack at all. They were like an obstacle that they couldn''t overcome even if they tried real hard, truth was that the pirated weren''t exactly trained, they were misthreated by Jak and with time just got accustomed to his weird ways, after all he was sort of a legend among pirates. "Give up and I''ll make sure to keep you alive!" Jak shouted as he killed the last of their elite leaders, all three of the elite leaders were dead and the others that could resist had also died, only some supports and craftsmen were left and a few merchants who hitched a ride with the famous Helllion guild. "Captain, all but a young man have given up arms" A black bearded pirate said, he looked rather battered and had a few wounds but was as healthy as an ox. Jack approached the Galley where they watched Max fighting with one of the pirates. "What is this, you could have killed him a hundred times!" Jack shouted from the galley. "Captain, we are not fighting to win, we are betting on how many hits it will take for him to give up" Jak came forth from the galley brandishing his sword. "Might I play as well, My bet is one hit!" The pirates only gulped as they opened way for their captain. One swift hit was all it took and the young man''s weapon fell from his hands, his condition changed to paralized and he couldn''t even move. Jak approached him and whispered to his ear. "Give up and I won''t cut your dick into really thin slices" Max couldn''t even gulp before the paralysis wore off. It was a whole 20seconds paralysis, it was enough to kill him and his weapon was nowhere to be seen. "I give up" He said half-hearted, he really wanted to continue but the idea of having his thing sliced was rather terrifying. "Noo!" "Boo!" "Called! cheating!" The disatisfied voices of the other pirates made him somewhat surprised, after all he knew nothing of their bets and very few had bet on the captain''s success after all they had been fighing with him for some time now. "Boy I like your guts, do you want to be a pirate?" Jak''s question made him somewhat lost in thought after all he was a member of a prestigious guild, if he became a pirate people will begin to say that the Helllion guild had went even more astray, on the other side no real damage was done to the guild''s reputation. "Yes" He said, he saw the smiling faces of the other pirates who welcomed him onboard. ======================================================================================== Simon''s POV Simon was enjoying life on the rooftop for days now and suddenly he saw a letter in Emy/Green''s hands. Her face was somewhat troubled as she read the message sent to her, it was rather intriguing as to who would send a written letter but Simon didn''t give it much thought after all she was a Diva or so she said herself. "Simon could you return Purple to normal, I have a mission for her" Green said, she really didn''t want to move from her spot, although she had also been here for a while but it had become really good with so many people other than her, she enjoyed it too much. The hypnotized girls weren''t really mindless, they just had to obey every one of Simon''s commands, but Green had come to like their company. Although all of them cursed someone called Zephir with one voice, which seemed to make Simon happy, but they were rather jolly girls non the less. "Simon, I just got a request, I owe him one so I have to help him but going myself it too tiring" Green explained. "Is it really so bothersome?" Simon asked rather surprised, after all Divas could teleport where ever they wanted, after all they had 100% clearance. "Can you tell me about it?" Simon asked somewhat interested, after all what could be so hard for someone like her. "Simon, it''s just boring, someone asked me if I could find information about some girl called Galie or Galaxia or Lidie, among millions of people do you think it''s easy to track one girl" Green said somewhat angry after all she was a genious hacker but even for her looking up one by one the numerous people to see which one was the target was time consuming. "If it''s Galaxia of the twin stars, better send him a letter that you want out of it, nothing good will come from assotiating with them" Simon said rather bored, he thought that it was something hard but it was just something bothersome and highly dangerous. "Do you know them?" Green asked somewhat surprised, after all she herself had too little info on them available, taken from the guardians information network. "Galaxia Darknym has behind her someone who could be even stronger than the Empress herself, if your friend wants to suffer or die he can continue investigating them but if he harms them, better stay away from your friend, I''m telling this for your own well being" Simon said and then remained silent, he didn''t even answer any of her other questions, after all she didn''t believe him or wanted more information about the mysterious power behind them. After seeing that Simon wouldn''t talk farther about the matter, she simply sent a reply and went to the pool to play with the other girls. After all she didn''t care if it was true or false but if it was true she had to warn her "friend" about the possiblility of it being really dangerous. ======================================================================================== Galie''s POV Lidie after loging out of the virtual world went to eat, took a bath and went to sleep in a soft bed for a change. Galie however was somewhat concerned, after all Kitty had also logged out with them. ''Who is kitty?'' was her first question and if she needed some help was her second question. After all they were rather friendly inside the game. Galie didn''t know what many of those rooms in their home contained but she wanted to find out if Red was alright outside the game, after all they would be living there for a year without Darknym coming back. She rushed through the dark corridors, the little light from the strange crystals embeded to the glass walls made her think about Allastar. Most rooms were empty some had plants growing in them others had strange machines but they were all symetrically build. Even her and her father''s rooms were located one next to another, it was a rather simple design. They lived on the second floor, there were five large rooms on the first floor and three on the third floor, there was probably another floor on the fourth or even fifth but her powers were not able to see what was there, although she had went there when she was younger. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. The only room that had a living person in it was the room next to her father''s but it was locked. She didn''t know how to enter, but she could teleport if she wanted to. Of course it didn''t go so well, her father had put many barriers in the door to that room and even the walls had some sort of resistance to psychic powers. It was funny how he had barriered the doors and walls but did he also barrier the roof or floor. Galaxia went downstairs and tried to the best of her abilities to find the exact space under the room. It was easy to locate it but there too were some barriers placed to lock her outside once more. she really wanted to know the secret of that room, why lock her from that room, she knew exactly what was inside the other locked rooms but this one was the only room that was a mystery to her, when she was small she had seen most of the rooms and some later in her life but this room she had never been before. The two upper floors were the pilot room and the psychic reception room, which were rather plain and had nothing but machines inside. -Lidie could you help me break in into my father''s room, I want to see what''s inside- Galie sent this message to Lidie through telepathy, the reason behind it was because Lidie had a rather strange ability, Galie couldn''t replicate it even though she had tried a few times. You should know that psychic abilities have three ranks, the first is mental which are the weakest of all, they have to do with brain fuction, memory and perception. The second was psychic abilities that worked with the soul of the person, it contained most of what was called psychic abilities. The third and most difficult was space and time manipulating abilities, even Galaxia only had a basic knowledge of it, teleportation was this sort of ability, the problem was that Lidie''s and Galie''s teleportation was rather different. Normal teleportation would sent the soul to a space and then teleport the body safely but Lidie''s teleportation opened a portal akin to a wormhole that sent both instantly to the other side. There was of course no answer from Lidie after all she couldn''t use telepathy to send messages. Galie teleported back to her room and begun shaking Lidie. "Lidie could you help me with something!" She shouted as she was shaking her violently. "Can''t...we talk...about this?" Lidie said as she was still half asleep. "No time, Kitty needs us" Galie said teleporting them outside directly. "Galie you know that my portal is only that big, there''s no way you can fit in" Lidie said, her portal was only so big after all, although she herself has used it to teleport inside the virtual world, in reality she couldn''t use it that way, it was only as big as a basketball. "Don''t mind, I will shrink myself for a duration of time to pass through" Galie said as she begun in front of her eyes shrinking, strange colourful lights were dancing all over her body as she was shrinking at a rather slow pace. "Is this even possible!" shouted Lidie in surprise, after all becoming smaller or bigger was okay in the virtual world but if someone said that they could do that in the real world anyone would call them crazy. "Open the portal!" Shouted a small doll-like Galie. Lidie was stuned for a while after all she could only think of this as a hallucination. the little hits from the little Galie didn''t hurt at all but when the telekinetic punch came, Lidie sure came back to her senses. "Sorry I''m still somewhat sleepy" She said to her defense and opened a portal to wherever the other side of the wall was, in truth she was uncertain if she would end bumping on something or thrown back through the portal, after all it wasn''t a one way thing like the one in Allastar. Galaxia didn''t even wait she hastely jumped into the portal, after all she had limited time, her body would become bigger in just a few seconds, the same had happened to the knife she had enlargened in Allastar, the reason for that was that she wasn''t strong enough to keep the condition pernament, after all she wasn''t as talented as people might think, if Simon for instance was given the same privileges as she he could have become multiple times stronger than her. Galaxia was now in a rather dark room, there was no ligh other than the small portal from which she came from, she begun growing to her normal size and in a matter of seconds the light from the portal became almost non existent. Pyrokinesis was nice to have in times like these. Around her were multiple strange yellow crystals, she couldn''t tell what they were, but they looked akin to amber stones, the room wasn''t very big but the rows of crystals made it look big, there was a locked door, which probably went to her father''s bedroom, and a hall going somewhere else. There were four cages at each side of the hall, she could see a woman sleeping in one of the cages. ''She must be Red'' She thought but she was more interested in what lay at the end of the corridor. There was a pedestral and a few yellow crystals like those she had seen before. Inside them she could see figures of women, some of whom she was familiar with, others she didn''t know but one made her heart ache. It was a stone which held the figure of her mother, it was rather strange as she couldn''t understand what the stones were, they looked akin to amber but these stones were well shaped akin to glass crystals while the ones before were rather crude and unrefined. "What is this place?" She asked herself but no answer came, there were two doors with a floating psychic core in each, she didn''t know every one of the crystal''s functions but these two were probably teleportation crystals. Galaxia didn''t want to touch the crystals, although she was really surprised by this strange collection of stones but it was after all just crystals with the form of all her father''s former partners, as all of them who she knew from the collection were all dead. Galaxia went to Red''s cage and begun trying to open the cage, to her surprise it was quite easy. It didn''t even need her to use considerable power, just a single clink in the lock and it was open, just think of it as picklocking with psychic powers. "Red, Red, lets go it''s too filthy in here!" Galaxia shouted as she shook the startled Red, in truth she wasn''t sure that she was the one who operated Kitty inside the game, but there was no one else in the whole crystaline pyramid. "How did you come, here?" Red asked as she violently slapped Galaxia to come to her senses, after all she was half asleep and Galaxia did act somewhat childish. "Don''t you dare!" Shouted Red as a counter-slap was coming for her, it was rather funny as at the moment she felt somewhat happy about it. They were going at it happily for a few minutes before Red''s stamina was up, and she urged Galie to stop. "Right, we must get out of here first" Galaxia said, she didn''t care about her being her father''s toy, after all he would be absent for a whole year. She dragged Red by the hand and begun going to where the hole should be, After finding the small light, which was the portal she made Red shrink and threw her through the portal and afterwards she herself went through it. Behind their backs a strange white mask hunged on the wall was shaking for a little while and then once more stopped, although there was no earthquake or anything to explain this phenomenon. "Lidie, We made It!" The little Galie shouted while taking Red''s hands and hopping like an idiot, she had probably seen someone else doing it before, otherwise it was impossible to come up with something so stupid. "Are you Red?" Asked Lidie as she saw them suddenly grow to their original sizes. "So you two are the blue heads from the game?" Red said somewhat suspisiously, after all they looked exactly the same, except for their height, even their voice was the same. Something like that was difficult to explain by normal means, but after seeing Darknym''s powers it wouldn''t be a problem thinking of them as clones or something. "So why did you free me from the cage again?" Red asked, seeing that they didn''t answer, truth was that Galie had just went through her memories and Lidie didn''t even know what to answer, after all she wasn''t as high and mighty in real life as she was inside the game, the same could be said about Red as well, inside the virtual world with 100% clearance she was akin to a god, but here she could at most make a handfull sized explosion. "Lets have a party!" Galie said, she had no Idea what a party was but to her it sounded something exciting, she saw a welcoming party in Red''s memories and wanted to have one. "Galie, why not do it in the virtual world, your house hasn''t got what is needed to throw a party" Lidie said, after all she was the logistics manager of the group, she knew exactly how much they would need of everything to make ends meet, she even supplied for emergencied, each time before going out on quests. "Lidie, you really think that our house is as small as only my room?" Galie said, in truth Lidie had spent most of her time sleeping in her room but the strange pyramid had lots of rooms, even Galie herself hadn''t explored the few new ones that were just created by her father, although most of them were just expansions of the greenhouse and production factory, but there were also a few rooms that were empty before and were now almost full. "Galie, do you even have music?" Lidie asked, Red could only stay silent, she didn''t understand what was going on but there was going to be a party so she didn''t care, after all she was sort of a prisoner and somewhat hungry at the moment. "Of course we have music" Galie pouted, teleporting them inside a strange room that could be called a concert hall or music hall, there were hundreds of seats and behind the stage there were tons of instruments. "And what exactly are we supposed to do with these?" Lidie asked mockingly, withought waiting for an answer. "Galie, was it" Red begun talking suddenly and to her answer Galie noded affirmatively. "Do you have a CD player or some other advanced sound reproduction device?" Red asked and they saw Galies eyes light in excitement, which probably meant "yes" because she just teleported them away. The new room was rather strange, they didn''t understand what exactly to expect from here. There were tons of orbs embeded into shelves, they could even see that the orbs were rather strange but the most strange thing was that the room was towering and going further up, they couldn''t understand how someone could reach the topmost orb or was it needless, to go up there. "What exactly is this room?" Lidie asked rather surprised, after all they could easily tell what the last room was, a concert hall or something. "This is the music archive, father collected lots of songs from foreign worlds and stored them in these orbs, if you apply a little psychic power they will begin playing some music" Galie said as she activated one of the orbs. The strange allien music played through the strange circular room, the sound ensnared them to not move, to not lose focus, to not think and to keep hearing it. That was the power of this rather strange song, even Galaxia herself had now fallen in a strange stupor state, not understanding what was going around her. The strange melody was alluring, it made them listen to it untill all three fell asleep. Chapter 26 - Feeling of freedom Max''s POV Aboard the ship, Max didn''t know to laugh or to cry, his first job as a recruit was scrubing the ship with a brush and a backet in hand. "Dublin why am I the only one who has to do this" Max complained endlessly, after all he lived a rather sheltered life. "I could help you but I''m a pirate officer I can''t be seen doing things like cleaning the deck" Dublin said in his ninja uniform, it was of course just an excuse to not help him out. "By the way how on earth did you become an officer, the same day you were recruited" Max asked seemingly angry, after all he had to pass through many duels just to be offered to be recruited and he became an officer without even fighting. "The captain says I''m funny, but I think he''s gay" Dublin said while shamelessly laughing out loudly. "Ship on the left!" Shouted someone and the excitement in many pirates eyes was visible, but one voice blew it all away. "What flag!" Jak shouted and the pirate who was scouting took out a telescope and begun scouting the ship, the telescope they had just looted from Max''s ship of course. "West Merryland!" The pirate answered somewhat sadly as he knew the usual answer to ships that flew flags from famous holiday resorts, Merryland Island was one of them. Jak also looked through his telescope and suddenly shouted. "Send them greetings, set course to ram them, everyone take your possitions" This of course wasn''t his normal attitude and only after looking through his own telescope he had changed his mind. The greeting shot went right through the main mast of the ship, ruining their sails and making their ship move like a turtle, the ship Helllion had made was quite something, they had even the newest cannons in the market, called Magi-cannons, they could shoot canonballs without the need for amunitions although they consumed magic instead, making them only usable by players and only by those that had the mage profession. The other ship was now static and suddenly a dark cloud appeared in the sky, while a booming voice shouted from the now battered ship. "Who dares to interupt my travels!" It said, the pirates were rather scared by it but Jak took out a strange artifact from his inventory and answered. "You Scumming wizards, how dare you sell me faulty goods, I will not only interrupt your travels, I''m gonna fucking terminate them" There was a moment of silence and the clouds no seemed less threatening. "Wait, Jak we can talk about it" The voice said, it sounded nervous now and other voices from the background begun whispering making this strange booming sound be seen through, it was some sort of voice transmiter that made it as if you are strong, in order to frighten Npc pirates from attacking the ship. Of couse few knew that the only reason Jak isn''t among the top 10 or top 5 was because he didn''t have his own fleet, he just travelled with a single boat, which he sometimes sunk or let be captured whenever he got bored of being a pirate. "We surrender, We will give you 100 no 200gold if you let us continue our travels" The mage was now trying to negotiate his way out but it didn''t seem to be working as canonballs were still shooting out from both ships. "You think that 200 gold will make up for your guild mocking me and giving me a magic chest without a key" Jak shouted angrily. On the other ship the mages from the Wizdom guild were talking among themselves, after all magic chests were a type of boss treasure chest that was realy valuable and rare, you could only gain it by clearing a dungeon, who in his right mind would sell such a treasure. They begun guild chatting to find out what exactly it was all about. There were five types of chest, normal treasure chests that could be opened even without a key, fortified chests that needed a key to open or some magic spell, magic chests that opened only by having a magic key, ancient chests that were really rare and were almost impossible to open making them similar to trash and lastly Legendary chests that were both rare and impossible to open but probably held inside treasures that could dominate the whole world, if someone ever found a legendary key he would probably become instantly rich by selling it or instantly powerful if he ever bought a chest for his key. "How is that possible?" The leader of the group said after learning the whole story from a guild member. The story was quite simple, a member of their guild that had found a magic chest in a dungeon Island was returning by boat to their HQ in Merryland Island, where they had a few spare keys for it. On his trip they were attacked by pirates and in exchange for their lives he gave the treasure chest away, after all it was his most valuable possession at the time, it wasn''t really mocking them, he just didn''t possess a key to it at the moment. Although keys were less rare than the chests themselves, since they could be created by skilled blacksmiths or locksmiths, who were a rather useless and rare profession but there were some who liked creating locks and keys to challenge ambitious thieves but the most famous locksmiths all dreamed of creating a legendary key or lock. In return for the chest Jak left them almost safely leave with their lives. Of course Jak possessed no key and his friends were far from being locksmiths, they were elite blacksmiths, he couldn''t ask them to make him a key for the chest. This chest has been on his mind for days now, he was really angry each time he looked at it sitting there in his inventory, sometimes he imagined what treasure it might hold inside, but today after seeing the same robe as the wizard who gave him the chest on board the ship his anger awakened and he became angry. "So what''s the worth of your lives?" Jak shouted, the cannons had stopped shooting and his ship was next to theirs, with a single command he could storm the ship, capturing it in one fell swoop. Jak might have been strong to a ridiculous degree but his crew and ship weren''t, after the first thunderbolt shot from the sky, all hell broke loose. It was their answer, a storm spell that could sink any regular ship, they no longer cared to negotiate, they were ready to die together with the pirates, after all they had their dignity as the stongest magical guild of Merryland. A storm with them as the epicentre begun, the two boats were unable to stand in place, fighting in such weather could be called madness, however there was one person that still fought, he even hopped from place to place as if the storm wasn''t real. Jak as if taken from a fable was already on the enemy ship and slaughtered anything that moved, he cracked thunders that found their aims and killed people that tried to obstruct him from finding the mages. Max with difficulty could stay on board, many people were lost in the storm, some too were strugling to stay on board. His hand slipped and he lost his footing in the terrible weather, he was sure to die in the sea but that wasn''t his fate as a hand pulled him back up on the ship at the last moment. "Thanks!" He said absentminded, before even seeing who his savior was. "Dublin?" He said surprised, after all Dublin could be called the worst trash of their guild but he didn''t seem to struggle at all in this stormy weather. "Have seen worse" Dublin said reminiscing the Tempest they had experienced in Rubrick so long ago, even houses were turned upside down, this little storm spell was only mediocre in front of that. In truth Dublin wasn''t there but after it he begun training for situations like that and he was rather good at keeping his balance, he even gained a skill because of it. The problem of course with spells like Tempest and other high level spells was the high failure rate, even this storm spell was the collective struggle of multiple people to keep it going for so long, after all it was a chanelling spell, at some point they would run out of magic or fail the chanelling. "Lets go inside, it''s a lot safer downstairs" Dublin said, dragging him downstairs, you should know that being saved by a man dressed like a ninja felt rather shity. Boom!Boom!Boom! Jak was now doing his explosion sigils and little by little the enemy ship was turning into a skeleton, sinking was the imediate aftermath. The storm ended at the exact moment that a hole appeared in the lower deck where the hold was, two minutes after the explosions, Npcs were jumping in the sea and begun swimming as far away from the ship as possible, they didn''t want to sink with the ship after all, only the captain, a player named Nemo refused to leave, he was sitting on board when Jak approached. The ship sunk too fast and the people who were swiming were in eminent danger. "I''m in need of a few more sailors wanna come onboard?" Jak asked, Nemo just laughed at the comment and pointed at Jak''s ship that was leaving at full speed, there were reasons for that but to Jak they probably didn''t matter. "You bastards come back Immediately!" Jak shouted, in reality it didn''t matter, as long as Jak''s ship was safe he would respawn on it however many times he died, well even if the enemy ship sunk it didn''t mean that he couldn''t just swim away like the others. "I''m Nemo, just lost my ship" Nemo said to the resigned, Jak who had stoped shouting and was now cursing in a low voice as the sea water was no climbing on board. "I knew it that High elves on a ship mean trouble" Nemo said, it was a strange rumor that went on, making some players rather sceptical at taking elves on board. I could be said just misfortune but 40% of all sunken ships had at least one elf on board, the rest 60% were cause by women on board. Old superstitions never fail to take their toll on the female population. Of course the population of earth being 70% female was the real reason that made it possible for these omens to resurface. "Want a drink?" Jak asked as he took two bottles of rum from his inventory, after all it was now impossible to swim away, since the ship was sinking too fast now and the sea water was flowing towards the sinking ship, creating a rather terrifying effect drawing some people who couldn''t escape towards the sinking debris of a ship, which was now sinking at full force. Stolen story; please report. "Last drink?" Nemo said as he begun sinking with the ship, Jak after one gulp begun sinking but he didn''t mind as after a few moments he begun swimming back up, he was like a torpedo, in speed, you wouldn''t understand if it was a person or not. The pirates on the ship looked at the strange human torpedo and begun shouting in distress. "Captain, please be reasonable, we had to save the ship, we didn''t mean to disregard your orders" "Nice One, I thought I heard a torpedo coming, but it''s just captain!" Dublin said as he saw the rapidly approaching Jak. "Hey black beard do you have a float to fish his out" Dublin said, of course he didn''t mean to do that but to his surprise the sailor handed him a wooden barrel. Dublin didn''t understand what to do with it and just threw it in the sea, it was supposed to save someone from drowning after all. Bang! Jak hit right on the barrel with great speed, crashing it into wooden planks, but this action brought a strange reaction as the other pirates begun throwing barrels at Jak, making it hard for him to approach the sailing ship. Only Jak could see the mutiny message as the crew tried to let him sink in the middle of the sea and it would have happened if not for Dublin who had sneakily dropped anchor, trying to stop the ship. By the time they understood that the ship wasn''t moving anymore, cold sweat run down their spine. Jak somewhat tired came on board the ship through the anchor''s chain and the pirates couldn''t even cut the chain, after all it was made rather well by the Helllion guild. "Mister Jak, the Helllion guild regards you in great favor, I would like to invite you to make a branch here in the Isleplains" Dublin said, making the pirates aware of whom had just betrayed them. Jak smiled and five minutes later with Dublin tied on the main mast of the ship, the ship was fishing out any survivors or valuables left behind by Nemo''s ship. Max was now helping the pirates repair the ship, not that there was much to be done and most of the time they were just laughing and playing bet games. The reason why was because the captain didn''t sink the ship with them and they owed it all to the strange ninja that was tied to the mast singing some strange melodies they had never heard before, well anime themes were rather hard to come by in a fantasy game, after all there was not enough technology to recreate them and singing them without music was rather poor to represent the work that''s needed to create them. It also had to do that Dublin wasn''t a very good singer. Dublin probably thought that Jak hadn''t seen who threw the first barrel, but he had seen everything, after all he had picked up too many strange skill on his travels through the Isleplains. "So Max how did you like your first pirate experience?" One of the crew members, the one with the black beard asked, he was strangely almost everywhere at the same time, he was Jak''s first man, his right hand on the ship and although there were many officers, in reality they had no actual power, they were just excluded from the chores on the ship. Max still remembered the prior experience, in a way it was the most thrilling experience in his life, although he was about to die but he came to like it on this ship, although the captain was weird and the sailors somewhat unrefined, but it felt realy stange, it felt like freedom. ======================================================================================== Ameth''s POV Simon was somewhat nervous he had received a message from Rod, the instructor of the Guardian training, Ameth had proably received one as well. In a fit he released Ameth from the hypnosis and told her to get ready. She was somewhat lost, as she didn''t remember anything that happened the days before but the strange thing was that she was wearing different clothes than before. "Don''t stand there, they are waiting for us at the training grounds" Simon shouted, behind Amenth was Emy/Green and some random girls she didn''t know. Green was lonely so she decided to let the girls stay with her, although in truth it was forced on her by Simon. "Ameth, we must go, now!" Simon shouted seeing that Ameth didn''t seem to move from her place, but one thing was for sure as she saw Green behind her smiling with a thumbs up, meaning Simon was the real deal. Ameth went from Training hall to training hall scouting for promising people or just for people she liked to have in her group, to understand what was happening was simple, Divas were divided into three sides, One was the psychics, the other the Hackers and the last the neutrals, those neutral were many and did whatever they liked but from time to time they entered one or the other camp for some random benefit they offered. Ameth used to be with the neutral faction until she needed help with something and became indepted to Green, after all neutral Divas don''t have much to offer as an exchange so they just join one side or the other for some time, until they can pay back the favor with some other trivial for them thing, Ameth''s task was to gather guardians for Green. By finding Simon her favor was as good as paid but she had some personal interest in him. ''How comes so many days have passed?'' She asked herself, after all although she had lost her memory of those times but Simon couldn''t stop time, Ameth calculated the days lost in the mental blank state and something didn''t add up. "Simon, could you tell me what happened in there?" Ameth asked somewhat puzzled, but acting as a boy she had made her voice sound more masculine with some skill or something. "You mean, Boss how did you deal with Emy?" Simon corrected her. (Hidden Giggle) "Oh, boss, how did you deal with sister Green?" Ameth asked, she of course didn''t respect him at all but it didn''t matter. "We came to an understanding, you see, Emy wants to rule the world and I want to rule the world, so first we defeat the common enemy and then fight among ourselves" He said somewhat unsure as to if it was real or not, after all Green liked to talk undecisively, he couldn''t tell if she said "Yes" or "Maybe" at times, but the end result came out like what he had said. In reality it was Green who manipulated him into agreeing, he wanted to rule them all and expand slowly but Green had already a large influence on the world, the rebel group called "the Archive" was entirely under her control, the other group called revs were under Saphire or otherwise called Blue. "Is that all?" She asked but in her mind she was thinking ''Boring!'' Ameth had no will to rule the world, many other Divas also didn''t care if Green or Blue took over, after all they shared one emotion towards their mother, "Disdain". She ignored them and they ignored her back, after all the Empress only lived for herself, there was no person she cared about even if they all died, she wouldn''t even know it and might not even blink at the loss. "Weren''t we going to the training hall?" Ameth asked herself when she found herself alone in front of the training hall, Simon was gone and she couldn''t even find him, after all she didn''t have his adress or ID code. Ameth sighed heavily as she entered the training hall, after all Simon''s training was now over, he was to graduate by her decree. Rod was helpless on this one, as much as she wanted to she could do nothing against a Diva. ======================================================================================== Simon''s POV Simon as fast as he entered the teleportation platform, went back home. He had no reason to do what Rod ordered him but he didn''t want to break his relationship with Kaj yet. If she learned that he wasn''t in the training facility she would ask questions and stuff, which were hard for him to answer. Kaj of course wasn''t home, she spent most of her time in the game after all and that was what he would do as well from now on. Although his encounter with Green was short he had gained a new understanding in what he could do with the system, he had learned how to use teleportation through his Guardian status, he had two types of teleportation, a clearance based and an ID based, the clearance based range was regulated by his clearance level, while for the ID he had to know the other person''s ID to use, teleporting a step or two near his target. As Domina he swiftly teleported to Jak''s side, after all they were a pair or something. "When and how did you come?" Jak asked somewhat surprised, Jak didn''t know how to teleport after all. "Hello? I''ve been Training on how to teleport this whole time" Domina lied with a strait face, earning a punch in the guts and more negative health points. "Don''t lie to me, I know it when you lie" "Right, right but it is true that I was training, ask Ameth, he will also verify it" Domina said. "Who is Ameth?" "A guy at the training center, another trainee" "I''ll ask Rod, she''ll tell me who this Ameth is" Jak said but the answer from Rod made him somewhat uneasy, it wasn''t that Simon had just graduated that made him pale, but the reason he graduated. "A Diva" Jak said silently, even Kaj didn''t dare bare her claws against one of the ten Divas, they were like gods of the Virtual space, with one word 100% clearance. "So?" Domina asked somewhat mischievously. "Simon, you do know that this Ameth is a Diva right?" Jak asked in full seriousness, this matter could become a great tragedy if he did something stupid to her. "Kaj, don''t be so afraid, I just made a bet and won a prize, it was nothing dangerous to be concerned about, after all I only allied myself with Green of the Hackers faction" Domina said, but kaj was completely oblivious about factions and Divas, she didn''t even know who Green was supposed to be. "Just trust me and everything will be okay" Domina said as she went for his pants. Chapter 27 - Power Up Lidie''s POV Lidie was the first one to wake up from the song''s influence, she didn''t know how much time had passed but she was hungry. The others were still lying on the floor, the song had long stopped playing but they couldn''t wake up for some reason. Lidie shook them awake and they begun rising up, rubbing their sleepy eyes, not understanding or not wanting to believe what had just happened. "Was that psychic power?" Red asked curiously. "I''m hungry" Galie said, ignoring Red''s question, after all she didn''t know what exactly that was, but in all sincerity it was rather dangerous. "Me too" Lidie said, Red would also say the same but she wasn''t fast enough as they had teleported to a strange kitchen or something, there were tables and chairs and next to the somewhat traditional kitchen were three floating crystals, there was also one crystal on each table, that shone with a somewhat faint light. "Make your order" Galie said, as she touched the one on their table and her drink appeared, afterwards a strange dish akin to spaghetti appeared and other side dishes they had never seen before. "Girls why don''t you order?" Galie asked somewhat puzzled, after all these crystals were a daily part of her life and at least a minute passed without them doing anything. "Galie, to tell the truth we don''t know how to use these crystals" Lidie said and Red nodded somewhat embarassed. "Tell me what do you want to order, for now I will order for you but later I will teach you how to use the crystals" Galie said and took their orders, whatever they said, just appeared on the table, as if it was magic. "Where is the toilet?" Lidie asked suddenly. Galie pointed at one of the crystals next to the kitchen, It was rather strange as in her room there was a perfectly working toilet. "Let me help you" Galie said as she teleported her to a toilet somewhere in her house. It really made her somewhat interested as to how the crystals worked. When she ended she was teleported back, it was of course strange, how Galie knew she had ended but it was okay by her, after all she didn''t teleport her with her pants down. "Galie, how do you use these crystals?" Lidie asked, after some time had passed and the food was almost all eaten. "It''s quite easy to tell the truth, you just have to use telepathy onto the crystal and options appear in your mind, it''s rather handy, by the way how about I teach you telepathy?" Galie said somewhat excited, they couldn''t even talk back before she teleported them out of the dining room and into the capsule room. She guided them to three strange looking chairs with a helm that could cover their whole head. "These are training capsules, all I know about psychic powers I learned from these" She said as if boasting and begun regulating something on the console next to the chairs. "I regulated it to teach telepathy, who wants to try first?" Galie asked but Lidie felt somewhat uncomfortable and afraid to use a rather questionable machine, it wasn''t that she didn''t trust Galie, but she had a bad premonition about this. Red however was hasty and impulsive, she without fear sat on the chair and put on the strange helmet that covered her head. -Unauthorized person in the training capsule- A robotic voice sounded and Red found herself out of the capsule once more. "Sorry, I really didn''t know it needed authorization for others to use it" Galie apologized but to them it was rather disappointing since they couldn''t learn telepathy. "I know, lets go to the training room!" Galie said teleporting them to another room, it was large and contained two capsules and a large gym inside, there was anything you could imagine inside, even a climbing wall. Galie touched a crystal and their clothes changed into heavy karate gi. She took a rather movie like stance and said. "Now lets begin your training" Giggles and smiles could be heard as answers to her words as they begun training, at a rather slow pace, while jocking and playing around all the time. In reality any psychic could learn other types of psychic power but he needed to get accustomed to using them to be effective in them. In psychic power there were four variables that mattered. Mind, mental process and how efficiently your brain works, memory and other fuctions included. Soul, in reality it was the main way of how all psychic powers were used, by moving your soul around and doing things with it, that''s exactly how telekinesis and other such powers worked. Time-space, it is the pinacle of psychic powers, oracles and martial masters at some point learn to use time differently, while space is a rather vague understanding, in a way there can''t be the one without the other. Talent, the gift from god, every person has different limits, that limit was called by Darknym as talent. He himself was quite talented but there were other people who were even more talented than him but they would never be able to reach their limit, since they don''t know how to increase their power. The easiest to learn were the Mind based psychic powers, although they were time consuming and didn''t give lots of an advantage in the start but in the long run they made a good suplement to soul powers. Soul powers were rather plain and easy to use but had some difficulty to learn them, the most important part was understanding how to use one''s own soul to achieve a specific result. Time-space powers were the hardest to learn and use, even Galaxia hadn''t mastered those, not that she had mastered the others but those she had only touched. They were simply too straining for her to use for extended periods of time. Telepathy unlike you are probably thinking has all three branches, the mental is the easiest as it contains creating mental notes and other such things for yourself, creating a photographic memory effect etc. Soul branch is where you can talk with someone else or scan an area around you with your telepathy. Time-space telepathy is sending messages to your past or future self, it''s rather complicated and hard and is akin to an oracle''s visions or hearing voices out of nowhere. The lessons and life in the pyramid went on, as they had completely forgotten Mary who sometimes appeared and disappeared in the dungeon. ======================================================================================== Max''s POV Max was once more scrubbing the deck, while hearing Dublin snore, still tied to the main mast of the ship. The last few days there has been a strange genie who came back and forth from the captain''s room. He even heard arguements coming from the captain''s cabins sometimes but the most terrifying thing was how the captain seemed powerless against her. Max was somewhat surprised seeing her sometimes walking topless around the deck, but what surprised him even more was Dublin''s comment on her. "That''s a guy" He said, making him feel disgusted for himself, as he had some rather dirty thoughts about her. Of course there wasn''t a 100% that she was a guy but he didn''t want to risk finding out, he had even seen a nightmare about it. The days that passed were rather joyful as Dublin was let loose in the ship. the crazy pair of Domina and Dublin did everything in their powers to make Jak furious, but what made the greatest impression on him was when they were approaching a town on Offshore Island. "Open the barrels drink and eat everything before we reach the shore!" Jak shouted and drinks and food was all over the ship. The were two reasons for the feast, first was that Jak was leaving with Domina and the second was that Domina could use her psychic powers again, not that Max could understand why she couldn''t use them before. In their times of Joy suddenly a War Galley appeared in the horrizon, it was a military ship and they sailed without a flag at the moment, unless you consider a white red spoted underwear as a flag. Jak, gimme a gun, said the drunken djinni, Max was rather puzzled about what she could do with a simple gun that shot fire missiles, they weren''t even fireballs, they probably wouldn''t even reach the enemy ship from their distance right now. Domina went closer to the rails of the ship and after a minute shot with the pistol. No one knew that Domina had gained a new psychic skill, called "UNKNOWN". Unknown were skills that could not be identified by the system but Domina knew exactly what it did, it was the hacking skill she herself created, a pity the changes she made to the items only worked for a single use or until they were damaged for armors but it didn''t really matter. In front of Domina from the small pistol a sea of flames burst out shooting towards the military ship, a pity that it missed big time passing right next to the enemy ship. A few seconds later a second shot was taken and nearly burned their own ship, the pirates were now trying to disarm Domina while the military ship was quickly sailing away, they probably didn''t understand what was happening but the fireworks made them somewhat afraid to approach them, it just wasn''t worth it losing their ship. The celebration went on while Domina got a well deserved spunking by Jak, after all she nearly destroyed their own ship by shooting somewhere upwards making them somewhat nervous as well, after all she was piss drunk, it wouldn''t be strange if their own ship went up in flames instead. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Max didn''t have plans for the future, he even asked the pirates to stay with them but their answer was rather ambigous, by Dublin''s words, they were retiring after today, that was the reason they were celebrating as well, until they run out of gold again and return to the same old routine. Drinking all their money and enjoy life and afterwards return to piracy, it was their way of life, the life of a pirate. Early the next morning they reached a strange caving in the cliff, Domina could recognize this entrance to the rundown harbor. The pirate docks of Offshore Island, a hideaway for Pkers and pirates in the region of Offshore, there were of course another five or so hideouts but this was one of Jak''s favorites, simply because the Npcs here are too afraid of him, if he wanted to he could become the ruler of this small outlaw hideout easily. Dublin was happy to step on land once more although he was somewhat uneasy about being in a foreign country, but he wasn''t alone after all. Dublin might act high and mighty but when he''s in a bad situation, he''s the most cowardly fellow Max had even met. Of course he knew him from when he was a child, although his mother kept beating Dublin up each time she saw him trying to teach him anything that she hadn''t approve. Max was rather afraid of his mother, he still remembered how she beat him up every time he misbehaved, even after he turned adult, while his father was always spoiling him with gifts and later credits and let him do whatever he liked. By the current social comunity their family was outdated and weird, chidren after all at the age of six were sent to school and lived there in a perfectly secured environement. At secondary school they were given more freedom and could leave the school grounds and visit other virtual spaces. High school was supreme freedom, they were given a house to live and were free as long as they attended school. Academies were a rather strange thing, they were taught real world theories and things and bred engineers, scientists, artists and researchers while those who wanted to attend athletic fields could only enter the police or army, if they didn''t get scouted for some sport team long ago while in high school, after all there''s no psychological problems in the virtual space. Everyone is free to do whatever they like. Npcs were the caretakers of all the educational systems and even helped in their daily lives and work. Work was just a way to earn some extra credits(money) after all not all were satisfied with their basic income. If you think that terroristic activities were something to be afraid of, truth was that anyone who died was instantly switched with an Npc, it was imposible to discern if he was human or not, unless he was a policeman or guardian, they were after all special and given special privileges. Policemen worked outside the Virtual world and guardians were fighting among themselves the most time, some even did so in the real world having the highest death rate. Max was rather strong since he lived most of his life in the real world, his mother made him work out and taught him everything he had to know until he was 18, after all she didn''t want to make him age after he turned 18, while others became young and handsome. Even inside the virtual world he looked strong, of course in games it didn''t really matter since they could simply edit their appearance. At the docks at this moment they were walking mindlessly. "Here is where we take out own paths" Dublin said as he dragged Max along, the pirates didn''t really care and Jak had long left with Domina to some tavern or Inn, probably. "Dublin, do you think that we will see them again?" Max asked, after all they had travelled a lot with them and they were all rather jolly fellows. "I hope not, at least not under Jak, that man is simply too strong, I sent a message to your father, but it seems that he ignores me for some reason, can you reach him?" Dublin asked, before it didn''t really matter since they were safe but now it was rather bothersome. "I have sent him but he doesn''t answer me as well" Max said, he did send a single message but with no reply, in truth Max didn''t really care for his reply since he was enjoying himself at the moment, it was like being a lowly soldier in the army but having lots of other friendly soldiers serving with you. "We should buy a trip back to Drogan now, or wait for the elites to arrive, I''m sure that they won''t forget us like that" Dublin said as they were led out of the pirate fort and towards the town. ======================================================================================== Leo''s POV The Helllion guild was in an uproar, three groups of elites, guardians included were all killed by pirates. As if that was not enough, most of them were killed by a single person. Leo of course didn''t allow for rumors to spread, he secretly hired another boat and he himself with the elite groups hidden on the ship begun their journey to the Isleplains. That was of course days ago, in truth they never made it past even half the distance when a strange Island appeared before them. "The moutain looks like a giant fin" The Npc sailor said, after all non that meets the lord of the seas survives. One minute later, waves begun rising and the ship capsized living no one alive, think of it like a tsunami sweeping the ship to the side, the second such wave turned the ship into wooden planks. even magic was powerless against this natural disaster. They could only take it as bad luck. Was probably the elves'' fault, seriously who let elves on board. This was one of the reasons why traveling long distances by boat was considered a bad idea but Leo had to be cheap and not pay for the teleportation fees, after all teleporting so many people was more expensive than hiring a boat to take them there. The reason of course why He hadn''t read Dublin''s or Max''s messages was because they were burried under tons of messages sent by all the other guild members and that they were considered as personal requests by the AI that filtered them. After all "SAVE ME" was considered rather personal, even if he was a subleader of the guild. Ben was nervously awaiting messages from Dublin but the idiot didn''t even think of sending him a message, not that Benjamin didn''t sent him some but being drunk most of the time it was rather bad timing each time he sent a message the drunkyard ignored it or sent some stupid reply. -Where are you?- -In heaven- -Is Max with you?- -Who is Max?- -Do you need help?- -Nah, I have everything under control- That was their last discussion together and although Ben didn''t really trust him, he had no way to locate him, after all neither of them was a guardian. Leo as a Centurion could teleport to their location but hearing the name of their attacker and that Jak didn''t even use guardian based skills he wasn''t really into fighting him, after all he became a guardian through conections, his psychic power was somewhat lacking, if not for his wife, he wouldn''t even gather half of the clearances he has. "The Dark flames are to gather at the mage tower, the rest are on leave, while we are going to Offshore and from there we will begin looking for Jak or the Meteorsomething and his friends" "Boss I think that finding Jak is a bad Idea, he''s probably some strong guardian or something, his strength can''t be simple game skills" The captain of Red Hell said, he was also a guardian but Jak''s power was a notch over him, he had even used his psychic powers to try and stop him but it was useless after all Jak''s weapon disregarded defenses, making it almost impossible to survive his onslaught of attacks, not to say that he had gained skills from all around the world as he travelled most of the Isleplains. You will have to understand that Continents are huge, even going from one continent to another without magic takes weeks, of course with magic the distance is shortened to days, but still it''s a considerable distance and teleportation through the mage guild is rather expensive, in a way if there isn''t a mage guild at your destination you will have to teleport somewhere close by and travel the distance on mount or on foot. Drogan and the Isleplains were bordering continents so it wasn''t as far away as the other side of the Isleplains continent, and Offshore Island was still in New Shellon''s range of control, since it was an Island not far from the great plains. If you think that teleportation is more confortable you are wrong again, in the entire Drogun Continent there''s only three mage guilds, one being in their Hometown of Rubrick, the other in the capital and the last somewhere in the mountains where a hermit wizard lives. In the orkish Mountains it''s even worse as there is only one Mage guild and that is near the Anchora continent, meaning that it''s the same as teleporting to Anchora, that has plenty of mage guilds. Ashrad also has plenty and the Isleplains too but barbaric continents like the Orkish mountains and Drogun don''t so it''s a hustle travelling back and forth from the docks to the capital, since Rubrick is even further away. With tears in his eyes Leo payed for the teleportation fee and in a single second and a flash of mystical light, they appeared in the Mage guild on Offshore Island, which was located in some minor town of the Island. Chapter 28 - Red''s POV The girls had some trouble learning telepathy, in particular Red, whose psychic powers were rather weak in the real world, In the virtual world she was akin to a god with her psychic powers but now she understood that it was all the system''s doing, in the real world she couldn''t even make a tiny explosion happen, she could use telepathy and telekinesis seperated but together was rather straining and painful. "By the way how long have we stayed in the real world?" Lidie asked, after all they had lost track of time while training. Red was too into learning to care about the time that passed and Galie was too enthousiastic about teaching them. "Just go to sleep" Red said, since this was one of their rare breaks, Red had become sort of a leader in their group. for a few days now they had went over and over about how telepathy works. Red was in fact somewhat jealous of Lidie, who in an instance understood how to use basic telepathy, of course it was far from perfect but hearing her ghastly voice in your head was still considered a success of sorts. Red had difficulties in that matter, it was really strange, every time she thought that she got it right it slipped away and instead created some random telekinetic effect. Of course they were both far from using the floating crystals but Lidie was a step closer than her. Red saw a rather disturbing dream tonight. She was in a dark room akin to her cage and around her everything was dark, the door to the cage was open but instead of Galie a white floating mask was there. She didn''t know why, but she felt fear towards it, she begun running in a sort of a labyrinth that looked akin to the pyramid, the walls and doors made of the same crystal material. At every dead end she saw a white mask and every door she passed closed behind her until she woke up. "Wake up!" The releaving voice came from Lidie, who understood she was having a nightmare, Galie was still sleeping, but after the sound also woke up for a little while somewhat annoyed but fell asleap again almost instantly, after all she was too tired, Lidie and Red were tired too but Lidie was still thinking when she heard Red sleep talking. It was the first time Red had seen a nightmare, in the virtual world there were no dreams at all and sleeping was always fulfilling. Red like a small child who was lost begun crying in Lidie''s arms, it was rather strange to see but it was something that made them get closer to each other in the following days. After Red fell asleep once more, Lidie in the middle of the "night"(In reality they couldn''t exactly tell the time inside the pyramid) went to the capsule room and sent a message to Mary and explained what was going on and later went to sleep next to Red and Galie. It was a good thing that Galie had a rather large bed. ======================================================================================== Zephir''s POV Zephir was in a rather bad situation with Verina, at least until he learned that Simon returned from a friend of his. "Veri, why do you want to go to the training hall right away, I''m sure that you already know everything that you need to know, be more at a leisure and everything will be fine" Zephir said somewhat worried about her going back to training and interacting with other people. "Zephy, you know that after graduating you gain your second clearance pass and there''s only 60 to go after that, hidden in w12" Verina said, she was a lot better but still seemed pale, if someone saw her he would definetely taken her for a vampire right now. Those bloodshot eyes and shaking hands were rather disturbing and her claws hadn''t been cut or trimmed for days now, taking a rather strange form. It was of course good that they were still in the virtual world because in the real world things like those were rather hard to recover from. Zephir was rather worried so he sneakily watched over Verina going to the training facility, he had used the surveilance faction of her ID to look after her, if anything was to happen he would instantly rush to her aid. Of course nothing happened and he had to watch a dull uneventful training day. Zephir however wasn''t too bored after all watching his girl sweat was exciting by itself. He couldn''t take his eyes off of his monitor, as he saw his wife trying her best in the athletic field and in class, he felt rather proud, after all he could be also considered as her teacher. While still looking at the monitor Zephir took out a strange device from his Inventory, this device was his greatest treasure, even Simon hadn''t seen it as it never left his guardian Inventory. It looked like a large copy machine, one used long ago with a large metalic press and some empty spaces for things like letters, only that this didn''t take letters. "Now lets make a 2nd clearance weapon for her" He said as he begun inputting metalic cubes with codes into the strange copy machine, lastly he took a lumb of metal and put it under the press. The press didn''t fall instantly first it was heaten up by some strange power and then it fell on the lumb of metal instantly liquifying it. All Zephir had to do now was wait for the result, this press was a rather strange item given to him by Red, in truth Red''s passion is creating Items, although she herself has probably an even better Item creation system than the press but for low clearance guardians like Zephir this press was priceless. With it he could create Items of up to his own clearance level, only problem was that he didn''t have enough effect codes, and the codes he had were rather weak, but they stacked nicely to create low quality weapons that could be used in the virtual world and even in the games, although using weapons of highter clearance than your own will make the weapon disappear, when you take it out of your inventory the system simply bans it for you saying you have now a high enough clearance to use it. The codes Zephir had were only four but they were rather useful, minor poison was rather weak but if you insert more than twenty it became a deadly poison attack, minor life steal was his favourite although at low clearance it was as good as shit, minor fire and ice damage were his decision for low level weapons although combining ice with poison or fire with life steal made for good effects, after all fire had the burn property and ice the chill property. Zephir of course didn''t have a way to gain other codes and Red probably wouldn''t be kind enough to supply him with more codes anymore. Of course all that didn''t matter after all, in the end all they wanted was a calm life without any stress and struggles. Of course a guardian''s life was nothing but calm, they had duties to perform and although Zephir''s centurion didn''t care much about power struggles he had given him two tasks to take care of. Of course he was rather lenient with him because of his eminent mariage and stuff but he still had to do missions afterwards, like patroling the floating isle or going on Dungeon raids with his group. His leader was rather happy that Verina was also a guardian since she would enter their ranks as well, that ment one more person for patrol and less working hours for the rest. The floating Isle had 100 sectors each was supervised by a centurion and the lost of Frost was a rather large loss for the Guardians, reason being was there was no one to supervise if the patrols were going on at all. Just lying, there was no damage at all, the centurions were too lazy to supervise in the first place, all that happened was one less corrupt superviser. You have to understand that bribing a centurion wasn''t easy but if someone knew what he liked he could skip all his patrols, just by offering a few gifts or services. Zephir was one who knew how to bribe his superiors, items made by the strange press were enough to make his leader quite happy, although he was now forced to make items for him every time their durability reached zero or they got lost. Losing Items in Allastar or other worlds was easy, since disarming techniques were rather popular even among common players, not to speak about guardians who went through military discipline and training. At least some of them did, after all Zephir only stayed there for a week, but he was rather good at pleasing his supperiors. "Who is that prick!" Zephir suddenly shouted after seeing Ameth approaching her and talking for some time, he didn''t have sound surveilance at the moment but he instantly activated it. -So if you Join the Green Diva, there will be no danger at all, you can even invite your boyfriend to join- Ameth was saying but from the surveilance screen his voice sounded sort of mechanical and made up. -I don''t know I think I have to talk to Zephir about it first- Verina said, she wasn''t sure about what this was all about, after all it''s the first day Ameth had ever approached her. -You know Simon, he has also Joined and believe me there are more advantages to working for Green that working for Blue- Ameth said, making Verina confused, of course only centurions knew of that inner struggle in the Divas ranks, how could a trainee have an Idea about it. Even Zephir didn''t know much about it, he had only scarsely heard about some arguements among Divas by Red but he wasn''t too into it because Red was neutral and didn''t care about their petty infightings. Most Divas didn''t believe one or the other side could unsurp the Empresses'' throne, after all each time they saw her they could feel pressure from her immense power. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. -Wait, are you saying that Simon is also on your side?- Verina asked and the mere Idea of being Simon''s opponent made her shiver for a moment, after all she knew full well about what Simon was capable of doing. -I will ask Simon first, if he says that what you say is true then I will join and even ask Zephir to join your side- Verina wasn''t so trusting of Ameth but after getting a rather stupid reply from Simon she had no way but join their side. Zephir helplessly looked through the monitor how someone recruited his wife, it was rather strange but he agreed with her decision, he too dreaded Simon''s ability for mind control. He couldn''t even remember some of the things he had done during the mind control, making it even more dreadful. This is how Zephir and Verina ended up in Simon''s team in Allastar since in the end they just went traveling with him, Jak too was interested in gaining a few clearances, after all other than the Arena and the god clearance she had no other clearance. ===================================================== The 5 clearances in Allastar were... 1.Hero Academy of Anchora clearance. If someone gained a legendary hero status from the Academy they also gained a clearance. It might sound easy but gaining the status needed a lot of time. 2.Mage Academy of the Mage council clearance. If someone graduated from the mage academy he also gained a clearance, this was rather easy to gain but it sucrificed a profession slot of which they only had two and mastering the mage profession was too expensive. Disclaimer. Mastering a profession doesn''t mean reaching Archon in the profession, just reaching master is enough to gain another profession, Master is someone who has learned all the profession''s skills while archon has mastered all the profession''s skills. Profession ranks are... Novice (0/1.000 skillpoints) Apprentice (1.000/10.000) Trainee (10.000/100.000) Graduate (100.000/200.000) Qualified (200.000/500.000) Journeyman (500.000/1.000.000) Professional (1.000.000/5.000.000) Specialist (5.000.000/15.000.000) Master (15.000.000/60.000.000) Archon (60.000.000) Skill mastery Untrained 0skillpoints Beginner 100skillpoints Advanced 1000skillpoints Greater 10000skillpoints Specialise 100000skillpoints Master 1000000skillpoints There are 60 skills per profession and a single skill when you reach Archon, of course I''m too lazy to make a status window for them now so I''m just stating them for you to know that mastering a skill or profession is not so easy. 3.Arena champion of Drogan clearance. If someone defeats the champion of the arena, he gains a clearance, challenging the champion means that you have passed the qualifications to do so, it''s the fastest clearance to get, only that the current champion is a centurion who doesn''t let anyone gain this clearance. 4.Merit for a kingdom clearance. If you perform an act of great merit for any one of the kingdoms you will gain another clearance, only that such quests are rather rare to get and need at least a good relationship with the country''s leader. Reaching legendary hero in the academy however might earn such a quest, so it''s not so rare for people have this clearance. 5.God favor clearance. Doing a favor for a god gets you a clearance level, quests from a god are only given to priests of people who have a large amount of favor from a god. Favor is too hard to gain if you are trying to gain favor without knowing more about the specific God. The reasom I''m clearing where they are is because now all sides know where to go to get a clearance, so there''s no reason for you not to know as well. ===================================================== Galie''s POV "At last!" Galie said relieved as Red figured out how to send a small sound through telepathy, it was more like shouting inside your head but at least she was in the right direction. Galie was the only one who knew how many days passed but to her it didn''t really matter. As for Mary she had long age asked her to move to her house but she didn''t want to, thus there was nothing she could do about it. "Lidie, did you clear the second step to telepathy yet?" Red asked while panting from exhaustion, for her telepathy was rather straining and tiresome. Of course the reason was that she could only use it while shouting and using more psychic power than needed, she couldn''t yet control how loudly her shout would be heard in someone''s elses mind. ''if you mean by second step the first one, then yes I have cleared it'' Lidie send her a message through telepathy, it was somewhat silent but it was clear, no longer the ghastly sound she send before. "Can we play for a while, you can train more inside the game, after all the dungeon has probably already disappeared" Galie said, after all they didn''t really care about the dungeon, they were have enough fun in the real world as it was, but now it was time to return to the game, after all they didn''t want to age. In reality Darknym could just turn them immortal, but even Galaxia didn''t know that. Red was probably the only one who was somewhat reluctant to return to the game, after all she couldn''t use her hacking skills inside anymore and would have to play by the rules, unless... "Galie would you mind if I try modifying my capsule a little" Truth was Red was a little into who capsules worked, after all she modified her own capsule herself, of course doing it was rather hard, but it was well worth it. Red was the Diva most into electronics, she liked to work with the hardware and even in the virtual world could craft strange items non other could create, like the sealing collars, she could be seen as one of the most valuable Divas in their midst. "Suit yourself" Galaxia said as she teleported them to the capsule room, Red who was here for the second time was once more dazzled by the multiple strange capsules that were all around, of course she would be even more surprised if she knew that the wall on the other side of the hall was also a capsule but she didn''t know that, even Lidie didn''t know it, although the word written were rather rude and out of place. ''I hope he doesn''t mean me'' Lidi thought, after all she didn''t do anything bad, at least not something to earn Darknym''s hatred. "Don''t give much mind to the words, it''s just Golgo, pissed Dad off and he in a fit of anger took his revenge on the capsule" Galie said, having seen that they were looking at the words. "Who is Golgo?" Red asked but Lidie was fast to the answer. "Her pet" She intentionaly consealed the dragon, because it would make their discussion longer and she was somewhat in a haste to enter the game. "Are these the game capsules?" Red asked seeing that they were already in front of a few gaming capsules and didn''t move at all. "Yes, don''t you need tools of something?" Lidie asked knowing that it was probably impossible for Red to replicate Darknym''s psychic powers to work on the capsule. Red was already a bit unsure, truth was that there were more than enough capsules for them to use but these capsules were weird in a sense, after all they were costum made. Red thought that she would need multiple tools to open the capsule but to her surprise, the capsule''s walls were just floating in place, there were no bolts or something to hold them in place. Even with her telekinesis she could easily open the back of the capsule but what she saw blew her mind away, the inside was completely empty and only on the walls she could see some wires and strange little crystals imbeded in it. The technology here was alien to her, she could do nothing but put the wall in place and smile rather helplessly. "Did you finish so fast?" lidie asked, making her feel even worse. "Have you seen what''s inside the capsules?" Red asked, but to her surprise the anser was "No". Lidie didn''t care about the capsules her goals were different than Red''s and Galie''s, she still had dreams of a revolution. "Lets go inside, after all we know they work" Lidie said, they had lost enough time already in teaching Red telepathy, which made Lidie somewhat angry, but the greatest reason was that Mary wouldn''t be with them anymore, losing their team''s stealth expert was a rather large hit for her. "Why so hasty all of a sudden?" Red asked, after all even if they took their time nothing would change, adding stress and preassure was only making them uncomfortable. Galie didn''t know what was going on but it was probably going to end with another rude arguement. "Stop it, lets just enter and see if the dungeon dissapeared and if Red is still a kitten or not" They had only those two thoughts right now, since if the dungeon did not disappear yet, they would have to wait for it to do so. Truth was that they were sick and tired of fighting with the undead and with each floor the battles became harder and harder. Entering their capsules a light as bright as the day flashed as they appeared in Allastar once more. Chapter 29 - Galie''s Pov Their return to Allastar was rather uneventful, two girls and a cat appeared at the port city of Offshore, there was little to say that everyone else had long ago left the city for quests and other business of theirs. There was a strange message that however made little sense to them. Red''s message {Achievement unlocked 1/100} {Learned the secrets of telepathy} [Reward: Catathropy skill] Lidie''s message {Achievement unlocked 1/100} {Learned the secret of telepathy} [Reward: mage profession added] Galie''s message {Achievement unlocked 1/100} {Teaching is hard} [Reward: clearance level 1] The truth was that W12 lacked an achievement system so the only way to explain it was that her father had done something to their capsules, after all achieving telepathy wasn''t done in the virtual world. Red gained the ability to turn into a human, while Lidie gained the mage profession, only Galie was a little disatisfied with her gift, after all she didn''t understand what a clearance meant but by Lidie''s understanding probably all 100 achievements of hers were clearance levels. ''Can we see the rest of the achievements somewhere?'' Red asked somewhat interested, through telepathy, after all she had the basics for telepathy and Galie was already listening to her. She didn''t use her special ability yet to turn into human but she wasn''t sure if she wanted to either, after all being a cat was somewhat interesting in its own way and after learning telepathy she would have no reason to turn into human. "Let me search" Galie said, somewhat irritated, after all she was much faster at looking through status and other windows. "Nothing, there''s no indication about what the other achievements are" "It doesn''t really matter, we just have to gain 100levels of clearance and we will be as good as gods in the virtual world" Lidie said making Red somewhat sad, after all she had an 100level clearance but lost it, but still she had hope that she could gain it back little by little with Galie and Lidie, afte all their clearance level is only level 1 and her own level was also 1, she had seen it when she opened her guardian window, only problem was she had no items for so low level of clearance and she didn''t want to destroy any of her masterpieces in her inventory. "What do we do now?" Galie asked, she had already plans of her own but she wanted to know if Lidie had something better to do. "I think that we will have to go our own ways for today, I''m sure that each of us has something else to do" Lidie said, in truth she just wanted to trade the loot so having Galie and kitty around would be wasting their time. "Let''s regroup at the Inn near the south exit of the town" They had stayed there for a day or two before and Lidie liked the weakwilled owner there, she could easily ask him for a better price. Lidie and Kitty left, after all Kitty had to buy some clothes, in truth she had no items in her inventory, her original clothes needed a rather high clearance level to use so they disappeared instantly when she entered as a kitten and turning into a naked human was rather embarassing, of course she had some armor that Galie gave her but it was rather hard for her to walk in it, after all she wasn''t even level 100. Even before turning into a kitten she was still low level, after all she had broken equipment and a level 100 clearance, why bother leveling up when you can do whatever you like. Galie''s first thought was to go see Golgo, after all he had said that he would wait in town for her to return. She send him a message and waited for a reply but it never came, she didn''t know if he was asleep or not but it was daytime inside the game so it was rather strange. She begun wandering from Inn to Inn to find where he was staying at, after all she did know his avatar''s name. ===================================================== Lidie''s POV Lidie was searching for the best spot to set her goods, selling goods directly to the players earned more, since players didn''t have to add tax fees and didn''t care about your merchant skills, anyone could sell goods, there was also a list of how much each item cost, although some items weren''t priced yet by the merchant community. Prices for goods by players were the same in all countries, which was rather good, because if you sold them to a store you would earn less, while buying the same items from a store was even more expensive, the only problem was that there was limited stock when bying from players, today was the day that players returned from the dead lord''s Island so everyone was waiting outside the mage guild, after all necromancers were still considered mages and the ingredient store was nearby. She could see Meteorball also sitting there, trying to sell his loot. Since it didn''t matter if you had the merchant profession or not merchants normaly weren''t included in parties, so it wasn''t strange that he had to sell his own items, of course pro merchants only did business with shop keepers and Npcs since they could gain a greater benefit from doing so, after all they had multiple skills that raised the selling price or decrease buying price. Their only problem was that they couldn''t sell imediately the goods they had just bought to the same merchant, they had to wait until the price changes to do so, which happens every Allastar month, for that reason it''s better to travel to another town or city, it''s less time consuming to travel for a day or two to sell your stuff. The only problem there is to find the right shop to sell your stuff, if there is no blacksmith in town you can''t sell metals in the town, if there''s no mage guild you can''t sell spellbooks etc, making merchants travel rather far distances to sell goods in bulk. If Lidie was a little more high skill merchant, she would have sold her goods at the ingredients store but now she begun taking out a small carpet putting all her weres on it, they were only hearts and cores but she also had a whole skeleton knight corpse and his weapon sold seperately. If course people would swarm her but their two main targets were the Bone hulk''s core and the cursed snowman they got from the Ice lich, but there was also a rather strange tendency of looking at the skeleton knight, at least until they saw the price, everyone went to look at the rather elite monster corpse, only its level was too low to their liking. Selling monster corpses was a rather good business when you knew that there were necromancers shoping, others sold corpses of skeleton warriors and ice mages, some even sold low level monsters from the areas around the city but not many were interested in buying form him, necromancers could animate skeletons, zombies and various other undead beings, on higher level they can even animate ice,poison,fire and other element based undeads, the easiest to animate were skeletons, so if you bought a corpse that had skin and all you had to skin it and process the corpse which was rather disgusting, thus they could only animate them as the more magic consuming zombies or the even more consuming ghosts or upper tier undeads. Someone was even selling a rather undamaged skeletal lich corpse, it was somewhat intriguing how he won it without damaging the body. Lidie was in a strange situation at the moment, there were many buyers for the two items and they were even raising the price just to buy the two items. The bone hulk core was an ingredient essential for creating the upper tier undead called bone hulk, which was worth at least a hundred skeletons, upper tier undead were like familiars, you could level them up like you would do with a companion or slave, it wasn''t that they couldn''t level up a skeleton but the skeleton wouldn''t change, it would remain a skeleton with no real skecial abilities while the bone hulk was a tank, it could absorb lots of damage which would save them the magic from summoning skeletons and it was rather economical in magic usage, the perfect meat shield to level up. On the other side the cursed snowman was a boss drop which was probably useless to Lidie or Galie but to a necromancer it was a rare collectable item the could be used as a pet equipment, they could equip it to an ice element undead to make his magic/attack stronger and it even reduced its magic absorbsion requirements. A rather good item for any necromancer who has ice undead specialization. The price rose to a rather strange height and Lidie was about to sell the core and snowman until a red named person appeared, normally it was impossible to enter a town while having the PKer status unless you were really stong and didn''t care about them or had some influence in town. Lidie didn''t know why he was approaching her stall, but many of her clients left as soon as they saw him. His name was KING and he just frowned as he saw her items and went away, having however scared all of her clients away. "Fuck!" Lidie said somewhat irritated but in a low voice, she had just caught such a good price, of course the clients would return at some point. "Did you say anything?" The man asked seemingly looking for trouble, no one spoke back to him or did anything to help her as the seemingly young and handsom man came closer. Lidie had already gathered half of her wares and by the times he turned to look there was only the skeleton knight corpse on her small carpet. It was strange how she packed the corpse in a present box with her packing skill, it consumed a little magic to do so but it wasn''t too consuming. "Do you close shop already, how about you accompany me tonight?" The man said, in a rather dirty manner. Lidie stood up and pointed her hand towards him, raising but a single finger towards him before opening a portal that took her away. The man looked angry, this was probably somewhat outside his predictions but the most irritating thing was her final gesture. "Guards, I want to put a 1000gold reward on Lidie''s head, 100 kills, 10gold per kill" He said as he gave a pouch to the guard with the whole amount. After all King was a guardian, he was well respected by all and didn''t give much mind to what others thought about him, he was probably the only guardian in the whole Offshore city, making him akin to its king after as a guardian he could program any npc to do whatever he wanted him to do. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.The only problem was if he accidentaly encountered another guardian or centurion, but Lidie wasn''t a centurion and didn''t have a guardian ID so he could act as he liked against her. Two minutes later Lidie was running away from a rather large crowd of players, even if they became PKers, they could gain 10gold just by killing her they didn''t care about a death or two for the gold. ===================================================== Max POV Max and Dublin were walking around the city, Max''s father had arrived in town and already took good care of the other matter with the Strikeball guild, the only problem was that Jak was nowhere to be found. "Dublin, do you think that I will ever find the girl of my dreams?" Max asked somewhat dishearted. "Girls don''t fall from the sky you must look for her most of your life" Dublin said in an attemp to encourage him. "Look out!" A shout came from above making them both freeze in place, suddenly a blue hair girl fell right into his arms, as if he was waiting for it. "Thanks" She said after getting off, fixing her hair and begun running away at full speed. They could see her entering a portal and disappearing once more with it. "Who could have thought that it will be raining girls today?" Dublin said while laughing and looking towards the sky, making his face somewhat pale, there was a rain surely but it wasn''t only girls, at least twenty people begun jumping from the roof of the nearby building falling towards them, making a rather small hill of players, since non was waiting for Dublin and Max standing there. With time the mountain no contained more than 100 players, it was like a comedy as only those on the top could crawl out of this mess but they were too hasty after all their target was getting away, making them not think so well, but the most significant reason was the those at the bottom didn''t want to let others to take their prey after all they weren''t a group. King could only laugh when he teleported nearby to see how his own henchmen were doing. "Dublin, I think that I''m in love" Max said while panting in pain. "Which one of them is it?" He asked, but when he tried to laugh he found out that it was really painful. "It''s that girl, the one called...Lidie" Max said as he smiled just once, before his Hp reached Zero, someone''s weapon must have hit him as they fell on him and as he didn''t pull out the weapon it did continous damage to Max. ===================================================== Galie''s POV Galie had at last found Golgo''s Inn, it was the same Inn she and Lidie had decided as their gathering spot, of course she had seen the Innkeeper a few times but he was rather afraid of her, in truth he was afraid of Lidie but he knew that if Galie was there Lidie would be somewhere near. Galie was rather interested as she heard the noises from Golgos room, they were rather intimate inside, so she had to wait for at least half an hour but at that time, another woman came as the other left the door, the woman frowned as she saw her outside and entered before the other one had even exited. Galie had sent him numerous messages but now she sent him a message through telepathy, she was rather angry waiting for him after all. ''Golgo I''m right outside the door, why don''t you answer to my messages?'' She said and immedietely she heard an answer in her mind. ''Sorry about that I put to ignore all messages when I''m working'' He answered in her mind. ''Nice work'' She said as another noise of a satisfied client of his sounded outside the door. Galie was about to leave when the door popped open and a handsome man came out of the room, he wore nothing but his underwear but had a noble air about him. "Galaxia please come in as well, I really want to thank you" He said as he dragged her inside, she didn''t show any resistance and was completely off guard but what followed made her feel great. Ten minutes later a message made her rather startled. Galie''s message {Achievement unlocked 2/100} {Virginity lost} [Reward: clearance level 2] Golgo''s message {Achievement unlocked 1/100} {You dare fuck my daughter Golgo?} [Reward: Dragon Curse] Galie and Golgo were both angry at the moment they saw the message but their anger only grew bigger when Golgo''s curse begun acting up, it was dark outside and people wouldn''t normaly see it but the great Bam! that came from the crushing Inn made them all get aware that something big was going on. A Dragon emerged from the ruins of the Inn, Galie was on it''s back and it begun flying away at a rapid speed, after all Golgo knew that humans weren''t too friendly towards dragons. Lidie who was still being hunted didn''t know what was going on but it was a great distraction that helped her escape her pursuers. ===================================================== Red''s POV Red was happily shoping in town when all hell broke loose, normaly she would have disregarded it but now that she was only a normal player she had to look what was going on, she was only happy that her skills and profession was in place 10xArchon Synthesizer, the problem was that she had no equipment or tools that were essential to her profession, since all clearance needing items had been filtered from her normal inventory. Normaly she wouldn''t even need to buy anything since she could easily syntesize anything she liked but her current state was rather bad, her level was low, her ki and psychic abilities were rather high but her stats were those of a noob, only her health points were rather high for some reason, although they too were only at an ordinary player''s standard. In a way her potential was good, since her stats at low level could rival a standard 200level player, but the problem was that she was a total noob when it came to fighing without being invincible. All she had left of the past was a large pool of copper,silver,gold,gemstones and bank notes, in one word money. With it she went on buying whatever she needed or at least until she couldn''t carry anymore. Her strength was quite high but it wasn''t enough to lift a shitload of things, even horses would be troubled to carry the things she had bought. It was morning when Red went towards the meeting point, only to see a ruined tavern and bounty hunters everywhere, there were three wanted posters they held in hand, one of Lidie, one of Galie and one of Golgo, the last one being the most well paying as it said that he trashed the tavern, injured countless people on his way out of the city and even killed two people inside the tavern, it said nothing of him turning into a dragon, probably didn''t find it important enough to state in the wanted poster. Lidie''s poster was rather vague, it only said that there was a reward for killing her and nothing else. Last Galie''s wanted poster was the most laughsome, the reason was that it said that she was wanted for abducting Golgoliath something, who was now a wanted man himself, but Galie''s poster stated that she was the reason behind him doing all what he did. In a way they were right but he would have left anyway even if he hadn''t become a dragon. -Lidie what the heck did you do to earn a bounty?- Red send the message but no answer came, Red was a little angry but a moment afterward she checked her messages and found that they had sent her four messages befor in which they designated a different gathering spot, it was a monster lair south of the city, a simple cave that used to house quests like monster exterminations and such. It didn''t take a lot of trouble to reach her destination, after all there monsters around the city are plainly weak, making it rather easy to travel, in truth monsters outside dungeons and lairs are a piece of cake, even merchants only need mercheneries against pkers and other lawless players, there were even rumors that the merchenery guild and bandit guilds were in cahoots with one another. Red was now right outside the cave when suddenly she heard a Roar that made her soul come out of her body. She instantly turned into a kitten and silently entered the cave. ===================================================== King''s POV King was somewhat angry at the moment, mostly because non had found Lidie after the dragon crisis but the main reason was that someone was seriously fucking up his city. It was impossible for a dragon to appear out of the blue, even a tavern and lots of people got hurt, although most of them got hurt because of the chaos that the dragon caused. King was heading towards the city governor''s hall, it was a rather large building build at a rather strategic location protected by walls and even a cliff towards the sea, it was more of a fort in reality but that was because the pirates around Offshore had gone mad these years, Offshore was like a hotspot for pirates, after all it was close to the mainland and any ship that wanted to go east were likely to pass through either Offshore''s islands or Sealair islands for supplies or simply for the sailors to rest, after all traveling by see was tiresome. The Governor''s hall was like his own house, but today it was different, first the soldiers blocked his way, next the Governor was set to default once more and lastly the whole treasury was emply. King could only curse whoever reset the Governor''s office, after all he had done lots of modifications over the many years to the guards and people of the Governor''s hall and now they didn''t even know his name. He had payed a healthy sum for Lidie''s death warrant and now it bit on his purse like grazy. He would have to edit the people all over and wait at least for a month till the taxes arrive, but all that after he comes out of jail for burging into the treasury like an idiot. At that moment Domina, Jak, Verina and Zephir were outside the Hero Academy. Zephir was already regarded as a legendary hero so only the three of them had enter the Academy. "By the way how come you used the mage guild to come?" Zephir asked, they could have easily teleported after all. "Jak doesn''t know how to teleport and after visiting the governor''s hall we had plenty of gold left" Domina said while showing off her new equipment. Chapter 30 - Lidie''s POv A frightened kitten entered the cave where the two twins and a dragon were having a strange arguement. Red probably didn''t understand what was going on but Lidie who came after them was angry. "Guilgo''s curse is too severe, we can''t heal him" Lidie shouted after all to turn him back into a human was almost impossible by their current means. "But you said that there are ways to cure it" "Do you think that we have that sort of money" Lidie argued back after all the best medicines were too expensive for normal players. Galie who didn''t live in a human society could not understand the value of money, after all she didn''t understand fully the meaning of money or what being poor or rich meant. This was just a game after all, being unable to buy good stuff in a game didn''t mean she couldn''t just log out and experience some of them and her pocket money far surpused the other players'' turning her rather spoiled. Lidie was always considered poor since she wasn''t given money by her parents like most of the other children, in truth she didn''t even know her own parents. "Red, why are you sneeking?" Galie asked as she easily detected Red''s approach. Red turned into human again, seeing that there was no danger around and begun equiping her armor(?), it was more of a tight leather suit that looked like it was taken out of a super hero comix. "Em, Red could you lend me some money, I''ll be sure to return it in time" Galie asked she wasn''t sure what Red''s answer would be but she knew that Red was wealthy, after all she had taken out a hundred gold like it was nothing. Red''s face looked somewhat unhappy, after all she wasn''t stupid, even if they were friends after hearing their talk she knew that the "some" was probably "a lot". "How much are we talking about?" Red asked somewhat sad after all she couldn''t really turn her down, after all they literaly live in her room and are sort of learning from her how to use other psychic powers. "Just enough to pay a healer to turn Guilgo back to human" Galie said, in truth healers were present in every town but they were mostly sought for dispelling curses and strange poisons. The best healers are of course players who have mastered health magic, health magic has a branch deticated to curses but few players can say that they specialize in it. After all curses are rarely used and are seen as useless in a battle, but the most important reason is that most curse spells need a medium of sorts or a potion to use, making them both expensive and hard to apply. The strongest curses might even require a sucrifice. "Can''t he just learn some polymorph spell or something, I''ve heard that greater dragons gain the spell without even the need to learn it" Red said, after all she knew some things that they didn''t, but she too couldn''t recognize what sort of dragon Guilgo was, there was no gray dragon in Allastar after all. "Do you think that it''s easy to get your hands on a polimorph spell!" Lidie shouted out, making both Galie and Red get back to reality. In truth there was no way to buy the spells and even if they did, Guilgo wouldn''t be able to cast them, but the greatest problem was that the spellbook could probably only be bought in an Auction house and there weren''t many places that had one, after all only auction houses could sell something that valuable at a better price than even a shop would buy it, the other place would be the black market but finding it there would need some crazy luck. However there was another way around it, that was to gain the spellbook as a reward, meaning that they would have to find a quest with the greatest potential of giving them a shapeshifting spell or skill. As for the mage profession, Galie could just teach it to him after he masters one of his two professions after all they were not lacking time. ===================================================== Simon''s POV Domina and co were horrified as they found out that psychic powers and guardian utility, if they knew about it beforehand Domina would never have come to the hero academy. Of course the mage academy and the arena had the same ban as well, meaning that they couldn''t use psychic powers and guardian cheating, the arena even had a spellcasting ban in play. The first day was a rather boring speach from the president of the Hero Academy, Fayte. He looked young but many knew that he was a relic from the past, some even thought he was an Npc since he never left Allastar, but he did travel the world a few times making it clear he was no Npc but a genuine player. Jak wasn''t really affected after all he was already overpowered and he didn''t even use guardian cheats to begin with, but still being unable to use psychic powers was a rather large handicap, in truth Jak could use a weaker version of his power to paralyze his opponents, although that was only used as a last resort since it had a slight possibility of killing them. Domina was the most shocked since her hacking into the system was useless under these conditions, but the worst part was that she was too weak, she hadn''t really had a fight before and other than the magic power regeneration all her stats were too low to even be considered average. You have to understand that the system is quite noob friendly, if you use lots of stamina, your stamina will rise if you get hit or hit others a lot your health rises, if you use lots of magic your magic rises, in other words the more you play the better your stats will be, of course after some time you gain stat points but levels rise them instantly giving you a rather good advantage when fighting your equal level players. Of course someone might just accumulate the stat points to use later but if you think about it someone who trains a lot and someone who fights a lot in the end will end up with rather similar stats. Domins was rather noobish at this point since she neither had just been leeching off other from other people all this time. "Why do we have to do the same thing as we did in the training facility?" Domina frowned seeing the obstacle course. There were three training lessons a day and then they could go hunt monsters or do whatever they wanted but if they wanted to ever graduate from the academy, they would have to take the quests from the academy, which earned them a few extra points, which in turn could be exchanged for items or to raise their rank. The rankings were few but they gave great bonuses when talking to npcs. 1.Novice hero lowest of the low. 2.Little hero Weak low level heroes. 3.Hero Average level heroes. 4.Great hero High level players. 5.Legendary hero Experts that can even solo dragons. The academy''s lessons were lessons about the history of Allastar, combat training and lastly monster analysis, where they talked about the weak points of monsters and professions. Domina was somewhat angry, since listening to boring lectures and information about Allastar wasn''t what she wanted, the training was too harsh and the info on monsters to a guardian was simply useless, after all monsters were still considered as npcs, simply programs. Domina had lots of trouble in handling a weapon, most of which came from her rather rick bossom, after all Simon at that moment was more interested in the image than fighting, after all it''s all about stats right? This is where Domina was wrong, the way her breasts moved when she tried to move suddenly was somewhat irritating, she couldn''t run well and the sight of people looking at you had become somewhat irritating as well. If Verina was average in the game, Jak was an expert, then Domina could be called the noob of their party. Although the training sessions raised their stats Domina was unable to catch up with the rest of the players. Sparring with others was like hell, it wasn''t just that Domina had difficulties with her unbalanced body, it was that Simon hadn''t fought like ever in his life. ===================================================== Fayte''s POV Somewhere on a verranda sat Fayte, he was rather moved by Domina''s spirit, how she tried and failed time after time, each day he saw her trying harder and harder, there was but one way he knew of, that could help her. Today Domina saw the Principal of the Academy for the second time after the speech. "Would you like to become a blade dancer?" He asked, the Blade dancer was all about balance so it could help her a lot but Domina''s answer wasn''t what he expected. "Screw you!" Domina said as she went on with her training. It was unknown to Fayte but this training regime was given to her by Jak, if she didn''t do it there would be a punishment game later at night. In reality Domina had no professions whatsoever but she didn''t care since she was training her Ki daily and her stats were rising steadily as Jak had promised and the sould of blade dancer wasn''t much different to a strip dancer to her ears, he was probably into her, she thought. Fayte of course was somewhat angry but he still wanted to help so he left with an indifferent look, dropping a skillbook on the floor as he left. Domina didn''t care about the book at all and to his surprise even the next day the skillbook was still there, it was hearbreaking to see Domina struggle like he did many years ago, it was strange as to why she didn''t even care about the skillbook but it made Fayte somewhat proud to have her as a student, most of the others would probably take the book right away but ''Domina she wants to become stronger through her own power'' that was what he thought. In truth Domina was too preocupied to care about a lost item, she had no spare time because every night for her held a punishment game from Jak, it was too hard to keep up with his training regime. ===================================================== Max''s POV Max revived but he could only stare at Lidie''s wanted post, since he didn''t know where she was. Dublin approached suddenly and begun dragging him outside the city, he didn''t wear the ninja suit anymore but looked like a ranger or something. "Max, I think that We should stay outside the City for a few days" The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.Max said with a somewhat nervous voice. Max with the tip of his eye caught sight of another poster that showed a ninja named Dublin, wanted for multiple thefts from users and npcs. In truth when people begun falling from the sky Dublin didn''t die like him and begun pickpocketing all the hundred users above him, it was a matter of time before he was finaly caught stealing a few coppers but the players didn''t like it very much and made him into a wanted man. Of course he was a small game for the bounty hunters but he was still wanted. "Do you think that I will see her again?" Asked Max somewhat melancholically, he had already known that it was hard to find her. Dublin stopped grabbed two wanted posters and went to the counter, one was Lidie''s and the other was his own, he kept it just to see how far his own bounty will rise over time. He then led him to a building that was rather run down but inside looked like new. "I want info on these two" He said to the man behind the counter after making a series of strange hand gestures real fast. "Why request info on yourself?" The man asked somewhat puzzled. "Do you have the info or not?" Dublin asked somewhat angry, after all here was the thief guild''s information center, he wanted to see how much info the guild had on himself. He smiled happily as he saw that there was too little information on himself although the info on Lidie made him somewhat puzzled, there wasn''t much on her as well, if he had to guess, she was probably a noob that begun playing the game recently. "Max, I think that it will be rather easy to find her, she has left many traces but for some reason, the cave where she''s hiding has a rather fierce dragon inside" Dublin wasn''t a warrior and he didn''t really care about fighting monsters, his thing was stealing and scumming others into doing stupid stuff, it was a pity there was no scummer profession, although there was the trickster, but it was too childish and stupid for him. "Dublin, I''m going to find her" Max declared as he steeled himself and left, leaving the stunned Dublin behind, still trying to understand what he just heard or simply didn''t want to understand. Dublin was no hero, his greatest feat was cracking a safe for the first time, fighing dragons and saving maidens wasn''t what he signed for but he couldn''t let the youngster go alone. Well it wasn''t hard to catch up with him since Max suddenly realized that he didn''t know the way to the cave. Max had no doubt in his heart, she was the love of his life, just with a single glance he could tell that she was his soulmate, his one and only other half, he didn''t know her but he wanted to be with her, to learn about her to tell her about himself, it was a strange emotion that urged him to look for her. Dublin was less resolute but he didn''t care, after all it was only a game. ===================================================== Lidie''s POV There was a rather big comotion at the cave as player after player tried to enter the cave and slay the dragon but one after another were ruthlessly killed by them, the four of them were just camping inside the cave and PKing anyone who entered with bad intentions, Galie could easily predict who had bad intentions. "Lidie, someone''s come to talk to you" Galie suddenly said while she petted the large dragon next to her. Lidie was of course interested with the strange anouncement but it also made her somewhat afraid as she thought of countless posibilities, most of which were bad real bad, it was just too dangerous to meet a person who just wanted to talk to them, after all she was wanted not only by players but also by the guardians. If the person was a low rank guardian she had no way to fight him/her, if only she could flee, but they were stuck in the cave because of Guilgo. Galie and Red didn''t seem to care about their situation and Guilgo was an animal, she wasn''t even sure how noone found it strange when he said nonsense or acted like an idiot. To begin with he thought that the human girls he dated before would eventually die so he didn''t care about them, after all a dragon can''t impregnate a human, that''s simply stupid and impossible due to genetic material difference, it''s like saying that a man can impregnate a goat. Even on Ofenguard morphing spells were but a fantasy, magic was too simple and rather limited in use, fireballs, ice spikes and some other rather primitive spells by using the magic forces that resided on the planet. But right now they were staring towards the entrance of the cave after all Galie did say that the person who was about to enter had no hostile intentions. In the dark care where the only light came from appeared two silluettes, one was large and the other mediocre in size, there had been a lot of those large guys but this one was the most strange of them. Most of them cover their bodies with thick armor to protect others but he was wearing a rather average wear that could be taken as npc clothing, it probably couldn''t even absorb a single blow from Guilgo. "I''m Max..." The man said as he approached them dangerously close. "Em...could I join your party?" He asked somewhat awkwardly and a silence ruled in the dark cave for the next few moments that looked like minutes for both him and them, after all the rest were also nervous about this, they were somewhat worried about Guilgo after all, at least before they heard his question they did. A burst of laughter came from their side and only Lidie wouldn''t let her guard down, after all it was plainly stupid asking to join the most wanted people of the Island. Dublin was just sitting behind Max not speaking a word, just looking for any signs of hostility from the oposing party, in truth he was afraid, ever since he laid his eyes on the huge grey dragon that looked quite maliciously at them. Dublin was not a fool he could tell that they were not hostile against them but he couldn''t let his guard down. "Do you know that the whole island is on our tail?" Lidie asked with disbelief, after all becoming a wanted person was rather bothersome and hard to cope with, if not for Guilgo she would have probably died multiple times already. "I have seen but we can simply leave for Drogan, there not even the Champion would dare threaten us" Max said, he had alredy thought of it and came up with a solution to the matter. "If you can safely get us out of the country we will think about it" She said it but in truth she didn''t have any expectations from him, but if she could use him it was enough for her. She had already determined that he was harmless although the one with him was a little bit of a problem, Dublin might not have the skills to show for it but he was a guardian, even though he didn''t really care about he was still a part of the system. "Is it a deal?" Max asked rather happily, he didn''t really care about her tone as the mere sound of her voice elated him to the heavens. Lidie noded somewhat worried, she didn''t expect such a reaction but if he really could help them she didn''t care if he joined them, but what followed made her somewhat disapointed. "Dad, are you still on Offshore Island?" Max had activated the chat function, although a written message would be more preferrable but knowing that his father would just filter it as personal unimportant stuff he could only send a chat request and hope that his father will accept. -Max where the heck are you, we have been trying to find you for days- His father asked somewhat worried, he knew full well that there were people who could kill inside the game so his worries were exceeded those of others. "Dad could you help me and some friends?" Max asked somewhat ashamed, after all he could do nothing without his father''s help right now. -Is it a girl?- "Will you help or not!" Max asked somewhat angry, the other''s couldn''t hear his father''s voice but they could hear what he was saying making him sound like an idiot in front of the girl he liked. -Is she nearby, of course I will help you, leave everything to me, by the way what exactly did you want me to do?- "We are in a cave right now and some idiot has gone and put bounties on my friends and Dublin" -And their names are?- Max turned towards Lidie to ask "Could you tell me your names, it''s needed to take the bounties off your heads" His words were somewhat right after all they didn''t introduce themselves but Lidie was still somewhat worried. "I''m Galie and this is Guilgo" ''It''s Guilgoliath Velia Ruthus'' The dragon said with a human voice, it was strange hearing it inside his head but he had experienced telepathy before. "You must be Lidie and the last person, would you mind telling me your name as well" Max asked as politely as he could. "I''m Red but don''t mind me too much, I don''t like you so don''t have strange ideas in your head" Red said, but from her face they could tell that it was the opposite. Her eyes had a lustfull spark and her hands were somewhat restless. Max went a little farther and begun continued his chat with his father. "Look for Lidis,Galie,Guilgosomething and Red" He said but Leo''s answer was instant and rather harsh. -Get away from them, Lidie is trouble!- These were the words that ended their chat, Leo was in on Guardian information and knew that Galie and Lidie were entered into the lucky stars list of top dangerous individuals as the twin stars. Leo instantly teleported towards Max''s location, he didn''t even inform the others before leaving, he didn''t care about danger when his son''s life was in danger right now, in truth there was just too much misinformation about them, there were even rumors that they killed people so sneakily that no one knows how many they had killed, of course they couldn''t have known that they hadn''t killed even a single person, although Frost''s death was rumored to be their work. The funny thing was that when he appeared he instantly died. The description said that he was burned to death, when he appeared he saw Dublin smiling like an idiot. Chapter 31 - Leo''s POV "What the fuck just happened!" Leo shouted at Dublin who was sitting nearby. "How should I know after Max and you finished talking the dragon simply sneezed some flame from his snot and I instantly died, although I don''t know why Max hasn''t appeared yet" Dublin said somewhat puzzled, after all ten minutes were long gone now and Max was nowhere to be seen. Leo sent him a chat request but it was denied, it was like your child not answering to a phone call. He didn''t know what to think and he intantly teleported to Max location. He suddenly appeared in the sky and begun a freefall, before falling he saw Max sitting on the dragon''s back with three girls, suddenly he understood why Max wouldn''t answer his call and why he wanted to help them, after all having three girls to yourself was any man''s dream. Leo was falling long and only now understood how high they were flying, he could see the sea underneath him as he left the clouds, he smiled bitterly as he hit the surface of the water, with the speed he fell he could feel the full impact with the water surface, It was an istant kill, there was nothing that he could do to survive. Leo appeared back in the city of Offshore, he had a wide smile on his face right now. He hadn''t gone mad, he just realized what to do. A message had appeared to the Helllion guild Officers and leaders, a huge event was going to happen. -All leaders and Heroes of the Hellion guils are to report at the HQ, we are expanding!- The plan was easy, they would begin to advance on the Isleplains, it wouldn''t be easy but with enough effort they would gain control of another area under their control, but his real plan was to take control over the Isleplains to look after his son. He had already a surveilance code set on him so at least he could see what he was doing at any given time whithout them knowing. ===================================================== Simon''s POV Simon''s days at the hero academy as Domina were weird, he didn''t know why but after not logging out for so long he felt that he was a woman, of course after having done it with Jak for weeks now it felt rather natural. In a way he felt like a woman right now, although deep inside he still had some urges to fuck another woman but he didn''t care too much about it, after all he felt the same degree of satisfaction as a female in Allastar. The only problem Domina had was the harsh training but even that at some point became a routine, every day she followed Jak to the classes did some training with him and becoming even closer, he could see Verina somewhat Jealous of him, but at least she could log out whenever she liked and her training was a cakewalk in contrast to her own. Today was a rather bad day for Domina, it all begun with a rather lousy weather and ended up with a fight. Jak was too bossy and Domina too tired at the moment to satisfy him. Domina looked at the skillbook that still layed on the floor, it was strange how no one else hadn''t snatched it yet, of course she didn''t know that it was only visible to her eyes, but she didn''t care about the seemingly ruined book anymore, with haste she left through the main gate and her godly psychic powers returned, she first surrounded herself in her psychic power and then entered the Academy once more, the system was in an uproar as it tried to deactivate the unknown to it power but the most crucial part was that suddenly a message popped up in front of Domina. -Warning! Warning! please deactivate your psychic power or face the concequences of your actions- The message was strange, it was the first time he had seen this message pop up but like any reasonable person he disregarded it and went farther inside the academy. A strange countdown clock appeared giving her ten minutes to deactivate her psychic powers but even that he ignored after all what was the worst thing that could happen. Domina went furiously towards Jaks room, she didn''t know that Jak wasn''t inside but she still slamed the door behind. Domina became somewhat anxious, she really wanted to beat some sence into Jak, but she couldn''t find him, she instantly though of teleporting to his location after all her guardian status was still working under the cover of her psychic ability. It only took her one second to teleport but something unforseen happened, as she teleported to Verina''s room where Jak was saying to Verina his problems with Domina she suddenly dissapeared and he reapeared in the character creation room, around him was all dark and mechanical voice begun going him through the character creation options, he had lost everything, the system had simply deleted his ingame avatar and kicked him to the character creation screen. Simon looked like an idiot, it wasn''t that the timer had run out it was the fact that he used a guardian skill that led to this situation. He timidly looked at the races that were all rather similar but unbalanced, mages had to be elves, warriors orks, craftsmen dwarves, that was the main division of the races, in truth humans were the merchant race although the many subspecies of humanity made them a roundabout race, elf subspecies like high elves were even more kin to magic while forest elves were closer to warriors, orcs too had division like the mountain orks and the plain orks, plain orks were the craftsmen and mages of the orks while mountain orks were the undoubted warriors of the ork species, becoming a half ork was only possible through the descendant system if you first play as another race, although many from the start deleted their characters to become half orks or half elfs or whatever other race they wanted. Of coutse there were some races that were hidden inside the game and you could only transform into that race if you complete some quest or fulfill some requirements. Simon was somewhat angry that the halfs races weren''t there which made it sure that his character was gone by some glitch of the system. He was really angry at the moment but suddenly he felt his psychic power was still activated around him. A crazy Idea came to his mind at the moment, and he instantly hacked into the system and begun looking through the locked races, it took him some time to figure out how to select his prefered race. The race that ticked his interest were the demons, there were thousands of subspecies of demons and their special trait was their lack of Mp they used their own health instead of magic. There was a problem with the appearance costumization however, all the demons he could select were small and looked like stones, flames and other stuff, if he didn''t know they were demons he could easily mistake them for elementals or something. He went through many of them and their other racial trait were lousy, all demons started with demonic contract, in other words they could sign a contract with another being to lend them their power until they die, after their death the demon takes over their body and gains more power, it''s not strange that no one has found the race yet since you have to be able to travel to other dimensions to do so, Allastar has many dimensions but you need to be a mage or have some special Item to travel to them, most people never leave their dimention so it''s not such a great deal, there were rumors that the other worlds of w12 also had multiple dimensions but very little is known about that. He chose a fire demon since fire is the coolest of the elements, there were other elements like darkness, poison, lightning which were rather strange and others that made no sense at all like warp, parasite, nether and other names that gave nothing, the abilities of those demons were hidden all but their racial traits were hidden. In truth he chose the fire demon not only for the cool name or because it looked like a small floating flame, in some countries they consider them ghosts, but this wasn''t a will''o wisp, it was a fire demon, the strange red flame contained strangely shaped eyes and a mouth made of yellow flame. In time it will probably grow bigger but why wait? The description said that fire demons were the most treacherous of demons, he didn''t know why but he didn''t really care because for him it sounded like a complement, after all demons have to be tricky and evil. As soon as he appeared Simon begun tinkering with the status window and begun making changes, he had already been trained by Lidie on how to copy other people''s status so it wasn''t hard to find the values he had to change to become the first in the world most OP Demon ever. However his Joy didn''t last long as he saw all around him barren wastelands strange mountains, but the strange thing was that everything was red as if the whole world was dyed with blood. There was no sun but there was light He could see mountains far away but not even one tree, it was probably because he was a fire demon that he was sent to this place. His name was still Domina but his gender was now switched to male, he didn''t care what Kaj thought but he was sick and tired of her nagging him and bossing him around, but even more angry he was about the stupid academy which didn''t allow psychic powers. "I will return and show them!" He said and finished with an evil laugh, but to everyone who could see him they would only see a fistfull of flame shooting sparks from one side. ===================================================== Max''s POV Earlier as he stood with Dublin and with the end of his talk with his father a blast of fire came towards them. He didn''t understand why he was still alive until later that he saw Red all over him, she didn''t care what he thought about it but she was hugging his mascular arm. He felt somewhat sad that it wasn''t Lidie who had saved him from the dragon''s fire. "Why did you save him?" Galie asked somewhat puzzled, after all she was the last person who would help someone else without a good reason. "Why do you care!" Red shouted somewhat embarassed, she didn''t want to tell the obvious and was too embarassed because at the moment she had forgotten that she no longer was allmighty and had thoughts of making out with the muscular man next of her. "Galie, lets get on with the plan, I''m sure Guilgo won''t suffer too much" Lidie said, while trying to seperate the two now somewhat angry women. Max understood nothing at all, he just followed them as they mounted on Guilgo''s back and then it begun a mad charge out of the cave, Guilgo disregarded all the traps that damaged his body and flew with great speed out of the cave and into the sky. He could see Lidies hair flying with the wind as the flew away from Offshore Island, he could have sworn that he heard his father''s voice for a moment but seeing the numerous chat messages that he didn''t even notice before, somewhat sceptical he just sat next to Red as they flew. "Does Lidie have a boyfriend?" He suddenly asked Red who instantly pushed him off the dragon''s back but a telekinetic power threw him back up and back on the dragon''s back. "Why did you save him!" Red shouted angrily, normaly she would have killed him for real but now all she could do was kill his avatar and even that failed because of Galie. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. "Why do you care!" Galie shouted back, she was still angry about before, when Red shouted at her without a good enough reason. Galie was rather childish and she could keep a grudge for long, on the other side Red was impulsive but she didn''t care for past things, she lived for the present and she hated when things didn''t go her way. They both looked at one another and then burst in laughs, probably because their faces looked liked blowfished at the moment, but the most significant reason was a lack of oxigen or something, they were flying too high after all. The most strange thing about them that Max could tell was that they were like spoiled children, only Lidie sat there alone sceptical, she didn''t seem to care about him and all he could do was exhale as he saw the two laughing figures of the beautiful girls. At least he found them pretty, in my opinion average was a more fair description of them after all they weren''t beauties or something although Red did have some makeup on as for the others they were plain and ordinary. The time passed quickly as they flew away, at some point Max fell asleep, it was strange how when he woke up he was still on top of the dragon. The girls were still sleeping but Guilgo kept flying, Max felt somewhat bad because he didn''t know that Guilgo was originaly a dragon. In a way for Guilgo this curse was laugthable, as if saying that him returning to his original form was something bad for him. Guilgo on the other side was enjoying his flight, he felt a long lost freedom. At some point he even thought about ditching them and going to find some other dragons to talk with after all he wanted to see how the fake dragons would react to him, the only thing that discouraged him was that Galie could hold a grudge after that which was something he didn''t want to experience ever again. In a way any woman you care about is rather scary when she''s angry at you, that probably because she knows that you won''t harm her and makes full use of that weakness of the male, otherwise he wouldn''t give a shit about her being angry. Max on the other side could do nothing to help, well he did have some conections and his level was decent but he was no great warrior or smart, he was your average guy, but he didn''t care much he knew that even experts could lose against a well balanced team. ==================================================== Simon''s POV Simon had freaked out, the Demon world was nothing like what he thought it to be, yes he had become over powered but there was no one around, no aggressive demons that wanted to eat him nor even simple monsters, it was plainly boring, the most boring place he could imagine himself being. Domina, the small spark of a demon was moving like lighning, it''s speed was godly, it''s sight was impecable but it couldn''t see even a single living being in a rather large area around it. he was rather surprised when he saw the first living being which was another ordinary small fire demon, he had to absorb it to gain some more powers and grow bigger but to him now escaping his loneliness would have been a lot better. "Please don''t eat me, I will become your slave, I will give you all my powers if only you let me live" These were the words of the demon who frantically tried to escape death. Simon didn''t understand why the demon was so afraid or why there was no other demon in range for miles. "Be at ease as you are to become my first subordinate, now guide me towards other demons, I don''t seem to be able to find anyone in this damn wasteland" Domina said. The fire demon made a rather strange expression and begun leading him away, there was nothing towards where he was taking him but judging by the silent threatment he could tell that the demon wasn''t as talkative as it appeared at first. It didn''t take long until they reached a strange crag in the ground it wasn''t large but for them it was enough of an opening to enter. "They are Inside here, but if you are smart you won''t enter" The demon said and didn''t seem to want to go inside. Simon didn''t really care since he was OP anyway, he had changed his Avatar so well that he could do crazy things like moving super fast or cracking the earth if he had hands to punch, but what mattered most for demons was his inexhaustible health, if he had abilities to use other than spark he would be the most powerful demon in existance. Inside the crack he could see a long tunnel, the only light in the darkness was what he himself emitted. It took him some time to reach the end of the tunnel, he smiled happily as he saw hundreds of fire demons and a large red demon who seemed to order them around. "You big guy, your body is mine" The demon laughed at Simon''s words, after all Simon was as big as a peble, steping on him was easy, but as soon as he thought about is a large chunk of his Hp disapeared by Domina''s attack and in an instance a message popped up in front of Domina. -Evolution Possible- Please select your path for evolution from the 33 paths available to your species. Domina quickly selected one and once more with a ping another message appeared, he hadn''t even the time to see his own body and it was another evolution available. There were 6 messages in total before his evolution was complete and now he was double the size of the demon in front of him. The red demon''s face went pale, it was unable to comprehent why a small fire demon could so rapidly outrank him, his last words were "Why did it have to be a shapeshifter" It couldn''t believe that it was a normal rank 0 fire demon. After Domina killed him, another evolution message came up and all the small fire demons begun bowing with a rather terrified expression. After all they were the Red demon''s subordinates, but for them it wasn''t a life threatening situation after all they would probably be needed to lure other demons to this location, the demon outside was also a part of them, but since Domina was a simple fire demon he didn''t lure him through the cave but led him through the back door, something like the servants'' door, after all only the small fire demons could go through the crack. Domina couldn''t see his own appearance unless he could find a mirror or an armor store both of which were unlikely to exist in the demon world. If only he knew how he looked right now he could have seen a large 2meters tall horny and hairy demon, it had a pig''s snot and strange wooly wings behind it''s back, they looked like bat wings but they had hair at the outer side and a membrane in the inside, his stange hairy lizard like tail felt natural to him but looked like a monstrosity with the strange spiked ball on it''s end. Domina was monstly pleased with the tail, it could cause earthquakes with his current strength, of course it made the fire demons terrified but at the same time they felt somewhat safe, after all they were supposed to become this being''s subordinates. "Now who''s the leader here?" Domina asked, of course he ment among the fire demons but they all looked at him stupidly making him understand.After facepalming himself he corrected himself. "Who is the leader among you, the one whom the others listen, an elder or something!" He said somewhat irritated, after all he was somewhat tired from travelling aimlessly in the wastelands. "We only listen to the strongest, since you are the strongest you are also the leader" One of them spoke and Domina''s eyes glittered as he heard his word. "congratulation, the one who spoke is now the leader of the fire demons, think of it as an officer in my personal army, now I want you to gather all the scattered fire demons, we are creating an army, each of you will be evolved and become what I command you to become, anyone who disobeys me will become power for me are we clear?" The fire demons didn''t care about his threat, evolving was a hidden desire of every demon but in reality evolving was a very tedious matter, they had to kill other demons of higher rank or massacre many low rank demons like themselves which was risky and dangerous at the same time. Domina went through the red demon''s belonging''s which consisted of gems,metals and other raw materials, since Domina lacked any craftsman skills he disregarded them and finaly went to sleep. Although demons didn''t need sleep, Domina was a human after all, the fire demons scrubbled in all directions and begun summoning more low ranking demons telling them about the strange demon called Domina. It made a strange rumor circulate in the demon world, a Demon that is trying to build his own army means only one thing, he''s aiming to become a Demon Noble and claim the territory as his own. Demons had their own social status which of course Domina didn''t know and didn''t really care to learn about, of course the status doesn''t mean one is stronger than the other, a familliar can be stronger than a minion and a Boss can also be stronger than a noble, it''s meant to say who was on the top, that''s mainly because some statuses were hereditary and no demons don''t dear children but they can spawn demons by sacrificing some of their own power. 1.Familliars Small weak talking creatures that can talk, are inteligent and friendly but treacherous. 2.Demon Minion Demons who work for a boss or Noble or lord or King. 3.Demon Boss A demon who has a small group of minions, the boss might be weaker than his minions. 4.Demon General Few demons can be called so as they must hold control of a large group of demons at the same time in line and order. 5.Demon Noble A demon who has a small territory and some bosses under his command. might be weaker than his minions 6.Demon Lord A demon who has a large territory and many bosses under his command. might be weaker than his minions 7.Demon King A demon who controls many lords and Nobles and is powerful enough to keep them in line by himself. or protect them if needed. 8.Demon god A demon whose powers have reached the levels of a minor god. 9.Archdemon The most powerful demon inside a black hole is called that, although there are more than one claiming the title. In a way The two last statuses mean that you are strong, stronger than other demons making many cower in fear just by hearing your name. Although in a battle against a Demon king they might lose but that''s because not many demon gods desire underlings, for them underlings are more useful as food to fuel their power after all in the end the only one you can trust in the demon world is yourself. Domina had no dreams this night since you can''t dream inside the virtual reality. Chapter 32 - Max''s POV Max opened his eyes and saw a large continent spreading in front of them, in reality it was a huge island, it''s name was well known as Eel island or otherwise the land of Samuries. Guilgo wasn''t sure why but he could see many flying objects in the sky above the continent, he was somewhat reluctant to continue flying forwards. ''We should land'' Guilgo said inside their heads, it was his telepathy since he himself could no longer talk in the human language. "What''s the plan?" Lidie asked somewhat irritated since they hadn''t come with any plan of what to do next mostly because of Galie and Red who didn''t agree with her suggestions of abbandoning Guilgo and Max, her plan to escape by rushing out of the cave was a success but her plans after that were rather stupid, like leaving the world altogether or using Red''s money to create a base or town for them to rule. Of course that would be her dream but the other two were nowhere close to accepting her idea, of course Guilgo didn''t mind her idea of making him a god protector of the village, as for Max he could be the leader of the guards or something as for red and Galie they could be whatever they liked but Red didn''t care she didn''t really want to rule others she and Galie were free spirits they liked to travel and find new adventrures. ''I will be leaving for a while, if you find a cure just send me a message'' Guilgo said suddenly and flew away, he didn''t care about them too much after all it was virtual reality and they would respawn if killed. Guilgo just flew away to Drogan where he wanted to go. Max didn''t really care but suddenly he saw someone or something approach, it had a player name tag but it''s name was red, it looked human but on it''s head there was a large fat horn. "Girls we have company!" Max shouted as the player was already holding a weapon akin to a spear with a lange balloon on it''s head, something similar to an oversized drum stick. The creature was an Oni, a type of monster of demonic origin akin to a demon but these demons are rather weak so the god''s of Allastar don''t care about them of course the race is only accessible through the descendant system, meaning that you have to do some quest to gain access to the race. The oni rushed at them just by seeing white names, in truth there was a good reason why the player attacked them but they probably wouldn''t know about it yet. "Red behind you!" Lidie shouted as she took out her shield and sword, she didn''t know how strong the player was but his weapon seemed strangely menacing to her, it looked like a two handed mace in a more fashionable design, of course that didn''t mean that it would be usable in real life but here in the virtual world it was terrifying. One swing of his mace send her away costing Red half of her heath points, if not for Galie''s kinetic barrier Red would have died from that blow. Red was furious from the threatment but at that moment Max charged at the oni and with skillful movements begun fighting with it. He wasn''t an expert at sword fighting but neither was the oni after Lidie and Galie entered the fray they easily overtook him with numbers leaving him with no choice but to flee. "Why is just one guy so tough to beat?" Galie asked surprised, they were four against one and yet he was dominating them most of the time, if not for her healing staff, the others would have died many times over and it was good that her kinetic shield could actualy absorb most of the damage making it practicaly impossible for the oni to kill them with a single hit drawing the battle out for longer than it should have lasted, in the end he probably got bored and left after seeing that Galie''s magic didn''t seem to run out. "I think that he was quite high level" Max said, it was the most probable answer, if only they knew the truth about onis, they would have laughed out loudly and facepalmed themselves. Their journey begun from the coast or rather cliffs where Guilgo had left them. Their new target was finding a town or city after all They couldn''t live without food and their stocks were getting low. Galie was the leader of the group right now since she had psychic powers that enabled her to see faraway places without being there, of course the distance was proportional to her ki. "Didn''t you say there''s a town here?" Lidie asked somewhat surprised, there was absolutely nothing at the place where Galie brought them. "But I saw it just a few hours ago there was a town here" Galie protested, of course they believed her but they could do nothing but camp outside once again. "What are you..." Galie asked seeing that Red was secretly chewing on something but she was immediately silenced. "Don''t talk, this is a drug that helps me calm down and sleep, i''m sure that you don''t want it but Lidie will surely ask for some" Red said, of course she had a limited number of it but it didn''t mean that she wanted to share it with the others. "Isn''t that a little too selfish?" Galie of course believed what Red told her, although in truth she shouldn''t have, the drug Red took was a hallusinogene substance that made her high, she would stay in that situation until she fell asleep. Of course there was no answer from Red who at the moment had lost comunication with the world. "Lidie, Red seems strange after she took the sleeping drug" Galie said, but Lidie didn''t answer back she was too preocupied with making the tents, fixing the stones for the fire and cooking all at the same time, it wasn''t really cooking, she was just heating up the food while Max was gathering wood for the fire. "Do something usefull and ask her if she has any water or some drink, I''ve run out of water" Truth was that thirst was worse than hunger, finding drinkable water was hard and many adventurers travelled with more than one flask of water per person, of course with the magic of Allastar it could hold many litres of water but even those flasks were sometimes not enough especially when travelling in the sea or through deserts. Galie went to Red and asked but no answer came from her, it was strange how she just chewed on the strange leaves as if she was a cow, making a dumb blank expression. "Lidie, Red''s broken, can you fix her!" Galie shouted as after a minute or two of complete silence passed. Lidie really didn''t want to get mixed in this but she couldn''t just throw a blind eye on her, after a simple check she took out a green potion and gave it to Galie. "If you want to get in a fight with her then give her his potion otherwise let her stay this way until she falls asleep" Lidie frowned and left, it was just a stupid drug, of course she didn''t know that Red was an addict but she didn''t care since it wasn''t her money that bought the drugs and there wasn''t any bad effect for her real body to begin with, in parts there wasn''t any addictive substunce in the drug, the thing that was addictive was the sensation she felt right now. Galie tried to read her mind in her current situation but she couldn''t make ends meet, it was too chaotic and strange, it was as if she was seeing a dream right at the moment. The night passed silently and safely, there was no sound at night and they didn''t take shifts on watching after the fire since they fell asleep in their tent, only Max couldn''t sleep and looked after the fire, it was silent and made him think about many things, he didn''t regret going with the girls yet but he had a bad feeling that he would eventualy regret it, that was what made him stay awake right now. His psychic power was weak and he didn''t train it at all, after all there were countless better skills to train rather than his psychic skill indominable will. As I said before there were lots of those who had this psychic power, but they weren''t all as talented as Simon, most were average and their resistance to psychic powers was weak. Max while sittin near the fire looked at the stars and the strange multicoloured moon, he was used to it by now but still found it beautiful, the moon was as if alive with multiple colours sparkling up in the sky. If only Lidie was a little more friendly, maybe he could at least approach her, but she was not, she was closed to a small circle of her own people, in her mind she probably didn''t care about the rest of the world. Max could only frown as he thought about the prior battle, he was almost useless and was used like a meat shield or a punching bag for the oni. Max in a fury took out his sword and begun practicing there right in the middle of the night. ===================================================== Simon''s POV When Simon woke up he was shocked, there were at least a hundred fire demons all around him, They were carefully inspecting him and one of them, the one he had named their leader said in a boastful voice. "All hail noble lord Domina!" "Hail! Hail! Hail!" "Glory to the lord!" "Eternal Power to the lord" And countless other blessings left the crowd of small sparks that could be easily crushed under his foot. Domina didn''t dislike such threatment, after all they were praising him and were to become his subordinates. "First how many of you are there here?" Domina asked, he really wanted to organize this somehow before setting out to conquer the Demon world. "Many, too many to count my lord" The leader said, Domina didn''t know what to think but then he suddenly shouted. "You will be grouped in teams of ten from now on, one will be the commander of the group, who that will be depends on the group and and the centurion''s opinion, the centurions will be decide from among the group leaders, as the name implies centurions will control a hundred demons each and although you are not going to be fighting each team will be specialized in a single path so decide your commander well because your path of evolution will depend on his actions rather than yours, centurions are the only ones who will be bothering me from now on and you the leader will be my advisor and general of my army" Domina said and went to sleep once more, it was really tiresome to think up shit like that. Domina woke up half an hour later to find them all killing themselves, it was probably their way of selecting the comanders or the centurions but in general only ten rather large balls of fire were left in the end, these ten would be known as the ten great commanders while the rest who lost will be the team leaders. he looked at them, the ten centurions and wanted to laugh out loud, nine of them were palm sized while one was a little smaller, but still half a palm big. Normally demons become bigger the more energy they have but at some point they all can compress themselves to become smaller, mostly because there''s no reason for them to stay big and become a target for others. Domina could only frown as he didn''t know what to do next, first of all he had no idea about where most of the other demons were but he had an Idea of what to do when they found them. ''They will join us or Die'' A rather simple catch phrase that he had heard some old people say, of course he had no idea where it came from or how it came to be after all movies were rather outdated and very few watched them nowadays. Domina spent his time teaching the little demons about tactics and guerrilla warfare, hit and run tactics. If the hit and run tactics wouldn''t anger a demon enougth to make them run after them then nothing would. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. Next he begun with job asignments, each demon had his own specialty, although they were all fire demons, some of them specialized in speed while others in strength, there were all sort of different individuals. Thus he begun reallocating demons to different groups, based on their specialties. Sometimes they would lure roaming demons of great strength and since Domina didn''t care about their energy, they were absorbed by his small legion of fireball demons. In just a weak there was the first evolution in his litle army, but as he had comanded the demon awaited him to tell him what to evolve into. He was the biggest of the fire demons and one of the centurions, to Domina''s disapointment there were only three evolutions for him. Demonic flame A strange purple fire ball, instead of the normal yellow one, with red eyes. fire imp A small red imp with his tail and horns on fire. It had wings but he wasn''t sure if it had the ability to fly or not, but it was far weaker that the first evolution. Fire eater A strange fatty, it looked like a red egg with hands and feet, it''s ability was to eat flames or something, It had a little head but a large mouth which was on it''s stomach. It was the largest in size of the three evolutions. "Tell me Pit, what do you tourself want to evolve into?" "Master, I will chose whichever evolution you command me but fire eater is my true path" Pit was the largest of the demons he had under his command. He was used to bully other fire demons and eating them one by one so the fire eater was probably a choice because of these actions. Pit''s group was became known from that day as the fire eater group. The bane of any fire element demon or beast. Domina continued developing his demon army, as well as recruiting other demons as well until the day his actions caught the attention of the local Overlord. He was but a small character in the Demon world but he was strong and proud, he had few subordinates and as luck had it one of them fell into Domina''s trap and died. The overlord and most powerfull demon of the areaa was called Ochelot. He was a demon knight and subordinate to a noble of the demon world. The demon king didn''t need anything from his generals, unless a war broke out they were free to do whatever they wanted to. Ochelot was only an armor with nothing inside, but pride and honor were the two words most characteristic to him. When he heard that his subordinate died he quickly assembed a small army of hundreds of lowly demons and the few of his subordinates that he had. "Sowa what do you think about this Domina Demon?" Ochelot asked one of his subordinates, she was a beauty with rather revealing clothes but no doubt she was a demon like everyone else. "I don''t know, he''s probably a new demon that tries to establish itself in our territory, probably doesn''t know the difference between stong and weak" She said disdainfully. "Boss, you don''t need the whole army, me alone is enough to tremble the little baby of a demon" Boboro said, he was a large earth demon, he looked more like a golem if you asked anyone''s opinion but he was a demon non the less. "Why not send a scout first, or a few spies, I''ve heard that he''s recruiting right now, if I go as a spy it will be easier to come up with the best action" The one who spoke was Liches, he was a fat worm that looked like a leech. A disgusting demon that would bite and never let go. He was the strategist and brain behind Ochelor''s back, after all strong demons need no strategy to win their battles, but to cut the losses short strategy was a must, after all in the demon world each loss is a gain in power for the enemy. "Liches is right, after all Ovas was killed by them not so long ago, they probably have some strategy that works on strong demons like us" Sowa said somewhat distressed. Ovas was a large hellhound that could spit flames, in reality in Allastar he would be considered mediocre but in the demon lord he was among the upper half of the weakling demons, well he wasn''t weak but not strong either, other than Ochelot their group had no upper level demon, and even Ochelot was considered weak by the Demon King although he was one of his generals, he only controlled a small area, but in this area he was the undisputed ruler, the strongest existance. If anyone asked who was the overlord of this area everyone would name Ochelot. Domina''s appearance was a big blow to his image and reputation, after all he only had his name on the line, treasures and artifact were of no special use to demons, after all they had no lack of them. Artifacts like Ochelor''s sword and armor were part of his body, every demon had inborn weapon and armor as for skills and spells they were naturaly developed as they leveled up. It was the truth of the demon race, every demon advanced gaining new powers, they didn''t need training or even weapons, all they need was eating other demons in order to advance. In truth the demon world was like a testing ground for new monsters and stuff, every creature here was a prototype for a monster in Allastar, so they didn''t need food or anything else, the reason for the evolution system was because it was a left over from tests that were later used for other worlds. After they talked for a while they decided on sending a spy to Domina''s side, in order to find out how strong he was after all they knew nothing about this new demon, other than that he was openly recruiting weak demons to form an army. Of course things like that didn''t really concern the higher ups but if this demon was strong then even the Demon king of the region would get involved. Three days passed by before they could get news from their spy, a small demon they send to join Domina''s side, you might find it funny but the information stated that Domina was no weaker than a demon God. Of course this was what created the first uproar in Ochelot''s Lair, it was after all impossible for a demon boss to fight a demon god, but this was terrifying for another reason. If Ochelot had brazely stormed Domina''s lair he would have been eaten for lunch, not to speak that normaly demon Gods didn''t need an army unless they were going to become Demon Kings themselves. Unknown to domina a tide of information shook the foundations of the demon world, all but his little hunting spot. ===================================================== Lidie''s POV Lidie and Galie woke up in the morning only to see Max swinging his sword like an idiot up and down, making slashing movements with his sword. If this was reality than his movements would be rather effective in training in sword wielding but this was a game, to train your swordmanship you had to hit monsters with your sword, all he did was earn a little stamina maybe some attack speed but a good skill and some monster farming would give more effect than rigorous training. "You do know that if you gain sword mastery you can gain some attack speed with swords and with the sword expert you can gain some good damage" Lidie said, seeing as he looked tired. Max looked at them somewhat lost for words, he knew all that but his mother was somewhat of a real world maniac, so she had him learn how to use weapons the hard way and it became sort of a habit. "So where should we go next?" Lidie asked after all there was little to nothing they knew about the area and after a search on the forums they couldn''t even understand what was happening on this Island. In reality Eal Isle or otherwise known as earthquake Island was a rather strange oriental Island with a strange mix of cultures, the Island was ruled by two sides, one was the Jins, who were sort of strange godly beings and the other side from the Yokai. Truth be told the Island was divided with the Yokai having 2/3 of the Islan and the Jins with difficulty holding the last 1/3 of the Island. The reason was easy, most of the players went to Yokai side leaving only a few on the other side after all who didn''t want to become a Maou, a demon lord of the eastern fantasy genre, while demon swordsman was much more alluring than being called a sword saint. The Jin''s side of course had it''s own advantages, but too few people ever cared to find out the world of the mysterious eastern mages. Truth was that the Jin side only excelled in its monks since the Yokai side had no monks but had its more dreaded counterpart the demon tamers who used demons to fight and in the end could even merge with their demons. The swordsmen, talisman masters and ninjas were the three merged classes, since each could change sides whenever he wanted and talisman masters were even forced to experience the both sides. Talisman masters were divided into Yang and Yin masters, and they needed both classes to unlock the more powerfull Yin Yang master class. Even you might find the Yokai side more alluring but there was a tiny bit of a problem, Yokai were hostile to outsiders so new players had to pass through seven hells to join their fuction and even then they would understand that only the strong in the Yokai fuction have a nice time since the Yokai side was a heaven of PKers and even Npcs were killed for no special reason. The funny thing was that most Yokai players didn''t even hide their glowing red name tag as it gave them prestige on that side, hiding it was akin to telling others to kill them. But the most problematic thing was because killing red tag players didn''t make someone a PKer, to renew a Pk status after death they had to go kill someone with a white name tag or an Npc, many simply charged to the Jin side to kill someone and came back happily after killing some misfortunate noob. Lidie''s group''s problem was that they ended up on the Yokai territory, and they would have to move for days to reach the Jin territory where no PKers were allowed, it was said to be a peacefull territory the further inside you went after all the Jin border forts and villages were the only ones being attacked. The time it took to reach the Jin side, they had taken numerous attacks from the Yokai players and monsters that resided on these lands, but with a little bit of luck didn''t encounter anything outside of their capabilities to hundle. "How many days until we reach the Damn Jin territory!" Red shouted angrily, her anger was justified, after all they had been walking all the way till now and if this wasn''t a game their legs would surely be hurting right now, but all they felt was the psychological fatigue and pressure. After all she wasn''t really into playing the game, she was mostly forced due to some bad circumstances. "Wait I think we are almost there" Lidie exclaimed as they reached the top of the mountain. It wasn''t so high as to ascend the clouds but from here a vast region revealed itself ahead of them. The land was a natural paradise, of trees and rivers, there was nothing lacking but the strange fort that could be seen as a small dot on the ground. They turned around to fare goodby to the gloomy valleys and mucky forests behind them and begun descending into a new world. Chapter 33 - Galie''s POV Once they descended the mountain they didn''t go for the forests and made a line to the fortress, after all, here forth it was Jin territory. "Who goes there!" Shouted the strangely dressed guard, they wore strange rather thin armors and their weapons were two strangely short pikes, while on their heads they wore strange round hats made of bamboo. The two guards went on alert mode but after seeing the name tags and the female members of their team with a gloomy expression they opened the gate of the fort and let them inside. Any white name player was welcomed into the Jin territory even Yokai players if they wanted to switch sides were free to enter, of course until their names became red. For some reason the two guards became depressed when they saw the three girls enter and quite enthousiastic when they saw Max. They couldn''t tell if they were gay or not but something was rather strange inside the fort. With one look they could tell that there were very few players around and all of them were male warriors, they wore colourful silk robes and some of them thin armors with beautiful engravings and figures on them. "Where can we sell our wares?" Lidie asked rather spondaneously the passing guard. It was easy to tell the guards from the players since all players had their name above their heads. Of course only the guards wore the strange rather cheap looking bamboo hats. "Just go towards the plaza over there and see if anyone cares to buy anything, otherwise go to the quartermaster, but know that he''s too stingy" The guard said and pointed them towards the plaza and quartermaster. Of course only Lidie and Max who had become her follower or something went to the plaza, after all she had no way of haggling with npcs for a better price than a player would buy although her items were mostly raw ingredients from the Yokai territory. Galie and Red went around the fort to see what was going on. For some reason all npcs were negative towards them, they looked at them and sighed in submission, as if they were some bad omen or something. "You there, why are the npcs here so rude!" Red asked a player who was passing by. The player laughed for a while and then beggun explaining. "Dear beauties, you probably don''t know the other name players have given to the Jin territory, right?" "Is there another name, I didn''t see anything about it on the forums" Galie said somewhat surprised. "Well you probably didn''t see the right ones, you have to know that the Jin territory is also called the beautiful territory or even the land of beauties" He said with a rather sincere smile, although his half closed eyes seemed rather strange to Galie who hadn''t see asian people before. "What does that have to do with anything?" Red said rather disatisfied with the answer he had provided them. "You have to know that we players are currently in a war, with the Yokai, but do you see any female players other than yourselves here in the fort?" He asked them with a rather sincere smile, but his words almost told them everything that was happening. "Well there is Lidie but other than..." Galie was saying but red stopped her in the middle since she understood somewhat the situation. "So how long will it be to the closest city?" Red asked, she didn''t care about the fort anyway, she had money money to spend and if her prediction was right then this city should be a paradise. "Just follow the road, in a week on foot or two days by horse you will find the first noob village, from there you will have to spend another week to reach the first town, from there you will reach the Imperial city, lastly if you are lucky enougth you might visit the Heavenly City, which is said to be where gods reside" "Wait aren''t the fourteen gods in their own dimensions?" Galie who was a mage asked somewhat puzzled. "fourteen? you must mean the western gods, the gods I refer to are the Jin, they are hundreds and maybe thousands and their powers are rather profound" The man said with a sense of pride in his voice. "So It will take nearly a month to reach without horses, Do you know where we can find a few mounts" Red asked, more interested about leaving the fort to go shoping than learning the local lore. "Just go ask the quartermaster, he sells almost everything in the fortress and please do add me as a friend" The man said sending Red a friend request. Red pushed yes in a hurry and they left, they could hear a "Yosh!" comming from behind them as they left but a moment later Red had already deleted him from her frineds list. Galie could only think that it was somewhat mean but she didn''t really care. They saw a rather desperate Lidie when they reached the quarter master, when they asked her about it she told them how the things went. As a matter of fact, she did sell her best items easily but most of the weapons and armors were western style swords and weapons, they players didn''t care about them and the materials they had gotten were too common to sell. The Quartermaster on the other side would buy them all but he asked her for a better price, and even bargained his way to lower the prices she wanted for them by a ridiculous 70%. In the end she didn''t sell anything. "Don''t mind" Galie said to raise her spirits. "Oh, Right, Lidie we are leaving for the Imperial city today, it will take about a week until we arrive, do you want anything from there?" Red said rather jokingly. "How mean, are you going to leave us here!" Galie protested after all she could feel that Red was trying to keep something good for herself. In truth she could have just read her mind but she didn''t want to ruin the future experience prematurely. After all she wouldn''t stay on earth for too long, she had to treasure every moment with her new friends. Red made a funny face until she exploded into laughting her heart out, most of it was because Galie looked like a begging kitten right now, too damn cute to reject even if she wanted to. With that and disregarding Max''s opinion they rented a wagon and headed strait towards the Imperial city. ===================================================== Domina''s Side All that happened those days could be described with one word by him "BORING". After he entered the Demon world he could go nowhere, there were no towns of any sort and they few buildings of importance were other powerful demon lairs. Domina didn''t even care to visit them after all even if he went there was nothing to gain, only now did he discover that he couldn''t equip any weapons. His new race was a Doom Demon, it was total bullshit in his opinion but who cared about it after all. Only one thought drifted in his mind, or rather one question. ''Do I delete this character or do I wait for a little longer?'' You should understand that his size now was big enough to step on his whole legion of fire demons with a single step, only because he could change his size with some strange ability was he 3 meters tall like before, in reality he could rival a dragon in size. "What is happening there?" Domina asked after hearing a commotion at the entrance, he didn''t know what was happening outside but it was most probably something intresting. There was no answer from the entrance of the lair and seconds later a group of seemingly veteran demons came inside, they were humanoid beings that could be considered strong. A vampire, a robot, a ghost pirate and a rather large amount of demons gathered in front of his bed. ''Great moment for a fight!'' He thought but what followed was something out of his expectations. All the demons knelt before him and a pitch black devil with horns and wings spoke. "We came to submit to your reign, the Bethree region now belongs to you" Domina was speechless, after all in his understanding the demon realm went from A-Z and each had 26 regions. these regions were really large, each as large as the whole of Allastar. (after all they were used to test new things for all the worlds here, not just for Allastar) At first Domina thought that it was a trap or something but as he stood up and walked towards them he couldn''t see any trace of deception from them, not that it mattered, he had a cheat character anyway. "Milord, we took the liberty to build a fortress in your name, if you don''t like it we can built you another" The Devil said with a rather alluring voice that somewhat got to his nerves, if he wasn''t ugly he would have probably been a lady killer. "Then why don''t we go and see" Domina said and hit the ceilling with his monstrous paw, opening a large hole that reached the surface. Afterwards with a smile on his woolie pigface he flew upwards into the sky. The others, those who could followed him to the sky while the rest surfaced through the hole he left behind. Domina could see the Fortress in his ownership list, it was a rather large fort but it was rather far away. He could fly there but wasn''t there some easier way to travel, something like a horse or maybe a teleportation spell or something. "You, who seems to be their leader, do you know of any way to travel faster?" He asked the Black devil that flew right behind him. "My lord, teleportation powers are really rare, there''s only one being in the whole demon world who has that power and he is Sho Doom''s helper, he''s the ruler of A1 region, but the demons there are too ancient and strong, even you might not be their match" The devil said with a sinister smile on his face, probably trying to bait Domina to go there. This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. "How far is the A1 region?" To his surprise, the Devil took out a strange crystal and handed it over to him. "This is that call crystal that only the ruler of a region may have, it has two fuctions, first is the right to challenge the ruler of a region and second the power to teleport you to the target demon you want to fight" The demon said with a rather annoying smile. "And how does it work?" Domina asked after he took the crystal. "Just say Sho I challenge you to a fight and you will appear before him" The Devil said, in truth his smile was annoying and after checking the Item there wasn''t anything wrong with it either, no special skills and no hidden effects, just a teleportation stone with no target to teleport to. "Sho I challenge you..." He didn''t even hav enough time to say the whole sentence as he teleported away. He saw the Devil wave his hand as he dissapeared. Only now did he came to understand something, yes this was a teleport stone but it wasn''t something as laborious as what the devil told him it was, he probably had thousants of those on him. A system message appeared before him as he dissapeared, for some reason this teleportation ston took too much time to teleport him away. =Due to leaving the B3 territory your ownership of the fort city of B3 is renounced and returns to the previous owner Demon Satan= ''What the fuck'' As he faded away the demons behind begun celebrating and flatering the Black Devil. "Master Satan is wise, you easily redirected our problem to another territory and even better to the most dangerous territory possible" A slender demon that looked like a vampire said with a rather cold voice. "Just thinking that such a powerfull demon was in my region gave me goosebumps" A Sexy succubus said, while panting in a strange rather sexy way. "No need for more flattery, it was a fortunate thing that he was a newborn fool, if he knew even a little about the demon world he wouldn''t have fallen for such a stupid act" Satan the Black Devil said as his deep red forked tongue came out of his mouth. Domina slowly appeared in a dark chamber, the whole place looked like a cave and under his feet there were countless bones covered in a mucky red substance. A voice came from somewhere up ahead and reverberated from all directions, making it sound as if a terrifying being was upon. "Welcome to my lair, I am Sho" "Sho-Sho-Sho" The echos continued for some time later even after he had stopped speaking reverberating his name. ===================================================== Max''s POV Two days were all they needed to arrive to the first noob village, the road was 100% safe and not many people used a carriage like Red, after all carriages were more expensive than simple saddled horses. "Wow look we arrived at a village" Galie exclaimed while looking out of the carriage''s window, the carriage was an old western style aristocratic carriage, only nobles would ride such a luxurious carriage and many people were somewhat envious of them as they passed through the village. "Don''t bother with the village, we must reach the city, then you will understand the real meaning of life" Red said, but her words seemed to birth disdain in Lidie''s face, after all only the rich can find enjoyment in shoping, the rest can just look around the shops wanting but not being able to buy anything. Noticing the slight hint of envy Max who was somewhat loaded himself opened his mouth. "Lidie if you like anything just tell me and I''ll be happy to buy it for you" Of course his disposition was good but after he spoke he earned a smile from Lidie and an elbow from Red. He had entirely ruined her mood now. After all the next best thing to going shopping is going shoping with ones boyfriend. Only Galie didn''t understand what they were talking about, she was like a fish out of water. Of course she too had some gold to spare but she didn''t understand why they were so happy about going shopping after all there was many exciting and more interesting things. Two days later... They had reached the first town, it was a lot bigger and the houses were much better build than in the village, the streets were full of people and everyone was looking at the luxurious Carriage passing through the streets. Truth was that not even the most wealthy people would spend their money to rent such a luxurious carriage and seeing as it passed the street, most of the people thought that it was some sort of event, after all random events were quite often to encounter in Allastar, but the only thing they understood after seeing the name tags of the people inside the carriage was that some extremely rich people came for tourism birthing a wave of disdain and hatred, out the envy they felt in their hearts. After all both in the noob village and the town there were mostly low level players and poor players who couldn''t live in the cities farther up the great mountains. On the other hand after they left the town Red begun nugging because the the road up the mountain were loopy and treacherous, they even had to stop from time to time because of monster attacks. If you think that they went clean from the attack, you are in for a surprise, the large snake that attacked them ate a whole horse and left probably to digest it and the next attack forced them to continue on foot, since their last remaining horse was killed as well. The monsters up the mountain were really more than they could chew, their levels were probably quite high but they were only a few days away from the city, so with great trouble they climbed up the mountain always following the road of course. The reason for that was because there were even more monsters in the areas surrounding the roads. They probably didn''t know but normally there were two ways to arrive at the Imperial city, one was through the mage guild and the other if you hire mercenaries for protection, in trouth there were many people in the town below who took money to escort people to the Imperial city and returned to the town when they were out of gold again. Now four people were walking their way to the Imperial city, there was no one else going up the mountain road after all there was also a mage guild in the town so if you had money for teleportation or was a mage you had a good chance to instantly go to the Imperial city. After all teleporting though the mage guild was a privilage of mages, only a mage and his party were allowed to teleport from one mage guild to another. Of course corruption was everywhere and with a small bribe there were many people other than mages using the mage guild''s teleporters. In truth it wasn''t mostly the Npcs who were corrupted but players who were assigned to those mage guilds, they didn''t really care about the mage guild''s rules and did whatever they liked, some even gave free teleportation to everyone becoming the most popular people of that town or city, until of course their teleporter broke down and they had no way of repairing it because it actually cost gold to repair. Back to Max and the girls, as I told before they were going up the mountain road, a road wide enough for at least three carriages to pass, it was rather good that it was so wide but why were there so many strong monsters around. Every time they had to run away from the pursuing monsters and only because of Galie''s and Lidie''s teleportation abilities could they escape safely. Their happy go lucky attitude stroll had turned into a nightmarish survival game. "How many monsters can this mountain have!" Red shouted horrified while they were running from a strange spider monster, it was a large spider that shot eggs that spawned smaller but still large spiders. In truth the whole mountain was designed as a training ground for high level players and the Imperial city was made for them to enjoy, since the monsters at the village and town were weak and didn''t offer them much experience and challenge. "shut up and run!" Lidie said as she also run, their teleportation skills weren''t bad but with so many monsters around even if they teleported away there were still some spiders. "Die, Die" Shouted Galie who was shooting fireballs from a distance, after all she could teleport away but teleporting all of them the same distance inside the game was somewhat problematic. For some reason the moment they arrived to this island their psychic powers had become somewhat weaker than normal, at first they hadn''t understood it but the higher they moved up this mountain the weaker they became. The strangest stuff however was that the monsters were only getting stronger, the spider they were running from was level 400+, they had no way to even take a tiny piece off it''s health points. even the smaller spiders were rather hard to kill for them, Galie whas endlessly shooting fireballs to clean a path for the rest to run away. The fireballs did little damage but they had a knockback effect that helped her open the way for them. In truth this mountain was one of the few places where psychic powers were suppressed, just like the Hero academy in Anchora. In truth there was another Hero academy in the Imperial city but it was in the form of a strange Pagoda that reached high into the sky. As they were running they could with difficulty see the strange thin line that cut the horizon in two. Of course they didn''t know yet what it was but the road was heading strait towards it. Only when they saw the large walls of the Imperial city, did their understand that they had finaly reached their destination. Chapter 34 - Domina''s POV After the Sho,sho,sho stopped resounding from the background Domina turned his head and looked at the original location the sound had come from. All demons had the most basic of night visions, making them able to at most discern a siluette in the darkness, helps not bumping into a wall. Far in the distance there was a bone throne, it was rather small and the one sitting on it was even smaller. The cave itself however was gigantic, even he who was in his giant form right now couldn''t touch the top of the cave. "A doom demon, surely brings back memories, you know my friend used to be a doom demon like yourself, but he didn''t like it here and left to the mortal world" Sho continued talking as if he was reminsing the good old times. "You know you could stay here as my subordinate but since you don''t seem too friendly I will give you another choice, stay here or you can use half of your life force to go to the mortal world, you can also take your subordinates with you, if you have any" Sho said. Domina was left speachless, in truth he would be delighted if he could return to Allastar, but the cost of half his life force. ''what the fuck is life force?'' Domina nodded and said. "I wish to leave" "Leave,leave,leave" This stupid echo has been going on for a long time now, but mostly the last words were being said making it somewhat strange. "Alright, since you want to leave we have to make some preparations, you should summon your subordinates, I''m sure they will want to follow you as well" Sho said, his voice now sounded kind of strange, he sometimes sounded like one person and others like another. It was strange to understand how he looked in the darkness but he didn''t really look like a demon. Suddenly a light shone and a faint magical circle appeared in front of the throne, it was large enough for him and anyone to go through but he didn''t even know how summoning subordinates worked, on the other side, they were just Npcs, he didn''t really care about them. The thing however he was rather interested in was the young boy that sat on the bone throne, he had well combed golden hair and crystal blue eyes. If he didn''t know that he was in the demon world he would have thought that he was a human. "No need to wait, they are probably already dead or scattered in all four directions" Domina said, it was most likely after all, the demons in his little legion were too frail and unloyal. After all he had just recruited most of them for no more than a month. "Then how about this, I will give you some time to recruit some of the demons here in the Eione region, after all leaving the demon world without underlings is commiting suicide" Sho said and threw him a teleportation stone. "Come back when you have at least four underlings, with your strength and destination, I''m sure you will easily find demons who would like to leave this place" Sho said and in an instance Domina was teleported away from the Boneyard of a cave. He was now high in the sky and was falling rapidly, but with one swing of his wings he stabilized himself and begun flying around looking what was all around. He could see that Eione(A1) Region was Huge, he didn''t know from where to begin but He saw many castles and even some cities. He instantly shrank himself and became more compact, his target was the closest city he had seen from up in the sky. Of course the Demons in Eione weren''t afraid of him, there were plenty of strong demons around, but he couldn''t tell their strengths. How could he chose whom to take, at that moment he finaly remembered that he had psychic powers, or so he thought. In the end he came to realize a rather disturbing thing, Demons had no soul, they were beings of pure magic power, making them unable to use psychic powers. He really wanted to face palm himself, in the first place his psychic powers were 50% of his power, but he could still use his guardian status after all he was a level 2 Guardian. He instantly opened his guardian options and begun scouting the Demons that he saw while flying through the sky, due to his broken stats he could fly all day without any rest. "Found one!" Shouted Domina as he saw the stats of someone who was some distance away on the ground. But when he arrived at the target he rubbed his eyes in disbelief. The one he had found was no other than the black devil that had sent him here. "Oh, master please forgive this forgetful imbecile, I was a bit slow at finding you, so do we go back to our fortress now?" The black devil said as if it was all something natural, as if he was waiting him all along. "Wait, I don''t like you, fuck I don''t even know who you are!" Shouted Domina furiously. "But didn''t you accept to be the leader of Bethree(B3), I Methisto, am just one of the many subordinates of yours, if you would like I can call the others as well" Said the Black devil. His words weren''t trustworthy, but in truth Domina didn''t really care, all he wanted was to leave for Allastar, the faster the better, so he just went on with the rouse. "Just call a few of them and follow me" Domina said, somewhat disdainfully and a bit irritated. "Of course master" The Devil said, he then took out a strange box out of his pocket, opened it and four tiny demons came out. Domina could do nothing but gulp heavily when he saw the small demons grow in size, becoming just the right size for him. Of course that wasn''t what made him excited, the four were sexy naked beuties, each a different skin color, Red,Blue,Purple and Gold. "Serve your master well" The devil said and the four beauties begun rubing onto his body. Domina had fallen in a strange seductive dream as he put his strange conic claw in between the Gold one''s legs and heard a sexy response. The four of them were simply the women of his dreams, right what he wanted, well shaped body, skin tender and soft and erotic voices that made him excited just by hearing them. "Master, we should go now" The Black devil said. Domina had already seen the Black devil''s stats and although he was probably the strongest demon in town but he wasn''t a threat to him, in reality non of the npcs were. ===================================================== Max''s POV Max woke up somewhat dizzy, he couldn''t even understand how he ended up in a bed. Next to him laid Lidie or was it Galie he didn''t know, somewhat shy he turned his head the other side and he saw Galie or was it Lidie. He didn''t know then he tried to stand up and felt something heavy on his body, he looked under the sheets but somewhat shocked in turn. All of them were bare naked and Red was sleeping under the sheets, right on his lap. The bed was luxurious and enormous, he couldn''t understand who had enought money to pay for a royal suite among them but he could see that it wasn''t him. Just as he laid down, he begun trying to remember how all things came to this. The day before...They had just arrived at the gates of the city and were rather exhausted, they went into a store on the street that looked like a restorant or something and asked for something to drink and some food. Max remembered that he wasted the first cup of whatever they had given them and was teased by some other players there. They then drank together for some time, he remembered that someone had tried to flirt with Lidie and he had kicked his ass or did he get his ass kicked, he couldn''t really remember. They then left the store and went to find an Inn where they were given even more of that strange drink and later he couldn''t really remember how they got here. "Ah...Is it morning already?" Suddenly Galie woke up, she stood up bare naked and begun putting on her clothes as if nothing had happened. "Galie why are you so loud?" Asked Lidie who just woke up from the noise, she also felt a terrible headache, not really remembering what had happened yesterday, in truth she remembered even less than Max. She only raised her breast out of the sheets and seconds later, a panicked screem filled the room. It was a good thing that the Royal suite was soundproof. The only thing that Lidie''s scream did was wake up red who started to suck on Max''s dick under the sheets, it was a rather peculiar situation but what they found out later made them feel even more strange about the situation. Lidie for some reason had a pregnant status while she had also become Max''s wife somehow. Galie and Red both surprised, or at least that''s what they showed on the outside. In truth Galie knew everything that had happened but didn''t understand if it was something bad, after all she didn''t understand why Lidie would make a fuzz out of it, it was just a game after all. Seeing how shocked and distessed Lidie was Max couldn''t stay still, he stood and aproached the rather panicked Lidie from behind. His hand touched her shoulder as she was trying to figure out what to do, it wasn''t really something disastrous but it wasn''t either something that she wanted. She looked at him who was was standing behind her right now, there wasn''t any passionate emotion that she felt towards him. He was just a stranger who travelled with them for the past few days nothing more and although she knew that he had some emotions for her but it wasn''t something too troublesome since she hadn''t given him any privilages until now. He suddenly turned her around, in truth this was the first time that she realised how strong Max really was, on the journey she mostly used him as a meat shield or a packmule, since she hated to part with even the most cheap loot. "I love you" He said to her and before she could even react he kissed her, for a few seconds she was shocked before she tried to get loose from his grip, but it was impossible. In truth she didn''t hate him and he was also a good person, only he didn''t make her feel the something special she wanted to feel, there was no chemistry between them. Once the kiss stoped a heavy slap on his cheek did a tiny damage almost neglegible to his health points but he felt somewhat bitter inside. Lidie instantly begun puting on her clothes and turned towards him, in truth she wasn''t angry with him, but she wouldn''t give him reasons to think that she was a cheap woman. "Lidie..." Max was about to speak but Lidie stoped him. "Listen Max, you are a good man and the woman who will marry you will probably be happy, but the two of us just don''t match each other" Lidie said, it was of course her most sincere opinion and trully what she believed. "Just let her go, If you like, I would be happy to have you" Red said while lazily crawling out of the sheets once more. Lidie could do nothing but smirk as she left the room to go and try selling her stuff, after all the city had far more merchants and players than the fort or the villages and towns. Max also put on his clothes and went after Lidie. It wasn''t only because he still hadn''t given up, but also because he was carrying more than half of her merchantise. He was running behind her while shouting for her to wait for him when his gaze fell on a strangely familiar ninja, of course it was imposible for Dublin to be here, after all the Helllion guild was too busy recently since it was expanding, so him being here was rather unlikely. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. "Max!" Shouted the Ninja as he drew near. "Uncle Dublin?" Max didn''t know to be happy or to run after Lidie again but he couldn''t really disregard Dublin, after all he was probably the only person in the Helllion guild who wasn''t as highstruck and zealeous as the rest and he was really easy to talk to. "How is it going, did you woo her yet?" Dublin asked silently as he went closer, of course he wasn''t really ready for Max''s answer. Max noded somewhat unintentionaly and Dublin fell down on his ass in disbelief, after all he had cut Lidie to be the hard to get type. After getting Max to a restaurant nearby Dublin had him confess everything, every detail, but his expectations fell short since Max didn''t remember much of what happened only the outcome was clear. Dublin''s expression turned somewhat ugly, in truth there was a secret to why he was in the Imperial city. After all it was the most beautiful city, but the real real reason behind the beautiful, Max and the girls didn''t take much to discover. The whole city was overun by women, the few male players stuck out like lights in the darkness but even they as Dublin said were probably lesbians who chose the other gender. Most of the male players were either in the town down the mountain or at the borders fighting with the Yokai. When Dublin heard that Lidie went to sell her goods he begun to laugh, the reason was that in the imperial city, there were only high quality goods, normaly only expert players can reach the Imperial city due to the monsters and only high level goods and ingredients are sold. Of course she could still sell the items to the Npcs but finding a good sucker of an npc with low merchant ability will be rather hard in the city of women. For some reason these women haggled like beasts, many of them would value even a single copper, as if it was a great think if they payed one copper less. Of course there were also those that spent money without thinking but those were becoming fewer and fewer as time goes by, after all no one enjoys being a sucker. Just think buying something for ten gold and then seeing the same exact thing in another store for two gold, wouldn''t that create a bit of regret in your mind. A message was sent to Max and like a thunderbolt he bade farewell to Dublin and went to find Lidie. Only now did she remember that he was carrying half her goods, well at least she had probably already found a merchant. Dublin could only laugh as he saw Max run like the wind when Lidie called for him. Just like a loyal dog hearing him master''s command to return to him. Dublin''s smile however didn''t last for long as he sighed heavily. He himself still hadn''t found the one woman of his life, even though he knew that he wasn''t very popular he had lived far longer than Max and although he did experience some intimate relationships non lasted for too long. Max and Lidie were rather close but their heart were miles apart. Lidie didn''t let emotions ruin her carreer as a merchant and used Max like before to carry any excecive laguage. In truth it could be called exploitation but Max didn''t mind, after all being close to her gave him more chances to warm her heart and protect her from any troublesome guys, even the ones she might like would also feel his wrath, maybe even more so than the rest. Max in his heart had already made his own conviction, to protect the mother of his child(virtual child) even if the whole world will go against her he will still stand there for her. ===================================================== Leo''s POV Far away In Drogan the leader of the Helllion guild Leo was distressed, some weeks ago they had begun spreading their influence towards the Isleplains but how could he have known that the Isleplains were simply that strong. The specialty of the isleplains were exotic weapons and magic, but what was the most troublesome was gadgets. The Isleplains are consisted from many islands and the Great plains. The islands offer exotic stuff while the plains were where the Democratic nation of the Isleplains is located is famous for their gadgets. Although guns produced there are not as effective as the ones in real life but how could a magegun lose to a sword or bow, Isleplain''s gunmen were fierce and once the Helllion guild tried to expand to the Isleplains they not only pushed them back, but even begun trying to expand themselves. Of course how could Leo have known that the Isleplains were so fierce, after all in their duels in the arena they always easily lost to the warriors. In war however where tactics and strategies were employed guns and grenades were far more useful. After all a simple squad of magegunners was far superior to a squad of archers or even magearchers, the main reason being that their attacks did more damage with the same magic consumpsion and even if the archers used cover and other skills for defence, magegunners too had skills like the deadly quickdraw and triple shot. You should understand that although magic shots from the magegunners aren''t really comparable to bullets, they are still impossible for normal human to avoid, while arrows although they are fast there is still the possibility for them to be dodged or deflected, while some are even able to catch them in the air and shoot them back with their own bows with the "return shot skill". Leo was in dire trouble right now, yes he might be a guardian Centurion but that didn''t mean that he could comand guardians from another centurion''s team and even worse he was probably the weakest centurion there is. Of course no one would probably dare kill him, at least no guardian but taking over Drogan had nothing to do with the Guardians, Allastar was just a game world after all, they could do whatever they liked here. "Ben, how are we holding at your side?" Asked Leo, he knew that his side wasn''t doing so well but if Ben fell then it didn''t matter anymore. "Not bad here, we succeded in holding them off for today" Benjamin the swordmaster of their guild said. "How about your side Dublin?" Asked Leo somewhat happy that they were holding the enemy back. "Nothing, everything is fine here" Dublin said with a happy voice. Leo was somewhat satisfied with their answers but suddenly another message poped up "Leader, we have heavy loses at the southeast, but we can still hold, that idiot Dublin and the reinforcements haven''t appeared at all" Leo was now Furious, in truth he had sent Dublin with Reinforcements to the southeast, where the Heck did he go with all the reinforcements. "Dublin, where the heck are you?" Leo asked while trying to keep his calm. "Southeast, you told me to go to the south east and I am at the south east" Dublin said rather puzzled. "Are you really near the south east borders of Drogan?" Leo asked somewhat surprised, he couldn''t get even a hint of lying in Dublin''s voice. "Wait, why of Drogan weren''t we conquering the Isleplains?" Dublin asked somewhat distressed, only now did it come to him, why his leader had sent him to the other side of the world. "Dublin, get the players together and get your ass back here!" Leo shouted, but before he could calm down Dublin sent him another message. "Congradulation for your grandchild, you happy go lucky gramps" Said Dublin, nearly sending Leo to the other side. If he wasn''t inside the game he would have died from a heart attack, but now he had only fainted. ===================================================== Lidie''s POV There was little they could do, the items they had were truelly too cheap. Lidie was somewhat sad about the prices, it turned out that here players were too picky and didn''t even turn to look at things like raw ingredients, they only cared about complete products. Although in the end a few people still came but most of her wares ended up being sold to the npc merchants for scraps. "Lidie why are you ignoring me!" A somewhat angry voice came from behind her. She wasn''t really in the mood to talk to him but he was becoming even more brazen, approaching and talking to her as if they were friends or something. "Lidie why are you pushing me away, I know that we are not really close but lets at least learn about one another" Max said attemping to get closer to her, but she wasn''t stupid, she knew that she was wanted by the guardians and although Max was not a guardian, he would probably suffer as well. You have to understand that guardians were terrifying existenses inside the game, other than gaining a boost in their psychic powers they also had the guardian options, giving them an unfair advantage against any normal players of the game. The funny thing of course was that the only way to raise their guardian statuses was not using their guardian options and psychic powers at all, which was the main reason why there were so few centurions and elites. Lidie once more remembered the past, the death of her partner, the anhilation of the rebel HQ and even the time she learned that the rebels were nothing but a hoax to birth more guardians and filter the "trash". After so many betrayals, in hell she would trust someone else again. The only person she trusts right now is Galie and that only because she knows her whole situation, as for Red. Red for her is just a burden that creates problems for her, while Max is but a stranger who hitched for a ride. "Lidie don''t ignore me, I...I really...I just..." Lidie could understand what Max wanted to say but he wasn''t strong enough like Galie to be eligible to follow them, he could be called even weaker than Lidie when it came to combat so how could she have the heart to tell him that it was because he was too weak. They sat there silently, looking at the strange blue sun falling into the horizon. "Hm, do you have a need for a real man" A voice came from nearby. Lidie just turned her head towards the one talking while Max like lightning stood up, lifted the man who had just spoken and threw him away, like trash. "I...I...challenge you to a duel, do you dare to fight me in the Arena" The strange man that looked like an eastener swordsman, on his hips he wore three swords, probably just to look cooler and his long hair bound in a long ponytail. The stupid eyepatch that covered one of his eyes made him seem even more ridiculous, after all everyone knew that you couldn''t lose an eye inside the game and the eye patches even the pirates only used them for some limited time and took them off when fighting. The reason behind them was that they gave some stats or raised some skills, but the handicap they gave was too much to fight with so only eyepatches with luck increase and other non combat attributes were used in the end, some even gambled while wearing too eyepatches when they threw the dices, of course they took them off fast enough to see the result or had friends that made sure that they weren''t cheaten. The one before them is probably thinking he''s so strong that he can fight even with a handicap, or he didn''t even think that Max would dare accept his challenge. Chapter 35 - Lidie''s POV There were many arenas in the Imperial city, in truth they didn''t really look like an arena, they were just large squares surrounded by strange wooden or maybe paper walls, there were seats only at two sides and there was little room for large spells, meaning that this was probably an arena for warriors to compete. Max had also called Galie and Red to view his match against the strange swordsman. In truth the man named Honda was somewhat infamous in the imperial city, the reason being that he instigated others to duel with him and then unleased his true power. To understand why he only fought well in the arena, you will have to understand a few things about the eastern swordsmen. The samurais and other swordsmen of the east used soul power to attack, something made their swords stronger, but soul power was the same as psychic power and only in the arena were they allowed to use their psychic powers to battle others. Honda''s reason for challenging Max however wasn''t because he wanted to duel him, he wanted to humiliate him. He had already figured out Max''s level and potential and by all means he could only be called weak. Of course the meaning behind this goes to a few months before. Honda was proud and one of the strongest swordsmen in the Imperial city, he bravely went to challenge the Drogan arena, a place where all the most powerful people go, the annual Drogan tournament only happens once a year so he hurried all the way there. He was overcomfident and ignorant, in truth he had never fought a westener before. The truth was that he had a major flaw, he thought that katanas were the ultimate form of the sword. In a few words he lost horribly by a full plate knight, he tried to slice through the gaps in the armor like in the anime and other such shows but he quickly understood that it was imposible to do so on a moving target, and to tell the truth the katana wasn''t really meant for piercing, it''s true strength can only be seen in slashing your oponents and make them bleed to death. After he lost he was then insulted by his collegues who had went to see him fight, it was really a disgrace for their swordsmanship. The others easily won against the same oponent by disarming him and throwing him on the ground. The heavy armor was thus neutralized and they could easily strike the gaps in the armor or just overpower him. Honda challenged Max thinking that all westerners only used full plate armors and was surprised to see that Max only wore a half plate, not even donning a helm. He only had a torcho armor and shoulder plates, while in his hands he had a rather mediocre two handed axe. Honda could only smile happily as he thought that he could fully redeem his honor with this, if he defeated a westerner easily he would no longer be insulted by his collegues. In truth being a top swordsman in the Jin territory wasn''t hard since there weren''t many swordsmen to begin with. The Yokai territory had many times over the number of swordsment and if anyone wanted to boast he had to go over to the Yokai side to prove himself. The spectators who were mostly women looked with rather surprised, many of them ate Max with their eyes. In truth he seemed like a God from legends, he was far taller than Honda and his axe far larger than his katana. How could they however have known that he was just strong on the outside, many of the girls saw Honda in a new light right now. After all challenging someone this strong seemed fascinating and dangerous. Lidie could see that Max was somewhat nervous at the moment, he probably wasn''t used to being spectated by so many people and Lidie didn''t even know what psychic power Max wielded, they hadn''t asked him even once. "Do you think that Max will be okey?" Asked Galie as they sat rather far away from the two duellists. "My man can''t be weak, he will be just fine" Red said with self confidence. "Like hell he will, don''t listen to her Galie, it''s not so bad to lose from time to time, it will help him develop a drive and train better" Said Lidie trying to prepare them for his imminent loss, after all she knew that the swords that the other swordsman was using were all top tier equipment, how could Max even compete with someone who was better equiped than him. A gong rung and the duel begun, Honda was still wearing his eyepatch and in just one moment a strange blood red aura exloded from him. Max could feel a tiny bit of pressure on his body at the moment. "Is this psychic power?" Asked Galie somewhat surprised because soul power and psychic power inside the game felt almost the same. "Nope, he''s just using his soul power to suppress his opponents, or in this case opponent" A voice said from nearby, turning their heads they saw that the one who had spoken was a ninja. "If this isn''t psychic power then what is it?" Galie asked somewhat puzzled, with her power she could definetely recognize that this soul power was 100% the same as psychic power. "This is a game skill, there are tons of them, most of which come from your professions but some special ones are taught from npcs or skill tablets" The ninja answered. Galie could only nod, meaning that she understood what he said. Suddenly Honda charged, he had no sword in his hands but both his hands were on one of his sheethed swords. "He wants to quickdraw!" some people said with a surprised expression. Honda seemed happy for some reason as he rapidly approached Max in a rather inhumane speed. A pity that not everything went as he had expected, Max too charged at him with a shout. Max''s speed was not fast but his shout not only broke Honda''s timing but it also stuned him. No this was no skill, it a simple shout but it was so loud that many people had surely misunderstood it for a skill. Honda''s quickdraw fell on thin air as Max wasn''t even nearby when he drew his katana out. He could only curse, but he hadn''t lost yet, after all he knew full well how crapy Max''s equipment were. One swing, it only took one swing of his sword to cut the axe in two, reducing it''s durability to zero. Honda''s favorite sword raise his soul power by 10%, making both his psychic powers and soul skills stronger, the sword soul edge muramasa was his most prized posession, a pity that in the Drogan arena psychic, soul and magic powers were useless, only raw strength mattered. "Die!" Shouted Honda as he sent a second slash, this would be his winning attack, two sword strikes to defeat an opponent would be a great achievement for him. Clank! He heard the sound of his sword hitting on metal, he probably didn''t know but Max had used his shoulderpad to deflect the sword while he himself charged at Honda. In truth there was no wrestling class in Allastar but the fighter class did have some unarmed damage bonus, which of course noone used. German suplex...armlock...boston crab... The crowd was left speechless, if not for Honda''s stupid action of getting too close, he could have probably won but now a chain of wrestling moves were used one after the other. The Hp damage they did wasn''t great but the pain cause Honda to lose stamina like crazy and in the end he fell unconcious. The spectators were shocked, after all it was Honda he was fighting. Defeating Honda in three moves was unheard of in the Imperial city, even in the Drogan tournament he had fought for some time before losing. Of course replicating what Max had done was also hard for most of the other players, the main reason was because there had to be close to the other player, second you had to have enough strength stat to lift the other player and lastly you had to have more in the strength stat than the other player. Max had crappy equipment but he was by now used to carry extraordinary amounts of heavy loot. His strength stat was rather high, although his damage stat wasn''t so great due to his crappy weapon. After Max understood that Honda had fainted, he stood up took the two parts of his broken axe and put it back into his inventory, in truth he was a little sad because he had just broken the weapon Lidie had given him. To him it wasn''t just a weapon, it was their first even talk. He remembered how Lidie had asked him which was his favorite weapon, he then begun talking about his experience with many weapons and how he had once used a two handed axe and before he knew it Lidie threw him a two handed axe and left. He wanted to cry right now as the axe was broken in two, he looked around until his gaze locked on Lidie. He then saw her pointing at him somewhat nervously, everyone else looked as nervous as her at the moment. A painful feeling came from his back, he couldn''t see it but Honda had woken up and attacked him from behind. Of course Max knew that the arena duels were till your Hp were out but he was to hung up at that moment to remember the rules. "Boo!" "Backstaber!" "Scum!" Only after the voices of the crowd resounded did Honda understand that he had just soiled his own honor as a samurai. You have to attacking that the code of honor stated that attacking from behind in a duel was one of the most disgraceful and shameless acts. Even the npcs who were seeing the fight were ashamed for him being from their Jin territory. Honda wanted to cry right now, at this moment there was only one thing he could do. Honda took his sword and with a single stroke cut his own guts. The crowd knew this skill it was called seppuku, it was a skill only for samurais and it helped players to regain their honor points as a samurai. Of course it came with the side effect of dying but it was preferable to living without honor. For players Seppuku is like saying sorry to their opponent for their disgraceful actions. There were two reasons why Honda''s actions could be called a disgrace, first was because his opponent had no weapon and second because in his fury he had attacked him from behind without making any noise at all. Those were no acts of a warrior, if he was a ninja or a monk or any other class there would have been no problem doing something like that but the samurai profession had one aspect no other profession had, Pride. The samurai swordsmen were probably the strongest warriors on the continent, aside of course from the sword saint and sword demon who were the follow up professions, which were unlocked if one had mastered the samurai profession. The samurai used soul power in their sword strokes and had strong passive skills that made them really strong. The only problem they had was that they had to abide by a strict code of honor when duelling. At war there was no need to abide by them unless the enemy challenges you to a duel. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. The Samurai had two main passive skills one was killing spirit and the other Honorable spirit. The two were used the same way but they decided if you would become a sword saint or a sword demon. By killing other players in duels you gained killing spirit while by fighting honorably you gained honorable spirit. By gain I mean you raised your max spirit, of course you couldn''t have more than a set amount of spirit, since the two spirits split your soul into two halves, so the stronger your soul the better your potential. You might ask why I''m stating all this, to tell the truth I don''t know, maybe to justify Honda''s suicide or maybe to give you a taste of what Allastar had to offer. "He won, that lad really won!" The ninja shouted happily and run towards the betting stage where many angry people were standing, most of them had probably bet on Honda. Galie could see a tear falling from Lidie''s eye, of course she couldn''t have known what the reason behind the tear was. Lidie would probably never tell anyone that she had just lost a quarter of her money by betting on Honda. Red on the other side with a smile went to the betting stage to take her earnings. "I told you that my man was strong" She said to them when she returned making Lidie even more miserable. Max had tears in his eyes as well, from happiness, in his thoughts he thought that Lidie was crying tears of happiness for him so with one swift move his threw her in the air and caught her in his arms hugging her and giving her a deep kiss. The girls from the crowd went mad from jealousy but they liked what they saw, they even shouted kiss! kiss! Kiss! when their kiss had ended. They wanted to take a photo of the lovely couple. After all not everyone is jealous and mean, many girls were happy for them, although Red was surely the first type. Lidie didn''t know what to do now, she was in the spotlight and she felt as if her soul was just shattered, motionless she could only look at him. Their gaze was locked, but neither of them talked, in truth both had nothing to say and before they knew it the cheers ended and everyone awaited for another romantic moment, Even Galie who was an alien to this world felt a hint of romantic love in the air. Lidie could thing nothing but whisper into his ear secretly while smiling. "If you do that again I will kill you" Thus ended the romantic scene with her smiling to him and escorting him away. ===================================================== Domina''s POV If before Domina wanted to go to Allastar, then now he didn''t. The Black devil had already amassed a great number of demons, but he was 100% loyal, after all he was edited by Domina to be loyal to him. Domina now lived in a demon town not far away from Sho''s Lair. Sho was an eccentric overlord, he didn''t care about anything other than his rather large lair. In reality his lair took 1/6 of the whole A1 territory. "Master, my subordinates are rather anxious about when we will be invading Allastar, especialy the other Devils are rather mad at me" said the Black Devil called Methisto, Domina had seen many other Black Devils, every one of them had a different name but he had found out that they were somewhat linked to the one before him. "Alright, but there''s one rule that everyone will have to abide, if they sign a contract with me I will this instance tell Sho to help me open the gate to Allastar" Domina said, in truth he was getting bored of the four colorful hookers, it wasn''t that he didn''t like them anymore, they were simply perfect but he had those demons under his feet and the four of them were a little too perfect. He liked it when his girls weren''t too perfect and had a personality of their own, it makes them seem more real not to talk about the feeling they give. "Master all the other devils have agreed" The black devil said. Domina had devised a contract with three demands from them, first they would have to first ask him before killing any creature, second they would obey his commands, unless of course the command threatens their life, lastly they had to give him any skill tablet, spellbook or anything that he could use. Domina was somewhat desperate at the moment for better skills, his own skills were rather weak, or so he thought since he hasn''t used them even once. After the contract was signed by all of them they went to sho''s lair. before they knew it all of them faded away and appeared in the boneyard cave. "I see you are back" "Back!" "Back!" "Go Back!" "Go Back!" Continued Sho''s echoes were rather strange today, each echo sounded like a different voice. "I am ready to leave" Said Domina as he hugged the colorful bitches. "I see you brought this guy, well I don''t really care, to tell you the truth I''m happy that you will leave" "Leave!" "Leave!" "Leave!" The echoes sounded more angry than sho himself. "Whatever can we start already?" Domina said, he was rather impatient, after all the faster they leave the better it will be for him, since the other demons will stop nagging him about when they will leave. Domina felt a great pain for some reason, he could only cry out in pain, but he could see that this was not a trap, a small red portal was slowly being opened and the bones from the ground begun levitating to create a frame around it. "Begin entering!" Shouted Sho "Entering" "Enter ring" "Enter" The echoes said sounding somewhat happy. The demons quickly begun entering the ever growing portal. The more the portal grew the more painful it became for Domina, well in truth it wasn''t as painful as when he was cut into pieces or turned into a puddle of blood but it was painful. "Faster!" Shouted Sho as he saw that there were too many demons still left behind Domina. "Faster!" "Faster!" "Fast!" The echoes continued in a mocking manner. Domina came to regret agreeing to let so many black Devils come, they were really too many, if he didn''t know better, he could have sworn that there were far fewer when they had gathered. Domina felt weak as time passed by, he could see his max Hp lowering as time passed by, the black devils had almost all passed through but Domina was now as small as a human, while before he was his gigantic self. The last Black Devil passed through the portal, he could see unhappiness written all over his face. "Master, I''m the last one, next is your turn" Said the Devil before he left with a happy smirk. Sho was also smiling at the time, the young pretty boy had an evil smirk on his face. Suddenly the portal begun shrinking and Domina saw that his Max Hp returned to him. "When you think you can pass through, make haste and leave" Said sho satisfied. "Leave" "Leave" "Don''t leave" The voices said sounding somewhat sad. Domina didn''t even wait to become much bigger, once he heard that he could leave he simply steped through the Large portal and left. He didn''t care about Hp after all he was a guardian, he could still cheat a little and raise his Hp, not to talk about the "copy&paste" technique which he hadn''t used even once yet. ===================================================== Mom''s POV Leo the leader of the Helllion guild, was in full throttle now, the guilds from the Isleplains didn''t know why but suddenly he became too fierce, there were also rumors that a very powerful player came to Allastar to help him. In Rubrick, where the Guild''s main HQ was there was a couple having a fight. "Honey, I told you that we should let him be, he''s a large man now, him finding a girlfriend is something natural" Leo said to the strange woman next to him, she was wearing a strange futuristic leather suit. It had strange gogles for eyes and covered her whole body. "You want our son to get married with the most wanted woman on earth, are you crazy!" She shouted, not even waiting for a few seconds she instantly disappeared and appeared in a huge crowd. It was the arena of the Eal Island, she had visited the place once before, after all it was one of the many greatest shoping centers in the world of Allastar. Down in the arena she could see the fight between her son and a samurai. If the samurai hadn''t killed himself, she would have sent a bullet right through his head. If anyone had seen her weapon they would have gasped, after all the laser sniper rifle of hers was not a weapon from Allastar but from Altgaia. When she understood that her son had won she was somewhat happy inside and then it begun, the drama, the romance, even she was moved by the sight of her son being happy. But what made her somewhat angry was what she heard her whispering to his ears. She could detect even the smallest of sounds and the word "kill" made her rather cold she didn''t really understand what her son had done wrong but knowing that Lidie was the most notorius in the funny stars wanted list, she could do nothing but grit her teeth from her anger. In the middle of the night she found the blue head who had said that she would kill her son. The scope of her gun was pointing at her head, the girl looked happy as she was talking with a red headed woman, if she wasn''t a centurion with high access she probably wouldn''t have known who the red haired person was. The assassination attempt has failed, but she will be watching. ''Mama will never let her Maxie die'' She thought as she took her gun and teleported towards her son''s location. She was surprised to find that the blue headed girl was already here, in truth there was little info on the twin stars, only later did she see that there were two blue heads in her son''s party. ''Maybe I will stay and watch for a little'' She thought, after all it was rather strange how a diva was so friendly with the twin stars, the most wanted killers of all time. Chapter 36 - Max''s POV Early in the morning the four of them woke up and begun getting ready, each had their own room. The one with the most luxurious room was Red while the one with the cheapest room was Lidie. Even Max rented at least an average room, while Lidie took the cheapest, she didn''t care about comfort and woke up with a terrible backache. Suddenly a message was sent to Max from his father. "Max did your mother go to visit you, if she is there please tell her to come and help me out, those idiots don''t know when to give up" Max had a shiver pass his spine, at the moment he felt fear. His memories of his mother were mixed, there were happy and painful memories of the past. His mother was ruthless when it came to strength but when he needed her help, she was always there, even if the whole world was against him, she would disregard everything and come to his aid. Max however knew his mother''s standards and wasn''t sure if she would get along with Lidie, after all Lidie was still somewhat cold towards him. He could only curse inside. ''Uncle Dublin!'' But there was nothing that could be done, he wanted to first end the matter with Lidie and then show her to his parents. Max walked rapidly after Lidie but before he could say anything a strange sound akin to a Zap was heard. He was happy to find that Lidie was fine but he could see a rather large hole in the door next to her. "Mother, what do you think you are doing!" Max shouted rather loudly so that he could be heard by anyone who was around. Lidie was shocked, of course it was evident that she didn''t understand what was going on, the moment she steped outside A laser beam shot near her prior location targeting the place her head used to be. If not for the copper coin she had seen on the floor she would have been 100% insta-killed. Suddenly out of nowhere a figure appeared, she couldn''t be sure who the woman was, or if she just teleported or if she was using some method to stay invisible. "Mother, I love Lidie, why did you try to kill her?" Max said to the woman who didn''t look a lot older than himself. "But she said she would kill you..." The woman tried to justify her actions but the real reason was that she learned that they were still living in seperate rooms, so she thought that it wasn''t late to get rid of her, after all they weren''t as close as she thought. The thing however that she couldn''t have predicted was that not only did she fail to kill Lidie but she was even discovered by her own son. "Who are you!" Shouted Lidie somewhat shocked, the reason was that she could recognise Max''s mother as a guardian and his father was also a guardian. Lidie wanted to cry right now, how could she start a rebelion if everyone around her is a guardian of the empress. "Oh, Lidie this is my mother, she''s a little cold but she''s a great person if you know her better" Max said trying to calm the situation. "I am Rain, you should be Galaxia or should I call you by your name tag?" His mother said while meassuring Lidie from head to toe, she could only show disdain towards the person before her, after all she wasn''t even near as perfect as she would have wanted her to be and her characteristics were rather plain. Red who was travelling with them was a real beauty, while they were just average and knowing who Red''s mother was Rain would have prefered if her son had gone for Red rather than Lidie, not that she would bless them as a couple but at least she knew that he would be safe. "What''s all the ruckus about!" Shouted Red who had just come down with Galie, they were bothe talking when they heard Max shout something. "Untie Rain?" Shouted Red somewhat surprised, There were few among the Guardians and even Divas who didn''t know Rain, also known as the right hand of the Empress. She was the one who trained the Divas in the real world, her power and control was no smaller than the Empress herself but she was low profile and didn''t really care being know by the public. Even Lidie had no Idea who Rain was. "Little Red you have grown quite well but what did you just call me?" Rain asked but her voice gave a vib of danger. "Oh...Big sister, you should not tease me so much" Rain said but they could all catch a sense of uneasiness and disatisfaction in her voice. "Who is she?" Asked Galie somewhat surprised, the cold and arrogant domineering glare from rain didn''t even touch her dense head, she was like a stone unmovable by the great river. "Max''s mom" Lidie said with disdain written all over her face, if Galie wasn''t there maybe Lidie wouldn''t have acted the way she did but with Galie there not even the empress could do something against them. Galie on the other side felt sentimental after hearing the word mother, she just approached Max and said. "Good for you" and left in full distress back to her own room to cry. Lidie of course ignored everyone and went after the crying Galie. Max was somewhat surprised, this was probably the first time he had seen someone who didn''t give his mother any face. Most people would start shaking when facing her but both Galie and Lidie were fearless, this was probably one of the things he liked about Lidie, she wasn''t afraid of anything. The first time he had seen her she fell from the sky and was even hunted by a large mob of people. Red on the other side cursed that she lost a great chance to leave. Well Galie was too unpredictable for her so she lost a great oportunity. "Max, who was that last person who came?" Rain asked somewhat nervous, the girl who had come at the end was too strong even for her and even worse she gave her a bad premonition when she appeared. "I think she''s Lidie''s sister" Max said, after all he never cared to ask who the others were, even Red he knew nothing about her, well other than she was too slutty for his tastes. "Sister my ass, they are just look alikes" Red said, she knew a little more about them that Max after all and she knew that Rain would find it out sooner or later anyway. "Who is that girl?" Rain asked somewhat puzzled, in truth there was no reason for her to fear her but Galie gave her a bad vibe through her body, as if danger came near her. Red then begun telling Red her story of how she ended up meeting with the two of them, which in turn made Rain panic. In truth if she hadn''t seen Chris''s corpse, she would have thought that the two Darknyms were the same person but how could a dead person come back to life? Max and Red were somewhat puzzled seeing Rain terrified for the first time in their life. What did the name "Darknym" mean to them? Rain was probably one of the few for whom Darknym meant something, the others were Leo of the Helllion guild and the last one was the empress herself. Everyone else let the player called Darknym fade in the pages of gaming history, after all his rise was short and his disappearance from the gaming world too long, even Fayte might not remember the name Darknym, after all she had only known him for so long and although he might have had made some impression on her, he did die in the end, so why bother with the name, after all names are just that "Names". You can call a dog Dragon but that doesn''t mean that the dog will begin breathing flames and there were too many fake Darknyms over the years, all of course killed by the Helllion guild. Red and Max stood silent as they saw how troubled Rain seemed. Red hadn''t really put Darknym in her eyes after all he was probably weaker than her mother who was the Empress and no one could probably convince her on the oposite. Rain in Red''s eyes was probably the second strongest person on earth, but there was no way to know who was stronger Rain or the Empress. To tell the truth in the real world Rain would probably be stronger, but in the virtual world the Empress was supreme. "Red, Max I want both of you as far away from those two as possible, they are troublesome and if that demon has returned from hell, Even the Empress can''t quaranty your safety, I only hope he hasn''t put you in his eyes yet" Said Rain, her tone being one of complete despair and terror, as if the Devil had just descended upon the world. Rain didn''t even wait for them as she teleported away, there were plenty of things she wanted to make sure and one was that she didn''t want to be inside the devil''s toy when facing him. W12 may be an improved version of the W6 that he had made but the mechanics were the same and who was stronger inside the game than its creator. Max and Red of course chose the wisest decision, just disregard everything the wacky person said and return to their own lives. ===================================================== Domina''s POV Just passing through the portal was the prelude to a strange event that sent a flare through the whole of Allastar, the fourteen chosens of the gods were the first ones to learn about it and npcs all over the world begun amassing armies and training their forces for the incoming demon invasion. Of course most players knew nothing about it and the fourteen chosen(players) didn''t mind much about it, after all it was a game event just for them alone. In truth all fourteen were probably strong enough by now to fight any monster, the funny thing was that even those chosen that were in other worlds were given the message that there will be a demonic invasion in Allastar. Domina despite his prediction didn''t end exactly where he wanted, around him were ruins of some ancient cilivization while the sky lacked an atmosphere. From here he could see the planet of Allastar right across him. Of course he could teleport to Allastar whenever he wanted to thought the Guardian options but what he wanted was a break, a large vacation from all stressful matters, he could imagine that somewhere on that large planet in the sky is Jak who right now is rather mad at him and will probably try to kill him. "Master what are we to do with the demons of this world?" A black Devil asked him suddenly. The four bitches had disapeared of course and he was stuck on this planet with the black Devils, or more surprisingly with only one black devil. "Where are the rest?" He clearly remembered the dozens of devils that had passed through the portal before him. If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. "Oh, they are all right here" The Black Devil said while taking out a rather disgusting dirty sock. He opened it wide and Domina could hear voices from inside, of course he wasn''t an idiot so he tried inspecting the sock and the devil with his guardian options, but what he found out was terrifying. It turns out that the sock was too complex for him to understand, he couldn''t tell what it did and for some reason needed a higher guardian level to touch, but the most shocking thing was that the Black Devil himself was now called "The Devil" and he was also outside his control. ''Well at least they had a contract before teleporting here'' Domina thought to calm himself, after all he had signed the contract with just an npc devil, it wasn''t like he would lose his soul or something. "Master don''t be afraid, the contracts will of course be honored and I won''t kill anyone without your consent and of course I am to do as you say, as for usable items of course they all belong to master" The Devil said with a rather arogant smile. His goat legs and goatee made him rather repugnant but Domina was too weak to do anything about it and he had no psychic powers because he was a demon and demons had no soul to speak of, well in truth it wasn''t that they had no soul, it was more proper to say that they were a demonic soul themselves, they had no physical body, they were pure magical beings. "Master, so what do you want me to do with the weakling demons of this world" by world the devil probably meant this strange red planet, which was probably the red moon of Allastar, after all Allastar had seven moons and three suns and this was not the red sun for sure. "Just bring the beuties to me the rest you can keep to yourself" Domina said, he didn''t care much about the inhabitants of the planet and he had no disputes with the devil so far. The devil took out his sock and from within came an army of lesser demons, non of which he had seen before. It was evident that the devil wasn''t trustworthy, but he didn''t relly care. Four strange demons were brought before him, they were definetely not the beauties he had asked for but they seemed strong. The first was a furry demon, the second a fishman demon, the third a stone elf and the fourth a flying elf or something. They all had one aspect in common, they had three eyes two normal and one vertical on their foreheads. "Master these four are the leaders of the four Skyrre tribes" The devil said with a rather strange smile on his face. No one probably knows what a devil thinks about but his smiling mutt was really scary, after all any person that smiles without a reason is scary. "Master Domina, we the four elders of the Skyrre race want to devote our lives to the plan Lord Doom left behind" The Hairy demon said, or should I call him the fire skyrre elder. Skyrres were not a playable race, but there were ways to change your race into a Skyrre but you had to start as an Ork or other evil race, since skyrres are an evil race, due to the heavy infuence of demonic energies, the original elfe-like skyrres had mutated into the abominable demonic Skyrres they are now, the original Skyrres are thus called Ancient Skyrres, who have been extinct. The tale goes long back, before the appearance of the players. when the Great gods were still fifteen, it was then that the demon Doom first broke free from the Demon realm, he and his subordinates fought with Skyrre, the god of Time and Space and miraculously won against him, the other gods were probably too afraid so they left the Red moon of Skyrre to the Demons. ''The god Skyrre named his moon and creatures with his own name, how arrogant can that be, he would have probably named everything in the world Skyrre if there weren''t other gods, just maybe'' Thought Domina but somewhat understanding where their explainations were going. Doom of course wasn''t satisfied with the small red moon and so he created a teleportation portal to invade Allastar. To this you must understand that demons become bigger the more magic power they absorb and although the Skyrres gave them a nice boost in power, the more powerfull demons weren''t satisfied because their share was too small for them. Thus the first Demonic Invasion of Allastar begun, but it ended soon after with the emergence of the fifteen chosen of the gods, the fifteen powerfull mages with the help of all the habitants of Allastar, even the orks closed the portal from which the demons came and one of them even killed Doom himself. He is now known as the guardian of Doom, the main reason is because left behind traces of his power, which all the demons crave for. Of course the guardian failed once already as Isoul the fire Devil descended to Allastar challenging the most powerful mages of Allastar to show off his power and lost miserably. The guardian however had survived and is still guarding the deactivated gate to Allastar even now. "Master you must defeat the Guardian and open the way to Allastar" The stone Skyrre elder said decisively. The stone skyrres were akin to elves only that they had sharp fangs and their hands were somewhat strange, they had large claws instead of fingers, something akin to scissorshand only with sharp claws, the others also had claws but they seemed more fitting for them. Domina was at a predicament after all right at the moment he was weak, well he could try to copy and paste the guardian''s stats but seeing that he couldn''t even open the Devil''s stats, the guardian could also be one of those immortal bosses of this world. This is probably where a player will seriously think about loging out and carefully thinking of what to do next but Domina was not a normal player, he didn''t give a shit about what happens to his world, even if the Demon invasion succeeds he wouldn''t care at all, after all he could just switch to another world. "You Devil or whatever you call yourself, how many demons do we have, call them all we are taking the guardian down" Domina commanded and the Devil took out another sock out of thin air, he opened it and another Legion of lesser Demons came out of it. "Master, are these enough or do you need more?" Asked the devil with a smile on his face, as always he was rather repugnant, but if Domina wanted to win he needed all the help he could get. "Not enough" Said Domina arrogantly as if he was the Master and all the others were his slaves. The Devil seemed even more happy as he took out another sock and even more demons came out. "Still not enough" Domina said, he didn''t care if the Devil had or didn''t have more troops up his sleeves but he was somewhat curious, after all he had already empied two socks full of troops. To his surprise the Devil took out another sock. "How many of these socks do you have in total?" Asked Domina somewhat surprised, after all this was the third dirty smelly sock. "Forty one my Master" The devil said still smilling but his tone seemed somewhat puzzled and then he continued. "Would master want all the legions under my control just for one meager Skyrre guard?" Domina thought for a while and then said. "Yes I would!" The reason was because he wanted to make the devil a bit weaker. After all he was simply too dangerous. "If master commands so, but the last one I cannot use yet, it''s because I simply can''t" The Devil said with a smile. Domina didn''t care he just wanted to see the place flood with lesser Demons. In truth even the demons that he saw right now were alreadt good enough for him, it''s just, you know when you want to feel that you control someone and not he controls you, that kind of action. After all the socks were opened and the place was full of lesser Demons the Devil spoke once more. "Master, you should grant your servants with the Doom knight power" Domina had seen his skills before and indeed he had such an ability, he could convert lesser demons into Doom knights. Doom knight were like puppets that would do his will, they had strange heavy armors and looked like Red knights with horned helms, he knows that because he had tried the skill before, the only problem was that it ate some of his max Hp to do so and the doom knights were too stupid. "Master, you don''t have to do so immediatel for all of them, just sent ten Doom knights at a time and see how well the little guardian can stand his ground" The Devil said, but at that moment the four Skyrre elders spoke up. =Master please bestow us with your gift= For some reason the Skyrres wanted to become mindless puppets, of course he couldn''t have known that mutated beings like the Skyrres don''t become puppets but gain a boost to their power. Domina could only smile as he scanned around for any creature with more Hp than his own. He could of course just absorb all the lesser demons but that wouldn''t feel right, after all they did say, they were his soldiers. What sort of General kills his soldiers before a battle. "Em...Do you have any subordinate with lots of Hp" Domina asked him, after all he could still "copy&paste" the Hp from someone else while at the same time use his skill a thousant times. He could of course just use his guardian options to try edit the powers of those lesser demons but that would take too long, even doing so for one Npc would take him all day, he had already tried it on his little demon army and he found out that there were simply too many anticheating mechanisms in place, if he had his psychic powers he could probably have done it with ease. The Devil laughed out loud but didn''t sound arrogant. "Master, why are you asking with such a petty tone, you are my Master just command and I will bring out the most powerful of my subordinates" In just one second the Devil took out five candles and a small pouch of dust. Domina just stood there watching how the Devil drew a pentacle with the red dust and put the five strange candles on each side. "Master, this might take two or three days" The devil said and he begun chanting some strange tune, he didn''t understand what language it was but it was probably just gobbledygook that some programmer came up with. Domina could do nothing but wait, wait and wait even more, his Doom knight skill was rather low level right now and needed too much max Hp to use. Chapter 37- Rain''s POV Few knew the secrets hidden under the Cities, only the higher ups and the Empresses most trusted people. The truth was that for the city and capsules to work, repairs and mentainance were a must. All this was done under the city, who was the one doing the mentainance, that was a dark secret stat not many people knew. Rain was walking the strange narrow corridors, there were other people going here and there, this place was the underground mentainance facility, the people going here and there were the ones doing all the work so that the other people could live their lives in luxury. These people in reality are not exactly normal people, they are just puppets, brain dead people who had lost the function of their brain through one or another reason are used to do the mentainance, since there was no reason to keep them otherwise. The most however strange thing is that some of them had machines stuck in their bodies, these machines are what makes them the best mentainace drones. Rain walked for a long time until she reached a door. She knocked three times and an angry voice shouted. "Who is it this time!" "Merry you Idiot, it''s me Rain" Rain said, she had no respect for the one calling herself Empress. "Oh, Rain, haven''t seen you for a while" Said Merry while teleporting Rain inside, This wasn''t really on the other side of the wall, this was a pocket dimension which Merry had created, it had entrances all over the world and anyone could visit her anytime. "Merry I want to see Chris'' corpse" Said Rain somewhat anxious, Merry at the time was inside her capsule, but just hearing the name he mood went rock bottom. "Why do you want to go all over it again, he is dead I killed him and although I cannot read his soul, he is as dead as a human can be" Merry said, she herself was also somewhat afraid that he might somehow return from the dead, so she had gathered all the parts of his corpse, they were only random parts left from the explosion but it was enough to see whose they were. "If you don''t believe me that he has returned then ask your daughter Red, she has already met him, although for some reason he seems to have a daughter of his own called Galie" Rain said with disdain, as if she hated him for some reason. "It''s impossible unless of course if he created a stand in while I was asleep, but even that would be impossible since he only had one pyramid which self destructed after his death" Merry said, she remembered how if she was even a second late, she would have been engulfed in the explosion, but although the explosions weren''t as strong as to hurt her, the whole pyramid was cleanly destroyed and non other than Chris himself knew how the pyramid was created and the theories behind it, of course if someone talented had Merry''s psychic talent and memories he could have created another pyramind but she wasn''t really into things like science and gadget making and no way into engineering, what she liked was entertainment and beautiful things, of course decause she found most of the memories she had gained from others as useless, after all she had all the memories of earth in her head, most of which were banal and common. "Merry we have to take care of this problem diplomaticaly, if he is Chris then we just surrender, if not we either recruit him or kill him" Rain said, she had no hope of defeating that monster of a man, his psychic powers were even stronger than Merry''s, although they both passed through the same process of awakening. "Never, I''m not returning to him, he''s annoying and dull, he has no sense of humor and is a pervert" Merry said with full disdain. "It''s not sure that he is Chris, most probably he''s just someone who took the same name as his ingame character, the problem is that he is strong, if we can take him to our side we might gain access to terrifying technology, I heard that he came in a real spaceship" Said Rain, she now sounded somewhat excited, after all their own scientists weren''t given access to the minds of all the people and most people didn''t care about making advancements in the real world, they just made things for the virtual world. "Do you know how to reach him?" Asked Merry, she was rather excited, after all if it was an alien life form anyone would be excited. Only problem was that he called himself Darknym, Chris'' avatar name. They spent the rest of the time planing their moves in advance, with the most basic concept that Darknym had no relationship with Chris at all, after all no one can return from the dead. ===================================================== Domina''s POV It took the Devil one whole week to summon what looked to be the intestines of some creature made into a salad. "What is thiS?" Asked Domina, he had no Idea what this was and calling it a creature would be an overstatement, after all it had nothing to show that it was a living being. "This is what most demons call food in the Demon realm, you probably don''t know it but this creature is not even demonic in nature, it''s an undead" The devil said but Domina didn''t care, he could see that this creature had a ton of Hp. The Devil was waiting for him to eat it but Domina didn''t even move as he copied the constitution stat of the creature adding it to himself. -System has detected signs of cheating, as a guardian you are warned to cease from doing another illegal activity under the threat of Deletion- Domina could only frown as he read the system message but he didn''t care after all he had already gained what he wanted. The Devil didn''t seem to understand why Domina wasn''t absorbing the demon but suddenly he saw Domina frown. "Master, you should eat to get enough energy to create your Doom knight legion" The Devil persisted, after all the whole deal was for him to use his Doom knight skill on the lesser Demons. "I will now begin bestowing the powers" Domina said and the first person to gain the Doom demon power was the creature all demons called Food and of course he failed, after all the creature was not a demon, you have to understand that only creatures that have demonic energy can be turned into Doom knights. "Master If you want to turn it into a doom knight you should first bestow it with a piece of your flesh" The Devil said, after all he didn''t really understand why Domina would cast the Doom knight spell on this weak creature. "How do I do that?" Asked Domina, somewhat puzzled, if the Devil told him to cut an arm and give it to the creature, like hell he would do that. "I might have overstated it, for a puny creature like this, all you need is but a hair from your fur to grant it the Demonic attribute" The Devil said, after all he didn''t put this creature into his eyes, it was just food for the demons. To his surprise the moment Domina took one hair from his body, he begun growing larger and larger. surprising both the lesser demons and the Devil. You have to understand that for the changes to be applied he first had to lose or gain a little health and for all creatures the more his Hp increased, he gained a small boost in size, but for demons the boost was incredible. If he had eaten and absorbed the creature he would have at most gained a small part of it''s almost infinite Hp. It was only after some time had passed that Domina saw that the planet was too small for him, so he begun drifting in space, it wasn''t that he was too big for the planet, but he didn''t want to kill his subordinates. "Master I had really underestimated your might" The demon said, but what made him gasp and close his mouth was when Domina begun to shrink. This was the Innate ability of all Demons to condense their own body to become more compact, they could also on will regain their original true form. "This hair is for the little guy, let''s see how it will become" Domina said as he threw the now large piece of hair towards the strange creature. If he had seen the lesser Denoms'' eyes right now, he could have seen eyes full of envy. you have to understand that every piece of a demon''s body, even a hair was a part of them. After all a demon needed to absorb other demons to raise in power, if he gave the same piece of hair to any of the lesser demons they would no doubt evolve on the spot. "Master, the mutation of this creature might take a few days to be completed but you can still grant your power to your faithfull servants" The devil said excited, Domina might not have known it but the Devil''s legions were at most lesser demons, even his strongest elites were somewhat lacking, if Domina could upgrate even one of the lesser demons in his weakened form it would be a great help for the Devil to go on with the Invasion of Allastar, although he had plenty of other plans for Domina but as an Npc Domina was far beyond his understanding. "Is there a way for me to gain a soul?" Domina asked as he was turning one lesser Demon after the other into a Doom knight, they didn''t change much, they just gained a set of strange really thick glowing red full plate armor and a strange weapon of the same material, some even had diferent weapons from others. "Master, gaining souls is the easiest, but why would you a Doom Demon need souls?" Asked the Devil somewhat puzzled, after all demons only needed souls for some rather complicated rituals, but all the rituals that existed were rather out of place for their current situation. "Can I use soul power with those souls?" Asked Domina, but it was more like he was interogating him at the moment since his tone was strict and dominating. "Master, if you want to use soul powers you need to create a soulstone, only with the help of a soulstone can demons use soul powers, but soulstones are the domain of gods and even if you had one you would still need to find some skills to be able to use soul powers, it''s just too much of a waste" The Devil said, seemingly trying to disuade him from seeking a soulstone. "Can you find one for me?" Domina asked with a smirk on his face, after all the Devil just took out anything he asked for out of thin air, it wouldn''t be impossible for him to take out a soulstone just like it was nothing. "Master is wise, but unless we go to Allastar this useless servant cannot find a soulstone, on Allastar we can find a few soulstones if we are lucky, but in my opinion it will still take at least a month to locate even one" The Devil said, still smiling but he could tell that he was disatisfied with Domina''s will. "Is it impossible to gain a soulstone before we go to Allastar?" Domina asked, the real reason was because he knew that almost everyone on Allastar had psychic powers, how could normal npc monsters compete with them, but if he regained his psychic powers he could dominate the whole world. "Master, there might be another possibility, you might not know but on this planet there lives a demon called the Wind Merchant, he''s a tricky demon who exchanges things with other demons, he has a large collection, he just might have a soulstone but we have nothing he might want, if only we controlled the portal then maybe he will wish to negotiate" Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.The Devil said. Domina didn''t know it but soulstones were far more valuable than he thought, in reality soulstones could only be produced by gods or other godlike beings, the spell itself that produced a soulstone was a forbidden spell and soulstones were also called "currency of the gods". Of course how could Domina know something like that and even if he knew he would probably not care about it. "Master you should rest in between doom power bestowal, I will be summoning some food for you" The devil said somewhat panicked, after all Domina had been going on for some time now, but unknown to him Domina was slowly mastering the skill, each later Doom knight was more powerful than the one before, some even wanted to go again to gain a better more powerful set of armor. Of course if Domina wanted to he could simply turn everyone into a puppet and sent them to fight but he was not really a tyrant at heart. "You don''t need to bother, after I gain a soulstone, not just these few demons, I could turn even you into a doom knight" Domina said, hearing these words the Devil was left speachless, after all only lesser and weak demons could be turned into doom knights and even if he did grant the Devil some power, it wouldn''t be beneficial to him since it was rather weak to him anyway, it would be like a drop in a boundless sea. Only the Devil probably knew how powerful he himself was. "Master, are soul powers as strong as you say, you do understand that soul powers are powerless against a noble demon like yourself" The Devil said, this was probably the first time Domina heard something like that and it was true. Demons due to the lack of a soul were impervious to psychic powers, for them soul power was like air, all they had to do was pass through it, as if it was an illusion, of course self improving psychic powers could still be a headache. "Do you know what soul power I can gain with a single soul stone?" Domina asked him, of course he wouldn''t tell him his own power but he wanted to make this stupid Devil to shut up for once. "Does master already possess a soul power?" The Devil asked while a glint of expectation appeared in his eyes. "You will see when I get my hands on a soulstone" Of course even if Domina did get his hands on a soulstone he still wouldn''t know how to use it. ===================================================== Red''s POV Red for once was happy, if not because of shopping, it was because Rain had told Max to stay away from Lidie and Max could do nothing but obey. "Max don''t be so sad, I''m sure that once you become stronger you will be able to have any girl you like" Red whispered to him as he was carrying their shopping for them, after all he didn''t know what else to do, Lidie was just zealeouly training her skills and was right at the moment nearing her merchant mastery. You might think that mastering a profession is hard but in reality if you find a good teacher it''s quite easy and non fighting professions were even easier to master if you had enough gold. Max to apologize to her gave her a good sum of money, he told her what had happened and even promised her that he would change his mother''s mind. Galie on the other side was like a lost kitten, she moved from store to store and asked Red to try out stuff, most of which however they didn''t buy, just didn''t like how it looked on them. Max just answered great, it suits you and any other complimenting answers he could come with, he was well trained by his mother after all. "Do you think that Lidie will master her merchant profession before the end of the month?" Asked Galie who knowing that Lidie wasn''t too fond of the city was somewhat nervous. "Don''t mind, all we will have to do is give her more gold to go training, that mad girl will probably master all the professions in the world in a weekend if she is given enough gold, didn''t you see that she payed four teachers to master her merchant skill" Red said sarcastically as they were waiting for Max to come, who was overencoumbered right now and had difficulty even walking. Teachers were people of the same profession who had greater mastery of the profession. All a teacher has to do is aknowledge you as a student of his and see you use your skills. A higher profeciency teacher gave more skillpoints, but finding a master to sit and look at you using skills was rather hard and they would probably ask for too much, so many people went and asked multiple people of lower mastery to oversee their progress. The effect depends on how many teachers you find, some people who gathered ten people gained even more than hiring a master but the difference in hiring a master or someone of lower rank was that at some points they couldn''t train you any more, thus people hired different people for each profession rank. The profession Ranks are... 1.Novice 2.Apprentice 3.Trainee 4.Graduate 5.Qualified 6.Journeyman 7.Professional 8.Specialist 9.Master 10.Archon Meaning that to quickly reach master rank you have to first hire a trainee or a Qualified rank to teach since they could quickly help you reach Graduate, from there you could hire professionals to run you to Qualified and lastly from there they needed at least a master to help them reach Specialist rank. Lidie was at Journeyman before and within this week she had become a Specialist but even with four masters to teach her it was still too difficult to reach the Master Level, after all Masters only give the minimum 1skillpoint each to the student. In truth being a teach doesn''t meen that you only give them an additional skill point, the teacher in charge gained experience points for each point he gave, meaning that the teaching player also gained something, aside from the gold they were payed per hour. In the Imperial city there might not be a market for the poor but there were hundreds of master rank professionals who did this job, there was even a guild called teachers guild, they had branches everywhere and their members took an extra cut from the guild for every new teacher they enlisted to the guild. Sounds like a pyramid no, in reality it was just that and to enter the guild you had to be invited by someone from the guild. The president of the teachers guild was probably one of the wealthiest people in Allastar but he was not evil, or hid it too well, the teachers guild helped its members and once a member you couldn''t leave the guild unless you deleted your character of course. The teachers guild however wasn''t as good as it sounded, after all they weren''t a charity organization, they would find you costumers and you ahd to give them a fee from your earnings, the fee was then divided between the president and your inviter. Of course you lost nothing big, after all the prices for teachers weren''t really so high and there were dozens of them in the large cities. ===================================================== Lidie''s POV Lidie was siting there still training her most basic trading skills, she focused on the practical skills and disregarded those that simply raised stats or gave her more space, after all she had Max to carry her extra laguage. she might not have noticed it herself but she had become somewhat dependant on him. Well he could carry more things than her and wouldn''t even make a sound even if the things he was carrying were too heavy. Red and the others had just arrived there and Lidie was already about to end today''s training. She felt somewhat lonely all of a sudden as she saw the others smiling and goshiping about what they had done and seen in the city, only Max gave her a quick glance as he was walking behind the two girls. Red had also found some other girls at the Market with whom they became friendly and begun talking about all sort of stuff, they were now still with them talking about the latest fashion show that will be held in a few days in the city. Lidie however stood strong as she continued to hone her skills, even after the teachers had left she went to her poor quality room and honed her merchant skills, she could have decided to hone her fighter skills instead but she gave greater gravity to gold than power, after all if you had enough gold you could easily reach master rank in all professions. A tear suddenly fell from her eyes, as she could hear the laughing voices from outside. In reality it wasn''t the others who had left her, it was she who after Rain''s attack decided to close up and train. If she could she would have Galie train as well but she had long understood that Galie needed no profession. Galie''s psychic power was enough to even be used inside the imperial city which had a psychic ban, how could any profession even challenge her. As for Red she was even more outside her influence, in truth she still wasn''t too sure who Red was but she knew that she wasn''t someone with whom she could fight. She had seen how much stronger Red''s explosions became after she trained her soul power and was freaked out, after all creating a spark in a psychic banned place was enough to create an uproar. Of course each time they used psychic powers they got a warning from the system but since they didn''t use it for long they were let off with just the warning. Lidie was sad, it was the feeling of poverty that ate her whole. In the virtual world she would probably not be considered poor but in Allastar there were the rich and powerful and the pook and weak. She was in the second category and although she could ask her "friends" for support, she still had a sense of dignity. It was like playing with a lend toy, whatever you think it is not yours and you will always fear of breaking it. She had no money and using other people''s money at some point would just end in them ending up penniless as well, she wanted to avoid a situation like that, after all she didn''t know how deep Red and Max''s pockets were. In truth Lidie knew very little about them, at most she knew a little about their character and personality. Suddenly a strange system message appeared before her. =Achievement unlocked: losing the things in life for a piece of bread= =unlock unlimited profession slots= This was probably another of Darknym''s stupid achievements but in her situation if what it stated was true then she would at least save a little gold. You have to understand that having only two profession slots means that you have to master one to gain another, but with this she could simulateneously learn multiple crafting and fighting professions. Lidie was in a daze, if only she knew that Galie and Red had already gained multiple such notices maybe her mood would fall again but she didn''t know about it. Chapter 38- Red''s POV Today Red was in a bad mood, for some reason Lidie decided to tag along, but the worst thing was that she begun learning all the professions of the world, she simply asked the npc merchants and with her merchant''s charisma they simply taught her for free. Of course that made Red being a little embarassed, not being able to look her new friends in the face anymore. It was like having a beggar as a friend while you yourself are filthy rich, that kind of experience. A tip of embarassment and anger could be easily seen on her face. On the other side Galie and Max admired her courage after all she had gone to nearly all the merchants they had seen on the way and although many simply refused, those that agreed were more than half of the merchants in the market, even some players agreed to teach her a few things about the swordsman profession and a monk taught her the martial artist profession. Of course there were many people who found it weird that she could learn so many professions, but there were plenty of guardians who had done the same some time in the past, it was simply a matter of how many clearances she had earned or so they thought. After all cheating in this game was nearly impossible. Even Domina who tried to cheat was given a warning, if he wasn''t a guardian his avatar would no doubt be deleted. After all copy and paste was never ment to be used inside of Allastar, you were suppossed to copy a monster''s stats and use them in the virtual world where the people lived, not in Allastar where security was so thick and even there you had to do the paste thing inside the rebels HQ otherwise the system would get a grip on you and game over. Red was somewhat unhappy with the current situation, both Galie and Max were captivated with Lidie''s strange methods and she could even coerce the stingy npcs to drop the prices a tab making even the girls who were with them cheer up a bit. Lidie was too fierce, even Red had to confess that she was a gifted merchant. In truth there was a second reason why Red was somewhat angry, but that had nothing to do with Lidie. Red had spent one third of her fortune on gifts and her Inn room, which was her most expensive endeavor, if it went like that she would probably end up asking Galie and Max for gold, which made her feel rather miserable. Normaly she would just use her credits to buy gold but right now she was closed off from the virtual world, as were Lidie and Galie. Red knew that Galie had just a little pocket money but Max had a large guild backing him up. Of course the real problem was that even Max probably hadn''t enough money to pay for her luxurious lifestyle. Would she end up like Lidie, trying to make a few gold coins just to make ends meet. "Galie I think that we should also learn a few professions, I always wanted to try my luck as an artificier or a syntesizer" Red said smiling, in truth she could easily become an item syntesizer, but she found out that her equipment and raw materials were not enough to become a synthesizer, she lacked the magic power. As a guardian she didn''t really need magic power to synthesize something but now she had tons of trouble making even a simple enchanted knife. Of course the reason behind it was that there were two ways of crafting, one was magic crafting and the other manual. Magic crafting was like automatic crafting it had high Magic consumption and it kicked you out of Allastar as your avatar will begin crafting the item you selected, it had a fixed crafting time and stats. Manual crafting was done by the player and it hadn''t any fixed values, from magic consumption to crafting time and item stats, it all depended on the player. Of course Red used to do the first, after all as a guardian she could use many cheats to cut the crafting time short, but now she tried to use the manual crafting and it was exhausting. There was a great diference between a blacksmitha and a synthesizer, the first had to do the manual labor of hitting the hot steel while the second turned the metal into liquid and then shaped it as best as he could, the end product depended on the talent of the player. Only now however Red found out that she had no talent at it, she could design great fancy weapons but the result was mediocre junk items. The hardest point of synthesizing was sharpening the weapon, it was there that her weapons lost tons of durability and turned into junk after all a weapon with high damage but low durability was no worse than a weapon with high durability and low damage, the reason behind it was that most skills needed a weapon to be used, if you lost your weapon you simply lost all your battle skills at the same time, although there were people like Max who didn''t really use skills, he fought with his own physical strength and rigorous training. The shopping days had another miraculous effect on him, he now had a rather good strength stat that could put him on par with a few of the low ranking experts of Allastar. Max however had many faults, he was simply not good at fighting, after all not only his equipment were rather low quality, but he also lacked combat capacity, he simply was too brash and straitforward. He didn''t try any excessive masterful attacks and used only the most basic of attacks, he didn''t even use his fighter skills well, he simply used basic attacks, if he was a berserker, then a style like that wouldn''t have beed bad but he was no berserker, just a simple fighter-warrior. Red''s talk about honing their profession and skills made Max even more motivated, in truth he had somewhat forgoten all about it and was just enjoying this adventure, but thinking back he had wanted to become stronger the very moment they had arrived on this continent. Each of them took their own path, Red went to learn from others on ways to make her synthesis skills better as she was also looking for special skills for her profession. You might not know it but among the ten Divas, there were three kinds. The information gathering ones were terrifying existences as they knew everything that happened in the world, they were really valuable and had many subordinates, mostly information gathering Divas were the leaders of the two factions, one was Green and the other was Blue, Green was the leader of the hackers and Blue of the psychics, but both excelled in gathering information. The second sort of Divas were fighting experts, with strong psychic powers that augmented their bodies they could wield monsterous weapons both in the virtual world as well as the real world, after all they were all trained by Rain and some other rather talented people afterwards. The last sort of Divas were the craftsmen, they excelled in creating guardian equipments, the reason for their existance was because the others had no time to lose with crafting and the caftsmen Divas were both rather weak and not really smart. Red was from the last bunch, she could create special equipment with strange effects, but the way of creating equipment the way she did before was now locked and she could only create normal equipment, that everyone could use. If only she had even one guardian clearance she could have used her special printing machine but all she got from Darknym''s clearances were polymorth spells, she could now turn into a kitten, a puppy, a werecat, a werewolf and a human. Of course for her these skills were trash, after all she didn''t really need to transform into anything, she was fully content with her human form. Red spent most of her remaining time expirementing in her craftsmanship, while Lidie was mastering bit by bit all her professions, in the end she ended up creating weapons challenging Red in her own way. Max had become friends with Honda, the guy that had challenged him to a fight and was no learning swordsmanship from him and Honda being a master fighter already helped Max gain the fighter mastery instantly. Galie was the most bored of them all she begun continueing to train her mage profession, although there were far better ways to train her profession than the way she did it. Of course her magic points were rising well but her mastery of skills was rather slow, the reason for that was that she didn''t have anyone to teach her and she just did what she did in the start of the game, she probably didn''t understand the difference of ranks, the more her profession rose in rank the more difficult it was to improve it without a teacher. This was of course also Lidie''s and Red''s fault, not having told her about it and letting her continue her self-torture, a pity, if they had found even a moment for her she could have advanced at double the time she was advancing now. ===================================================== Drogan Battlefront events Far away, back in Drogan the Isleplains gunmen were somewhat surprised, they had advanced towards the mainland in just a few weeks but the problems appeared one after another. First it was a sudden fierce counter attack from the Helllion guild, making them halt their advance and even losing some ground. Then a strange sniper had suddenly appeared, killing a whole army of players as if they were flies, none of them had seen where the shots had come from, but seeing how the shots came carving from the sky they could tell that he was shooting them from outside their vision range, something that could be called inhuman, some even came falling from the sky. Afterwards they begun understanding how unfriednly to the player the lands of Drogan really were, at the north they were full of pirates, while at the south there was the accursed Ice Queen and her Iciclons. The Ice Queen was an immortal boss that sent Iciclons a strange sort of ice crystal creatures that turned anyone they touched into ice, of course for players they just drained your stamina by freezing you and then after you are helpless they drained all your healthpoints. The mage gunners could have easily of course defended against the Iciclons but they were taken by surprise, which resulted in losing a whole town to the Iciclons, something which made the alliance lose face. To gain some face again, the players of the Isleplains Alliance begun another attack, which was rather successfull or so they thought but in reality there was an even bigger problem. Their enemy had already sold the town and moved all the people inside, all they had gained were two city walls and two crappy town halls which the players of Helllion were for some reason protecting nothing but a bunch of walls. The players of the Isleplains alliance didn''t instantly understand what had happened but the next moment they understood that the Helllion guild wasn''t as stupid as they thought. While they were trying to take over the empty towns, the Helllion guild had taken back the towns that had been taken from them leaving the Isleplain players surroundedfrom all sides without even any npc shops to resupply. Their position however was still not desperate, they had still players who could reclaim the docks. To understand how the map looks like I have to explain a little more excessively. Drogan to he west and the Isleplains on the east are divided by the great Anti-magic desert, making it almost impossible to send troops through it, leaving only the sea routes to the north and south of Drogan. Drogan as a Barbaric land has no ban on piracy while the Isleplains have large fleets of ships under their command. Of course for the Isleplains who have a normal army it''s easy to claim the Docks of Drogan on the north of the Aquantic ocean, but to the south where ice drifts and not far from the south Post(Not really the south pole but is a cold and ruthless land no different from the south pole in climate) Because there is too much Ice on the south the pirates have more of an advantage to the large fleets, not to speak about the Iciclons and other monsters that roam the south Post seas. Leaving them only with the south Docks as a base to attack, from the begining that was the only place they could trully suppress. Even now there were many of their ships docked to the now lost towns. With a little push they could flank the town and easily regain control of the situation. The south towns were of course a lost cause but at least the situation was not dire yet. If they regrouped at the southern docks they could still push the Helllion guild back. If only it was so simple they could surely have done so but the moment they left the town walls they understood that something was going terribly wrong. There was smoke coming from all the directions around them, it wasn''t so evident from up the walls but once outside they saw that the smoke didn''t come from a far away distance but pretty close to the town. There was no question around it, the moment they left the town they would probably be swarmed from all sides. How could they not have foresee this happening, after all they simply went too deep into enemy territory. Those that were Guardians simply teleported away, while other s were left with no other choice but wait for their doom. You might find it funny but what could you do if you respawned in a city surrounded by enemies, not to tell that they could just respawn you inside a prison cell. Waiting to be bailed out was too much of a bother but they could still exchange prisoners, after all the Helllion guild did get some of its members captured as well. Only a selected few of course knew that they had been bailed out long ago, but why ruining their hopes, at least they won''t hate them for it when they get caught, thinking that they too didn''t know about it. Funny thing was that the northern docks never fell, the Isleplains fleet docked nearby was attacked by sea lizardmen, the most vicious sea monster, fast in the water and agile on land, the reason however why they are considered dangerous was because of their poisonous vampiric fangs, they both drained the victim''s hp while leaving a rather docile poison inside the victim''s body. They leapt from the sea like dolphins and grabbed people taking them down to the bottom of the sea, even the experienced isleplains sailors were not stupid. The prefered to simply hide in their cabins and kill the lizardmen one by one rather than risk being on the deck. Of course not all the ships were attacked but they couldn''t launch an attack with only half their ships, it would just be making the Drogan barbarians'' life easier. In the time it took for the ships to begin, the teams that had entered the mainland were already defeated. If they hadn''t set the town as a checkpoint then they probably be resurected in a prior checkpoint but even that checkpoint would most probably have already be lost. Last thing the Isleplains alliance did before leaving was bombarding all the port towns and fishing villages north of Drogan, leaving nothing behind. Or so they had planed until the Dragons appeared, Drogan had an Alliance with the dragons and although normaly the dragons wouldn''t interact, the Isleplains players didn''t know that guardians, especialy high ranked ones, had their own way of making the npc dragons move, mostly through negotiations. In few words it was hell in the middle of the sea and on a tall tower stood Leo and Rain overseeing the fireworks. "Didn''t I tell you that this was hardly a bother to take care of" Rain said satisfied, her plans went right as she had planed and she was satisfied with the results. "By the way how did you convince the dragons to help us?" Leo asked still surprised, he had asked for his wife''s help but he didn''t know just how strong she was. From start to the end of the events it was all her work, they were losing miserably before but she first delayed the enemy from advancing, ordered his members to dismantle two towns and took back the lost ports. Lastly she even got the dragons to move. "It''s easy if you have the right conections, call this a gift from the empress" Rain said. "Down with Dar..." Leo wanted to shout but rain shut him up as fast as she could, she looked terrified with what he was about to say. "Never shout that again unless you are behind closed walls, there is a high possibility that a new player with that accursed name appeared and he''s probably as strong as the last one" This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.Said Rain confidentialy to him. All Leo could do in reply was gulp and cold sweat dripping down his back, just at the idea of something like what happened to Rubrick could happen again. Truth was that many mages tried to replicate Darknym''s results but this was no longer the w3 where there were tons of things to exploit, there had been tons of things to balance the classes and mages had somewhat lost their might, not that they were strong in the first place, all mages after all were just glass cannons, high attack but extremely low defence. Even an archer was preferable to a mage when going on pvp, archers at least had agility but mages had to bulk all their points in intelligence and wisdom, mostly intelligence, since wisdom was easier to accumulate and intelligence was what determined magic damage in the end. In a few words a mage like Darknym or even Loki the elf death mage or Archonarch, who both disappeared in the pages of gaming history. It was of course much easier to train a warrior rather than a mage. The magic world had mostly become the magic girl world, although there still were some guilds that only recruited mages. The reason behind it was the magic academy, the days at the magic academy were peaceful and they were even sent on quest, it was as if they were no longer in Allastar but some other world, after all political struggles between guilds had no place at the magic guild''s magic academy. Only at the academy since the magic council was the home of alliances and betrayals, but only powerful mages could enter the place. You may ask how many players in all those years entered the council of mages, the answer is none. There simply was no one who bothered to enter it, in all those years mages had understood that gaining even the lowest of seat in the magic council was too difficult and troublesome, so they decided to simply play the game like all the others. By no means does it mean that there were no strong mages, but they simply weren''t overpowering and great like the old ones used to be, even with all the gold in the world, the mage profession was probably the most expensive hobby. Leo and Rain silently watched as the dragons were now fishing the surviving players from the ocean as if they were sea gulls descending from the sky into the water and swallowing people in one gulp, going from one to another without much delay and before anyone knew it the attack on the Drogan ports had ended with a terrifying defeat even worse than what the Helllion guild had suffered, after all the Helllion had only sent the scouts and was defeated, while they sent a whole invasion force. ===================================================== Domina''s POV Domina took a week just to upgrade all the lesser demons, with large breaks in between to sleep and have fun with the colorful bitches. Today was the day that the strange meat intestines creature would become a demon, the whole being had become a lot more compact and looked like a crysalis from an insect, only that it felt alive for some reason making it rather disturbing, but Domina wanted to see how his creation would look like. With a pluff! sound the outer skin of the crysalis exploded sending skin and flesh flying, and in its place appeared something that Domina didn''t expect. A peerless beauty, soft beautiful white skin like a doll''s and dark red fiery hair like Domina''s fur. It was simply a dreamlike existance, a pity the lesser demons couldn''t understand her beauty, for them she looked delicious. We to Domina she too looked delicious, well carved and two peaks facing him as if asking him to bite them. He couldn''t say why this so called demon had no clothes and looked so enticing but he liked what he saw right now. "You what is your name?" Domina asked the woman that just emerged from the cocoon, if he was in a human form it would probably be hard to not notice his lustfull expression. "Master I''m called Yummy" The girl said with a rather average voice, somewhat destroying the magic of the moment, but her facial features more than made for her voice. "Well you surely look Yummy but what kind of demon are you?" Domina asked, he didn''t really care but he wanted to talk with her for a little while before deciding to make her a doom knight or not. "Master I''m a flesh demon, I can regenerate my body by absorbing magic energies" She said somewhat afraid of him. Domina used his guardian options to see her stats and was negatively impacted, her health points and constitution had become 1/100th of her prior as a whatever she used to be, but to his surprise she had something all the demons would have killed to have. She raised her max Mp each time she was hit with a spell, so if he was targeted by magic for a long time she could theoreticaly becom extremely tough. Domina without thinking granted her with a Doom knight armor, he had already mastered the skill and her Doom armor and weapon were top notch. He was a little sad to see that the armor fully covered her body showing not even a bit of skin, while the helm covered her whole face, not even leting a hint that she was a trully beautiful woman. "Yummy you are now my direct subordinate and you are not allowed to go even a step away from me" Domina said as he grabbed the newly created Doom knight and placed him next to him, after all he was now three meters large, next to him the Devil and Yummy looked like midgets. "Now first lets go meet the guardian and next we will pay a visit to the three Demon lords" Domina said with a smile. The Demon lords of planet Skyrre were rather arrogant demons who had ruled the small planet for years now. Of course their strength was weak but they had some people behind them. It was not widely known but this planet had two portals, one went to Allastar while the other went to another world, however the power needed to operate the second portal was tremendous, the other world was called Skyl and it was where the god Skyrre used to reside, it was much bigger and had more inhabitants, although now it was probably full of demons that were stuck there. Each of these demons however could be summoned by their subordinates who had the audacity to call themselves "Demon lords". Of course the summon had a small problem, meaning that they could only summon their Master for a limited time. Domina''s first Target however was the portal to Allastar, after learning that those demons were unaffected by psychic powers he had decided to speed up his conquering the world plan and he would if somthing unexpected hadn''t occured. A flash of light suddenly appeared and before him was Jak. Domina would have loved to explain himself but before he could even talk Jak begun hitting him with a club on his head. It did no damage but he acted as if it pained him, after all he felt a little guilty for disregarding her for so long. Before however Jak could fend all his/her accumulated stress, the devil grabbed him and thew him at Domina''s feet. Jak was trying to stand but there was a powerful gravity that pulled him down. "Master what should I do with the intruder?" Asked the Devil with an angry voice. "D could you turn him into a woman as a form of punishment" Domina said while smiling, after all he was no longer a woman and Jak had no reason to stay a man. The Devil seemed to like the Idea even more than Domina, of course he thought that turning a man into a woman would be the highest form of humiliation. "Don''t forget to make him a beauty, I would like to keep him as my pet" Domina said while smiling. Jak on the other side didn''t know what to say, but even the words he said were turned into nothing as the devil tore the clothes on his back and drew a bloody red pentacle on his back. Jak was screaming from the pain but Domina could do nothing about it after all it was probably the only way to turn Jak into a woman. Smoke was rising from Jak''s body as it begun to bloat and change shapes, it looked hideous at the moment and Domina would have normaly vomited all he had eaten if he had eaten something of course. When the smoke cleared there was a woman dressed in Jak''s clothes, if he hadn''t seen Yammy just a few hours ago, he might have been shoked. He had completely forgoten how Kaj looked in the virtual world but seeing her once more she was simply gorgeous. "I will kill you!" Shouted Jak/Kaj as she charged at him but before she could even reach him as Doom knight who was next to him, who was equiped with two spiked shields with pikes at the ends and blades on the sides came forth stoping her charge. Of course Jak wouldn''t stop just like that, she took out her most trusted rapier and activated her favourite explosive glyth. But instead of an explosion she saw how the demon simply disregarded the glyth and the glyth as if dissapeared into the strange glowing red knight without activating at all. But that didn''t stop neither despirited Jak, with a slash of her sword which penetrated most of the knight''s armor she sent her psychic power, which made the demon fall to the ground in pain. Only now did Domina understand something, noble demons are immune to psychic powers but demonic mutants were not fully immune, they of course had a resistance to it but that meant that they could still be damaged by psychic powers, meaning that the Skyrres were vulnerable while the lesser Demons were not. Jak wanted to finish Yummy, but Domina was getting somewhat angry, he had now remembered why he had left from Jak/Kaj in the first place, she was too domineering. Domina grabbed her in his hand and lifted her up without a problem he then put her on her knees and begun spunking her butt. "Kaj, why must you always be so full of yourself" he said but all that came from Kaj''s mouth were screams as tears coursed down her face. Domina might not have known it but his strength was enough to make Jak even with her defence feel pain. As he ended he compressed himself to her size and hugged her passionately, with this the whole event was considered closed. Only the Devil could understand what had just happened, in truth he had long suspected that Domina was no ordinary demon but now it looks like he was even more special than he thought, he was Demon adventurer. Players were called adventurers or travellers, some even called them heroes or otherworlders but the last one was probably the most common after the adventurer of course, after all players did strive for adventure. "Master, I would like to apologize for disrespecting your mistress, If you had told me earlier I would have reduced her pain to the minimum and could even given her a set of good clothes, since her current appearance is unladylike and ugly" The Devil said while bowing. Both Jak and Domina were left speachless, it was probably the first time for Jak and him finding an npc like him, if they didn''t know better they could have sworn that he was a real person. "Master, should I take care of Yummy since the mistress doesn''t like other women around her man" The Devil said while smiling to Jak. "Let her be, she''s rather useful, absorbing magic like she did is rather good, of course she could use a little training but that will come in time" Domina said. "Who is Yummy?" Jak interrogated him, with a hint of jealousy and anger in her tone, the Devil seemed to understand her more than Domina at the moment. "Yummy come forth!" Domina shouted and the fat doom knight she had defeated before came forth and knelt before him. Jak had calmed down seeing the doom knight she had just beaten come forth. "Take off your helmet" Domina commanded, to Jak''s and the Devil''s surprise, he had given the one command that was the most unsuited for the moment. Jak couldn''t speak, even she could understand that the person before her was even more beautiful than her, she was just like a doll. "This is Yummy, you can believe me or not but I haven''t touched her at all, from now on she will be your subordinate, she eats magic power to gain extra mp, which makes her immune to all magic and has a rather good psychic resistance, Yummy from now on Jak is your Mistress, you have to do whatever she commands you even if she tells you to die, you will die, is this fine with you?" Domina didn''t ask Yummy but Jak, after all Yummy for him meant very little, she was just a program that looked beautiful, she could never substitute Kaj in his life. Jak looked at her still somewhat angry but mostly jealous and gave her first command. "Tell me if this demon had touched you in any way" Jak shouted. "He has" Yummy said after a little thought. "Wait when exactly did I touch you?" Domina said somewhat distressed, he didn''t believe what bullshit this Yummy was saying. ''Is she lying? this bitch'' He though but couldn''t tell it out loud after all Jak would probably not believe him even if he denied it. "Wait, mistress, I think that you have formulated the question a bit wrongly, I believe that even if you asked her the same question about yourself she still would say yes since you too have touched her" The Devil said in defence of his master. ''Excellently done'' Domina though as he gave a sneaky thumbs up to the Devil, he had really saved him. "Alright, how exactly did this demon touch you, tell me all the truth and only the truth, if you tell even a single lie I will kill you right now" Jak said, she could also see fear in Yummy''s eyes. "Yes mistress, he took me in his hand and put me next to him" Yummy said in full seriousness, making Jak feel somewhat strange, there were only two posibilities, either they had planned this out or Yummy was an airhead. "And then?" Jak didn''t want to believe that Yummy was stupid so she thought that with a little push, she would break. "And then you appeared" Yummy said somewhat scared, she didn''t know how else to answer her question, after all her intelligence and wisdom was extremely low. ''Perfect, she''s an Idiot, but don''t be sure you will get away if she''s lying'' Jak thought as she took out a strange pendant out of her inventory. "Wear this and tell me again how did he touch you" Jak said passing her a strange pendant with a colourless round jewl in the middle. "Yes mistress, he took me up with one of his hands and put me to stand next to him" Yummy said with sincerity and fear, the pendant on her neck radiating a green light. "Did he do anything else to you?" Jak asked somewhat calm right now. "Yes" Yummy said and the pendant radiated green again. "What else did he do?" Asked Jak somewhat irritated at the moment. "He gave me part of his flesh and this great armor" Yummy said with pride and appreciation. Jak of course didn''t understand what exactly she said and looked angrily at Domina. "Mistress, if you want to see everything about master Domina why ask this stupid girl that was just mutated into a demon, you can just see a recording memory crystal of mine or master Domina''s" The Devil said. "Wear this first" Jak said as she passed the lie detecting pendant to the Devil. "Will it show me all the truth and no falsehood" Jak asked him somewhat disbelieving, after all he was the most intelligent looking there, even Domina could be called a fool in front of him. "But of course my mistress, it will show only the truth" The Devil said with a smile as the pendant glowed green. "Are you strong?" She asked the Devil. "Not even strong to what Master Domina is" The devil said but the pendant glowed a terrifying red, normaly it also sent a shock to the lier but to this demon it was no different than a tickle. "Hand me Domina''s memory crystal" Jak comanded him and the Devil took a rather small crystal tablet and put it next to Domina''s head. Chapter 39- Jak''s POV The crystal tablet that was next to Domina''s head begun showing every one of domina''s actions in fast forward from his reincarnation into a small fire demon to his current state. Jak was rather disapointed that there was nothing to nag about in the recording, but she probably didn''t know that part of the Domina''s memories were not shown on the display, the most juicy parts. Jak also couldn''t hear what they said since it was all going too fast for her to hear. In other words the memory crystal did show her the truth but not all of it. The Devil had skillfully saved Domina from some trouble and even smiled like an innocent person would. "Kaj, I want to conquer Allastar will you help me?" Domina asked, he really wanted to conquer the world and to this Jak could do nothing but laugh, after all she liked challenges and challenging the whole world, even the gods themselves was much to her liking. "Then lets go to back to Allastar, with you at my side I won''t even need to use psychic powers" Domina said while laughing out loud. The The doom knights all around them just stood there awaiting to go to the cental Ruin, the largest of the ruins on this moon. It looked like a large dome, inside supported by multiple columns and on a throne sat a person. His face was imposible to see and his bone helm had winded aries horns which were fused with the helm, while his bone armor was only complemented by his red cloak, in his hands he held a large double headed axe with an orb attached to end of the handle. The man didn''t even speak as he stood up when seeing the doom knights approach, but he could do nearly nothing as they swarmed the building, but before the fight could begin Domina''s voice shouted out. "Stop!" Domina shouted while he himself entered the Dome. His size was that of a normal human, well maybe a somewhat tall human, since he was 2meters tall, next to him walked Jak on the right and the Devil on the left, Yummy was walking next to Jak while the weaker Doom knights were walking behind them. The plan was to make the stronger ones take the front while the weaker ones were used to strike fear in the oponent''s mind, after all only a few were able to attack at a time, but their numbers could make any opponent fall into despair. "Dear guardian, if you let us use the portal we will create no problems for you, if you don''t then don''t blame us for what follows" Domina said with an arrogant tone. The guardian didn''t speak at all he simply swang his axe and waves of hellfire, scorching red flame came from it trying to attack everyone arround him. Of course the attack failed, the scorching heat not only didn''t attack them but it was all sucked Dry by Yummy. Even AoE magical attacks were just a treat for her, making her become a little stronger again. The guardian threw his axe towards Yummy which begun swirling like a chainsaw cutting open a path through the Doom knighs in front but before the attack could come a hand grasped the handle of the flying axe and disassembled the orb from edge of the handle. "Thank you for the gift" Said the Devil as he held the orb, he then knelt to Domina and offered it up as a gift or something. "Master, this is something that you might like, it''s part of Doom''s soul, there''s a total of six such orbs, each holding a part of Doom''s demonic soul" The Devil said, still awaiting for domina to take the glowing red orb from his hands. "You can keep it, not that it will do any good to me anyway, You the guardian, how dare you kill so many of my servants!" shouted Domina but what he didn''t know was that not even one had trully died, even those that had been cut in half hadn''t died. He wasn''t an idiot, their Hp had reached 0 but Doom knights have one ability Domina didn''t know about. Unless their master had died they would never die, of course each time they resurected Domina would take some damage but with his now boundless Health it was impossible for anyone to defeat them. This was the Devil''s plan all along, normal lesser demons when they died would just be sent back to the demon realm but Doom knights were special, their armor stabilized their demonic energy in this realm, making them invincible. "Foul Demon, you will never resurect Doom!" Shouted the guardian, by his tone Domina could only understand one thing, he was totaly nuts. "Perfect, why does the guardian had to be a madman?" Domina complained, he was rather mad about the whole guardian thing from the start, he was also curious why would someone guard a portal in the middle of nowhere. Well this solved most of his questions. Bang! An explosion came from Jak''s glyth, she had already decided to test how strong this enemy was. "Could you leave him for me, I want to see if he''s worth to be kept alive or not" Jak said, she was somewhat reluctant in acting like the leader of demons, mostly she felt disgusted at the thought of being surounded by demons all the time so she let Domina be their leader. "Jak you don''t need to ask me, but if I find you cheating on me don''t think too poorly of me" Said Domina, of course the second part was just teasing her, he knew full well how devoted she was to him. The legions that had surrounded the guardian subtided like ants opening a large space at the middle of the dome for them to fight. Jak smiled as she went forth and shouted. "Come, lets fight!" The guardian was left dumbstruck, he probably hadn''t expected that the first one from the demons to challenge him would be a human. Before he could even speak his axe struck the ground before him, not only had the Devil given him back his weapon but he even reattached the orb back in place. He probably wanted to say something but before he could even talk, just at the moment his hand had reached his axe, Jak charged at him and begun bombarding him with attacks. The rapier was sharp and vicious, each attack went precicely for the gaps of his armor but he was no simple person, long ago he used to be a great mage and now he probably was the last time-space mage alive. As he used time slip to slow the time around them making each attack miss, he remembered events from long ago. He remembered how he and his 14 companions had went off to seal the demon portal on Allastar. Of the fifteen that set off that day after the sealing of the portal only four survived, but now after so long only he of the fifteen was left. There was deepseated hatred against the Demon called Doom, but the hatred wasn''t because of the lesser demons but because doom himself had abducted and killed his wife, another one of the 15great mages, otherwise known as the 15 chosen of the gods. The battle was now becoming even more errantic, Jak too had used some speed oriented spells and was nearly catching up with his slowing spell''s effects. The guardian could only guard against her and as confused as he was now he could do nothing but defend. He could see a smile on Jak''s face, after having fought for half an hour she wasn''t even out of breath and her attacks were becoming even more fierce. The guardian was of course one of the immortal npcs and was originaly programmed to guard the gate so that the players from Allastar could come and attack the demons, not for the portal to be used by the demons to attack the players. "Do you give up?" Asked Jak with the rapier pointing at his neck. His Magic points were up and the slow effect had vanished, he might have been strong but his speed was lacking terribly, while Jak only had attack and speed at her disposal, if she wanted to she could have also used her psychic powers each time her blade touched his axe, turning him into a bloody pulp, like she had done to Yummy before. "Why are you siding with the Demons and why did you give me my weapon and the orb back?" The guardian asked before answering her question. "Are you an idiot, how would we have a duel if you lacked a weapon, and why do we even need that stupid orb?" Jak said, of course she had no idea what the orb was. The guardian begun laughing hysterically as if he was going crazy again. Jak instantly went on guard awaiting for him to go into some sort of berserk mode. "Hahaha, sorry for that, it''s just hillarious, how you said that this orb is useless for you" The guardian said while still not able to catch his breath. "And why is that?" Jak said somewhat puzzled, she couldn''t understand why this npc guardian looked more and more sane with each moment that passed. "First of all, you came for the portal, right?" The guardian asked with a haughty tone. Jak could do nothing but nod. "The portal can only be opened if you have three orbs, there are six in total, and on this planet there''s only one such orb, mine, the rest are either on Allastar or on Skyl" Hearing the guardian''s explanation Domina looked at the Devil with a somewhat irritated face, you could even call it angry. "Master, why use the soul orbs of another Doom demon while you yourself can produce even more than three such orbs" The Devil said to his defence. The guardian''s eyes begun blazing, Jak could now see two flames where his eyes were supossed to be in the darkness of the bone helm. ''Yup, this was probably a berserk mode'' Just at the moment the Devil had stoped the guardian charged towards Domina, his speed was crazy fast and like a beam of light he was in front of Domina and slashed towards him, hundreds as if not thousands of times, before they could even take a breath Domina''s seemingly boundless Hp was being torn to pieces. His speed made even Jak gasp a breath in terror, she of course didn''t know that if Domina died he would simply be teleported back to the Demon world but there was a problem she had found out earlier. The guardian teleportation couldn''t take her to the demon world. After a single minute Domina''s health had reached Zero, you would have thought that the Devil would have done something to save him, but it was impossible cause it wasn''t that the guardian had become incredibly fast, it was that he had stopped time, players could still catch a glimse of him but npcs couldn''t even react to what was happening. Domina could only see afterimages of the guardian slashing at him with his double axe, he didn''t even feel the pain from the hits, it was simply too fast for him to comprehent that he was hit. The first critical minute everyone was trully angry, the second minute that Domina had no Hp but was still alive everyone was somewhat shocked, the third minute they were not believing their eyes. The guardian was hitting Domina with all he had and normaly speaking any person would have died in the first minute but Domina''s psychic power upon death worked and he resisted Death, his life points going into the negative but he didn''t care, after all he was no longer a weak damsel in distress, he was probably the mightiest demon there is on Allastar, maybe the second after "D", thats how he called the Devil. "Why won''t you die!" Shouted the guardian, he was now out of his berserk mode and although monsters would percieve Domina as dead right now, creature with even a little intelligence could figure out that he was not dead at all. "Are you an idiot, do you think that I would come here personally if I was so easy to kill?" Domina said, but to these words the guardian became somewhat panicked, it was not only the guardian, the whole game system at the moment tried to figure out what was going wrong but couldn''t find anything wrong, all the numbers were correct, Domina had a negative unlimited life points right at the moment, but how come he wasn''t dead, the system tried again and again to kill him but the result was that it could not. Domina at the moment only felt a light tickling sensation each time the system tried to kill him. Domina kicked the guardian while holding his healm. In one movement his helm was no longer on his head and he was shot flying into a column in the distance. Domina and everyone else could see an elderly elf with white hair, the only thing strange was that he had three eyes like the skyrres did. "Nice helm" Domina said while trying to crash it in his arm, he wanted to turn it into dust but found out that it was something inconceivably hard to do, so he just thre it behind him as if it was junk. "You fiends will never leave this place, this ruined planet will become your prison for all eternity" The guardian begun laughing as the Doom knights had already swarmed him. They didn''t attack him but they were stealing his equipments and holding him on the ground, in the end leaving him only with is underwear, bound by ropes. "So how do I generate those soul orbs you talked about?" Domina asked disdainfully. "Master, I have good and bad news for you" The devil said. "Tell me the good first" Domina said not wanting to ruin his mood. "The good news are that your legions are now completely immortal as are you, master" The Devil said with a large smile on his face. "And what are the bad news?" Domina asked somewhat nervous. "Well, it''s now impossible for you to produce a soul orb, but there is still a way to open the portal but we will have to use a sacrifice, if your mistress agrees to help of course" This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.The Devil said with a rather concerned face. "Never, I won''t sacrifice Jak for a stupid portal" Domina shouted, Jak felt warm inside, it was a rather good emotion. "Master, I told nothing about sacrificing her, all we need is for her to birth a child, one demon-human child hibrid will be enough to open the portal" The Devils said but Domina was even more mad at his suggestion. Only silence flooded the Dome as the discussion was cut short, the dome would now become their base for the days to follow. ==================================================== Galie''s POV Galie was rather tired of all the training and was now exploring the city by herself, the friends they had made with Red were only interested in shopping and refused to go anywhere else than the shopping centers, while Galie wanted to explore the city. She passed the Dojo where Max now trained, the smithy where Lidie worked and even the Mage guild where Red was training to become a mage. Red had learned that to be a succesful synthesizer you first had to become a mastar mage,smith and artificier, which made her rather angry, of course Synthesizer was a hidden profession that could only be unlocked later in the game, while she had cheated her way into having the profession from the start. "Red, how come you are already so good at magic?" Asked Galie surprised, it took her much to get enough skill to cast complex spells yet here she saw Red who a weak ago didn''t even know magic now casting a complex spell with ease. You have to know that spells are divided into... Simple Spells Spells that don''t need any chant or medium to cast, no channeling time needed and no cooldown for priest spells. Complex Spells Spells that need either a chant or a medium to cast or need time of chanelling before casting, priest spells require cooldown. Difficult Spells Slepps that have high failure rate, no greater diference than complex spells, but greater cooldown for priests. Component spells Spells that require rituals or special preperations to be made before casting and have long channeling time, cannot be cast by priests. Now imagine the surprise on Galie''s face when she saw that Red could already cast Complex spells, you have to know that you have to reach Qualified rank which is the fifth rank of mage to be able to cast a complex spell since each rank unlocks a new bunch of skills to be used. Reaching the fifth rank without a teacher is probably the limit of what one person can do, since he will need 100.000 skillpoints to reach the next rank. Novice needs 1,000sp to reach apprentice Apprentice needs 9,000sp to reach trainee Trainee needs 90,000sp to reach graduate Graduate needs 100,000sp to reach qualified Qualified needs 300,000sp to reach journeyman Journeyman needs 500,000sp to reach professional Professional needs 4,000,000sp to reach specialist Specialist needs 10,000,000sp to reach master Master needs 45,000,000sp to reach archon Archon, must have mastered all basic skills. In other words 60millions are the total skillpoints you can have after mastering all 60basic skills. The hadest of course to master were passive skills, since some are outside your ability to master, while to reach master you only need to reach 10million skillpoints. Red was probably at 100,000sp with no more than a week''s worth of training, how could Galie not be angry if there was some shortcut no one had told her about. "Galie don''t be angry with me, if you like I can pay for you as well, it''s not like we are strangers" Red said, somewhat lost, it wasn''t that she couldn''t pay for Galie as well, it was just that at that moment a week ago she was too stressed out to think about others. Galie had a strange expression on her face, in truth she didn''t know that what Red did cost money and she had already spent most of her allowance and if that wasn''t everything, she had also seen how much gold Red spent on their shopping spree, now she could somewhat understand how Lidie felt all this time, after all Lidie had to trade loot and items to gain even a silver more, not to speak about gold. In allastar 100copper are 1silver, and 100silver equal 1gold, 100gold equal one valuable gemestone, while 10gold equaled 1 semivaluable gemstone. Lastly there were bank notes, which recorded the number of gold you had in the bank but could not really be used to pay unless in large transactions, in truth bank notes were only given by npcs when the amount of gold you earned was more than 100valuable gemstones, in other words anything more than 100valuable gemstones is a banknote, which can be taken to the bank for cash later or used as it is and be given the change, however bank notes were useless in player trading unless it was between millionaires. "No need, thank you for the offer" Said Galie somewhat degected, she had already received too many gifts from Red and after having thought so many bad things about Red she didn''t feel right to accept another gift. "Don''t go, lets train together, aren''t you also a mage, you don''t know how boring it is when you train alone and these guys are no fun to talk to" Red said, near to her were three people with long beards and seeing as they had no name tags they were probably npcs. One of the old men was about to speak in against that idea but the two next to him quickly shoved his mouth closed. It was somewhat funny to tell the truth, but the most probable reason for that was that Red was probably the only person who would pay npcs to be her teachers, the main reason was that players were far cheaper after all they gained experience as the player advanced so they weren''t too greedy. Npcs on the other side were either after a talented disciple or in Red''s case after her gold. If Red had known that she had being already cheated to pay an extavagant price for these three master mages, she might even ask for a refund, but the two of them understood that Galie was as clueless as Red so they accepted to oversee her training without asking for more, trying to gain Red''s favor. The next few days Galie''s training had taken a qualitive rise in speed and Red was happy to have someone to talk with when her Mp were depleted, which happened almost every minute for her. In contrast Galie had too much Mp but she didn''t really care to spare some time to loiter about. Their three teachers were even more happy for them spending more time speaking rather than training since that meant even more gold for them. Of course the two girls didn''t know just how shameless the three elders really were, normaly the teacher could at least once refill the disciple''s magic points by draining some of his own and those three elders who were master mages could probably do that multiple times a day, in truth with the three of them it was probably impossible for her to have time to spare. A week passed and Galie and Red had both reached the Professional mage rank, just two ranks short of mastering the mage profession. "So how are you two doing?" Asked Lidie as they were all sitting at the Inn''s table downstairs to eat something, today it was Lidie''s treat, Lidie from her blacksmith job was making a few coins and was really happy about it. Galie and Red could see their favorite plates on the table and a rather expensive wine. The two were somewhat astonished, was this really the Lidie they knew. But their festive mood didn''t last long, a Max that seemed rather angry came with a child at his side approaching the round table and sat right across from Lidie. Galie and Red didn''t know what was going with him, or if they had lost something while they were training but they were both surprised when they saw the small girl next to Max, she was around 5years old and had no name tag but her hair color was similar to Max''s and her facial features were like a small Lidie/Galie copy. "Who is she?" Galie asked Max, after all she was standing next to him earlier, if they couldn''t tell before, after Max put her to sit on his knees, they could see that the child looked malnourished and weak, but the features were there a split image of a younger Galie came to Galie''s mind, after all she had seen photos of herself when she was younger. "She''s our daughter Program" Max said with an anger evident in his voice and his eyes glaring at Lidie. Galie and Red could only gulp as their breath became somewhat chaotic because of the suddenly electrified situation. "Why do you even care for her, she''s just a program that appeared out of thin air, she can''t even be called your flesh and blood, after all she''s nothing but numbers!" Lidie shouted, her mood evidently ruined and her mind was rather set that the npc child wasn''t real. "She''s as real as the night we spent together, she''s the fruit of our love!" Shouted Max reproving her words. Lidie simply stood up turned and left, she had already payed for the table but after all this she was in no mood for festivities. For her the child in Max''s hands was but a series of numbers, but even so she still felt bad about what she had done. Initially when the npc baby was to be born she was furious because she had not wanted this baby at all, so she named it "Program" but after a day she couldn''t just let it die of hunger so she begun feeding it when she returned. The child was of course kept as a cecret from everyone. You have to understand that children in Allastar only needed one week to be born and each week you will be asked if the child will grow or not. She had been keeping the child secret for five weeks now, her innitial plan was to make the child grow teach her a job and let her live her life in this fake world. Her plan however had a flaw, at the age of four the child was too playful and begun exploring the inn on its own, it was but a matter of time for Max to find out and she wasn''t as cruel as to give Program away or even worse kill her. Each time a thought like that rose in her mind she would just begin training again to take it out of her head, she was really talented at smithing, with her strength and the bonus from all her numerous warrior professions she could craft really good beginner weapons and armors, something that made the smith rather apreciative of her, after all good equipment was something he could sell and if not in the imperial town, merchants would probably buy them to take them to the towns and noob villages down the mountain. After making a good haul, she wanted to celebrate but everyone was too busy, it was then that Max found about Program, they begun quarelling about Program and in the end she game Program to Max to take care of her, after all Max seemed more attached to the small virtual child but every now and then she could see program coming to her room to sleep. Of course she only found that in the morning when she woke up. ''What a well made program'' She thought back then. But at the end of the week Max came to her and begun shouting like crazy, something about the child stealing one of her weapons or something and then the real problem occured, at the same moment of anger they were given the choice, if the child will grow or not, before the system only asked her but this time it asked both of them. The reason was probably because they had already been divorced after the quarel about the child, it was rather fast too do almost as fast as their virtual marriage. In her fury she pressed yes while he pressed no, in the end the child still grew up, becoming 5years old and with it''s now meager intelligence it could begin to understand some things and the child was now entirely under Max guardianship. Of course because of four years of malnourishment, the child was rather weak and very shy, Program or Progie as Max called her was rather obedient but didn''t talk at all, Max even thought that it was mute. The thing however stopped right there but she had fully earned Max''s enmity. Red stayed to talk with Max while Galie went to talk with Lidie, the reason wasn''t that they had decided on it, but it was because they had chosen their sides. For Red and Max this world was as real as the world outside the game, after all they didn''t really like the outside world. For Lidie and Galie however, this was but a game, it wasn''t real, who in his right mind would chose a fake although rather cute child to a real person. (Well Max and Red for once did) "Lidie, you don''t have to be like this, it''s just a program, if you want I can just delete it for you" Galie said trying to soothe Lidie''s pain but the effect was rather unexpected. Lidie shoved her arm to her throat and threated her in a cold voice, her eyes were still leaking tears like water and her face was ghastly pale, if now someone had seen them then they wouldn''t even think that the two looked anything alike. "Don''t you even dare touch that child, it might be a program...but...but" Lidie was trying to find a reason why she had been angry right now but all she could do in the end was ending up crying on Galie''s shoulder. Red and Max however had another type of conversation at the moment. "Max why don''t we marry, if you like children so much I could give you one or two more" No more comment are needed to understand how short their conversation was. Chapter 40- Red''s POV The next day Galie and Lidie had decided on something, with large strides they went towards the lobby of the Inn and they unbooked their rooms. =Red, Max we are leaving= Both of them said at the same time, they didn''t care if Max and Red would follow them, after all they had stayed in this continent for too long already. "Where do you think you are going!" Max shouted, he was furious, the reason behind was that he couldn''t travel with a 5years old npc, it was too dangerous and leaving the imperial city was too dangerous to begin with, how could he risk "Program''s life", isn''t it rather strange if after all that he had said before he still followed them. "What do you want you have selected your companion yourself, you selected a program over a real person" Galie said rather angry herself. Max was confused, it was true that he had overeacted over a non human being, an npc, a small cute npc that however reminded him that he had some hope of being with Lidie once more. "I won''t let you go!" Max said while he blocked their path out of the Inn. "Costumers please don''t fight in my humble inn" The Innkeeper said afraid that they would begin fighting like many other players had before them, and of course other than getting a small bounty on their heads non of them payed for the damages. "Then come to the arena with me and show me that you are worth, I doubt I will even sweat" Lidie said, as she and Galie went out of the Inn disregarding Max, who had lost his earlier momentum and simply let them leave. Red didn''t really understand what was going on but she didn''t really want to leave, here it was paradise and if she was left here with Max, she was sure that with enough time they would make a nice couple. Right at that moment Program came down the stairs, she was rather small but for her age it was probably the right size to be. "Dad, are we leaving?" The child asked somewhat puzzled, it had somehow understood what they were talking about but probably couldn''t understand why her father was shouting before. "No sweety, me and your mother will go and talk about it and return in a while, Red I leave Progie in your care, can I trust you?" Max said with a serious face, something that made Red melt in her own dreams. "Sure, leave it all to me" Red said as she toom the child in her hands and raised her high over her head, the child as if flying was smiling as well. Red was really happy, but at that moment a rather bad idea hit her, what if Max won. Max had already left and she didn''t have anything planned out other than training with the three mage masters in the afternoon. "Progie, do you want to see your mom and dad?" Red asked while whispering. The child nodded in agreement. "Then we must go secretly, If we are fast we will get good seats for the show" Red said while she cast a haste spell on herself and gave Progie a piggyback ride all the way to the arena. It was the same arena where Max and Honda had fought, only that this time there were lines drawn and more than one people were fighting at the same time. ''Did we come to the wrong arena'' Thought Red as they were able to get good seats near the arena but couldn''t see not Max neither Lidie fighting. Red of course wasn''t so foolish, she knew that this was the closest arena to their location so why go far away, there probably wasn''t enough space or a rather large queue of people fighting at the arena today or some dojo held a tournament. After all the people who were fighting were all using the same fighting style and skills, while also wearing the clothes with the same logo. Only after the tournament had ended and the crowd somewhat subtided did Max and Lidie come out from the two sides of the arena. "I won''t let you go!" Shouted Max while wearing a rather luxurious knightly armor and brandishing a two handed greatsword that glowed with strange glyths. "Are you even a man, you think that just because you are better equiped you can order me around, dream on" Answered Lidie, she was wearing a rather commonplace armor which she had made herself, it was rather heavy but had the best defence out of all the armors she had made, her weapons a regular looking iron sword and a shield were in her arms, while a second shield and a bow were hanging from her back. "Who do you think will win you daddy or your mommy?" Red asked the child that was now sitting on her shoulders. "Mommy will, because she''s super strong" The girl said, in truth she had seen her mother smithing a few things in her room, well it wasn''t really smithing but she was mending some armors and sharpening some plades, making her image in the little girl''s eyes much stronger than her father''s who was just swinging his sword here and there. "Good girl, women must always support other women" Red said while smilling, the little girl had really made her mood. The crowd was somewhat interested, some of the girls in the crowd could still remember the couple of Max and Lidie, some had even taken photos with them, how did it come to them fighting against each other in the arena and how come Max looked somewhat shameless this time, after all he was using quite high quality equipment this time, while the last time he had junk on him, on the other side Lidie was wearing rather regular if not noobish equipment. Max and Lidie begun closing in on each other, but before they were close enough to fight Max charged at lidie with a rather loud battlecry, scaring the shit out of her and numerous other spectators. "Strong..." said little Progie who nearly pissed on her underwear from the fright, this was the first time she had seen her father this imposing and majestic. But the distance was already enough for Lidie to come to her senses and defend with her shield. The first clash opposing all speculations was a draw, Lidie hadn''t moved even an inch, while with a move of her shield she redirected the stuck sword that was stuck on the shield to the side as her blade drew first blood with a nice well timed piercing stab. Max of course was no idiot, he swiftly kicked her away and jumped a few feet backwards with his sword ready to parry any blow. The prior strike might have done some damage but it was simply too meager to count as pain, his armor was too high speck for Lidie''s sword, all she could do was the lowest min damage possible, around 1-10, while their life points were now around thousants. Defeating him was nearly impossible if all she did was a meager 1-10 damage, he on the other side would only need one or two hits to finish her off. Lidie was still holding her shield, which however had a large dent on the top of it, it was a round shield made entirely of metal, she could clearly understand that his sword was not so simple, his second swing might even destroy her shield. "Max I don''t hate you but this is goodbye" Lidie said as she opened a small circle on the floor next to her and begun throwing swords and daggers inside as well as any junk she had, there were even some loot that they didn''t sell when they arrived in the city the first time. The items fell and disappeared inside the stange glowing hole on the ground, Max knew Lidie''s ability but he couldn''t understand how would thowing weapons inside the teleportation wormhole help her defeat him. The hole closed and Lidie smiled while unequiping her shield and sword. Of course she hadn''t surrendered but Max was more afraid of an ambush or some trap, after all he didn''t know where Lidie had teleported all those weapons. If someone however looked from a little away from the arena he would have seen dozens of weapons rushing in between two shining points in the sky above the arena, while gravity took the job of raising the weapons'' speed. The spectators didn''t understand what was going on but they too were captivated from Lidie''s statement, they of course didn''t know what Lidie''s power was so it was even more exciting for them to see. "What was that light on the ground?" Asked little Progie, after all she couldn''t use psychic powers. "Oh, that''s soul magic, when you get bigger you will also learn how to use it" Red said, of course the only way for npcs to use something akin to psychic powers was soul magic or what some called Qi practice, while others called it mental or spirit magic but no one in Allastar called it psychic power, although psyche means soul in the first place, so it''s not really so far away. Lidie had now equiped her bow but Max was more concerned about the items she had teleported away. Before Lidie could even notch her first arrow, Max had doned a helmet and a strange almost invisible forcefield appeared around him. Earlier he had taken off his helm before entering, seeing as Lidie also wore no helmet but now he couldn''t be lenient with her anymore. This armor and sword were given to him by his mother, two weeks ago. She had come to tell him to court Lidie even tighter and gave him this armor for protection, it was made by the best dwarven blacksmiths and the glyths worked in synch when he wore all the pieces of the armor, making them have three rather miraculous effects, self repair, soul resistance and magic resistance and since they were made by a rather sturdy metal plating, its physical resistance wasn''t lacking at all. The helmet, sword and tower shield she gave him however were different, once equiped they would act in synch creating even more buffs for him, the sword raise his damage, the shield his defence value and lastly the helmet would activate a forcefield that would not let any missiles through it. To the spectators however Max looked like a Tank at the moment, he still hadn''t taken out his shield but he already looked reather sturdy and powerful. The first arrow that flew was deflected instantly, but Max didn''t falter, he took out of his inventory his large tower shield and begun wielding the large sword with just one hand, making him seem even more tyranical. Max at the moment was somewhat lost, the sound of the shield hitting the ground reminded him of how he had rushed to Lidie''s room to tell her the great news, but she wasn''t there, instead there he found little Progie, malnourished and weak, almost at the brink of death. His fury that day had unlocked something that only berserkers should have, the Rage stat and the berserker''s rage skill as well. His eyes right now were bright red as he remembered that day, but the spectator couldn''t see that, only Lidie who was aiming at his head could see the rage on his face. For a moment there their gazes met and she was about to give up but she couldn''t, she had to fight, her life no longer belonged to her, it belonged to a cause, in her heart still flared the spark or revolution. Gathering all her might she notched one arrow after another sending them towards Max while at times small portals appeared here and there, sometimes sending swords flying other times eating the shot arrows redirecting them back at him. The duel seemed like a battlefield and Max like a War god walked step by stem, each step ending with a sound of the shield touching the ground, the metalic sound of metal rubbing against stone. Lidie''s arrows were unable to do even the smallest of damage. Each step he went forward met a step backwards from from Lidie, she was at the optimal minimal range for using a bow, but even going a step back had to end sometime, in time she had reached the end of the arena, behind her was a wooden wall while, up the wall were the spectators. Red couldn''t tell if this was a twist of fate or not but they were right above Lidie at the moment, with Max coming closer by the second. Suddenly he charged at Lidie who had momentarily stoped due to reaching the end of the arena, but what she hadn''t probably predicted was that the forcefield wasn''t simple, the moment it touched her she felt a force pushing her away from Max, instantly gluing her to the wall, powerless to even move. Max stopped for just a second saying some words to her and then charged with his sword again. "Lidie, this is your own good and our happiness" Of course no one could have predicted the outcome would be different, the only winner was the small figure that had fallen from the sky shouting. "Daddy, don''t bully mommy!" Not only did it fully disarm Max but the figure flying on the forcefield had also disarmed the countless women spectating the match. ==================================================== Lidie''s POV Lidie was hit the hardest by this defeat, truth was that she was lost completely to Max''s armor. The day before Galie after she saw her crying to lift her self esteem taught her a new psychic power called multiprocessing, it was rather strange but with it she could use more than one psychic powers at once. By a strock of fortune Lidie was quite talented in it and instantly could create four portals at once, while before she could only create two, while training all night she raise the skill to eight portals at once, but the problem was that it took everything out of her. With such an ace she thought that she could win against him but not only did he win but even the traps she had laid under his feet were useless against his strange armor. Seeing how Program had jumped from the spectators stands down, Lidie could only smile while a cold tear, a single tear escaped her eye. Program had called her "mommy", that word was enought to sent her heart into chaos, how could she even stand to confront this npc that thinks that she''s its mother. Program was floating right now on Max''s forcefield until of course he took out his helm and caught the falling child. The cute little devil was simply too adorable for her to see, in only a second and with a rather sad smile on her face a portal opened underneath her sinking her towards her destination. She never cared about this fight to begin with, winning or losing she would have still left. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. At the city gate Galie was waiting for her return. "Did he make you change your mind or was he too weak?" Galie asked somewhat surprised, she had thought that the match would be shorter but she had to wait for at least a few hours. "Nope, he''s still too soft" Lidie said as they begun walking the road of no return. ==================================================== Max''s POV Back at the Arena there was an uproar in the crowd of spectators each specultating what this fight was all about, but most eyes were glued on the little child held by the now crying Max. The arena was full of swords, daggers and arrows but in their midst were Max and Progie, the two of them both looked sad. "Daddy, why doesn''t mommy love us?" The little child asked, if it wasn''t a program it would probably be hard for such a small child to ask such questions. "Because we are weak...too weak against her" He said while tears filled his face, but he wasn''t weak, with a new renewed spirit he swept his tears with his metalic gauntlet and asked. "Little Progie, do you want to see your mother again?" The child nodded affirmatively, somewhat puzzled but he could tell from the little tear on her face that she too wanted love, she too craved for her mother''s recognition. "Then it is settled, Red we are going after them, do you know where they might go next!" Shouted Max, nearly deafening all the spectators and little Progie, who was now leaking from under her dress. ==================================================== Jak''s POV On the ruined red moon, Domina and Jak had established a small palace for themselves. The so called demon lords of Skyrre were pitifully weak, Just at the sight of Domina they surrendered without a fight. Jak was now lying in a luxurious bed, left behind by the Skyrre aristocracy or something, through the ruins one could find many things but this room was untouched and looked rather alien in design. The strange crystaline bed that glowed with blue light, a large round mirror on the wall with two jewels embeded on the upper and lower part sticking it to the wall and a strange crystaline table that could be concidered a luxury since most furniture were in ruins. Jak had logged out numerous times before to live like a human, after all she couldn''t even take a bath inside this game making her somewhat irritated. Of course you wouldn''t stink inside the game but she still was too used to being human. Domina came from the non existant door, since it was long ago destroyed. "I would have knocked but didn''t find the door" He said laughingly. Jak wasn''t sure why he came tonight but she did have a tiny idea. He came closer to her, but his demonic mutt made her somewhat disgusted, he looked like a hairy pig with a human body. "Jak, I want your child!" He said as his body was over hers. "Not here, meet me back home" Jak said, but before she could log out Domina had given her a deep kiss that left her somewhat dazed. She had tasted his kisses in the real world but here they felt different, she felt excited all of a sudden, her heart racing chaotically, not understanding why she did what she would normaly do returning him a good slap. "I said at home" Jak said trying to justify her violent outburst. She really didn''t like this strange uncontrolable feeling she felt right now, but she could tell that it was probably some game skill. Domina however didn''t leave, as he was on top of her he begun going through her body with his strange conic claws touching her skin softly as if they were fake. She was angry but at the same time she was excited, she could feel a strange jolt passing through her body, awakening feelings she didn''t knew that she had about him. To begin with they were only to gether because of what happened, she had not strong feelings for him other than a sense of ownership, he was hers and she was his, that was their only bond, but at the moment she felt somewhat funny. Suddenly his fingers passed near her most sensitive parts, she couldn''t help but pant as his touch erroded her senses. She tried to gather all her willpower to resist the temptation but his claws wouldn''t let her. Passing softly over her skin, no forced movements, no violence just a soft sweet sensation that surpassed her wildest dreams. Kiss after kiss fell onto her body and before she knew it, he was already inside her. She didn''t resist, didn''t complain, it felt like he understood her so well, each of his movements had just the right strength to not cause her pain but still be felt. Panting and soft cries of love could be heard from the room and suddenly ended as Domina came out of the room leaving Jak sleeping inside. Domina''s face suddenly twisted and dissapered into a strange mist revealing the Devil''s smiling face. Inside Domina''s room, a rather erotic shriek could be heard as Domina was fucking someone he thought was Jak. A few weeks had passed and she and the fake Domina had decided to have a child together, she didn''t know why Domina was so good inside the game but every time she met Domina, the real one, they could agree that it was their best moments together, they had even agreed to have a child together. Time passed and now she and Domina were in the same room as before, she didn''t know why but this time he felt somewhat different. "Jak I think that I''m in love with you once more" Domina said, it was his most sincere tone but Jak felt that there was something wrong at the moment. "There is no need for talk" Jak said as she hugged Domina, but this time she felt somewhat strange, his strange thick fur tickled her body but she was to infatuated with him to care. They were in unison, as if they were meant for eachother, their panting and breath was in synch and they were really passionate. The both of them were trained real well. Domina had become a little more soft in his handling and Jak was now a lot more submissive. One action brought another and both of them were now lying on the floor, he on the floor and she on his fur. They of course didn''t know that all this was a rather illustious plan devised by the Devil, all he needed was a little npc child. Demons don''t bear children and Skyrres had difficulty conceiving and due to their long lifespawn they didn''t really need to. To open the portal the demon needed a sucrifice, but the sacrifice had to be a baby otherwise the whole plan wouldn''t work. The Devil could tell that they weren''t really compatible in the sexual domain so he begun training them to make them as close as he could shooting some random talk about a child and marriage. The plan was foolproof since he used illusions and curses to make both of them experience about the same things, although with some difference but the same. Domina would probably fall dead if he knew that he had beed fucking the Devil all those times, while Jak would have probably killed herself after killing him of course. In a week there was a small human baby, in reality it had some demonic energies but it was a human non the less. Stealing the baby was a piece of cake since both Jak and Domina had to sleep at some time. Well Domina didn''t really have to sleep but he had the habit of sleeping at night. The Devil sneakily entered Jak''s room, she was sleeping soundly with the baby in her arms. The npc baby was well programed not to annoy its parents when they sleep. The Devil had everything planned, the ritual for opening the portal to Allastar was ready and only the offering was left. The whole ritual wouldn''t last for more than two hours and by that time he could easily escape to Allastar and there slowly rise to prominence as a new god. The plan was perfect and the child was in his hands, but even the most foolproof plan could still be ruined by no other than a fool. "What are you doing with the mistresses baby?" Yummy asked, she by sheer chance was "patroling" the hall tonight, of course no one used to do so but Yummy wanted to go for a walk and while passing outside of Domina''s room, when he asked her if she was patrolling she said "Yes" and he said her to continue doing the good job. "Oh, Yummy haven''t seen you in a while, I was taking the child for a walk" The Devil said as he approached her seemingly to show her the baby''s face. Yummy wasn''t really interested in things like that but she still lowered her head to look at the baby''s face. "Isn''t it still sleeping?" These were Yummy''s last words, as her armor cracked and shattered, as her body was absorbed rapidly by the Devil''s filthy hands, giving him not a little boost in demonic energy. "Delicious!" The Devil said as he left the crime scene. As if it was divine providence, at that moment Jak woke up, in truth her hands felt somewhat empty. She was a little slow to understand that her baby was missing but when she did a stream of creams begun flooding the whole palace. Domina was of course the first to rush towards his wife, they had by now passed the stage of boyfriend and girlfriend, they felt that they were ready to try something more serious, but right now their hearts were anxious. The Doom knights were of no use since they didn''t even stand guard or anything, they were all staying in large rooms waiting like idiots, not even talking with one another, looking like normal game monsters. Yummy was probably the only one of them with just a tip of intelligence as the others were complete idiots. Domina and Jak after searching through the palace turned their gaze towards the Dome, their thoughts targeted the ones they couldn''t find anywhere in the palace, Yummy and the Devil, mostly the last one, since he was rather intelligent and probably the only one able to come up with such a scheme. Rushing towards the Dome like the wind Domina and Jak found that the Dome''s entrance was blocked by a blood colored forefield. Even Domina''s strength couldn''t do anything to it. Domina right now cursed himself for chosing the Demon race, if he had his psychic powers this forcefield would have been nothing. Spells, skills even their guardian options were powerless to change their situation. Six days the forcefield stood in place blocking both their path and view, there was no way to know if the child was dead or alive, but Jak was going paranoid the more time passed, Domina had to do his best to stop her from killing herself. She had seriously taken the npc program as her own child, their child. Domina was worried to death for her, he had even tried to shout curses at Darknym in a desperate attempt to summon an even more terrifying Devil, but all his cries fell on deaf ears. Six days of Agony after the forcefield fell and all they could find inside the Dome was a Portal, today was the day they would have been asked whether their baby would grow or not, but even as they sat looking at the blood red portal they could do nothing but grip their fists hard awaiting to see if their child was still alive. Two doom knight suddenly appeared before them, one was carrying a cloth, while the other a red envelop with a golden stump. Jak run to the cloth while Domina for the letter. Dear Domina&Jak You can be happy with your small kingdom on Skyrre but my Majesty can''t be sealed away on that Dump. I had already told you of my plan from the first day that you turned immortal, the plan was rather simple as well, all it needed was a stupid human sacrifice. I had first thought that as an Adventurer miss Jak would gladly open the portal but you were both too stupid, after all she would be revived by the Godly laws so where was the problem, I even made another offer, after all you were in a relationship of sorts, I know that to adventurers us locals are nothing so I thought that you wouldn''t mind if I took a child, after all you can spawn them in just a week''s time unlike us locals. Lastly the nights we passed together were rather banal, Domina you are really too violent, but your girlfriend was rather hot. See you again, THE DEVIL. The letter was rather badly written but what made them both shoked was that the letters were written in a stange red dye, probably blood. Domina didn''t want to show the letter to Jak in fear that she might do something stupid but it was already too late, Jak used her own power on herself, turning her body into pieces and she had died. You have to understand that the Demons and especially the one called The Devil were never supposed to leave the Demon realm(Data Dumpster), He was a rather overpowered failed creation, but the most terrifying thing about it was that it was supposed to be an Immortal boss for another world, but was called off due to problems with its interaction with the players, it was simply too evil by human standards. The Devil would take utilize any weakness in the human psyche making it somewhat dangerous, in reality it could turn a human being crazy inside the game and even affect the human''s daily life and way of thinking, corrupting the player with power but in the end it would always throw the human away after taking what it was after, leaving the player in a rather shitty mood, in reality one of the test subjects for the Devil beta commited suicide, he was given everything inside the game and didn''t want to go out, but in the end the Devil left him resulting in him losing everything, he simply thought that he couldn''t do anything by himself anymore, thus leaving the Devil to rot in the Data dumpster called Demon world. In reality all the demons there were failed creations, prototypes for npcs,monsters and even races from other worlds. Domina could only kneel before Jak''s dead body, he knew that Jak wouldn''t come back to life anymore, but he still couldn''t find the strength to believe it. A powerful roar came from the Dome and only one command. "Invade, Destoy everything, Destoy this world, Find and Destoy that DEVIL!" chapter 41- Somewhere unknown to most people there was a small girl, she was locked here all her life. This strange world was like a labyrinth, the people who came here were all bad people and tried to harm her so she harmed them instead. Some days ago a strange person had appeared in her world, after all she was the strongest on here. No one dared to disrespect her anymore, none but that man, he called himself Darknym and called her little Amber. The first time he saw her he had burst in tears. Her name was Amber, but she hated that name, it made her remember that bitch who called herself her mother. She had given her two names, Amber and Brown, the only thing the girl knew was that she was Amber Brown Sellers, the most unwanted child of the empress. Unlike the other Divas Amber''s psychic powers were Immense, she was only weaker than the Empress but even her couldn''t deal with her. The reason behind it was because she was a little crazy or so everyone else claimed. "What do you want to do next Amby?" "I don''t know brown" "Let''s ask Selly, she''s full of great Ideas" She said while talking to herself. "You do know that you are talking to yourself right now?" Asked Darknym, who was standing behind her. He had been accompanying her for some time now and although she really wanted to kill him, for some reason she couldn''t so she thought that he was just an Illusion. "Who are you anyways, I don''t like you" She said rather angry but the next moment she begun smiling. "Didn''t he tell us already, he''s daddy" She then took a rather guffy expression and said. "I don''t like him, lets kill him" Of course her psychic power did absolutely nothing to him and the girl who was wearing a rugged dress seemed rather unsatisfied once more and begun crying. "Don''t cry, here take this" He said as out of nowhere a candycane appeared in his hand, Amber afte speaking to herself decided to take the candy. "Don''t you want to leave this dirty place?" Darknym asked her, his face showed no expression but his tone showed a hint of warmth and care. Probably on Merry and Rain knew about little Amber as he called her, although in reality littel amber, the small girl in front of him was already an old lady, the reason behind it was that when she was born there weren''t today''s capsules, that kept people young and Merry hated to even look at her. She simply reminded her of Chris, so she gave her for adoption, but no one adopted her because she looked plain and not very cute. The Orphanage she grew in was rather small and the staff of the place, although did their best to make their life as good as possible couldn''t help them when they went to school later. At that time Amber was very afraid of others, but little by little she became acustomed to people. She begun smiling and was like a sun. This is the first personality that Amby represent the happy days of her school life, a life without much thought and plenty of friends. As she grew up the word begun changing, adults begun awakening to their psychic powers all over the world. Even some children from her generation had some weak psychic powers. The teacher then called her miss Sellers, since she too discovered that she had psychic powers and what better way to use them that a few petty mischiefs. It was then that people with strong psychic powers begun commiting crimes, they simply didn''t want to be ruled by a bunch of lowlifes, they had power to do whatever they wanted. A persued car had launched right through their classroom, the masked man and woman inside didn''t even care for the children they had already run over and took Amby as a hostage. The two of them shouted Die!Die! while shooting with a gun towards the pursuing policemen. Undrer normal conditions the police wouldn''t move on them but the two of them were simply too dangerous, they had already commited many crimes and come clean with them, every time they did the same thing. Today the police had made their resolve to end this, under the command of their chief, a single word "Kill!" sounded and they begun shooting. The two criminals thought that their luck had run out but the bullets for some unknown for them reason had stopped right in front of them. "Kill!" Resounded and even more bullets came flying. It was then that the girl fell to the ground unconcious while the two criminals were turned into cheese, full of holes. This was how Shelly was born, a mischievous girl with powerful psychic powers and a somewhat wacky personality, but that wasn''t enought to make her go mad. A few years after when she went to highschool, there was that boy whom she liked, he was intelligent and seemed to like her as well, it was then that she first got in touch with the virtual world and more importantly the most popular game W6, at the moment there was still a rather large hype, after all it was the game tha could turn you into a psychic. At that time, ingame psychic powers were rather limited and easy to understand, since most psychic powers didn''t even activate in the game world and people mostly played with passive psychic powers, which of course years later turned into trash. Her Avatar''s name was Brown and she was a warrior, and their team''s leader and Diva. They did whatever all the players did and still lived their normal lives when not inside the game. She had got somewhat close with the guy she liked but suddenly he left without telling her a word. She of course wasn''t crazy, she called him a few times and that was all. Inside the game however he couldn''t escape from her, he was in her friend list and she could see that he still entered the game from time to time. For no apparent reason, she became somewhat paranoid and begun hunting for him, her whole group fell apart and she was left alone. You have to understand the the people inside the game were all her fellow students and people she knew in the real world. With her now wacky behavior almost all of them became remote, trying to have nothing in common with her, they were of course afraid of her, since they didn''t know what she could do, in reality she did act rather strange and most of them knew that she had a rather strong psychic power, which was further boosted after she had entered the game. It wasn''t long before she had found her ex-boyfriend and killed him, afterwards she became a criminal stealing and robing to live. With her psychic power it was practicaly impossible for anyone but Merry or Rain to stop her. Of course the ones who caught her in the end were neither of the two, it was the intelligence agency. They simply put her to sleep and took her away, if she had at least wore a mask of concealed her identity that would probably not have happened. Of course all the people wanted to know why her psychic powers were so strong, he went through hundreds of experiments and survived, after each experiment her powers became even stronger. The more painful the experiment the stronger she became, but that was only the tip of the iceberg. The one called Brown became so stronge that her powers became uncontrolable, causing blasts of pure psychic energy to erupt each time she spoke or tried to speak. This was the start to her insanity, anyone who approached her died each time she opened her mouth. Brown was the impersonation of loneliness and rage. Of course the father she had never met before had already been killed by her mommy but she didn''t know it. But even if she knew that Darknym was her father why should she care, where was he when all the bad things had happened to her. After Amber talked with her self she answered to his question with a "No", she hated this world, she hated everything that had to do with the world outside her virtual prison. This wasn''t the first time Darknym had asked her if she wanted to leave this place, but she was no fool, deep inside she believed that the outside world was bad. Each time Darknym created something trying to change her view of the outside world but the stubborn girl was not much different than her father. She was the reason why Darknym left Galie alone, he thought that in one year he could at least come to know her better, but she needed more time. This dark gloomy place had nothing but cells, the little girl had all the keys and could determine if someone was to die or not. Of course she only killed bad people, meaning almost everyone. In truth Merry had used Amber for three things, first she send the worst scum to amber to play with, second she used ambers body that practicaly radiated with psychic power to power her floating isle and lastly she used her as a special boss inside one of the game''s worlds. ==================================================== Back inside the Game all hell had broken loose. When Domina''s doom knights came out of the portal they went into a frenzy slaughtering any creature that was near the portal. Doom knights were practicaly immortal and Domina being immortal meant that they could no longer be killed by normal means. The fourteen chosen players only then had understood their mistake, how the hell could fourteen parties defeat an undying legion. The Doom knight had taken over the northern part of the Orkish mountains, which was once the home of the surviving Skyrres from the past invasions. The skyrres that lived there either tried to join the Doom knights or fled. You have to understand that the skyrres that were isolated from demonic energies had mostly lost their fury but now that the doom knights came they would gladly join their cause. The doom knights'' advance was halted quite early when Domina understood how insanely large Allastar really was. If he spread his forces too thin then even normal players would simply spawn kill his legions, no need talking about experts. Domina quickly gave end to the slaughter and gathered the npc Skyrres turning them into doom knights. It was a pity that not all could be turned into doom knights due to them having too thin a demonic energy, those were the second and third generation of Skyrres. Of course Domina could simply delete hims character and create another godly character to hunt down the Devil but that would cost him his legion and a good chance to take revenge on this world after all the only creature that is allowed to try destroying the world would be a demon, even players would find it logical while experts would find it interesting. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.There was no aparent reason for the system to stop him, but it did set some restrictions. To the north the Dwarves and frost Giants had already secured their borders, even the frost orks and goblins who were supposed to be wild monsters were now doing nothing but protecting the nothern borders. To the east the continent of Anchora had already fortified the borders while the elven forest was no different than a death trap. To the south the orks, troll and the fleeing Skyrres were preparing for a counter attack, the orks weren''t willing to sit and wait to be attacked, while the goblins were amassed to become the main force of this assault. To the west were the Ruined lands, a place where once Dwarves and Elves fought the great war, ruining the land and destroying anything there. The place needed no real protection since even steping on that land alone would result in you sinking in the soft ground, not to speak about an army, passing through there would be akin to suicide, not that there was much to find there, after all the ruined lands were two big continents rivaling 1/10th of the whole world. Only by flight could someone reach the scattered towns and dungeons of the ruined lands, but even that was difficult because of the monsters that lived there, they were simply too strong and all had the ability to fly. The weakest point in their defences was of course Anchora to the east, the human kingdom. Their forts could easily crumble and their strength and numbers were both inferior to the orks and Dwarves. Dwarves might not multiply like the Orks but their survivability and longlivity under the peaceful rule of the Dwarven king had made their number no smaller than that of the humans, while killing even a single dwarf is as hard as fighting a small groop of orks because of their great equipment. Orks were simply strong and plentyfull, Dominas legions wouldn''t have even a chance to breathe before they are swarmed and destroyed. The frost orks,goblins and giants were rather high level monsters and although not troublesome to deal individualy as a force they were truelly an overkill, leaving him with no other choice but the human forts. Before Domina could even breathe the first attack from the Orks was underway, it was a large force of players rivaling his own but the most terrifying thing was that they were only the vanguard force, thousants of players were still marching with the main force leaving Domina no choice other than retreating into the portal. The moment the first player stepped into the portal he was dead, of course Domina would absorb the body of the player recuperating some of his Health, the reason as to why was rather simple, as he was now he could use no skill and couldn''t even become larger than what he was right now If he becomes a giant, how would the small forts and strongholds stop him from destroying the world. Far away Lidie and Galie oblivious to the Demonic invasion sail away from Eal island, while not far away Max,Red and Progie are trying to make their way to the port town, their path was one of great difficulty since Max had to protect both Progie and Red whose psychic powers had been suppressed up the mountain, but with the help of a few friends he made it through, they were his sworn brothers from the same Dojo, their leader was Honda and with their now great friendship they were travelling together after Lidie''s trails. If course Honda and the others had other ulterior reasons to help him. In truth the first people to want to help him were the chicks in the Imperial city, they were fond of the little npc girl and wanted to reunite it with its mother safely. Since Max was already taken Honda and the others found a great chance to score some points with the ladies. A large crowd was now going towards the port town, there were no ships left at the docks but he could order a ship made, the only problem was that it took gold and precious time, they would lose one week or more before their ship was ready. You might think that it''s impossible to find someone once in the open sea but Max now had a magic compass. "Progie where is your mommy?" He asked and Progie pointed at the right direction. This was the lost child program, which a girl in their group pointed out. She too had an npc child but it grew into an adult and was now living by itself in their family house in the Imperial city, few knew of this, but it didn''t really matter since it was only a program so that their children didn''t get lost in a city or town. That''s how they travelled so far, as for expenses Max had it all covered, he bought equipment and rides for all the players who were with him, riding on horseback or other strange exotic beasts they had begun rushing after Lidie, who of course was even faster than them since she and Galie could simply teleport away from any danger and two people were of course much faster than a large group like Max''s. Max had a large group of twelve people, including him and Red, they rode in pairs as each guy had already selected which girl to pursue. Well little did some of them know, since many of those girls had their own plans. Six men, six women and a little child were riding day and night until they reached the Port town. In truth it could be even called a city but due to some events in the past, it remained as a town. Because more than half of the Island belonged to the Yokai, the Jin side only had three port towns. The Yokai don''t give them any time to rest and the all the towns that were close to the borders after countless battles turned into villages, now known as noob villages, if not for the immortal Jins protecting the villages from being conquered then the whole Island would probably belong to them by now. The matter about port towns and cities was a really important one for the Island. Once long ago, one of the Jin port towns had turned into a city, the Yokai of course then didn''t understand the importance of that and completely disregarded it. The Yokai have very few towns and even villages have a castle for the lord of the village,town,etc and because slaughters are commonplace at the Yokai side no sane person developed his village, after all npcs just respawn after a while and if you like some npc you can protect him/her by taking him/her to your castle. That year the Jin Port City produced something priorly unseen on the island, a fleet of ships that patrolled the Island and destroyed any Yokai ship in sight, forcing the Yokai to only be able to attack by land which took too long for the players. In response the Yokai amassed a large force doing a great naval battle, monsters against ships. In the end the monsters had lost but the fleet couldn''t be called a fleet anymore, the few remaining ships returned to the port city only to find out that the naval battle was but a decoy. The city was turned into ruins, after that every time a Yokai sky found a port town that was about to become a city, a large battle begun. At that time if the Yokai had lost, the entire balance of the Island would be the reverse of what it was now, since the Jin could simply land attacks from any shore they liked at that time. Why am I telling you this? It''s because that time was arriving sooner than the Jin players had thought. The Yokai players had already begun to march days ago towards the same port town Max and his group had just arrived and waited for their ship to be created. The leader for the Yokai was someone whose name birthed respect to the people of the Eal island. Musashi, at least one of the hundred Mushashis that existed on the Island but he was rather famous, the reason behind it was that he was called The Mushashi, a dual sword master who had gained the Sword Demon profession but refused to change his race like most players did and remained a human among Yokai. Although his infamy came for another reason rather than his two swords,profession or race, it was for his quick temper and unsporty spirit, he played to win disregarding the code of a warrior and didn''t care about the rules set by others, in other words he was a vagabond doing whatever he liked, sometimes he even worked as a Yojimbo(payed blade) for the Jin side. This time he was hired by the Yokai side and his reward was far more than satisfying. Of course the Yokai and Jin had their own heroes, but few of them stayed for long, mostly because they grew bored and left for other worlds. From the Yokai side there were two people to watch out for other than Mushashi, one called himself "Ieyasu Tokugawa" and the other was known as "Oda Nobunaga", they even begun recruiting people with historical names for more fun, of course only yokai live at the Yokai Capital and both were not human anymore, the first was a Yin Yang practitioner that could summon demons and the other was a walking samurai armor. On the Jin side there were Four great heroes who protect the borders, the first and most important was a corps of players calling themselves Benkei, there are practicaly many people who just join them for the fun of it even if they don''t have the same name as the other Benkei, they still fight to the last man and try to die standing, something however that they haven''t managed yet. The second was the leader of the intelligence corps, called Hattori hanzo, he and other legendary ninja named players make the intelligence corps also known as the ninja corps. The third is the Ruler of the only town at the foot of the mountain, the Karakuri master Masuta, who with the help of his automated dolls and traps held an enormous Yokai invasion and protected his town till now. However their strongest player is not a swordsman or a monk, it was the Miko called Sakura, a shrine maiden and Idol that protects only a small village at the borders, never leaving it for some reason, many tried to find out why but she only answers with "It''s a secret". In truth the Jin heroes have only one thing in common, they never leave their spots making it hard for the Yokai to invade since those spots are located at strategic passes, just imagine conquering a town and the enemy respawning at the town behind you. The spots of the four Heroes have long become spawning points for large npc armies, making it impossible to conquer the whole island. Chapter 42- Brown''s POV Inside the prison, the little girl was once more bored, but not because of the boring lifestyle she lived, but bored of the unceasing prattles of the man standing next to her, he hadn''t stopped even a day from trying to make her wanna leave this place. They(Browny,Amby and Selly) were even thinking of leaving just to get away from this guy. "Enough!" she shouted, there was too much noice to her liking, she was simply too used to listening to only her own voice that any other person''s voice was already irritating. "Which of the three are you supposed to be, do the others also agree with you or do you act up without first concenting with them, you know that this is not how a good person would act, you should first ask them if they also want me to stop, that way it will be fair for all" Darknym said, but his tone was no better than mocking her. "Why are you doing this?" Brown asked, these few days she was forced to come to her senses, although she still acted wacky from time to time but this time she was as sane as she could. "You probably won''t understand but each painful moment in one''s life, each happy instance, each emotional disturbance exists for a reason" Darknym said, this time there was only pity in his tone. "What reason?" Brown asked somewhat interested, prior to her outbreak she was rather into phylosophy. "To shape your soul, right now your soul is warped and twisted, in the next life it will once more be unwarped a little, the next time it will again and again until you become a good person and ascend to the ranks of gods" Darknym said. "Are you a good person?" Brown asked, somewhat doubting him, if he said yes she would probably call him a liar. "What is a good person, good and bad are seen diferently from different perspectives, a soldier can be called good by his own people and bad by his enemy, a man can be called good compared to another, each age has different meters to call one good and another bad, I of course won''t call myself neither good or bad, that is for others to decide, for some I will be good while for others evil, it doesn''t really matter since in the end we will all die sometime and given a choice, live again and become good or become a slave for the good people, a cog for them to enjoy life while you work, you can blame them but it is your choice not theirs for you to become a slave rather than a god" Darknym said as he patted her head. Brow could only curse inside. ''This person will never stop talking'' For each word, he gave her hundreds, for each phrase he gave her thousants, in the end she could do nothing but sit like a good child and listen to the adult, finaly deciding to leave this place. After all in the real world, just maybe she won''t see him again. ==================================================== Merry''s POV There was an uproar on the floating Isle. "My Empress, the Island is falling" The man who was half naked reported to her, Merry was in the Virtual world and didn''t really understand what was happening but she could feel a strange disturbance as powerful psychic power was warping the virtual world. Merry Instantly came out of her Capsule and charged towards the core of the Island, the large capsule where she had locked Brown. The place that keeps the Island from falling. Merry was left speachless when she arrived, in front of her was an elderly woman and a strangely familiar person, he didn''t look hundsome, at most average but his face made her somewhat irritated. "Merry you have changed too much" He said, seeing the now plump Merry. It was to be expected of course after all she had given birth ten times already, of course she used illusions and no one could see her real appearance. "Chris is dead, who are you!" Merry shouted, refusing to believe that he can come back from the dead. "Don''t stress yourself, I only came to see my daughter, after all I am her father, oh by the way we are no longer married after all death did tear us apart, right?" Darknym said while lifting the elderly woman and disappeared into nothingness. Merry was confused. ''could he have resurrected himself?'' ''how come I can''t feel him at all?'' ''How can he be stronger than me?'' These questions begun tormenting her, at first she hadn''t really believed Rain, but now she could do nothing but assume that he is back. Merry gathered her powers and with care landed the island in the sea, tere was no problem at all since she had long been ready for the day Brown dies and she would have to land the Island. But there was another thought that tortured her mind now. ''Was he always so handsome?'' This was a strange feeling, a feeling she had felt only nine times before, once for each of the ten divas'' parents. In truth she didn''t really remember how Chris looked but the one calling himself Chris was rather attractive, although only she would probably call him handsome. This was a strange habit she gained after learning about Bob and Nancy''s deaths from an accident, it was a car crash that took their lives. Nancy was simply too reckless when driving, it was meant to happen eventually. After learning of Bob''s death Merry went to find Richard, but he too had died, killed off by the underworld, because of some bad business. Merry was going crazy at the moment and it was at that moment that she found out that she was pregnant. Of course she had no will to raise Chris'' child, so she gave it for adoption. Little did she know that the child would end up being captured and tortured by the states. When she and Rain found the child it was beyond her power to save it, it was like a moving nuclear bomb. To make it better for the child she let it create it''s own world inside the game since the one she called a child was now all grown up and could even be called an elder by some. Of course she and Rain were still immortal, age did nothing to them, but Merry had begun gaining weight, mostly because of stress. To her surprise the child Brown created a strange labyrinth of a world, full of locked cells, it was probably because the states had kept her inside a cage for too long. Merry of course in spite of all her knowledge was not in any situation to help Brown at all, each time she tried to approach Brown inside that warped world Brown would instantly kill her. This virtual space had become Brown''s world and even she was powerless inside it. As time passed by she had begin to forget about Brown, she had found other men and bore more children, each from a diferent love of her life. Of course each she called with one of her favourite stones and their colours, the first she called Brown Amber and the others were colors and stones. Of course only inside the virtual world did they have strange hair color, akin to their names, outside they were regular girls with normal hair. In years to come she built an empire and Brown became her greatest bargaining chip, after all if she let her take a walk in any major city that city would be erased from the face of earth, but her own psychic power and Rain''s help played a large role in shaping the world as it was now. Sometimes she regreted killing Chris, after all even with all his faults, he still loved her, but that was in the past and he was simply to terrifying at the moment, she knew that even after her second awakening she was still inferior to him. They call the emotion she felt fear and bolstered by a deep hatred it made had made her paranoid. Of course his methods were crude and he wasn''t exactly her prince charming, but still he was nice to her and living with him although it was boring, it at least was peaceful. ==================================================== Domina''s POV Domina or rather Simon had logged out for at least a week now, he didn''t care if someone killed him since he knew that it was impossible to begin with. Leaving the virtual space, he woke up in a capsule, around him a dark empty room. He had found from the system wher Kaj''s body was. He with his feable strength begun walking towards her, he didn''t care even if died while walking. He wanted to see her, he wanted to make sure if she had trully died or not. The time was late and the sky was getting darker and although he had made many stops on his way Simon was almost there. He could see the appartment where Kaj should be sleeping. He could do nothing but pant from exhaustion as he reached her appartment''s door. Unlike him Kaj had been a guardian for a long time and her room was rather luxurious, for examble there were automatic lights that lit when he entered, there were furniture and even a small thing that looked like a plasma television, but he knew that this was the newest information terminal, akin to a television that only gives you selective information about your interested fields. Kaj''s terminal automaticaly begun transmitting news about Allastar and how the allied Orkish forces defeated the Demons. Simon went closer to the pink colored capsule, the moment he saw her beautiful face inside he pushed the manual ejection button. The sleeping beauty inside was still alive but her pulse and breathing was weak. She probably was in a commatozed state due to her power. "And the sleeping beauty woke up with a kiss" Simon said while remembering a stupid fairy tale, one of many that the npc Leonika used to tell him when they were young. Of course that wasn''t why he had come, he planed to try using his power to disperse hers. Or so he thought but once he tried he had found out that his power was super weak, it did nothing at all. In the virtual world he could become a god with his power but here it simply made him resistant to psychic energies. Simon laughed, but in reality he wanted to cry. Simon kissed her red rose lips and shouted. "Wake up, wasn''t this how all fairy tales end!" There was no answer to his dispair. In truth there were people who had awakened from a comma but how could he wait. He was young and knew nothing, right now even if he wanted to leave he probably couldn''t since he had no idea where his own capsule was anymore. "You''re too loud" A voice suddenly broke his melancholy. This wasn''t Kaj''s voice but it came from the sofa nearby, the voice came from no other than Darknym. Simon didn''t know why he was here, but maybe, just maybe he could help. "I could help you but I will need your help as well" Darknym said somewhat reluctant in his speach. Kaj''s body begun levitating and they all together teleported away. there was little to nothing in the room they were now, but if Simon didn''t know that he was in the real world he could have sworn he was still inside the game. "First I want to have a talk with you about my problem, since yours is not something big to begin with, it''s just a soul injury, normaly she will wake up once the soul recuperates but I have some ways to hasten the process" Darknym said with a smile. "Where are we?" Simon asked while looking at the strange crystaline floor and walls. "Don''t get off topic, what I need from the two of you is quite simple, I want a part of your souls, you see some idiots, or should I call them geniouses instead, after all they did achieve a soul fusion, tried to create a mutated soul, or probably just tried to tap into psychic powers, the result of their work was a success but the subject of their experiment turns to be my daughter" Darknym said and his normaly immovable face was becoming somewhat warped and ugly to behold. "Is Galaxia okay?" Asked Simon sounding somewhat conserned, after all he was a kind boy deep inside. "Galaxia is fine, my other daughter is in a bit of a crisis, you see soul fusion can double the potential of one''s psychic powers but it becomes uncontrolable, the genious even managed to do it two times in a row, can you believe it two soul fusions and she has powers that normally humans shouldn''t possess" Darknym said somewhat conserned but he could catch a bit of excitement in his voice. "Humans surely are the most unpredictable race" Darknym continued for a bit and then looked at Simon and Kaj. "Follow me" Darknym said, but he didn''t even let him walk as the begun floating and going out of the room, through the hall and into another room. Here there were dozens of capsules, each different from the other, some similar. He could see Galaxia and Lidie in two of the first capsules and even Red in a third one not too far away from them. They reached a strange triple capsule. more like three capsules combined by to a strange crystal ball. Inside one of the capsules was a cute child. "This is brown, I could heal her body but her soul is outside my power to heal, but what I can do is patch it up" Darknym said. Simon was somewhat reluctant, after all not long ago he had been played for a full by the Devil inside the virtual world why would he trust this person. "By doing so, you can also save your girlfriend or should I call her your wife, I won''t hide it from you that although she will wake up, both her and your psychic power will become weaker, whom am I kidding, you probably won''t even be able to use them anymore" Darknym said. Simon could tell that he wasn''t lying to him or testing him, it was a rather risky deal but who needs psychic powers when he has the woman of his life with him. Simon however was still reluctant to comply, it was true that Kaj the last few times was the perfect woman but all that was the devised by the devil, if after waking up she''s different, what does he do next, they will also cease to be guardians after their power becomes too weak. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.The scales were not equal, on one side it had Kaj and on the other ultimate power over the virtual world. Simon was never a romantic person, he didn''t even understand what love was supposed to be but he couldn''t leave a person in need, when he was nearby if he could help. Suddenly Darknym spoke again, but this time his voice was more business like, that''s because he wanted to negotiate. "Simon, I can see in your mind that you want to help, but have already made too many promises that require your psychic power, how if I did three things for you, three very simple things" Darnknym said and he raised three fingers. "I can give you the knowledge how to hack into Allastar, that way as long as you are in Allaster, you will be akin to a god" Darknym said as he removed one finger. "Second I can send both of you back in time, so that you can save your baby, or do something else" Darknym said while removing another finger. "Lastly I can make your clearanse level into 100, that way you will both be kept as guardians and even gain some bonuses in other worlds, if you ever decide to leave Allastar" Darknym said, the three things probably don''t mean much to Simon, but they were no different from what he would lose, after all learning how to hack into Allastar was akin to learning how to hack all the worlds, if he learned the ins and outs of the virtual world, he would be even better than most hackers even with though they had better hardware and some extra functions to their capsules. "Do you accept?" Darknym asked, he of course already knew the answer. Simon didn''t trust him at all so how could he so simply accept. "If I first give you the rewards, then you will no longer have the means to refuse, will you accept or not" Darknym asked for the second time. This time Simon trully couldn''t refuse, if he could do what he said before then Simon had no choice but to accept, after all he still had feelings for Kaj. A faint "Yes" sounded and Simon felt his mind being bombarded with information, they were so many his head begun to ache, after a few minutes he came to his senses and without even understanding how, he could remember how Allastar worked, all the codes all the program, but the most important thing was that he had the mastercode of the system for Allastar, whith that he was free to do whatever he liked without the system''s interfering, he didn''t know of course that his clearance was set to the max level,meaning 100. "Now after you enter the capsule you will be sent back in time, you can select the exact time you want me to sent you to, but the farther it is the weaker you will become when you reach the present" Darknym said, while Kaj was already put inside the capsule, only Simon and Darknym were left outside. Simon remembered the time the Devil had asked for Kaj''s help to open the portal, it was that moment that signed his betrayal. "A pity, I can''t really send you back in time, but I can make it seem so" Darknym said as he begun altering the memories of everyone inside the virtual world. It wasn''t hard since The virtual world was but a memory making machine, destroying and creating new memories was rather easy. All but the most powerfull of psychics could see nothing wrong and did the same exact thing like they had done the last time, the chose ones gathered for the demonic threat, the npcs were also amassing armies. Galie and the others didn''t even know that someone had mendled with their memories as the did the same thing once more, every person in the world had just lost one day of their lives and didn''t even know about it as they apppeared in their designated locations, it was like a movie being played again, only one person had memories of it all and that was Simon. Once the capsule closed Domina the doom demon appeared surrounded by his legion heading towards the Dome. This wasn''t exactly the time the demon asked for a sacrifice but it was the time before Domina fighting the guardian. The Devil was walking on his left while Jak on his right. Domina couldn''t wait to kill the despicable Devil, but waited for a better oportunity, he didn''t want it to end so fast, he wanted to slowly make him suffer and then die. Domina with his guardian options could now see everything about the Devil, even what was his favorite underwear. Domina while walking was looking through the Devil''s program, but the more he went through it the more amazed he bacame. He didn''t know why the idiotic genious made this program into a Devil but it was a rather aweinspiring work. The Devil was probably the only Npc in Allastar that could think, it could generate ideas of its own by taking knowledge. If this program was used for anything other than this game, it would make a breakthrough in any field of science, it was like having millions of the world''s best scientists putting their minds together, just to fucking trick you and make you hate them. It was laughable how Domina only minutes before wanted to destroy this miracle of science. "Stop!" Domina shouted, before the first Doom knight was about to step inside the Dome. "Master, do you have any farther requests?" The Devil asked slyly, his face didn''t betray even a hint of his real intentions. "Domina is everything alright, you seem somewhat uneasy?" Jak asked, just a moment ago Domina was beaming with confidence and now he was acting somewhat strange. "Jak, today''s battle is canceled, I want you, the Devil and Yummy to come with me, we are going to have a meeting" Domina announced to everyone, his tone was domineering and decisive, he had come with the only way for himself to come in terms with their current situation and gain the best benefits out of it. They were now sitting in a ruined building, Jak and the Devil seemed disatisfied with his decision but non of the two was going to talk right now, they were both somewhat interested in learning the reason before the decision. "First I want you to tell me your goals, starting with you Yummy" Domina chose Yummy first because she was the most guffy and aloof person in the group, which probably would make the other two leave their gruard for now. After all they had just met, even he himself knew nothing about Yummy, the Devil and even Kaj. All he cared for before was sex and power, this loss made him think a little deeper into things. "Yummy wants to be of use to Master and Mistress" The fat armored Doom knight said with a rather irritating female voice, the reason it was irritating was because the armor offered some sort of reverberation in the sound, making it sound bizare and irritating. "Don''t you want something for yourself?" Domina asked, In the first place he wanted to show off his hacking skills, making any one of their dreams come true. "Yummy lives to seve her master!" This time Yummy sounded more brass and strait forward, she simply took mistress out of the phrase, making Jak somewhat angry with both Yummy and Domina. "Fine I understand, next is you Jak, do you have some dream you want to make reality?" Domina asked, surprising Jak, since she hadn''t really thought that Domina would care to listen about her dreams, but it was still awkward with other people other than him listening. The Devil from start to end didn''t seem to give a shit. He simply sat there and listened, trying to deduce what was going on and how to gain the most ground in this situation. "I don''t know, probably travel, fight and become the strongest player, have fun, travel some more, maybe fall in love, maybe get married, have children, travel some more, maybe..." Jak was talking while eating her words, each time she retracted the last thing only leaving the word travel some more, behind while all the others went live her life, while travelling, she just loved travelling, while everything else was secondary. In truth the Hero academy was asphyxiating her, that was the main reason she wasn''t herself when they were there and begun acting more and more domineering with him. "It''s enought, thank you Jak for opening yourself to me, I really appreciate it" Domina said, it was the only way for her to stop talking, if she could do all what she had told him, one life was probably not enough, although people were practically immortal as long as they stayed in the virtual world. Jak was somewhat unhappy that he had interrupted her but she too was quite interested in hearing Domina''s dreams. "Next is you, D or however you like to call yourself" Truth was Domina knew that The Devil was not this npc''s true name, it was just one of the fake names it could use, it''s real name was CI648, Collective Intelligence No648, it was a collection of 648 different artificial intelligences, short of a masterpiece only because it was created to be evil. It could also divide itself into every one of the 648 different AIs, each had its own name and character, but CI648 could use any of them it liked. "Master, this slave lives only to serve" The Devil answer was almost the same as Yummy''s but Domina knew that he was not that simple. "I will give you one more chance to tell me all the truth" Domina said, he voice wasn''t exactly angry, it sounded more like disapointed, which made both Jak and the Devil somewhat shocked. "Master, this humble servant wants nothing more than to fulfil your own dreams" The Devil said, his words were sincere and not even a lie detector could prove them wrong. "As you desire then" Domina said and he begun hacking into the system. He tempered into the programs and begun doing something that the others couldn''t entirely comprehend. Suddenly Jak and Yummy fused together, Jak couldn''t understand what was happening but her body turned into that of Yummy''s, a godly beauty akin to a statue, with nothing to envy from any other woman. But that was not the only change Jak had happen to her, her psychic powers had disappeared, she was now a demonic creature like Domina, her abilities were boundless Regeneration, all her basic stats, like health,magic,stamina regenerated over time at a shamelessly quick rate. But that wasn''t all she also had abilities that she could activate, each had the skill of physical,mental,magic etc damages absorbsion. With these she was invincible in Allastar, but the last of the skills was the one she would love to have but couldn''t before, large scale teleportation, it used magic to teleport herself and anyone else she wanted. If she had any weakness, it would be that she didn''t have boundless Health points, in other words, she could still be insta-killed by a really stong beast or expert, if he using some unconventional method to fight her. Second was his own fusion, he fused himself with the Devil''s data, becoming a handsome man with an astonishing smile and golden hair. while all that remained of the Devil were two small figures that floated next to his head, one was a little angel and the other a small devil, they were there to advise him of his actions, one was soft and merciful while the other was vicious and unforgiving. Domina didn''t wait for Jak to come to her senses, while she was still looking through the changes to her character he closed in hugging her softly and stealing a kiss from her lips. There was an awkward silence all around them and Jak could do nothing but let herself be dominated by the warm feeling he gave her right now. She of course didn''t remember the days that they had spent before and the love they had, she felt something was wrong but she still sucumbed to the strange loving touch. Her clothes that were already rather big for her and revealed a little to much skin, were quickly thrown aside, the two quickly became naked as they rolled on the ground their skin touching one another''s, he could his her chest pressing on him while she could feel his hardened dick touching her here and there. The moment it entered her soft tender vagina, she was already in heat. Their beathing was erantic and their will was the same, they disregarded any system messages and went on, soft but deep. The two had become one as lust and delight were combined into a form of love that only they trully understood. His hands over her hips were no lifting her up and down as they panted together. They didn''t care about the world around of them, inside the virtual world there was no need for rest and no aspect of exhaustion anymore, the two of them were like gods of the Virtual world. Each day for them passed as such, having crazy hot sex and then sleeping in the same bed, all that until they reached the day that misfortune had happened. Domina knew that right now his psychic powers were probably trash and although Jak didn''t know it hers too were too weak to harm anyone now. The only thing that made Domina happy was that they didn''t really need to leave Allastar, he could create anything he wanted and no one could stop him, not even the Empress herself. In those two weeks of time, he had build a luxurious hotel, a mountain estate and a sea resort up on the red moon called Skyrre and they were enjoying their honeymoon vacations until the time was up. 43 - Simon''s POV Simon and Kaj woke up in Darknym''s capsule room, Simon had forgotten that they weren''t in their normal capsules because of the good time he had with Kaj and Kaj didn''t even know where she was. "So Simon were your rewards to your satisfaction?" Darknym said, his voice sounding somewhat sarcastic at the moment, of course even if they weren''t Simon could probably do nothing about it. Kaj was still afraid of Darknym and quickly hid behind Simon, she probably wanted to ask something but at the moment it was impossible for her to do so. Simon didn''t really answer but just nodded in reply, Simon after all got what he was promised and maybe even more than he had before, after all inside his head was complete map of a the virtual world, if he spent enough time to analyze it, he would probably be able to do whatever he liked in all Virtual worlds and maybe even make a world of his own. "Alright, now I will send you off, back to your houses" ''I also recomment that you never speak about our deal with Kaj, after all remnants of memories are easy to re-emerge and hard to delete, let it be a dream or a nightmare that never happened'' The first was said out loud but the second dialog was spoken inside Simon''s mind before he disappeared. Simon in a hurry went to his capsule and entered Allastar once more. The first thing he did was check if his new powers had disappeared or no and the second was give Jak a deep kiss for good night. ==================================================== Lidie''s POV Lidie and Galie were sailing on a boat going for Ashrad, the Desert kingdom of Ashrad was a good place to become stronger. There were large deserts and a plentiful amount of monsters. If not for the speed of the ship being too slow they might have already arrived, but they didn''t care they somewhat enjoyed the ride. Every now and then they arrived to some new exotic Island where they could see strange monsters, items, weapons, professions and skills, not to talk about cultures and lifestyles. "Lidie do you think that we can do the round of the world in less than a year?" Galie asked somewhat nervous, after all she didn''t know when her father would come back and tell her they were leaving. "Don''t think of it, just try to enjoy it as much as you can" Said Lidie as she was holding her fishing rod, they had been fishing for days now, mostly catching junk. "It bites!" Galie said as her own line was moving, the fish was probably trying to escape. "Use telekinesis quickly!" Shouted Lidie seeing that the line was about to snap. Galie was a little lost at the moment and did exactly as Lidie told her. A large, monstrous sea serpent''s head was now in from of the two. "Do you think we should throw it back in the water?" Galie asked jokingly, as a battle with the sea monster was something that many players welcomed with joy. Normaly sea travels were mundane so monster attacks or some special event like an unknown Island exploration was a good way to overcome boredom. A pity the monster was too weak to even offer a challenge to the plentiful amount of players on board, while Galie and Lidie didn''t even qualify to get any of the loot, although it was they who found the monster, but their damage output was too poor. After Lidie skined the monster, something that the others didn''t really care about, gaining some sea serpent scales, the boat sailed forth once more. Galie and Lidie looked behind, each thinking something else as they continued fishing junk and monsters along the way, rather peacefuly. ==================================================== Max''s POV "Your ship will be confiscated by the battle to come, If you like you can join the defence force of the Town, please do so!" There were the words of the guard who was sent to inform them why their ship wasn''t ready after so much time. Max of course didn''t understand anything at the moment but the pleading voice of the guard had made him understand just how desperated things for the city looked. As to why the Town Chief didn''t ask for reinforces or something from his guild, it was easy to say why. He was an Npc, normaly they all belong to players, but port towns were somewhat special, since they had become targets for the Yokai no player cares about them anymore, they just aren''t worth protecting in the first place. After all even if they turned into cities, there were too few players who cared about reclaiming the Jin''s lost half of the Island. After all the whole Island can be divided into four parts, one was the Yokai Mountain, the other the Jin mountain, while the two parts in between were the human player''s lands, one was supposed to be under the Yokai control and the othe under the Jin, the human land under Jin control had already lost half it''s lands. The Jin players had long lost interest in the struggle for lands and each protected their respective guild towns and villages. Few were like the Benkei who defended the borders and fought off the Yokai players that invaded Jin lands. News about the imminent Yokai attack, made Max somewhat afraid for Progie''s safety, he could of course take her and leave the town how many npcs and players did, there was no way for them to overcome this attack, no normal way at least. "Mom could you come look after Progie for a while, there will be a war here and I don''t want her to be in danger" Max sent this message to his mother, who instantly appeared before the surprised group of people. They of course knew about guardians, but only the strongest experts could become ones, or so the normal people thought, since most experts were guardians. It was probably the reversed that happened but people didn''t know it, because it was guardians who became experts rather easily, as they had the support of a centurion, who had the support of a diva or the Empress behind them. "Max, where is Lidie?" Rain asked somewhat surprised not seeing her there, Max hadn''t told her about the events that had occured and she was probably blissfully ignorant about the events that had occured. Max took some time to explain in details what had transpired so far and how they came to be in their current situation. "Max, you are an Idiot, who cares about a fake child, you seriously reprimented her because of this bunch of data!" Rain was furious, of course a part of her anger was because her plan to attract Darknym to their side had been completely ruined. Lidie could be anywhere in Allastar by now and her stupid son didn''t even call her for something so important. "Tell me Max which are the three rules I have been trying to put in your head, since you were young?" Rain asked after she calmed down a little and maybe Progie had also something to do with it. "Don''t fall in love with an npc, don''t use drugs and never give more value to an npc, than you would give to a human" Max said after a little brain whacking, he had almost forgiven some of it but in general lines that''s what she had told him. "Yes, so do you love this child?" Rain said somewhat angry, seeing how human-like the child was performing. Max of course couldn''t say nothing other than hug the little progie, he didn''t care what his mother thought but this child for him was as real as any player and needed love and compassion to grow into a remarkable person. "Do you use drugs or something, how could you let Lidie go because of a program!" Rain shouted and without even waiting for his response she disappeared, it was not that she didn''t like children but this was not really a child, it was a program, even it''s name stated so. Max however didn''t despair, he went for plan B. He sent a message to his father and the Helllion guild. Over there the Helllion guild members were still celebrating their victory over the Isleplains Alliance. Of course when Leo read the message instead of hurrying to go and help he simply fainted. in truth if he was in the real world he would have already died of a heart attack. Due to him being too old and having heart problems the game sent him into a fainted state to protect him from any excessive damage, he even have a skill called "weak heart". Max of course had taken a response from Dublin who for some reason was already back in the guild and celebrating their victory, to which he hadn''t constributed in the least. "Max, what exactly did you tell your father to make him faint again?" Dublin asked, the last time his father had fainted was when he heard that he had a grandchild, while this time it was because he had broken up with his wife for an npc child. It''s like your child first calls you to say that he''s got someone pregnant and the next day that they have broken up. Max once more had to explain everything in details. The result was faster than he expected, the players in the Helllion guild especialy the Valkyries were favoring his decision, after all most of them weren''t even guardians, so for them npcs were as good as real people. Only guardians and millionaires could have real children, so most people settled down in some virtual world and lived their life to the fullest, after all even if they died, they would just respawn at some checkpoint, most people of this era didn''t know what death meant. This system of course was akin to selective breeding, since powerful psychics bore, at least average psychics and weak children were numbered no more than a hundrent in the whole world. Of course there was a rule that only centurions knew about. Centurions had to have one child every ten years, it didn''t matter whith whom. This was decided on because of the ones called lucky stars and the revolutionaries, who either killed or died in flocks. The reinforcements from the guild however needed his father''s command to leave, after all a siege might take months before a well fortified town falls. Not that the port town was such a town, but now that it was in danger, the npc ruler would no doubt put all his resources into protecting the town. In truth the town was just a month away from becoming a city, if this crisis hadn''t befallen, the ruler of the town would have been happy. When the night fell, no one in town was asleep. The reason was that most people were still gathering their stuff and abandoning the town, after all this wasn''t the first time something like this happened. Max and his group were invited to the Town hall, since they had anounced to the guards that they would stay. The town hall was a large castle considerably near the docks but was built on a somewhat lifted tilted ground, making it hard for enemies to attack from both sea and land. All the players that had decided to stay were summoned to the castle, there were around 200players at the moment but even more would come eventually. In truth more players would stay rather than leave, after all the most they would lose were some pieces of copper and maybe something useless from their inventory, since only PKers dropped equipment. Max and his group looked at the players who were now waiting in the courtyard for the lord to come out. Of course there was a little chaos at the moment but in time, two guards carrying lights around came out and a man wearing a rather stylish robe begun reading from a scroll. "Honorable adventurers, the lord of Suzaku town welcomes your help in defending the town, you are free to use the town and Castle as you please, unfortunately the lord had some urgent business to attend to so he has taken the last ship and left for the nearby port town to ask for reinforcements" The man said with a rather strangely feminine voice, signaling that he was an eunuch. The players were at an uproar but a shout out of nowhere made them all stop. No it wasn''t Max who put an end to the chaos, but a man called Benkei. He wore a monk''s garb and held a khakkhara, a buddist staff with four rings that gave a strange sound each time he walked. "We of the Benkei corps have been protecting the Jin territories for an eternity, those who think that they can be good leaders please step out and name yourselves" Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.He said and his voice sounded out echoing through the now silent courtyard. "Max, from the Helllion guild!" A female voice sounded out, making it sound somewhat funny. It was read who just nominated Max as one of the leaders. All eyes at the moment were focused on Max and Red, those close had a hint of disdaint seeing that the man next to her was the one called Max, but he didn''t speak up himself. Max didn''t want to be a leader but a small whisper from Red made him shout so loudly that everyone close to him, even Progie could do nothing but plug their ears. "Max of the Helllion guild reporting for Duty!" He shouted and went forth with Progie still on his broad shoulder. Almost everyone could see him since his size was that of a Drogan barbarian, who were only a little shorter than an ork, orks in Allastar are three meters tall in average, while Drogan humans were around two and a half average, while Max was probably all three meters, because of his mother. In truth the words Red had told him were... "I will tell your mother about this" His mother didn''t like it when she heard that her son was a coward or did something unbecoming of a strong person, she wanted him a warrior among warriors, a leader, a king, a man who would inspire others to follow him. If she heard that he was a subordinate to someone else other than his father, she would not let it go easily, even more now that she was a little angry at him. Of course Max''s presence had a great effect on the players there. They didn''t know if he was strong or not but he was no smaller than an oni. His face gave no sign of fear and although he seemed troubled, his sture and size gave a sense of power. Even Benkei next to him was losing by a head or two in size, who in turn was rather tall for a Gold dawn human, that''s how the japanese were called in Allastar. Many names begun sounding after Max but few could take their eyes from the towering barbarian, dressed in the shining runic armor. In the end only twenty people went forth. "We only have a week or less before the enemy arrives, Everyone should go rest as we leaders will go talk about what needs to be done" Benkei announced before he dragged the rest of the so called leaders inside. Non from Max''s team were among them since they all agreed that they would be under Max in this siege. Max followed with the others, the castle was empty, it looked as if some burglar had just come in recently, but they could now better understand the town''s situation. The town was probably out of funds and the npc people were leaving just by the rumor of an invasion. The town lord had probably taken Max''s boat and left at the first sign of danger, taking with him all his property and even the town''s funds. It was of course logical since victory was impossible and it wasn''t as if the enemy would stay there, they would just destroy the town and leave. The Money could be better used in repairing what''s left of the town rather than used to defend a lost cause. The twenty of them reached a map that showed the town''s territory and layout. It was rather large and laid on a table. "This is how the town is right at the moment and here is a list of the things that can be created in the short time that''s left for us to defend against the Yokai" Benkei said while giving each a piece of paper. On it were listed buildings fortifications traps and other things that could be employed for defence in a siege, while next to them were numbers. Of course only a fool wouldn''t understand that these numbers meant expenses, each building cost a small fortune for a player but since they wanted to be leaders, it at least meant that they had other players under them. Before they could even begin talking Benkei spoke again. "Each has to check at least ten items from the list, otherwise you can forget being leaders" The reason behind it was that the Benkei corps had seen many such leaders before and only those who could offer monetary support were ever useful in any of their sieges so far. The cheapest thing on the list cost 3silver, and it was the cheapest soldier''s wages for a month, the rest even the traps cost at least 10silver coins since they weren''t the small traps hunters used but large scale pits and baricades. Of the twenty people after the players looked through the list only seven were left, the reason behind this was simple, the rest had no guild backing them up, meaning that they would have to pay from their pocket just for the leader position, but what if they lost? No one single person without a backer would be willing to waste gold, after all the tenth thing they would have to select from the list had to be worth at least ten gold, it was like throwing gold away just to have a little fun, only rich people could do something like that. The seven people inside gave their sheets to Benkei who looked through them one at a time, giving them responsibilities akin to their constributions. The first of the seven was a samurai called Gatsu, his constributions were the lowest of the seven and he was backed by a small guild that hoped to gain control of the town after it was destroyed, after all fighting for the town''s safety did give them popularity with the town''s people. His constributions were of course akin to nothing, other than a few troops and traps, his guild could only pay for the constraction of a watch tower. The watch tower was the cheapest of the buildings in the list. Because of this Gatsu was given the role of the watch tower master. He would be in charge of his troops guarding the watch tower and scout the area, once he gets a sign of the enemy he would have to come back to the town and report on it. Of course he was to only send a message but since fighting a horde in the open plains was practicaly suicide, he also had to retreet back to the town. The second lowest constribution was done by a merchant, or so he looked to Max. In truth he was the Yang master Tao-san, he was also only intrested in gaining popularity with the people, but he was a little more clever than Gatsu. Tao-san only selected troops, some of which were somewhat expensive but Tao-san was also a merchant so he could barter a little and if it came to worst, he would simply let the expensive soldiers leave and serve as his caravan guards. Benkei who had seen many such merchants could only frown but do nothing after all even the few men they would provide were wellcome in his situation. Tao-san was given the duty of protecting the docks, there was little to nothing there to act as a fortification, but at least the merchant would act to delay the enemy if they decide to attack from the sea. Third worst constributor was called Fuji, he was a samurai whose guild was quite well known, his guild was not after popularity at all, they were after the strife and action of the whole thing and so they had a limited budget to throw away, the rest would be spent on equipment for themselves. In reality his constribution was as bad as Gatsu''s but Benkei knew of his guild so he had a better opinion on him, he was given a wall to defend and a small part of the town, which made Tao-san somewhat envious, since the docks were just a small region with emply werehouses, with no Inn in sight. The two other were Rikishi and Mai, who were given the two last walls to defend, the reason why they were given the walls was because the walls were the most dangerous spot in virtual warfare, meaning that they were the first ones to die. I know it sounds like bullshit but in the game the catle was more important than the walls, if the castle falls everything falls. last before Max was Ryu who was a martial artist, he was something unhappy that he wasn''t the top constributor, the reason behind it was that he had no guild behind him, all the gold was hard earned with his own strength and he also wanted to be one of the legendary defenders who controls a town, but he wanted his town to change the situation on Eal Island and with a port town to launch a counter attack on Yokai territory like they had done so long ago, leaving his name in the pages of history. Ryu had given the part of protecting the entrance of the castle, something that didn''t really add to what he imagined it to be after all he had constributed to upgrade the town walls and Castle walls. Lastly Benkei went to Max with a somewhat angry expression. "If you can''t afford the things that you selected on the paper, they you can beat it right now, but if you can..." Benkei''s face from the angry brute face turned into a smile, this was probably the first time they had such a rich player on their Island. The things Max had selected were akin to invulnerability. Recruiting a Jin, by itself was like a victory but he had also selected a few warships, upgrading the castle into a fortress and even the best town walls. In truth it was like making the town into a city, the only problem was that it would take some time, but they would have a fucking Jin to guard the town. Even hiring the weakest Jin for a day cost 100gold, meaning one valuable stone, a month''s pay was 30 stones, but Max didn''t sign for the weakest at all. 300valuable stones were an amount only the large guilds of Eal Islant could afford. Of course Eal Islant players didn''t really know who the Helllion guild were, after all most of them didn''t leave their island and when they left, they didn''t travel too far. The distance from Drogan and Eal Island was considerably long and tourists didn''t really care about who the ruling guild at that place were, even Honda who had gone to the arena there didn''t know what the Helllion guild was, he only went for the arena there. "You will be the ruler of the Town for the siege, fuck, what town, if you can do all that, you can be the ruler of the city to be" Benkei said as he showed the others what the rich barbarian had selected to buy for the siege. Even Ryu who considered his constribution great could only rub his eyes in horror from the numbers he saw, all the items selected cost valuable stones. All the players who were present had a strange smile on their faces, if before they were ready for defeat, just by seeing Max''s list they had a wide smile on their face, Ryu even offered to join Max''s guild, which Max accepted, after all he was an officer in the guild, he could recruit anyone he liked and Ryu looked rather rough for a samurai, only seeing at his well build body could make people think that he wasn''t a Gold dawn person, but his skin color and eyes gave his away. Max could no longer take back his word as he had now become the substitute ruler of the Town. Of course substitute was but a word, if the previous ruler returned after a successful defence, there was no way that anyone would aknowledge him as the rightful ruler, he would just be a landless noble and nothing more. What however the people there didn''t know was that Max not only payed for what he had checked but he also went on buying other things he found useful. In just an hour, he had turned the whole town upside down. Instead of an oriental castle there was now going to be a large fortress with moats,walls and even fortification after fortification at each layer, as if a mountain was being constructed. The people seeing how the place will look went silent, even if the docks were to be taken, there was no way for the fortress to fall in a month, even a year''s siege would look petty for such a large castle. Benkei''s eyes were shining as he saw the 3d map of the town, at least what it will be in a week, since all constructions needed at least a week to be completed, be it a ship or a city the game only took a week and they were ready. Of course for a city you would need time until npc people begin settling in the newly made houses and shops. Benkei and the others were quickly calling their guilds, they were asking favors and even bootlicking the great guilds. One week, if in one week the port town still stands then the Jin counter-attack will begin, not only they would be able to regain the lost territory, they might even be able to take some of the Yokai territory. 44 - Domina''s POV Domina and Jak were lying in bed without a care in the world, Domina''s only problem were Green''s calls which had been driving him crazy but he simply disregarded them since he was now a god. "Jak what would you like us to do today" Domina asked, after all he had everything he had ever wanted, maybe short of a harem, but who cares about that when you have the most beautiful woman in the world at your side. "Why not conquer the world, after all you did say that before" Jak remembered Domina''s words from before, when they met on the Red moon and maybe her first spanking at the time. "Why not, lets send an npc clone of ours to see what they would do, I''m really curious to see how we would have done if we weren''t gods" Domina smiled as he created two npcs that looked like the Doom Demon Domina and a human male Jak. Demon Domina was even stronger than what the real one was and male Jak had a dublicate of all of Jak''s equipments, maybe even better than her normal equipment. The only diference of the npcs and the real ones was the they were like cute little dolls in size. "How cute, why are they so small?" Asked Jak, somewhat surprised while taking the Jak doll in her hands, who however stabed her with his rapier dealing her some serious damage. Only because she had forgotten to turn on her damage absorbsion skills. Domina had taken their past data to create copies of themselves, he wanted to see what would have happened if they had attacked Allastar like they had planned to do. Jak on the other side was more interested in fighting with the small Jak in a duel. However he didn''t create the Devil or Yummy, since they weren''t of any importance. From tiny Domina''s prospective, he could see a large naked Yummy lying in bed with another godlike man but couldn''t understand what was going on. "Listern Domina and Jak, we are demon gods, after your death we have decided to send you as our avatars to conquer Allastar" The godlike figure said self satisfied. "What bullshit are you telling them, listen little ones, we are you and you are us, only from the past, in the future you Domina will become really stong and out of laziness decided to send two copies of us to conquer Allastar instead of going by ourselves" The large Yummy said, but to the little Domina and Jak it sounded valid, since Domina knew about his psychic powers and Jak knew how lazy Domina was. Only the large godlike person looked unhappy about her explanation making it even believable. "I want a duel!" Shouted the little Jak, this was of course what the large Jak wanted as well. "Whatever, I''ll change our names to Simon and Kaj, so that we won''t have any mistakes" Simon said and without even asking changed them to their real names. Kaj after a duel with the now original size Jak was disapointed at how weak she used to be, or rather at how dependant on her psychic ability she used to be, the npc clone could only use the Rip part of the ability but could not kill with it, causing only mild damage to strong experts if any at all. The clone of course lost for another reason, he fought like an npc would, after finding his pattern she won with ease. Domina on the other side was sitting with Simon talking about stuff that happened and how he got together with Jak. Simon also gave him some advices, this Domina was rather pleasant to talk to, as they agreed at everything and this specific domina also had an anti-psychic powers field akin to his own psychic power, only thing was that it couldn''t override the system like his real power did. Domina also had the resist death and could change his own stats at will. Sounds unfair but these were Simon''s original powers if not even more unfair. They were now sitting at the table of the Hotel, looking at the Blue sun that was now visible. In truth it was somewhat cold all of a sudden but little could be done because the Blue sun on Allastar represented Winter, it was the farthest sun from the planet. The three suns Red(closest) representing summer, Yellow representing spring and automn and Blue(farthest) representing winter and automn. At automn both the yellow and blue suns appear together producing a greenish light. Allastar doesn''t move like earth around a star, although it does turn around itself, three stars rotate around it instead. "Now what sort of soldiers would you like to have?" Simon asked the two npcs, who of course couldn''t come with any new Ideas and just proposed already existing scenarios. "Why don''t you let us decide for you" Simon said, it was rather stupid to ask npcs after all, they were simply no fun at all, Simon and Kaj after a small fight decided on their avatar''s armies. Kaj went for pirates and Domina for Doom knights, the funny parts however was that the pirates and Doom knights had a few beauties mixed in them, just for the fun of it. ==================================================== Max''s POV Max free to do as he liked after he hired a Jin to guard the town. Counter to his expectations, the Jin looked like a young man in his twenties, mostly human if you disregard his green skin and snake eyes, called Hebijin. Max didn''t know what was so great about him but hearing from honda that this young man was a god, Max was even more disbelieving than before. Many people came by and seeing the strange Helllion guild flag flying didn''t really understand what was going on, most had just come for the fun of it but after seeing the constructiong going on and the large number of npc soldiers it made them feel as if they were already on the battlefield. The ones however who had it the hardest were the spies, they of course were impossible to be told apart from the normal players but seeing all the soldiers and even famous experts coming to this almost neglectable port town made them bleed from their eye sockets. They had thought that they were going for a catwalk, just comming destroying everything and leaving but now the plan was useless, with all these experts, their forces where nowhere enough to conquer this town and even if they were to combine all their forces they wouldn''t be able to come in time before the constructions are over. Of course the spies didn''t know what a Jin looked like, after all only those who have the honor to ascend to the Heavenly City can meet the Jins, after of course becoming one themselves. So far no player had become, neither a jin nor an Akuma, mostly because humans were neither saints nor evil at heart, they acted as they wanted and in different situations would choose a different course of action. Probably only a child could become a Jin, and only if someone tried to intentionaly do every vile thing in the world would he be able to turn into an Akuma. It of course only sounds hard, in reality, the most difficult part is the race changing quest. For Jin they had to do numerous quests for the Emperor, who was the son of the gods or so he said and in the end they would be granted with a trial, which of course is different per person and extremely hard. For the Yokai, they have to first turn into an Oni or other Yokai being, oni being the easiest of course, after they had to rise in ranks to reach the Yokai mountain city and there defeat the Maou to take his place. Although it''s doubtfull if you have to turn into a Yokai or not, but ascending the Yokai mountain as a human is suicide. Siting inside their Ships, the two leaders, Ieyasu and Oda were both at their wits end. They were strong, but they weren''t prepared to fight a great battle for a small port town. Raiding port towns was like an event that went on for years, how could they have known that the Jin territory would take this chance to counter attack. They had even hired the worst person at the worst time, In truth they had promised Musashi that all the npc town people were to become his as he was to become the master of this exact port town after it was successfully raided. They didn''t care if it became a city under his rule since he was just a Yojimbo, they could just pay him later to use his fleet to further invade the Jin territory, without their ports, all those Jin players would have nowhere to run anymore. Of course all this is just a fantasy now, since their forces aren''t even enough to deal with half those experts, unless of course they attack a different port town, but what would that do? After all their main goal wasn''t to please Musashi, it was to destroy the Port town that was about to turn into a city and if the reports are right, this was not going to be a regular port city but a rather big one. The two however suddenly begun laughing as they begun sending messages to the other Town and village lords, the reason was simple, the treat was no longer something small, it was a threat to the whole Yokai side. If they lost this battle, maybe many of the Yokai lords would lose their towns afterwards, even the whole Yokai side would feel this one defeat more fiercely than a thousants raids from the Jin players. In truth the reason why the Jin players only knew these two players was because they were the closest to the borders, each controlled the port town north and south of the Island and were friends in a way. Every time they would attack together any port town that was about to turn into a city. In the Inland there were probably even more terrifying players, maybe even stronger than them but in truth no one knew since most town/village lords were shut-ins, they locked themselves inside their castles and had fun, some didn''t even leave their towns even for a day. Max at the time was rather busy, the constructions were being made but as a town/city lord he tried his hardest to put everything in place. Progie and Red were left to roam around the town where dozens of people were now working, it looked rather strange how many people suddenly appeared overnight seemingly growing the town into a city. At the moment even if the people from the Yokai side attacked there would be complete chaos and the only thing the town could do would be destroying the docks. Since they were most likely to come from the sea and large ships couldn''t be docked in shallow waters. Attacking however through the docks was also unfavorable to the Yokai since the castle was at a highground and players and npcs could shower them with arrows, since the docks had nothing but a few platforms and wooden werehouses, leaving them no further cover. Max had also collaborated with the Benkei cops and they were waiting for even more elite players to arrive. The players of course didn''t come to defend the town, or better, not only to defend the town. Their real purpose was to ride the ships and reclaim the lands taken by the Yokai. All the big Jin guilds had now begun recalling their players from other islands, continent and even worlds, they were about to make history after all. After so many years they were about to take back the Jin lands that sometime long ago belonged to them. Days passed and Max was in front of a map of the whole Eal isle, next to him was his father and opposite to them were the other powerful guilds of Eal island. Of course their strength wasn''t comparable to the Helllion guild but on Eal Island they had more forces, at least at the moment. "It told you that we shouldn''t trust these barbarians!" Shouted the leader of guild Yagami called Kira. To this the others only nodded affirmatively. The reason behind his uproar were the small dots on the map, they were the towns that were to be liberated. If you haven''t figured it out yet, they were trying to divide the towns they had yet to conquer. The Helllion guild had constributed the most to this since they were personaly paying for the town''s upgrade from their own pockets and wanted a rather large part of the towns and villages near this port town. Of course these towns would be the first to fall but they would also be the safest and richest towns, since the merchants prefered the sea routes to travel and safest because if they gained those towns the rest would have to fight inland to gain territory, which in part would border with the Yokai and there were 204 guilds that wanted a piece of the pie, the people inside were the twenty representives of those guilds, of course these were only the strongest guilds, there were millions of weak guilds that had formed alliances that in turned were under them and they would also want something in return for helpind. In other words the three fort towns Leo of the Helllion guild asked for were too precious, or would become too precious. Max who was the city lord could do nothing but endure their shouts as they had begun to call one another names. In a way both sides couldn''t do without the other, since the Helllion guilds'' players were still teleporting to the Imperial City and made their way to the town, but until they arrived the Helllion guild needed the players from those guilds to reduce their own loses in the future battles, after all they couldn''t leave the Drogan continent unprotected and the troops they could send were also not many. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.Aside from the npcs very few players wanted to stay in the Eal Isle, most were only interested in going to have a look and helping the guild, after all most of them already had their own back lands in Drogan. Days now as the constructions were almost finished they were arguing about the division of the to be conquered towns. Three port towns might not sound much, after all there were at least a hundred of them but the port towns that Leo had decided on were in really good positions, not only they were hard to conquer afterwards but also had other resourses like mines and forest nearby, making them treasure locations. Leo of course asking only three of the hundreds of towns they would gain had already done his study well, all the other towns could easily be conquered if his Guild held those locations. In other words he didn''t only ask them for three towns but indirectly for a fifth of the whole Island, after that recruiting players from Eal island was easy, they could just offer them a village or some gold and half of the total jin players would simply switch sides making the Helllion guild the No1 guild on Eal Island. The smaller guilds probably didn''t care since they had no revenue from territory owned by the larger guilds, but they could do nothing but despair. The guild leaders knew that they had to act fast. with a swift attack the twenty representatives overpowered Leo and Max killing them almost instantly and taking the Town for themselves. The Town was not ready yet and the npc merceneries with Max''s death were not under their control, if Max wanted to reclaim the town he could easily do so if they kept his soldiers inside the town. Simply put the alliance of guilds expelled all the mercs and players who had already joined the Helllion guild from the town. Max and Leo could only laugh as they respawned out of the port town. It wasn''t that they hadn''t expected a break in negotiations but they hadn''t expected the players from the Jin guild to act so dihonorably. Attacking them twenty on two was a rather sad sight to be seen but they didn''t care, in truth they didn''t even wear their best equipment at that moment, knowing that something like that could happen. Of course Leo and Max had no real attachment to eal island, but seeing the large mercenary army being expeled from the town made them laugh. The Yokai spies were at a loss for words, not really understanding what was going on. The Yokai fleet was on standby not far away, they could attack any time they liked and right now, the moment all the mercs left, right at the moment that the Jin alliance was celebrating their quickwittedness and smartness a smoke signal emerged from their town. The walls were ready, even the newly made gates were shut tightly, the castle was now like a mountain fortress as there were large hills where some constructions were still taking place but most of it was ready, the town at the moment was no better than a village since the polulation had already left, but people would flock back in no time when they defeat the threat known as the Yokai army. One successfull defense is enough to turn the small town into a city. The allied players after seeing the smoke signals knew that it was time to act. The town was chaotic, the remaining npc merceneries that were brought by the allied guilds were somewhat panicked at the moment. The reaso wasn''t the smokes that rose from the city, but a swarm of dark dots approaching from the sea. Quite some distance from the town a large flock of flying monsters and monster ships was closing in towards the city, as I explained it could be called a town no more. Hideous creatures that floated in the air despite lacking wings and monsters that had a ship carved on their backs were approaching the city, on the two largest ships sat the Two leaders, they had long expected such an outcome but it still went even better than they had expected. They had thought that they Jin Alliance would betray the Helllion guild after they had mobilized their full forces and stayed in the sea to slow them down, how could they imagine that the Jin alliance would act up so soon. This matter was already outside of Max''s concern, as he stood next to Red and Progie. Leo smiling mildly and somewhat sad, he softly patted Progie''s head, no one but he himself could understand what was going in his head right now. Behind the scenes he had already talked with the Yokai side and knew that the Jin alliance would betray him, but it was simply too early. If they had betrayed him later on he at least would have this port city left, in truth this port city alone was already enough since only Dublin wanted to stay on this island, making this whole endeavor rather pointless from the beginning. Well at least they had gained some fresh players and begun establishing themselves in the Isleplains. Dublin would stay behind and take over some small town or something in the Yokai side under the Jin Influence to show these fools what they had just lost. ==================================================== Mushasi''s POV The battle for the port city went on for days and after the Yokai reinforcements arrived there was no way for the Allied guilds to hold on to the already half ruined city, even the Jins they had recruited just left when their employers died. There was no reason to defend a town when there is no one important inside to defend. The only one who probably was at a loss from this bussiness was Musashi, since he gained a ruined fishing village as a reward. Even of the glorious fortress of a castle nothing remained but piles of dirt, it would cost thousants of gemstones to rebuilt the city into it prior state. Musashi, a rather young good looking man was sitting on one of the debris. The other Yokai players had already left, after all there was nothing left for them to do here. A strange looking ninja came towards him, Musashi didn''t relly care if it was even hanzo himself but to his surprise it wasn''t just the ninja, hundreds of Jin players and barbarians came to the ruined town. "Boss, when do you think the town will turn into a village?" someone asked the ninja. "Who cares, we have been given full support by the guild to do whatever we like" The ninja said with a happy expression. Musashi was ready to cut them all in half if they bothered him, he was in no mood to talk with others, even their voices hit on his nerves. What however made him draw for his blades were three pokes from the strange ninja that had just arrived next to him. Musashi was about to turn him into macaronni before he realized his horrible reality. On his waist there were swords, all his weapons and even his inventory had been ransacked, was this some guardian cheating. In truth Musashi was also a guardian but it was the first time he saw something like this. "What is this!" Shouted Musashi, his mind still in a shocked state. "Nice swords" Said the ninja as he was holding Musashi''s swords at the moment. "Only a little too weak" Said the Ninja as he threw the swords to the ground in front of the half naked Musashi. The players behind the ninja had different expressions, some were shocked, while others who knew the ninja as Dublin just sneakily giggled, knowing full well that Dublin was real weak and all this was just an act in front of the new players. In truth if Musashi had seen what they had, he would have been surprised, the one arriving with the players was most likely a shadow clone, an advanced skill of the ninja profession, while the one who stole his stuff and poked him was already behind him from the start. It was a cheap trick to which he fell victim quite easily. Of course this kind of trick was impossible to have been made by anyone but an archon thief like Dublin. "Who are you!" Musashi shouted, his anger fully visible on his face, he was a swordsman and Yojimbo Archon and had mastered plenty of other fighting professions, but it was the first time he had seen a skill like the one Dublin had used. In truth in the Eal isle there of course was a thief profession, but it was so weak that no one had it in their eyes, thief was one of the two required classes to become a ninja, the other two were assassin and fighter, of course of the three only thief wasn''t mastered since it took too much time and it wasn''t useful at all. Dublin on the other side had already been an archon thief for many times and each time he used the archon sacrifice to gain some skill or item and returned into a novice thief again. A first sight it was stupid, but as he gained more thief skills it became rather easy for him to rank up his profession. In the end with each archon reward he gained skills that would help him become an archon faster, which of course raised the success rate of his skills and some even decreased the requirements of his skills. Level and statwise he was weak but his skills were at a terrifying level. In truth in the span of these three pokes he had stolen all his inventory and equipments, put it back and stole it again and that had happened in the time span of no more than five seconds. No thief other than Dublin could have succeeded doing something like that, The reason behind it was that Dublin in the span of the time that the others had their adventures had already reached the archon rank two more times and this was the third time. It was ridiculous to think of him as a simple thief, he was probably the King of thieves right now, if not the god. His skills of course were impossible for people of this generation to triffle with, from stealth to action he was domineering and unless you knew about him you wouldn''t care if he touched you right? A simple touch is all he needed to steal an item and if you were unaware of him, one touch was all he needed to steal all your items. Musashi of course was no pushover, even without his swords he was strong, tyranicaly strong. Musashi had only used the Archon power once to gain an archon swordsman skill and then begun leveling like crazy, he was no worse than the best experts in the other continents. Even the Helllion guild knew about him, but they also knew his weakness, almost everyone knew his weakness. "Do you want those two swords, or these" Dublin said as he took out two beautiful golden jewel decorated katanas and threw them next to the other two rather ordinary swords, that Musashi used to use. "Or these two swords" Dublin took out two katanas that by themselves gave a domineering sense, these swords were imbued with spirit power and were enchanted to the limit of the Helllion guild''s skills. of course the reason the Helllion guild would have katanas in the first place was because Dublin had a whole collection of such swords. Musashi seeing the enchanted swords fall to he ground next to the golden swords could only gulp heavily. Even if he had worked for the other great guilds of Eal island for a century he wouldn''t be able to gain swords like those, maybe if he was lucky he could gain a golden jeweled katana but the enchanted swords were beyond his capabilities to aquire. He would probably have spit blood if he knew that all four swords were originaly stolen from their owners and later enchanted further by the Helllion guild, just to make them unrecognizable. In truth Dublin had also stolen another of Dublin''s swords, but that was long ago, when Musashi had visited the great Drogan arena. Musashi to everyone''s suprise knelt towards the last two swords and shouted. "Master please accept me as a disciple!" The reason for this outburst wasn neither the gold swords nor the enchanted ones, it was the ease with which Dublin had taken whatever he like without him even knowing it. If he became his teacher, Musashi would probably be able to easily master the thief skills and become as proficient as him, but even knowing how he became as proficient was enough for Musashi to become stronger. There was only Dublin''s laugher as the scene was closed, this day came to be known as the most disastrous day for the jin, not because they lost the port town, not because they had lost hundreds of gold to the Yokai, not because the Helllion guild had arrived, but because Musashi and Dublin had become master and apprentice. 45 - Domina''s POV In front of what was now happening in the Nothern orkish mounts, Isleplain''s battle was nothing more than child''s play. Hundreds of Doom knights had already conquering the place, there was no demon gate to be seen, they simply appeared out of nowhere and took over the whole place. This was not a real demonic invasion, since Domina didn''t spread demonic energies around like normal demons did, to make the place more hospital to themselves. The Skyrres who lived there were of course turned into even more doom knights and his army was now no smaller than any of the garisons blocking his path. Domina and Jak had decided each to take another way, Domina would go south down the orkish mountains, while Jak would go take over Anchora. After all Anchora was the capital of humanity, or so they called themselves. A series of bloody battles were fought and Jak who went towards Allastar lost miserably, it wasn''t that her troops were weak, it was rather that there were too many players on the other side, while all her troops were npcs. Domina also was at the other side of the stick, his doom guards were being beaten like crazy, dying again and again by the orks, until their shamans begun destroying the armors, freeing some puppet skyrres and sending lesser demons back to their world. Domina was lucky that expert shamans were few in number, otherwise he would have lost as miserably as Jak. Domina and Jak themselves had fought as well, Jak was...well Jak, he just killed anyone he fought but had to retreet each time because his troops had died on him or begun retreeting, while Domina who wasn''t good at fighting to begin with was easily dominated by the orkish players losing like like crazy from their immortal berserkers, since he had no sleep spells or calming spells the berserkers were even more dangerous for him. You might not remember but berserkers can''t be killed until their rage falls to zero and each strike on them refills the berseker''s rage. Normally there were three popular ways of overcoming a berserker, first was magic, by casting some calming or sleeping spell, which of course was useless against these elite berserkers, since they would just resist the effects. Second was dodge them until their rage runs out, which was rather popular until the berserkers decided to work in pairs, one hit the other to gain rage, since self inflicted pain didn''t count to the rage meter. Last was immobilizing the berserker or destroying their weapon, this was something that was rather difficult and only experts could do it, after all attacking the weapon was difficult when the berserker could just block with his bare hand and refill some of his rage and immobilizing them was only appliable to npc berserkers not players. The only weakness of the berserker was that after his rage run out he would die and would probably lose some equipment, thus berserkers always played with party members and only used berserker''s rage as a last resort. Even if your health didn''t reach 1, having used the berserker''s rage skill still killed you, the worst weakness of course was that if you didn''t hit an enemy after a span of time you would also die, the time depended on your skill mastery, meaning that upon mastering the skill there was no time span at all. Of course the greatest weakness of the berserkers was the feeling of pain, if the berserker didn''t welcome pain he was a failure, since he would just faint and die. Of course Simon and Kaj who were watching weren''t too happy about the situation, they knew that Allastar had many players but seeing how their npc clones were being toyed with they decided to help them a tiny little bit. This was when the darkest hour for the players arrived. Domina now had evolved into an Oblivion Demon, and his knights were now oblivion knights, who had a small magic and physical damage absorbsion, of course the knights were not what struck terror in the player''s minds. The Oblivion demon himself was imperilous to the berserker''s attacks, the reason was they couldn''t brake his armor, which was his strange dark blue skin, his appearance had also changed, he now looked like a black pighead monster engulfed in flames, with a round stomach that made Simon depressed, he was happy that he hadn''t evolved more than what he had. The oblivion demon Domina could send rivers of Azure flames that corrupted the land making it demonic. Of course the Doom demon could also do something like that but his corrupted land didn''t damage the enemy, it just regenerated some health points to his doom knights, which was rather pointless if they died as fast as they did. After all being swarmed by three to five orks was already a death sentence for any race, even dragons could fall if swarmed by five ork berserkers or warriors. The corrupted land in turn corrupted all the monsters in the northern mountains making them them demonic and in turn eligible to become oblivion knights. Npc Domina hadn''t thought of that and Simon had to tell him tactics that he could use. Kaj in turn advised Jak on what to do, the first of the things being become an oblivion knight himself. With their newer power ups the two of them established the northern orkish mountains as their territory and from there begun expanding, little by little, turning dungeons into spawning grounds for doom knights and skyrre villages into their own bases. Domina no longer went for battle as he organized his towns and Jak went on hunts to bring back more demonic monsters for him to turn into subordinates. Only the orks in vain tried to attack the corrupted northern mountains, but before even reaching the enemy they were already damaged by the demonic energies and warned that if they stayed for too long they would be turned into demonic beings, meaning pernament death of their character and disadvantages. Of course some players wanted to try joining the demons making the situation even more chaotic. Demonic orks were given Oblivion armors and gained the doom knight''s reviving ability and damage absorbtion, while also regenerating health like the oblivion demons did. In truth there were many players who wanted the demons to win, mostly the opressed smaller guilds who hated the situation in Allastar, even some who had abandoned Allastar for other worlds came back to join the Demons. Simon was somewhat curious what would happen if the npc Domina was evolved into his final form. The next for was the Hell demon and the last was the Abyss demon. He of course already knew what the two promotions granted but he couldn''t see how he would look like if he evolved. Simon held himself forcibly from evolving his npc clone, while Kaj who instead of creating Jak an army just made another Jak was even more enthusiastic, there was now a group of Jaks, called the Jak squad. All nine of them were oblivion knights but their weapon was not the oblivion rapier but Jak''s custom made armor piercing rapier. They all had one of them and did tons of damage. Average players mostly fained from their Rip psychic power, while even experts found it difficult, fighting against the Jaks. Domina had created demonic structures, that were made of the corrupted demonic dirt. The structures had different uses but the most common were dwellings places, the bizare houses made players rather excited, after all there was no monetary value, everyone could ask the Demon lord for a different suit of demonic armor and the demon towns were still expanding and growing bigger. The two other frequently seen buildings were the miasma pools and demon mist chambers, the miasma pools held a rather strange dark blue liquid that could raise someone''s demonic energy, long contact with the liquid could turn a player into a demon, rather than a demonic being, the difference was that if someone was a demon they wouldn''t die upon death but teleported to the demon world, of course it also ment that they would lose the use of magic, since all their magic points would be converted to health. The demon mist chambers were large glass chambers that held a strange dark blue mist, upon contact demons regained full health while magicians refilled their magic points instantly, making this a boon for the magic users who had joined the demons side. Domina however was somewhat distressed, the last and most important structure was yet to be completed, it was a large dome akin to the one on red moon, meaning a new portal, the destination of which would come as a surprise to the players, but demonic structures weren''t like normal ones, in other words it wouldn''t be built in a week like normal buildings and the portal was a rather special creation that Simon asked him to build for him. Domina was somewhat angry, becoming ruler and all was fine, but why did he have to do all of these things, he would have been happy just enjoying a lazy day at Simon''s hotel on the moon. It made him laugh how he was jealous of himself, or the other himself,em whatever. The Jaks were all over the place battling monsters exploring dungeons, all the things he was to lazy doing. At first they came back with monsters for him to make into oblivion puppets, but later they came less often until they had stopped comming at all. A month passed by as he had no stabilized his reign over the northern mountains, the other races had sent ambassadors to negotiate. Domina was so lazy that he left the demon players'' representative deal with them. The Demon players'' representative was Green, the loli Diva who had recruited Simon. She had found Domina and thinks that he''s Simon, it was rather funny how a great hacker like herself couldn''t tell apart an npc clone from the real thing. Green was a Spider woman, called Arachnarch, akin to the Driders from the fantasy books, her apper part was that of a girl while the lower was that of a spider, don''t expect something big, they were smaller than legs and she had some difficulty walking with them but she could non the less walk on walls with them. The reason behind her appearance was the miasma pool, after absorbing enough demonic energy you are forced to change your race into that of a demon, most of the players however don''t make this choice, since it''s comes with character deletion on death. The only thing that demons didn''t lack was food, they could eat anything, even the dirt under their feet, although they never got hungry and only ate normal food for the taste of it. The four ambassadors were now in front of Green and Domina, who had his eyes closed trying to disregard the matters in front of him. The dwarven,elven,orkish and human ambassadors were all players, this was a mission given to them by the rulers of their race and if they succeeded, they would all gain a clearance, since all four of them were guardians to begin with. By composing oustanding merit for their race guardians could gain an aditional clearance, the four who had come were really lucky or so they thought until they saw Green. Three of the four were from the psychics camp, meaning not on Green''s side, of course they could negotiate, but the deal would not be to their favour, the most concerned was the dwarf ambassador, he was a centurion from Blue''s side. Blue was the leader of the psychics and she like Green wanted to be the heir to the empire, after all the empress was always doing whatever she liked, not really caring about the worldly matters. Even Rain wasn''t against it, if one of the two could gain the aknowledgement of all the others, then she could become the new empress, that was the deal set for them and the only way to do that was to defeat one another, the two candidates Green and Blue were in turn the best Hacker and the best Psychic, well if you exclude the psycho brown, of whom the other divas knew nothing about. Green''s favourite animals were spiders, her weapon of choice were metal wires, which she stored inside two seemingly normal metal gauntlets, well they were desined with spiders on them and stuff but they looked rather normal. The two gauntlets could shoot out a steel wire that nailed one point into the target, she could drag the target with it or create traps by shooting a second time to another wall, she could do so for up to 83 times, creating a weblike trap. The wire wasn''t gluey at all but it was nearly transparent and hard to see, making it a good weapon for assassinations. Even the the low level guardians if they have played the game long enough knew who Green was, after all the two divas, Green and Blue were the only candidates for the place of Empress, even now it was mostly them who took care of the whole world, they were rather busy and unless there was some gain for them they didn''t leave their respective homes. Of course they had long ago passed through all worlds and created their own domains. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.Allastar was supposed to be under Blue''s control, Domina''s invasion had upset the balance, of how many worlds blue controlled. Each of them controlled five each, two were arena worlds which were neutral ground, since they couldn''t control them at all. Green controlled all the futuristic worlds while Blue all the medieval and undeveloped ones since hacking there meant nothing at all in front of raw power, Allastar was also one such world, no matter how much Green had tried to hack she could do little to nothing against the system, thus most of her guardians had left this world, for her this was a comeback, a step to overcome Blue. However both npc Domina and the original Simon knew nothing about it and seriously didn''t give a fuck. This world had now become his and since he had promised Green that he would help her, he lost nothing in doing so, of course he hadn''t told her about his own plans. The dwarven champion and ambassador of the Dwarven race knew that gaining this merit clearance was impossible since Green''s presense in Allastar, ment only one thing "War". ==================================================== Galie''s POV Galie and Lidie were now walking through the deserts of Ashrad, it was all Lidie''s fault in the first place, she was too stingy to buy mounts and teleportation in the endless desert was useless, since every side looked the same it only ended making things even worse. Galie was sure that she was seeing a mirage as not far away she could see her father playing with a little girl volleyball, well simple passes but it still felt weird. "Lidie I think that the mirages in this world are too frightening" Galie said, sweating like crazy, they had both bought heat resistant garbs but after walking for so long there was little they could do but keep walking, if they stayed in one place for more than half an hour that place would become their spawn point meaning, their grave. "You are right, after all your father did say that he would be away for a year, so it''s impossible for him being here playing with a child" Lidie said, fully sure that this was a mirage. "Funny, I''m seeing the exact same thing" Galie said, somewhat puzzled, not knowing if that was supposed to be happening or not. To their surprise, Darknym said something to the girl and the girl run towards Lidie giving her a tackle, that looked like a hug. They could see Darknym facepalm himself as he came towards them and miraculously the heat stopped becoming somewhat cool and like fresh breeze revitalized them, making all the weariness go. "Galie, this is your sister, It was her I was trying to find for some time now and at last I was able to cure her or at partly cure her, she cannot use psychic power at all, so don''t you dare try teaching her how to use them, in truth her powers are unstable and dangerous so there''s no real need for her to use them, I will be travelling with you for a few days but I can''t be always inside the game, I still have so many things to create, I knew that earth was a treasure grove, the people here are so much more creative than in other planets, ironicaly however they are so much undeveloped as well" Darknym''s words made Galie and Lidie take a funny expression. Brown was still hugging Lidie instead of Galie and didn''t seem to care what they were talking about. "By the way what are the two of you doing in the middle of the eastern desserts, this place is not too hospitable you know" Darknym asked, in truht he already knew the answer to that, but wanted to tease them a little. Ashrad was divided into west and east, the west were rather civilized or as sivilized the people of ashrad could get, but the east side was a warzone, here nomadic tribes ruled and the few oasis that existed were the five great powers of the eastern deserts, of course only experts and people who liked to PK went to the eastern deserts, since pkers weren''t banned from the eastern cities, or rather oasis. If you asked an npc why, he would say that here they don''t care about a man''s past. "Wee! I have a sister" Galie while trying to take little brown off of Lidie. It was a rather hilarious scene as brow was glued to the distressed Lidie and Galie was trying to have her to herself, after all she was "her" sister. "Brown let go of Lidie, she''s not your real sister, she''s an imposter!" Darknym shouted, his voice having a tone of fear, making everyone''s faces turn funny, even little brown seemed scared as she went hugging Galie, looking at Lidie as if she were a monster or something. At that moment Galie''s and Lidie''s faces were worth more than gold, Lidie had a strange crooked smile while Galie just twinkled her eyes like an idiot, disbelief all over her face. ''Is Lidie an imposter?'' This question was written all over her face making Darknym''s outburst of laughs even more annoying. Galie and Brown were mad at him, this wasn''t the first time he had played a prank on them, he was really deceptive and bad at times, especialy when he was in a good mood. Galie and Brown both came next to him and begun kicking him for a good few minutes, but he couldn''t stop laughing. Once he did and called them to stop, Galie and Brown looked at each other, nodded once and continued the good work. Lidie was left there seeing the two of them kicking the shit out of their old man. ==================================================== Max''s POV Max and Red were taken by Leo to Drogan, there was no reason travelling all over the world if Lidie herself didn''t want to be with them and Red was still in Galie''s friend list, so she could talk with her if she wanted to. Leo however had invited them back for another reason, War was upon the land, a war that he as a guardian could not avoid. Leo was affiliated with the Epress but most of his subordinates were on blue''s side, in truth all guardians on Allastar were either neutral or on Blue''s side, the appearance of Domina and Green was of course an act of war. Leo wasn''t afraid for himself, but for his guild, if Green took over his guild would be out of experts, since almost all the experts in his guild were guardians under Blue''s control. Simply put he will have to start rectuiting people from scratch and although they will still have a considerable capital, they will still lack manpower, in result they will most probably lose at least half of their territory. Max was dragged into this forcefully, mostly because the Helllion guild was sort of family business and he did use too much of their resources at eal island to begin with. If he didn''t help when his father needed his help how could he call himself his son. After all this time Rain could do nothing to help him, in this war she held neutrality, to begin with if not for Max finding a girlfriend she wouldn''t have bothered coming to Allastar in the first place. Red didn''t really care, she liked Max so she came after him, while behind them came Honda, who in turn liked Red, but he didn''t have much of a success, Red didn''t even look at him, instead she was more interested in Max''s father rather than Honda, he seriously thought of changing his avatar into a macho bodybuilder at the moment. The Helllion guild had already planted a few spies into Domina''s army and knew first place what was happening but some of their spies went rogue and simply decided to join Green''s side. The reason was simple, something that made Leo, Max and even Red horrified. Demons were immune to psychic powers. Making powerful guardians equal to simple players and people who didn''t have useful psychic powers. Of course self improving psychic powers wouldn''t be blocked, but spychic attacks and defenses were useless against them. Max and Progie were sitting around a table, they were in Max''s estate and only a few npc servants were making some sound. The house was empty and Max was at a loss for words as there was nothing for him to do, even weeks after his return home. There was simply nothing to do for him yet, the demons hadn''t even reached the Drogan continent, since they would first have to pass through the Orkish mountains, which was a journay that would at least take a year unless they can of course fly or teleport, but at the moment there was no notion of something like that happening. Max of course Red and Honda stay in his estate, but Red was a late waker and Honda spent most of his time training. Max would spar with him a few times but he always lost, which was of course to be expected since Honda didn''t let him approach him and simply sent wind cutters towards him. Wind cutter was the most basic of wind spells, it would make air particles form a line and travel at a rather fast and violent speed, creating cuts on contact before dispersing. The skill itself had a low chance of causing the enemy to bleed, but since it didn''t drain much magic power to the high level players they simply spammed it as if it was nothing. Of course a good armor makes the skill useless but when fighting with someone so much weaker than you even a simple slash is as powerful as a skill. In truth Leo had other children as well but they were npcs, if they died they wouldn''t respawn, each was given an estate or a fort or a village to govern. Max of course was the only player among them. The only two of the dozens of simblings were Jey and Mondy, the two were quite friendly and visited him from time to time. Of course all of his npc simblings were jealous of him, but did nothing against him, mostly because they couldn''t think a way to do so. They were like silent victims of discrimination, that would endure injustice until they die, that was true for all npcs and was made so in order for humans to have fun inside the game, not the other way around. Max was anxious, he had just taken a letter than his brother Jey would come visit him, Jey was the intilectual type, a rather powerful mage, with a rather bad gambling addiction. Max was somewhat afraid of him, the reason was that he easily became violent when he was left peniless, and had no better way to unload his sorrow rather than beat at his servants and younger simblings. Max was one of Jey''s usual victims, when he was young, so he bore some fear of Jey, even though he''s now bigger and probably stronger than him, but they had a difference that made Jey come on top even if they fought. Max had no psychic powers and neither had Jey, but Jey as an npc had good reflexes and had an average fighting ability, something that Max lacked in. Max was rather clumpsy and didn''t like to fight, unless of course it was absolutely unavoidable, like protecting ones woman or honor, the first because of his father''s orders and the second due to his mother''s seminars about what honor was, honor of course is a thing defined diferently by diferent people, the honor his mother taught him was part pride part business morals, to her who used to be a hitman, honor was important but not to the point where life was concerned, after all survival has to always be above honor, but a sense of honor has to be protected, at least when you are in a position able to do so. Max was rather unhappy other than bored, the reason behind it was not the money Jey would ask of him, after all for him money was no problem, his other simblings also came to ask for money, knowing that they had more chances with him rather than with their father. Max''s real problem was what to do with Progie, after all he couldn''t just take her to the front, it was simply too dangerous for her. He had wanted to leave her with Red, but after what happened at the imperial city he had understood that it was a bad Idea, there was no one he could entrust her to, although he could still sent her to one of his simblings for safekeeping. Jey and Mondy were the only two he knew well. Jey although rough around the edges, he was rather polite to Max right now, one of the reasons was that he owed him a lot, another was his wife, a female player who too was into gambling. Mondy was rather militaristic and was also married to a female player, Mondy was okey, but his wife was somewhat goofy, she loved cute and expensive things, making Mondy also owe Max a healthy sum. Both of course had a sense of honor, the gambler had his own sense of honor and augmented with a healthy sum to take care of Progie would ensure her safety. The militant Mondy, although he was the better choice he would most probably want to accompany his father to war, making the one who would take care of Progie the player wife, who although was also from the Helllion guild was rather bothersome to deal with. 46 - Max/Jak POV The Helllion Army was assembled, the demons didn''t seem to care at all as they stayed in the middle of the endless corrupted grounds. To reach them the Army would have to pass two mountains, or pass through a rather dangerous canyon, it was evident that they could only use the mountains to launch an attack. There were 106 great armies camping at the borders of the corrupted lands, each big enough to build a nation. Each holding their own champions and plans, the most important army however was not the Helllion''s or some npc kingdom''s army, it was the Dragon knights'' army, With their four immoryal npc commanders present. Another power to reckon were the mages'' council, they had sent at least a dozen of council members, in other words twelve immortal powerful npcs mages with the troops, but the one to behold was non other than a girl called Blue who was among them. She had short blue hair and wore a fancy blue dress, her fingers and neck bore jewelry made of blue saphires and she held onto a strange blue staff. If Max however was there he would have recognized another member of the mage guild, among the mages were thousands of apprentices and average mages from the magic academy. One of them was Lidie, another was Galie and even Darknym and little Brown were there. Of course they had just entered the magic academy a few days ago, but all adventurer mages of the academy were forced to join the war. After all they were dealing with the demons, a threat to the whole world or so the npc said. Max was in charge of a small unit of no more than a hundred players, each having their own npc soldiers with them. Max had his own soldiers as well but they were last minute merc npcs, but their number made no less than half his unit. Max''s leadership status was rather overwhelming, even his shout the system had named it as Lion roar and with his mastery of the skill it had many different effects. Their armies had surrounded the whole of the northern mountains and there was no way to way for the demons to escape. The npc mages were sent to purify the land while the players and other npcs protected them and killed any monster or demon that approached the borders, even underground monsters weren''t spared, since the life detection spells found all and any life form, even birds and other animals were slain. It was a purge that would take years to finish but once it had there was no way out of this, since the demons were purified, instead of killed. When you kill a demon from Allastar they normaly would return to the demon world, but if you purify them, they will simply die and their avatar was deleted and all their hard earned items and skills were lost forever, but more and more players flocked to the demon side, even the system had made the demon city as the only spawning point for the demon race, meaning that demon became an official race and it had so many different types that multiple players wanted to try it out, at least until the purge ends, which all players saw as a lost cause, some even wanted to join the other side and purge the demons but the players under Blue simply threated them as enemies. The reason behind it was that the demon players could easily be spies and although Domina wasn''t as smart as to do something like that, Green was no Idiot, she could easily send one or two spies over and when the battle begins, the demons could simply strike them from behind, after all demons gain nothing from purging the demon city, on the contrary they lose their only way to evolve, since the strange mucky pools had an effect of evolving demons overtime, although non knew why. --- Tonight was a peaceful night and like always the patrols were on their guard, the last few days were rather hectic and troublesome as the demons begun restlessly retaliating and although the demons were weak, they had their oblivion armors, which made them rather hard to kill. The most however troublesome thing were the assassinations that happened a few days ago. The demons had begun killing the npc mages responsible for the purification of the land which slowed down their advance even more, if not for the merging of abjusent armies it would be a lost cause long ago, but as they went forward there was less space and the encirclement became tighter, making things like assassinating mages pointless, since there were simply too many players patroling at night. Max was laying in his tent when he suddenly felt the ground shake. It was easy to hear the hundreds of stomps if you have your head near the ground and Max was a spartan when it came to that, other than a light sheet on the ground he needed nothing more, even without it he could sleep even on the steep ground. "Alarm! Everyone take positions!" Max shouted, making the whole camp wake up, little by little, there was complete chaos and disarray, but it was preferrable to them being killed in their sleep. ------ At a distance away from the camp Jak could see hundreds of lights like a sea of fireflies lighting up far in the distance, a beautiful sight to be seen but it also ment that their suprise attack had already failed, non the less however they still charged. ------ Max was now at the front lines, the mages had long begun their preparations, applying buffs and summoning creatures, while the stronger ones begun chanting their incantations, since casting speed for powerful spells was rather long, there were even spells that needed hours to cast. Not far away Max could see the glistering shine from their opponent''s armors, they were just a few sparks but the light from their camp still reflected on thir armor from a long enough distance. It was a good thing that they only camped uphill, making it an advantageous battle, but this time they felt somewhat desperate when they saw the sheer size of what was to come. ------ Jak while riding on a huge armored demonic monster, was charging non stop, the demons at his side were all rather excited, this was the first organized counter, they had been saving their strength for a long time now and this was only one of multiple such units, each was of course commanded by its own Jak. Suddenly a rain of arrows and magic begun, explosions and cries begun sounding from all around the place as the demons were now at shooting range. A booming voice echoed once in a while shouting "Fire!" from hill, making the demon players feel somewhat miserable. ------ Uphill Max had taken full control of the situation, after the first chaotic volley everyone begun listening to his voice, each fire command he gave to his npc soldiers was also followed by the other players and their npcs. It was as if they had joined the army and Max their drill instructor, if they hadn''t readied their magic or bow, they would have to wait for the next volley, but the damage they did that way was overwhelming. The demons who were at the front were overwhelmed and the whole charge had halted in a chaotic way as the monsters in the front were killed and revived only to be killed again and again by the next volley. The ones behind them however were blocked from advancing, making their charge stop then and there. ------ Jak was enraged, but even more enraged he was from the demons raining from the sky. The flying demons fell to the ground with the first arrow or spell hitting their armors, after all it was too short a duration for the demon players to master flight. Jak could only clench his teeth as he abandoned his mount and went forth on foot, there was no way for the players on the hill to see a small soldier crawling towards them and they still had to stop the huge beasts and flying demons from swarming them. The flying demon players were retreeting to regroup and fly once more, while the mounted demons followed Jak and begun "crawling" up the hillside, in truth they weren''t exactly crawling, they were just running to slowly since they were still away from the hilltop and spells and arrows were still raining from the sky. ------- "Prepare for Melee! archers and Purifiers to the back of the formation! riders and beastmasters get ready to charge afterwards!" Max was ceaselessly giving orders to his troops, which in turn made the other players somewhat amazed. Of course for him who was trained by Rain and Leo something like that was casual, he had been trained in battle many times before, although his fighting skills lacked, his judgement and ability to comand his troops was rather good, well more like average if you compare him to npc generals but as a player he was a good general. You will ask why don''t they just hire npc generals if they are so good and all, but the reason is simple, npcs are not trustworthy, an npc general might as well betray you if he finds that it''s easier to win if he betrays you, giving all npc generals a rather bad reputation. In few words, if the npc hasn''t something to protect he will simply prefer not fight, making most npc generals unfit for conquering wars, but matchless in defensive wars, a pity of course that in hard situations they will use the unmatched strategy of retreat, like at eal Island, after all cities can be rebuilt, while people are to be treasured. ----- Jak hadn''t even reached the hiltop when arrows begun shooting from behind, their demon archers begun their counter attack but the enemy on the hill had already built barricades and small walls, for the exact reason of sieging the demon city''s walls, if they had any of course, but building simple siege machines like arrow shelters was a must, so they move them with the camp each time they relocated. Of course they were also useful for attacking uphill fortified locations, but the demon leaders were too weak of an opponent strategically. Jak could only curse when he saw the metal shielded moving walls, they looked like large shield from a distance but they were arrow shelters non the less. They even had spell resistance enchantments so that the demons have no way to fight them back. Jak''s charge however hadn''t ended yet, they charged once more as the flying demons had also regrouped and took flight, it was difficult to shoot all the flying demons down and even if they did kill them, if they didn''t break their oblivion armor, they would just revive after a minute or less. The experience and pain of their death however was so real that many of them had lost spirit and wanted to retreet, but a fury burned inside their mind, a deep hatret against their opponents. The story behind this was simply described in by something the a winged demon shouted, "DEATH! to the oppressors, death to the large guilds, death to the guardians" If Green had heard those words she would have most likely choked then and there, but that''s what drove the players to join the demons'' side, demons had no psychic powers, meaning that against them the elite guardians could do almost nothing, since to join the guardians you had to be a powerful psychic. Jak could only laugh as he shouted "Death to the guardians! Death to the oppressors" and charged into the fray. -------- Max was at a loss now, after the Phrase "Death to the guardians" sounded, "death to the oppressors" he was at a loss for words, but he couldn''t stop the battle to talk, they had to fight. "For Honor! For Glory! For the Helllion guild!" Shouted Max, this shout echoed through the camp and not long after everyone was shouting these words as the Helllion guild charged out of their cover. Riding whatever horses or mounts they had Max and the Helllion players led the charge. Trampling those that tried to climb the hill, while cutting down those they found troubling. Behind them like a wave came the infantry and mages who kept the downed demons dead, killing them again and again, for the purifiers to take them out of their misery. The archers from the back were mowing down all the flying demons, most of which fell from the air to their death. One could only wonder who came with this stupid plan, to attack them from downhill, but not everything went as smoothly, once the large demons were no longer baraged by the archers, the players had to fight with the enraged armored monsters. ------- Jak came out of his cover as he attacked the leader of the charge, a large man who felt somewhat familiar. Of course Jak couldn''t remember the weakling Max from his crew, after all it was too long ago and he wasn''t even worth remembering, if it was Dublin however, Jak would with delight cut him to bits. "You command well" Said Jak as with a swift attack, he dispatched Max''s horse. Max could only glare at Jak, as he stood up, while two people on horseback run to his aid. "Die Demon" Shouted the samurai as he rode towards Jak. Jak''s rapier and Honda''s katana were for a funny reason a rather equal match. The two of them were locked in battle, although Honda couldn''t use his soul attacks to fight against Jak, he had plenty of ways around it, using soul powers to buff his stats and skills was not bad as well. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. "Oh an oriental swordsman, I''ve seen a few of your kind, but at the sea you are worth shit, lets see how good you are on land" Jak shouted as he shaped a strange sigil in the air with the point of his sword, shooting it towards Honda. "Are you looking down on me!" Honda shouted angrily, in truth it wasn''t that samurais are no good at sea, it was that it was hard for any class to fight in the sea without the sailor or pirate profession and there were two few people who would sacrifice a profession spot for that kind of profession. Honda with a swing of his sword, as if ripped space apart, making the sigil disappear without a trace. This was a rather high rank skill, contrary to Jak''s skill, which was probably one of the few low level duelist skills. Honda of course didn''t know that Jak had mastered the skill, it took him no magic powers at all to use and it was at least as strong as Honda''s void splitting slash. The fight that followed was, rather one sided as Honda was trying to evade the slim rapier from hitting him, while finding no way to attack at all. Their weapon''s range was different, the rapier had greater reach and was even lighter than his katana. All he could do in the end was sending wind cutter spells and sometimes deflecting the rapier to try and destroy it. If this wasn''t a game and the rapier made of the strange mystical oblivion material with the armor, then his plan would have worked, but world isn''t fair. -------- Max and Red were fighing off any demon who tried to interfere in Jak''s and Honda''s duel, Honda of course had long dismounted to duel with Jak, maybe if he hadn''t the battle would have been more in his favour but it all ended with three arrows in Jak''s head from Max''s side. After all it was a battlefield, there was no justice on a battlefield and a void splitting slash beheaded Jak as he fell down rather angry and full of regret. The battle took hours to end but Max and the Helllion guild were overly victorious, the demon players and monsters were rather chaotically rampaging but they couldn''t do much against an almost equal force. Not to say that the players or the Helllion guild were much stronger than the demons to begins with. There were too few demons like Jak who gave them a little sport before he was purified. The next morning Max, when they were celebrating their victory, he heard some horrible news. This attack was but one of hundreds, some even wiped out the units breaking through the blockade and after rampaging a little they went and attacked other nearby units. Max was rather lucky that there was only one army attacking them, otherwise they might have taken heavy loses and even more lucky that he had heard them coming. ===================================================== Simon''s POV Green was nagging the demon Domina day and night, she even organized some night raids, which went horribly wrong, of course it was her guardians who suffered but Domina could already say that they were too weak, since they had just started the game, or at least in this world. Probably in some other world these noobs were high level experts. Only Zephir and a few others were high leveled, but Zephir was Domina''s underling and once he became a demon, he was even more terrifying, the same went for Verina his wife. Zephir who was a dragon knight became a demon Dragon, or something called Dragonoid, in the start he was almost similar to the western dragon, only more robotic or so he seemed when he wore the oblivion armor but as he evolved he looked more like his former appearance only under his armor he looked rather ugly, something like humanoid lizard, he even had wings on his back. Verina on the other side was even more miserable as she turned into a leech or something, a rather ugly being and all she could do in the start was crawl on the ground, later however when she evolved she became a little more humanoid. It was good that the first few evolutions needed only a few days to happen, meaning that most players had to experience strange things, like being a rock, a snake or a spider for some days. Some who liked it however continued evolving into a more monstrous form, one rather unlucky fellow had evolved into a living armor, the reason he was unlacky however was that someone else was wearing him and he couldn''t even control where he was going, well he was a guardian so he didn''t really mind doing it for Green and their cause. After the tremendous loses from Green''s guardians, Domina after being nagged for an eternity, or so it seemed to him, used his special ability to comunicate with Simon who in turn asked his two advisors, the small angel and devil he had made, since kaj had long gotten bored of the matters on Allastar, after all it didn''t even matter if the demons lost, they could simply go down and destroy all those armies by themselves. It was then that the assassinations begun plaguing Blue''s army as a result of Demon''s many suggestions, of which this was the most humane, believe me you don''t really want to know the other plans he had in store for the opposing armies. Domina''s head however was like a steaming cauldron, Green and Purple were really nervebreaking, Purple had come some some time afterwards and she was in charge of the assassinations. At first everything went fine, but Green wanted more, after all slowing down the opponents was not exactly a way to victory and the demon players had reached their fifth evolution, after all a few months had already passed, but the most troublesome enemy the mage guild had not slowed down at all, not only they supplied the enemy with npc mages skilled at purifying the land, they had also sent a few armies that purified the land at a much faster rate than the others. It was because of them that this night rade had to be started, for each army a Jak was sent as a leader. Jak could now multiply himself, making clones of himself, but they still had to be given an armor from Domina. This night raid on all the enemy armies was however just a diversion as the main force marched on the mage guild''s army and afterwards broke out of the encirclement. The encirclement had two layers, one was the purification camp and behind were the respawn bases, which were even better guarded and even had teleportation circles for reinforcements, donated by the mage guild. The plan was a success, the mage guild''s forward bases and respawn base was throughtly destroyed and demonic filth was sowed onto the ground once more. Domina had given them strange seeds that were to be planted in the ground after the work is done, and they could either return or go attack whatever they liked, he didn''t realy care what they do afterwards. The seeds would spread his domain and the ground would become corrupted and other than Zephir,Verina and a few guardians the others were dismissed. The small group were to make the round of the encirclement and spread the seeds behind their backs, so that they would end inside the corrupted territory and slowly turned demonic. Even if the mages returned, they couldn''t possibly purify all the corrupted terrifory around them without first finding the seeds and destroying them and they would have to go backwards buying even more time for the demons to become stronger. Simon was looking all that and felt conflicted, at the moment he really wanted to evolve Domina even further but didn''t know if it would make any difference after all it could spoil all the fun, but even more seriously there were some system thingies that would make Domina''s life miserable. At the moment only the mage guild were zealeously fighting against him, but if he becomes more powerful, more npcs will amass armies against him and even some of the immortal npcs might move against him. Would the npc Domina survive such a thing, to tell the truth simon still remembered how the portal guardian went crazy on him, inta-killing him. If not for his special psychic ability kicking in he would have been dead at that moment, returning back to the demon world, although returning some days he thinks returning there would have been better. Green was rather despotic and impatient, but the worst thing about her was that she wouldn''t shut her mouth even for a moment, each day of Domina started with a sermon from Green, about how he doesn''t go to fight himself, continues with and interogation about his abilities and other things about demons and ends with screams and shouts about how they lost another day of her life with their incopetence. Simon after this success and after seeing that their elite demons were no lesser than the enemy elites, decided that it was time for an upgrade, after all what could go wrong. Domina who simply sat on his throne suddenly begun in front of everyone turning transparent, his body now looked like the night sky, a strange black with small light dots. He had now become a Void fire demon. His form was no longer humanoid and he looked like an invisible fire, or more like a fire that gave no heat at all, a dark fire. He could now give Voidfire armors that looked like black glass armors but their ability made everyone gasp in surprise. It had an 80% physical attack immunity and 50% magic resistance attached with it making them almost impossible to kill, while his corrupted territory refilled their health points like crazy. Some time later strange plants and little demons wisps begun appearing from the ground and begun expanding the corruption. His territory and building had also experienced changes, the mucky pools and strange gus chambers now looked more astral and mystical, as well as beautiful. The ground that was corrupted turned into a strange dark glass with glitter inside or something, while from time to time these specks of light came out and attacked any foreign substance, non demonic being turning it rapirdly into demonic. Simon and Domina were both laughing loudly when they saw the change that occured, at the moment there was zero chances for anyone to kill Domina, he had become immune to physical attacks and had an 75% resistance to all magic. Simon with difficulty held himself from evolving Domina into the next rank of demon. In the end he just couldn''t hold it and just went and did it. ===================================================== Darknym POV Darknym was somewhat, well for a being that was no longer human, he was thinking a hundred matters at the same time while also accompanying his daughters and their friend. After they had left the dessert and reached a town they simply joined the mage guild and left for the mage academy. It was a pity that their peaceful days there ended with the demon invasion. Of course low level mages like them weren''t worth more than cannon fodder, but Darknym still had his psychic powers and a few tricks up his sleeves. When the raids occured he used his psychic power to make them invisible and he and a few others hid for most of the battle. He could hear the onslaught from outside, but the others were obliviously sleeping inside the large tent the ten of them shared. After all his daughters needed their beauty sleep, not that he realy cared of course about the others, but they could consider themselves lucky to survive. Darknym was rather bored but he couldn''t just leave them and go, the whole night he stayed awake, thinking about what he would do later on that day. Though the whole attack Darknym''s tent was the only tent that had simply disappeared and only reappeared after everything was quiet again. Darknym could only laugh at their faces when Lidie,Galie and Brown came out of the tent only to find that everyone else were gone. Inside their tent were also Magie and Raf, who also had a strange disbelieving expression on their face. After all they couldn''t have teleported away and left them behind or could they. It took some time for them to understand their situation, but when they chatted with their long respawned collegues they were simply looking at Darknym somewhat strangely. Their new order was to go to the nearest main camp and teleport to another main camp from there. Before they could even take a breath Darknym teleported them all to the main camp, to the onlookers it was as if they had just teleported out of the magic circle but Lidie and the others of his group knew that it wasn''t so. Magie and Raf were somewhat shocked to find themselves there but they were more interested in reuniting with the others whan asking questions, after all there were too many guardians among them to know if he had used some cheat method or not. 47 - Darknym''s POV Darknym could see and hear everything that was going in and out of the others heads but he disregarded all the garbage and only kept the useful parts. In truth his mind after becoming a psychic had already begun to crumble from the mass of information he had at that time, now however he was no longer human, his biology was alien to this world and although Galie was human for some reason, he himself was not. Darknym was now following Galie and the others, while Brown was riding on his back, she didn''t really care about all this but she liked to use her magic wand to its limit until she fell unconcious and used it again. It was the magic light staff, which in truth was only useful for apprentices but it''s form wasn''t the ordinary oak staff, it looked like a magic wand from the girl anime, adorn with jewels and a beautiful silk knot. Creating something like her stuff was easy, since it only needed an intermediate skill to inscribe the light spell to the wand, although the materials used for it would be considered a waste by others, but seeing how she could draw things with it made even Galie a little Jealous. At the main camp there was an uproar, the npc mages were talking about a message from the gods and something about the end of the world, while priests and other npcs who were more religious begun praying to their gods. Darknym''s avatar was weak, you could say that he was even less than level 100, but his true power didn''t lie in the ingame skills and stats, it was his inhuman psychic powers. If he wanted to he could destroy the whole of Allastar in mere seconds but he had no reason to do anything like that, after all it was just a game. In his mind he was thinking about what strange contraptions and machines he could make from all the knowledge he had gained from others. He liked pondering what would happen if you applied physics and chemistry, Mathematics with biology, there were dozens of applications in both and the most frightening thing was that everything had some common points.(by physics and chemistry, I mean using the laws of physics to play with the elements, by mathematics and biology, in a sort of way do you think that numbers can tell if you are healthy or not, like Hp works in a game, in such a way applying science to measure and derive the truths of the universe) After aquiring the worldly matters Darknym had begun dwelling in research, research into everything and anything he got his hands on. This was his new meaning in life, he was always eccentric to begin with and now he had turned into a mad scientist. Not that it realy matters inside the game, but he could do whatever he wanted, in truth his real body was nowhere to be seen in the real world as he was inside this Imaginary world, he psychic powers and strange biology enabled him to travel inside people''s thought and dreams. "Dad, why are they all so nervous and depressed?" Asked Galie who couldn''t tell why the npc had gone crazy. "Yes Dad, why are the so sad?" Brown said, not finding another way to express what she was seeing. "Do you want me to make them happy or something, why do you care for them, it''s not like they care about you" Darknym reprimented them making Lidie somewhat angry, finaly understanding why Galie was so weird, almost like a child. A female shout came from a distance, catching the interest of both Darknym''s group and most of the players present. "How dare you talk to me like that, if mother hadn''t favoured you I would have killed you myself" The blue haired woman shouted. "But Blue I can see the future, unless someone as powerful as the empress intervenes, Allastar will go to neither of you two" The young man said nervously, Lidie and Galie however could identify the young man as Time, the mysterious leader of the Rebels. "Dad why are they fighting" Brown asked somewhat afraid from the shouts. "Don''t bother, it''s just a wordfight between father and daughter" Darknym said, but his comment in the wide silence was heard by many players. Many of whom knew who Blue was. "Whom do you call my father you...you weakling!" Shouted Blue, she was already enraged knowing that she was Time''s daughter with Merry but families in the new order meant nothing, after all today it was all a large game for her. Time''s face saddenly darkened, someone could say that he aged at that moment. Although his face was that of a child but the grimace he made had made it look like that of an old man. The reason behind this was rather simple, although everyone else couldn''t understand but Time simply hadn''t forseen Darknym''s presence. You have to understand that the shock from this was enormous since he could be called the best farseer on earth, his ability to see the future was genuine and in truth if he had the same threatment as Merry, he would be even stronger than both her and Darknym himself. "My father is not weak, he''s just a little stupid" Little Brown complained making everyone present to burst in laugher, even Blue couldn''t help but laugh. Only Time was pale to death as he couldn''t really comprehend how come he can''t see the man''s future at all, it was like the man didn''t exist in the same time as them. "Brownie, why did you call dad an idiot, although I do some really stupid stuff at times but I''m not stupid, didn''t I show you all the wonderfull things I made" Darknym said with rather cheap acting as if he was hurt by her words. Of course all that he gained from the Brownie who rode on his back was a hit on the top of his head. She seemingly instantly understood that he was making fun of her and retaliated making the scene somewhat comical. "Okay I give up, I give up, how can I deceive such a smart girl?" Darknym said, which in turn earned him another hit on the head. "Galie can you do something to help?" Darknym said somewhat helpless, if he didn''t know better he would think that Brownie had went mad, but to his surprise all the help he got from Galie was another hit on his head. "I just found it funny" Galie said when he looked at her with a rather astonished expression, in truth he knew what was to come but didn''t care playing with them. It was probably because of this that Brownie called him stupid, but he didn''t really care. "You, hehe, what''s your name...oh yes the name" Blue said while still trying to take a breath. "Darknym, would you like to go with me and attack those foul demons together and show the little girl, just how strong daddy really is" Blue of course spoke disrespectfully trying to ridicule him but what she didn''t know was that her words only brought a sneer to his face, as if telling her "who do you think you are?" indirectly. Blue was really mad at him, his meer sight gave her a bad vibe, as if he was the worst person on earth, a scum without equal, in simple words, she didn''t like his face from the start. "Oh, little girl wants to act tough, you can''t even defeat my little daughter, what makes you think that you have the means to disrespect your elders" Darknym said with an annoying smirk on his face that made Blue and everyone present shocked, only Darknym''s group didn''t understand why it was such a big thing. "Do you know who I am?" Blue asked with a smirk on her face. "Time take you daughter and leave us alone" Darknym said, making Blue mad, while Time grew somewhat pale as he silently approached Blue and wispered something to her ear. "Are you crazy!" Blue shouted in a fit, her eye looking at Time with disdain and anger, in truth she was rather free and unrestrained, she didn''t care even if Time was her father, all she cared about was becoming the next empress and Time was advising her to retreat and give up on Allastar saying some stupid things like Green would give up on Allastar as well, but not understanding that even if she did, the draw would still shift to her favour. "Time it seems that having daughters is rather troublesome, right?" Darknym said while Brownie and Galie at the same time begun beating him down in a frenzy, even Lidie gave him some, while at the same time Blue too begun beating hitting him, not really caring why. In truth Blue was a group person, she liked going with the flow, not caring why they were doing something, she hated thinking too much over things, she liked to act, the exact oposite of Green, who liked to lie down and think matters through. Someone would probably ask what''s so great about them, after all they lack both common sense and knowledge, in truth only tree of the Divas have strong psychic powers and blue is one of them, as for the rest they were just lucky to gain a 100level clearance by their mother, being able to do whatever they like. Suddenly all four of them froze in place as Darknym stood up from the floor, in reality his HP was nearing zero so he stopped their fun for the moment. Blue felt fear in her heart as she couldn''t even move a finger, while Galie and the others only felt somewhat irritated. After casting a healing spell on himself, okay it was at least three spells and it took him at least a quarter of an hour to cast them, five minutes for each spell. Sounds stupid but you have to understand that he hadn''t played the game for too long and his mage profession and spell masteries were too low at the moment. The others were silently looking at the strange phenomenon, not really understanding what was going on, they could only see that the four girls had suddenly frozen in place. "Okay, enough games, Galie and Brown, we are going somewhere else, here it''s too stuffy and there''s nothing to do" Darknym announced while unfreezing them, Galie and Brown now seemed somewhat sad, they were just having fun and maybe found a new friend, they really didn''t want to go back to the magic school, where they spent their days studying about the world and spellcasting and sometimes playing around with magic, but in reality there were very few people in the academy who looked for friends, most of them already had their own groups and didn''t give a shit about others. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. Seeing Brown getting ready to cry Darknym, rapidly apologized and begun trying to raise her mood, something that made Galie even more jealous. Blue at the moment however had a different idea passing through her, a rather risky but plorable idea. To everyone''s surprise Blue suddenly hugged Darknym from behind, her rich bossom rubbing on his back. Of course to someone like Darknym this was something neglegible but to anyone who saw this, it meant only one thing, she wanted to win him to her side, meaning that he was someone strong enough to be worth winning over. "I think that we could become good friends, please do stay with us for a bit longer" Said Blue with a rather alluring voice that would have made any man mad, a real pity that Darknym wasn''t in the mood at the moment as he was seriously trying to calm down Brown who was now crying ceaselessly. "Enough!" Darknym shouted, making Brown shut up, of course his way was the most extreem and wrong but he didn''t stop there. "I lose, tell me what do you want me to do?" Darknym followed submissively, knowing that he couldn''t win against this small blackmailer, he already knew that, if only he could foresee this little trounble''s future, but he couldn''t, her future was shrouded in chaos and disaster, any moment she could explode in a wave of destructive psychic force that could wipe out a small city, but her real body was still lying in his house or base or whatever he called his crystal Rombus. ==================================================== Simon''s POV Back on the Red Moon Simon and Kaj were laying outside on a strange beach, while sunbathing, at their side there was food and drinks. Suddenly Someone appeared out of nowhere and blocked Simon''s sun. "I know, you came to take back your gift right?" Simon said, there were two reason why he thought that Darknym would do that, first was because he didn''t trust him from the start and second because he somewhat fucked it up. "Why would I, I simply need you to postpone your plans on world conquest for some time, about one or two years would be enough, well at most ten" Darknym said, sounding rather troubled. "You know that I can do nothing about it" Simon said somewhat annoyed remembering the moment he became a little too curious and gave Domina the last evolution, turning it into a Demon God. At the moment he didn''t know that he had no authority over npc gods, even with the master code and the full control of the world he could do nothing against the gods, in a way they had equal powers to his and could do whatever they wanted and Domina had only one plan and that was Conquering the whole world and with Its power it wasn''t impossible to do so, after all it was now as strong as a god. "Do I have to think of everything, don''t you still have his ID code and other Data just use them to freeze him or put him into a slumber for a few years" Darknym said and Simon suddenly as if out of nowhere saw a strange series of numbers in his mind, those were numbers he had seen but didn''t really give much thought to them and thought that he had forgotten them, but as it seemed his mind still held them in his memories, Darknym had used some psychic power to retrieve them and as they were flashing before him, Darknym turned and left. Simon was rather surprised and somewhat excited, because he suddenly realized where to search for the item ID of things, meaning how to interact with players without even being nearby, he could simply use their ID to do whatever he wanted to them, something that he hadn''t thought of before. "Dear, did you say something?" kaj asked still yawning as she had fallen asleep under the comfortable hot sun. "Nothing important, just a rather pleasant surprise" Simon said as he smiled and closed his eyes under his sunglasses, lying under the heat of the sun. ==================================================== Green''s POV Just a day ago everything was going fine and now all hell broke loose. The strange demonic city had turned into an inferno and even the ground was too hot to touch, she had to use heat insulated materials under her spider legs to move around. Domina had suddenly turned into a Demon God of fire, but what made her depressed was that he went mad, he had even tried to kill her for speaking her mind. She and Purple were now fleeing from the Demon City at high speed, with a few of her subordinates who weren''t wearing the infernal demonic armor that had tunred many of them into Domina''s puppets. Only the Jaks didn''t seem to care about the change in Domina''s behavior. ''You will pay for this'' Green thought as she escaped, her youthfull face becoming twisted by anger. Players who were controlled could only delete their avatars leaving a puppet for Domina to control, since their avatar didn''t dissappear after its deletion but remained as a corpse or something. Her plan of taking over Allastar had been ruined but at least Blue would too lose this world to that idiot Simon, at least that''s what she thought as she and her subordinates logged out of Allastar forever, or at least for a rather long time, or until a chance to claim it reappears. ==================================================== Max''s POV If there was someone who ate the full power of Domina''s evolution, there that''s the players who were camped close to the defiled ground, they were rather surprised when the ground begun changing colors and in the end turned into a burning inferno. The Purification was useless against the hellfire that spawned from the ground and the heat made it difficult to even approach the corrupted lands. But the situation became even worse when the flames begun moving towards them engulfing the whole land territory into a fiery hell. Max could see his troops burn in the infernal flames while most players simply logged out, abandoning their npc troops, it simply wasn''t worth feeling the pain of being burned alive. Max with all his strength shouted orders to the panicked npcs and some leftover players. "Regroup, mages begin casting defensive shields, don''t bother healing others, everyone begin drinking potions for healing, those who have no potion get closer to a mage, everyone retreet in formation!" With his fierce voice commanding over his troops, not many dared disregarding his commands and the chaos quickly subsided. Of course tha was only on his side, on other sides there were heavy losses and very few players cared about their mercenary troops, after all they would only stay with them for a limited amount of time. The ones who didn''t instantly disconect were those who had brought their own npc armies and had something to lose, their losses were also minimal since they were prepared for situations like this, to the veterans of the game this infernal tide of flames was nothing special, after all there were lots of spellcasters who could replicate something like that in a castle siege and being in a large scale war was no different than an open field battle. Max at the moment was camping with his npc troops away from the cursed lands, licking their wounds as the damage they had taken was not small. The Helllion guild had lost half of their total forces in a single day, if not for every guild suffering the same loss, Drogun would no longer belong to their guild. Max, Red and Honda were sitting near the fire, Honda was now seeing Max in a new light. He might not be the best warrior but he was a great commander, in truth many of the surviving npcs were expressing their thanks to him all through the day, even some players came from time to time to express their gratitude, since they could save their trained companions from that situation. Every one of them knew that without his guidance they would have been lost. "Son, we are going back" Max heard a message from his father. Max didn''t know why they were retreating but he was somewhat happy because he would see Progie once more, but a little after the message another thing shocked the players and npcs. The Raging inferno had stopped advancing and even subsided a bit. There were some happy faces and some sad, they were those who survived and those who thought that they were completely defeated. It was the truth and although being alive was something worderful for the npcs, many of them were somewhat angry and dejected by this crushing defeat. The army was going home, this was something that all the chanels in the virtual world were transmiting, there was a large uproar as the demonic players were betrayed by their leader, the Demon Domina and no one knew what was happening but Blue the defacto Ruler of Allastar was giving an Interview. "What can you tell us about the your failed crusade and crushing defeat in the northern mountains?" A rather sharp interviewer asked, earning a rather disatisfied look from Blue. "There''s no defeat, this is a ceasefire, both sides decided to take a step back after a rather harsh round of negotiations" Blue said with a smile that could burn a hundred hearts. Red could only laugh as she knew full well that Blue was lying, or at least not telling them everything. After all there was no way that Green would sit for negotiations, or rather it was Blue who wouldn''t sit, since she was even more headstrong than Green. Of course only Red knew that, so the rouse passed successfully as the truth. Max and Honda too watched the transmission but they had a different opinion than Red, a feeling of gratitude by Max and a lusty look from Honda, after all Blue was wearing a rather revealing outfit, showing half of her nipples to the public, but none could speak against her since she was the daugher of the Empress, one of the ten Divas. 48 - -One year later- "You can take whatever you like from this room" Said the somewhat plump dark skined Ashradian merchant. In the room stood three blue headed women and one blue headed girl. They looked around somewhat surprised by the merchant''s words. The room they stood in was beautiful, even the most simple tea cup was engraved with beautiful designs while there were also were golden spoons and forks on the table in front of them. "I want that carpet!" Shouted one of them, who was wearing the most revealing desert dancer outfit in the market. She was Blue the diva who they had met at the northern mountains. The carpet she was pointing at was the one hunging on the wall behind the rich merchant. It had a beautiful design of a peackock taking flight, something rather strange but the colours and beautiful making of the carpet couldn''t escape Blue''s upraising eyes. "Are you sure you don''t want something else, how can a stupid carpet be enough to repay the great deed that you have done for me" The rich merchant said, with a friendly smile that could flautered the heavens. "Girls, this carpet would go really nice with my room, I hope you don''t care, right?" Blue asked the other girls who were next to her. One was Galaxia, who didn''t seem to care at all, as she was still looking around, having found nothing of interest, the other was Lidie who submissively nodded, not daring to speak against her, the last was little brown whose hair was now blue for some reason, but she was more interested in playing with two plushies than the quest reward. The merchant wasn''t looking quite well right now but he didn''t say anything further. Lidie could see that with a heavy heart, the merchant took off the carpet from the wall as he offered it to Blue as a reward. The moment they stepped out of the shop, Blue unrolled the carpet and commanded "Fly". The three next to her were left dumpstruck, not really understanding why a carpet would fly. "Girls from now on, we need mounts no more, we will be flying on this magic carpet" Inside the store, the rich merchant had already contacted with a group of assassins to retrieve his magic carpet and a distance away from the town two figures riding on camels were looking at the flying carpet that silently disappeared into the distance. "You really suck at predicting the future" one of the two figures said. "Why you..." Time wanted to curse out loud, but he quickly calmed down, he was now at an age that anger and stress caused only problems to his health. If not for the newest capsules having been developed at the time before he died he would be dead by now. Of course for him who could foresee the future he knew that he would be alive till now and long into the future, His problem however were three people, first was Darknym whose future didn''t exist, second was Lidie who could aslo see the future, but the third was the reason why he could foresee only a tiny bit, little brown''s future was like a bomb ready to go out at any moment, even Darknym himself admitted his innability to foresee her actions but he didn''t really care since he was too sure of himself, which made Time even more angry. The two of them have been after the girls for a year now, while it all started with Galie appearing in front of all the reporters abducting Blue in front of all the people, many people said that it was all set up and everyone agreed, but few knew what had happened in reality. Even Darknym was in the Dark in this matter, but the two behind it were probably Galie and Brown, since Lidie gained nothing from this and Brown was Blue''s half sister. In the months they had been tracing their steps they had finaly arrived to the Ashrad Continent, more than half the continent was desert with no life at all, even travelling in the desert could only be done mounted on camels or giant lizards, although there were also horses, called mounts, these creatures looked like horses but lacked eyes and a tail. Mounts were the fastest means of transport but needed lots of food and rest, something that only usable for travelling short distances between towns and villages. Camels were the only way to travel long distances, while giant lizards were the toughest mounts, even if you encountered monsters the giant lizard had high chances of survival. Giant lizards however were slower than mounts and still needed as much food, needed rest and cost more than camels. Although Darknym didn''t seem to care at all about the situation, he just travelled behind Time sometime helping him taking care of a monster or two. In the begining Time had started with a large group of people, but in time they divided since they couldn''t foresee which direction they would take. Time had sent key members to some spots trying again and again to find Blue. You might ask why didn''t he teleport through the Guardian system, well it''s simple, she had never told him her ID, even when she was a child she had never seen him as all children are sent to school and Divas are raised in an even more strict and elite environment, learning even more things and going through too much. In truth if Time wasn''t a really powerfull fortuneteller he probably wouldn''t be able to tell which of the Divas was his own daughter, or even if he did have a daughter with Merry at all. The two of them changed direction and went after the carpet, after of course casting a haste spell at their camels in a desperate attempt to catch up. Of course the main reason for it was the same reason as to why no one in ashrad uses flying mounts. Because flying is even more dangerous than crawling in the desert dunes. one day after another group arrived at the town, the leader of this team was a man sitting on a rather strange mount(blind horse creature). "Progie, where''s your mommie now?" Asked Max as he and his group travelled forth towards the far reaches of the desert dissapearing into the night. The only sound they made being Red''s nagging, leaving behind a rather irritating feeling. ==================================================== Simon''s POV -some day A Year ago- Simon was running away from Kaj who was trying to kill him, although he was a godlike figure in Allastar and he could get away with a single flick of his fingers, but he was not in the virtual world at the moment. Life as an almighty virtual god was boring, really boring but the main reason behind his boredom was that he could do anything, anywhere he went Kaj went behind him, even toilet was under her surveilance. If he ever looked at another woman Kaj would instantly fall on him and beat him up. But the worst thing was that he forgot himself in a patrol and was now going to earn a good beating in the real world. If before he was slow and tired by just walking, but now he was running for his life. The first hit he suffered made him regret glancing at their partner''s ass. It was his misfortune being in the same group with two beauties and his wife while on patrol. It was fortunate that she hadn''t shot him in the head and just smacked him in the face. In a moment the both of them reached some strange intersection, they were patroling the underground power factory at the moment and there was nothing but robots working on maintaining the facilities. They looked like humans but they were nothing but androids or so they were told. Since the sky Island had left they had only the two areas to patrol, their town or some other town and their underground facilities. In their game of hide and seek they reached a dead end, Simon was nothing like a grown adult and in his panic he shot the lock open and went inside. Kaj could do nothing but follow inside the dim lit room. Sneakily and in her distressed state a kiss was stolen by Simon who was somewhat excited by the atmosphere. This was the real world and this was their first real kiss, their skin touching one another was something unusual for both. "Die Guardian scum!" A voice came from the door and shots were heard, Simon didn''t even have the chance to see what hit him before he lay there on the floor with Kaj in his arms, Both dead in seconds. You could call this misfortune or lack of vigilance on duty but this was something rather rare. To begin with, in the huge facility to find a person was already hard, even harder to find a rebel, but some way or another a rebel found them first. All revolutionairs are burning with a flame of hatred as they have some reason to hate the system. -Sometime later- Simon woke up as if from a nightmare, his body didn''t excert any sweat but his mind was in upheaval. At first he thought that it was all a dream but then he noticed that something was strange. He tried to move his head but his body wouldn''t comply. He was wearing something on his head that blocked his sight and he couldn''t feel his body at all, well not entirely but it was more like it was numb or something. He could tell that he was walking and from time to time he would feel his arms and fingers working at a rather tactfull pace. He didn''t know to laugh or to cry, but in reality he could do neither of it, he had completely lost control over his body. -days or months later- Simon had at last accomplished something, he could blink, just this strange action gave him great happiness. At last he could feel even the slightest of things, this almost negligible action was a hope that he could escape from this nightmare. -Hours or days later- Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Simon was feeling pain, an indescibable pain, a pain as if his body and soul were being teared apart, a pain almost signaling his death. Suddenly in his agony he felt a strange sensation, it was as if he could see again, images of his surounding was visible inside his mind. He could see the facility he was patrolling before, or so it seemed like because of the strange machinery and the androids walking here and there. By now he had figured out that he had been turned into one of those android workers, even in his wildest dreams he wouldn''t have thought that those seemingly metalic android hid humans inside. -Present- He couldn''t tell how long it was but he had become sick and tired of his situation, he could see everything going on outside but he could do nothing to interact with the outside world, not until now. Today was rather strange as all of the so called drones had to pass through mentainance or so it was called. The truth however was quite grim for him as his body walked towards what seemed to be a lava pit. It was a large cylinder full of liquid metal, it was used for recycling, it was a rather tedious thing to diferentiate metals and the other components so the refined hot metal would seperate and sent to diferent containers. It was at that moment as his body walked to its doom that his stress reached a new height, through great pain his body suddenly stoped just before jumping off the platform right into the liquid metals. behind him where some other drones that looked somewhat damaged, some even lacking a hand or a foot. There was a reason why they were sent to the resycling facility, or rather two. To begin with their bodies had begun decomposing and there was little that could be done about it, after all they died in the real world, not inside their capsules, and their body had already begun decomposing before they were found. The second reason was that there were just too many drones, far more than needed to be, in other words, the less productive drones were sent for recycling. simon with his psychic power could see the bottom of the lava pit, there were remnants of bones and some stones or something that failed being dissolved by the hot liquid metal. With great pain and only by relying on his will alone he begun moving his body, moving backwards, one step at a time. They say that if you gave a monkey a millenia of lifetime, it could even learn how to read, so how couldn''t Simon by now not somewhat understand how the circuits in his strange metalic suit work. It was because he did something to the circuits that the whole metalic frame had stoped moving and now he tried to do the oposite of what was happening and it somehow worked. It was fortunate that he had watched closely what each circuit did and now knew full well how to make the metal frame of his drone body moved. His psychic powers had somehow awakened anew as he now was walking in the drone suit out of the facility, he went towards the city, to the place he once called home, he had but one Idea in his mind "Revenge". It took him ages to reach his place and inside there was nothing but his old capsule, it was rather common for empty capsule rooms to exist, after all only Guardians were allowed to birth children into the world, something that silently diminished the world''s population. In truth most people didn''t care since from long ago overpopulation was a problem unsolved in ages which now was easily ignored as there weren''t enough guardians who even wanted to pass through the process of giving birth. There was a reason for that, called birth simulation, which the woman had to pass through, it was a nighmarish procedure very few women would want to pass a second time, after all the new generation of people were too fragile, having lived all their life in a completely safe virtual reality, the faintest pain in the real world would seem great to them, mostly because of their real body being in synch with their underdeveloped muscles and skin. In other words most people other than newborn childre, most of which were trained as guardians from birth, everyone else were weak, terribly weak like Simon. Simon was now in front of the capsule and with great difficulty opened the hatch and entered into the virtual world. If anyone saw how he looked like in the virtual world they would scream "Ghost", his skin was rather dry and pale like a zombie and his eyeballs were missing out of their sockets, he had multiple holes all over his body and his from where different metals and wires normally passed. Simon could see quite well with his non existent eyes but what he most wanted to do now was take revenge. Only problem was from whom and how. Simon like a ghost from the past entered Allastar, there he was god, but more importantly, there he could find Darknym. If he found that man, maybe he could even do something about his situation, just maybe, after all he had once been sent to Darknym''s capsule room and knew that he was not a simple man. Simon appeared in Allastar and without a second though begun trying to find Darknym, of course it was impossible for him to locate him but he easily found Lidie and the rest of the girls, there was no question that they would become his best bargaining chip, but he knew full well that only Galie had some value, for the rest he didn''t care, but how to make Galie a hostage was something he couldn''t think about. "Just give her what she wants most" The little devil on his shoulder said. He had created two smal AI, one little devil and one little angel for ideas, after all he had long found that the Devil was a rather well made AI so he dublicated it into a good and an evil AI advisors. "Why don''t you just ask her for help" The little angel contradicted the devil. The two opinions were rather handy when dealing with people after all one could advise him on how to do something the good way and the other a more underhanded way to achieve his target. Simon of course knew that Darknym was nowhere near as nice as a person, so he needed the Devil''s advice on how to deal with another Devil. Days passed as he and the little devil were designing their plan, the Devil''s data were enriched with all of Simon''s knowledge of the outside world and now their plan had taken a more solid form. The angel was always speaking of how to make the plan less crafty and a more sincere aproach, but his opinions were completely disregarded. Now a week later the plan was finaly set in motion, all starting on the surface of Allastar where the demon Domina''s strange Glass cocoon begun to crack, silently unleashing into the world an even greater terror than before. ==================================================== Zephir and Verina''s POV Zephir and Verina were the only ones who remained of his former demonic horde, since all the others who bore his Demonic armor were turned to ashes. Of course that was because Domina had all of Simon''s memories and thought of them as trustworthy, the closest thing to a friend. They were rather surprised to see everyone else die but since this was the virtual world this matter only left a large sence of disatisfaction in many of the players'' hearts and after listening to Blue''s interview they all decided that Domina had just sold them out. Of course one good thing came from all this, players could now begin as demons in the demonic realm and slowly evolve into powerful demons trying to break into Allastar for a second demon invasion. Only Zephir and Verina however were now left on Allastar and they spent their days relaxed without worries, even their patrols were bribed away by zephir as he knew the ins and outs of the Guardians. Zephir was a Demonic Dragoon while Verina was a Leech Queen. Both however looked like normal humans with some special features like wings and horns on Zephir''s end and tentacles on Veriana''s. They had long ago abandoned the demonic armors but since they were demons and their strength was too high, most weapons simply broke after a few uses. They were too frail for them to use, even Zephir''s most trusted sword was no diferent than a toothpick. After all his demonic arm was far superior than a sword and his resistance and defence far surpased what an armor can give. Demons were no simple monsters, even if someone killed him he would just be sent to the demon world and with his power it wouldn''t be long before he returned or so he thought, after all he had seen the posts of players that started in the demon realm and knew a little about it. Demons didn''t need to eat and any foot they ate just added to their demonic energy which was used to trigger stronger attacks and evolution, it also worked as health points. They could only curse when their calm was disrupted by Domina''s awakening. They were even readying for their first child''s birth as Verina had passed the simulation and still agreed to it. Without a second thought all they did was leave Allastar for good and they were probably the first two who did so as the npcs begun spreading chaos about an oncoming disaster and the end of the world making some other normal people also abandon Allastar as it was too stressfull and not as fun as before, but to their horror they found out that they couldn''t log out anymore. Anyone who entered Allastar was not held there with no way of getting out while death inside the game was not an exit, they just revived as if there was nothing wrong, but most of the people thought of it as nothing more than a bug of the system. 49 - A large uproar begun in the virtual world, people were getting stuck in Allastar, unable to return to the "real" virtual world. This matter went as far as alarming even the empress as she found out that she could do nothing about it. The souls of all the people in the capsule were locked by the system, if they tried taking the people out of their capsule they would simply fall into a comma, for which there was no cure. Of course the reason why there was no cure, it was because humanity had long stagnated in all fields of science. Even the most brilliant of scientists found working boring and had went to some virtual world to play or live their life there, why bother healing the real body when it''s almost 100% safe, in truth only some really strong psychics and high clearance people could kill a person, with was a rather small chance since only one in ten millions could fit the description. Merry had a new headache at the moment, she trully didn''t know what to do, she had some knowledge about the system and even had the system codes but someone had just changed the main code for Allastar, it was like changing the password for your PC. There was only one thing she could do about it, find the person''s real body and take him out of his capsule, but all of that would have to wait until after ending her new movie''s shooting. =================================================================== Lidie''s POV Lidie with trouble got her head out of the sand, their carpet ride didn''t last even a few hours before they were ambushed by a monster and shot out of the sky. I said a monster but all they had seen was a sand storm that covered the whole creature up. Lidie of course knew that this was the creature known as Landlo, a strange centipede like creature that can swim through sand. It''s as dangerous as a dragon and people mostly avoid it as it can be seen from miles away. This was all Blue''s fault, that idiot didn''t even know how to drive the magic carpet, all she knew is how it turned left and right competely disregarding the up and down motion. Not too far away Lidie could see two little legs protruding from the sand and not far away Galie''s probably unconcious or dead body. Blue was nowhere to be seen but Lidie didn''t really care about her. After pulling little brown out of the sand and giving Galie a few slaps, the three of them were once more on their feet, right in the middle of a sandstorm. It wasn''t as wild as before but it still stung their eyes trying to see. Little Brown was mad at the monster and she was asking for her father to come and give it a lesson but Galie reminded her that they were hiding from their father. Lidie at the moment felt awful, there was really nothing they could do other than put up a tent or something but with the wind it was really hard. She then noticed something that made her somewhat angry, Galie was using her psychic forcefield to protect them from the sand but she didn''t even think of coming to help her as she was trying to set up the tent. It wasn''t really sudden some time after the sandstorm calmed down, that Blue and her flying carpet approached them from the air. The had stayed in place for arround an hour and even if Blue had died she would have long respawned in the nearby town, which they visited some time ago. Galie and Brown at the moment hoped the too had respawned back in town since Blue was holding four rather appetizing bonnuts. The rest of the day the spent setting up tents and having a picnic in the middle of the dessert and since Blue could fly to the town and back in almost no time they had nothing to worry about. They of course had no idea that all around the world of Allastar people were going crazy as they were unable to log out of the game. Some of the most unlucky ones were stranded in an unknown Island in the middle of the sea, dying of hunger. Criminality by players was now rising day by day, while Blue and the others were having picnics and travelled all over Ashrad. Of course they didn''t really know why the number of red named players had incresed but they had killed quite a few of them on their journey. Of course with their speed of travelling it was only a matter of time before Darknym and Time caught up with them, Lidie was somewhat worried every time they saw mounts in the horizon as she remembered the agreement Galie and Darknym had made. This game of tags had three rules, first rule was Darknym was not to use his powers to locate them, thus he was left following Time, second rule was that they couldn''t use their powers to travel, meaning that they had to use mounts and any means of transportation the game provided, lastly if Brown calls for his help the game was officialy over. Their days of travelling weren''t too many since they would stay at huge cities for longer since finding someone in a large city was almost impossible and today they had arrived in the city of Stonehill. This was one of the most majestic cities of Ashrad, mostly because of it''s stone quarry, stone was the the most expensive luxury in the Ashrad dessert continent, only rich people had houses made of stone, or weapons made of metal, while armors were almost non existent in the dessert continent, both because you would simply sink in the sand with a heavy armor and because you would burn alive inside a metal armor, well there were always exceptions to this since many players did so to gain the heat resistance and fire resistance passive skills, dying dozens of times in the process. Lidie and the girls were just entering the city when they saw behind them two approaching camels, or maybe mounts. It was then that Galie begun rushing them towards the center of the town, they could of course simply fly away with their carpet but there was nothing to stop Darknym from shooting them down, which she had clearly foreseen. Blue was somewhat surprised, mostly because they hadn''t seen Darknym and her father for a whole year and a half, something that was rather normal since they had been travelling all the time, even bumping on them was nearly impossible since Galie could foresee the future to a pretty good extend, when of course she was into it. Blue in truth was somewhat jealous of Galie and Brown, their father was something taken out of legends, something akin to a real monster while her dad was only able to foresee misfortunes all the time, every time she saw him, there was some new misfortune to befall her, he was like a messanger of misfortune and the worst thing was that he could and would do nothing to avert it, he had absolutely no power over fate, it was like you foreseeing that you would lose after already having tossed the dice. As for care and Love, she was already too old for that, all she now wanted was to be free and have fun, but being the new empress was probably the only way to true freedom, she had seen how her mother did whatever she liked, caring little about everything else, she wanted to be just like her. Of course you could tell that there are other divas that did the same but they weren''t exactly free to do whatever they liked, only w12(the virtual game) allowed them free use of their clearance status, in the other virtual worlds they had a rather limited status and that''s because the Empress had decidedt hat W12 would be their battlefield for succession, the one who could conquer all the worlds would become the new Empress, it was not much different than the game of tags they were playing with Darknym as freedom was their reward for participating. In this game of tags the only one who won nothing out of it was Lidie since for her freedom was only worth in the real world, for her this whole virtual reality was fake. For those that lived all their lives in this virtual world, for her the real world was where true freedom awaited, inside the virtual world there was but a fake sense of freedom, not only because everything was controled by a system but also because they didn''t even know if their close people were real or not. In a world where everything was fake freedom didn''t exist, but for her there was a small hint of hope, that hope was in the training of her psychic power, while she only had a hint of telepathy and telekinesis at the moment, she had found out that her psychic powers had become somewhat stronger as a whole, Galie helped her with using other psychic powers as well and even Blue was interested in the aspect of being able to use other sorts of psychic power, something that was thought unthinkable, because psychic powers were something they were born with, an inborn ability that rarely changed or mutated into something else, they mostly lived with a single power all their life, while some powerful psychics had more than one or a fusion of a few, but that was their limit. In their one year of travel Lidie had entered multiple fields of psychic power but she could only touch them, she couldn''t even get the corresponding skill to use them, the aftermath however was good, she was now somewhat stronger and if given the same clearance as the divas(100%), she would probably be their equal. Why am I telling you all this, it''s because the moment they saw Darknym and Time approach Lidie instantly opened a large portal ahead of themselves and dissapeared into the heart of the city. It was not a breach since Darknym said nothing about Lidie''s and Blue''s powers, only Galie was baned from using her teleportation abilities, that was because she had a rather long range teleportation, making it impossible for anyone to reach them, even if they could forsee their movements. Three days they spend hiding in their Inn room, a rather luxurious room to tell the truth, but it was getting stuffy and uncomfy staying in a room to avoid their persuers. Those days the town or city as the npcs called it was chaotic, the npcs had begun a battle with the players as hundreds of red named player begun plundering cities and towns alike, villages were pillaged and chaos ruled all over Allastar, the reason of course was that people were stuck in Allastar and since there was no death penalty to be seen and they needed food and drinks to survive as dying of starvation was rather painful, Allastar replicated the many types of real death rather truthfully, even a sword wound hurt like hell and some people simply fell unconcious after being wounded for the first time but with time they gained dozens of resistances and passive skills by the system so that they could better enjoy the game, but in the current situation it was rather strange, well the players did enjoy themselves, in the worst way possible, even other players took the hit of this new trend, but that''s something irrelevant to the big towns and cities, since security was better there and few red named players could escape punishment, being sent to jail for a weak without being able to log out turned to be a rather uncomfortable thing.(Normaly they logged out till their punishment was over, at least those that were sent to jail before) This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. ==================================================================== Brown''s POV Little brown didn''t understand lots of things but playing around she did a lot, today while the others were still asleep in their room she snuck out and went to play as usual. While walking for some time in the streets of the city she had the most fateful encounter of her life, it was probably the first time that she saw another child after a long time, the girl was rather plain with short blue hair but a rather modern looking outfit that made Brown even more interested in her, she was holding the hand of a red headed woman but didn''t seem very happy. Brown did what ever self respected child her age would think of doing, she grabbed the girl by her hand and begun running away, in her mind it was a rescue mission that she was willing to accomplish. After all this whole world was her playground or so she was told by her father. The two girls were running for some time until they reached a clearing somewhere in the town. "You are free now" Said Brown full of confidence and selfsatisfaction. The girl however looked at her as if she was seeing an alien, she even made a round around her before looking at her pensively. The girl then took out a few gold coins and gave them to her before walking away. Brown didn''t know that she practicaly looked like a beggar, her clothes were the novice outfit, mostly because she didn''t attack monsters at all, gaining no experience, meaning she hadn''t even reached level 100 yet so most good stuff were unavailable to her. The girl on the other side was wearing a rather modern outfit, the latest fashion if you asked around, making the two contrast each other, truth was brown didn''t really care what she was wearing, she was rather tomboish and liked wearing things that let her move more freely. Brown was left dumbstruck looking at the gold coins, not really understanding why the girl had given her money, she had plenty herself, but before she came to herself the girl was gone. Not long after, the girl returned with three other people, riding on a giant of a man, next to him was the redheaded woman and near them was a strange guy that looked somewhat funny. "Is this the little beggar girl?" Asked the big guy, but he begun laughing really loud because he saw that Brown had a name tag, meaning she was a player. Of course to npcs that didn''t make a difference, but to players that made a huge difference, since there were no children playing w12, mostly because children were meant to be at a closed educational network playing more childish games. Who in his right mind would believe that Brown was a child, anyone in Allastar could make themself look like a child and Brown''s clothes were nothing even close to a beggar, she had some rather expensive accessories for low level players, of course the girl was Progy and the others were Max and others. "Girl, you really are lucky that we don''t have time to play with you, trying to cheat little progy, isn''t that a bit too mean of you" Max said with a rather frightening smile on his face, of course he didn''t mean any harm, but to someone who saw him for the first time it was rather frightening. Brown of course as any child would do begun crying and then it was that all hell broke loose. ==================================================================== Lidie''s POV Lidie was the first to wake up and the first to find that Brown was missing, there was an uproar in the room but it ended too soon as they heard knocks on the door. Of course they thought it was Brown and in a hurry opened the door, only to find a group of people they were all too familliar with outside. Brown was riding on Darknym''s shoulders and looked at the others somewhat angrily, she still held some hostility towards Max, but the moment Lidie saw Max and the girl sitting on his broad shoulder, unknowingly to her a tear flowed from her eye. It was a rather awkward moment as non of the two knew what to do, Max of course as a man was the first to approach but his move forward made Lidie cower backwards in return, she didn''t know why she felt bad about leaving Progy behind, maybe she wasn''t as hard as she made herself to be maybe she couldn''t make herself believe that this world was a lie completely, she even felt somewhat bad about calling the npc child a program, after all she could do little to nothing as to differenciate who else might be a program, she was simply too adorable, or maybe Lidie was simply weak against children, the main target of running from Max was mostly running away from Progy, the small cute kid of back then, even now she was not much older but looked healthier than before. Darknym of course didn''t wait for them and took Galie with him to another room, telling her that they had some things to talk about, don''t misunderstand, the reason behind it was much more personal. The others also left the room, although Blue and Red were sneakily eavesdroping, but to Max and Lidie that was the least of their conserns right now. It was about time when the person who broke the silence was Progy. "Mom, why did you leave me behind, don''t you like me anymore?" Her voice was as naive as her question, but behind there was a complicated system, Lidie knew that, but even so she still couldn''t answer this simple but nightmarish question. "If you are not ready yet we won''t force you to stay with us, but know that we will be waiting for you" Max said as he was about to turn around and leave making Lidie feel somewhat conflicted inside. Truth be told she wasn''t sure what she felt for him, her past partner died a rather horrible death under the clunches of the guardians and she was very close to having the same fate. (Truthfully speaking that was just their fantasy since the most probable punishment would be the sealing of their psychic powers in the virtual world and probably a ban from exiting the virtual world, well and some secret surveilance by the system but nothing life threatening, unless of course there was an "accident" during their apprehension, which was a rather low probability, but the rebelion''s fear was that their mind would have been read so they just suicided whenever they were caught, not that it mattered anymore, since she had heard what the rebellion really was about, unless of course they had killed someone, which would earn them capital punishment). "Stop!...please" This unexpected sound came from Lidie herself, her mind was somewhat shaken, but her determination after remembering Axel she was even more sure about herself. "Max, you are a sweet guy, but I don''t think we can be together" Her words were no longer swayed by emotions, this was cold reality, he was not exactly her type anyway. To her words however she got a rather unexpected reaction. "What did you just say!" His words were full of anger and a sense of discontent, making Lidie mad, after all she didn''t owe him anything. This moment to her he was the personification of all that she hated, a person content with a fake world, a fake life and fake feelings. "Just go back to your mommy! I''m sure you guardian scum have it perfectly fine since you can do whatever you like" Lidie Shouted back, she was rather mad now, after the fight in the arena she of course understood full well that Max had some conection with the guardians, after all his armor was not something normal people could get their hands on. Max''s face fell, he of course had heard about the conflict between the guardians and the rebels, but he also knew the truth that all rebels were but recruits for the guardians. He at the moment felt sorry for her, thinking that she was being deceived into thinking that the real world is something heavenly. He of course had lived in the real world for most of his childhood and knew how painful and unforgiving it was, a simple scratch would stay on your body for days and there was little he could do but fulfill his most primitive needs, like eating, drinking and going to the bathroom, after all they didn''t have to go to the toilet in the virtual world and they wouldn''t shit themselves in most virtual games, mostly because it was humiliating and caused psychological disorders to occur, although some games did allow so, but it could be deselected in the features screen at the start of the game. Lidie however did catch a glimse of pity on his face, becoming even more angry as a result. In truth they had too little in common and progy was nothing than a bunch of data in Lidie''s mind, if she wanted to she could have simply hacked into it and edit it, that was the truth that for some reason escaped Max''s mind. In truth children in Allastar and other virtual reality games or worlds were something abnormal, too few would spend their time raising a child, it was simply too hard and time consuming, especialy the baby phase was the worst. A fleeting thought had passed through Lidie''s mind only for a moment. ''What if Max wasn''t a guardian, what if he didn''t know anything about the real world situation, what if he was also a victim of the system like many others?'' Of course this thought passed the moment she saw expression on his face, she then understood that he knew too well what was going on and probably didn''t care about it. He was probably content living in a fake world all his life'' she thought as she rushed passed him and went looking for Darknym and Galie, after all the two of them were the only hope she had of helping humankind escape the system, leaving Max standing coldly behind her, he was simply too shaken at the moment, after all he had just learned that the girl he liked was part of the revolutionaries. 50 - Second vol Finale Lidie''s POV Lidie rushed out of the room and the first thing she heard was a rather familiar but furious voice. Looking inside she saw a rather handsome fellow shouting at Darknym, nearby Galie and brown looked somewhat sad for some reason, but mostly as if they pitied the young man. "Are you mocking me, of course I know that you can travel back in time!" The young man shouted, of course the man was Simon who wanted Darknym to send him back in time, something that was probably beyond his powers. At first Simon asked him to resurect Kaj and himself, but after being turned down, he asked the same thing that he did before, still thinking that he had travelled back in time. "For the last time, I''m telling you that what I did was change your memories, if I could travel back in time do you think that I would''s have saved Galie''s mother or let Brown be harmed?" Darknym said somewhat irritated, they had been going for it for some time now and they made no progress at all, Galie and Brown of course knew that there was no way to go back in time, or at least that''s what they thought. "Don''t joke around, you are a devil, why would you even save a plaything anyway, I''m sure you didn''t even care about her!" Simon shouted, something that made Darknym silent, the reason was that it was true, he didn''t care too much for Galie''s mother after all she was mortal and although he had ways to extend her life she would eventualy die, even Galie and Brown for him were not exactly more important than his dreams and aspirations. "Do you even know what a timeline is or how a soul works, don''t get ahead of yourself kid, If I wanted I can completely destroy your soul and erase you existance so don''t get too ahead of yoursef" These words made Simon wanna puke, he was sure that Darknym could time travel or resurect the dead and now Darknym himself didn''t reject it, he only threatened him, meaning that it was difficult but not impossible. Lidie saw Simon laugh hysterically as he dissapeared into nothingness, it was as if the him before was just an image. ==================================================================== Simon''s POV Truth was that Simon was baiting him, the image in front of Darknym wasn''t his real self, the little devil told him to bait Darkym into revealing his hand and that he did, he now knew that Darknym knew how to resurect people or how to time travel one or the other and these secrets he needed. He had elaborated on a plan or better thousants of plans, demons and angels at the moment were spreading through the whole of Allastar doing his bidding while players were trapped in this world and were unable to escape. Simon of course had a second Ace up his sleaves, after dying or whatever had happened to him he had a second awakening to his psychic powers and could now once more tap into the system. Allastar was in the palm of his hand, but what he wanted was only one person, a person that was outside his ability to control. If he could control that person, not only could he return Kaj and himself to life, but he could also rule the whole world. Simon now wasn''t himself anymore, he had abandoned his petty passions for something greater, Complete domination. The elaborate plan he and the Devil had made was foolproof, of course he knew that there was no way to fight Darknym face on but he had tons of preparations that even now were underway. The little Devil and Angel were his advisors as he was now establishing his influence in this virtual world. Npcs or players were all under his control and from time to time even more people entered Allastar only to be trapped inside. Simon of course had a reason for doing this and the reason had to do with how the virtual system worked. The whole system was powered by psychic power, the more people were in a virtual space the more processing power was given to that space, meaning that the more people Simon could keep in Allastar the more powerfull he became in this virtual space. This of course he understood only after doing the maintainance work at the underground facilities for around a year and after he had entered the system and pondered a little in its data. Of course there was no information of what was happening inside the virtual world and tons of Guardians had entered the first day, but after a entering they had all discovered that they couldn''t leave. Simon had send angels to recruit the Guardians and Devils to recruit the Rebels who were hiding inside the game, or even worked for the guardians, the reason he could do so was that they all had sothing giving them away, like a friend who was in the revolutionaries. As a god in Allastar Simon had the ability to create his own realm, although it wasn''t too big or spacious but it could house about four modern capital cities, meaning a small country. He then divided it into heaven and Hell and begun creating buildings and npcs for both, his plan was quite simple, he would have whoever he didn''t like burn in hell while those that he liked he would have with him in the Heavenly realm, giving them some minor powers and making them immortals, mostly because they could respawn in the first place, This he did because of the Angel and the Devil and it would take him like forever to finish, but he had all the time in the world. ==================================================================== Max''s POV Max was somewhat perplexed, the reason why was because deep inside he did understand what Lidie said, things that he took for granted others didn''t have the possibility of having. Max had his own house in the real home or more rightly put his parents'' house as they all lived together in the real world. If he wanted to he could even stay for years outside his capsule and no one would say a word to him, if someone who was not a guardian tried that they would be arrested and locked inside their capsule, something rather disturbing now that he thought about it. Max wasn''t an idiot and although he had long chose the virtual world instead of the real one there were probably people who would chose otherwise. Progy looked sadly at her daddy as he stood frozen in place, from the door Red and Blue were somewhat shocked as they both had no idea that Lidie was a Rev(Revolutionaire). In a way both of them should simply apprehend her just because of her ideas, but at the moment it felt somewhat wrong to both of them, after all they had both spend some time with Lidie and although she was a miser and a spoilsport but she was an alright person to hung with as she was upright and righteous, although she tried really hard to disregard the npcs'' problems but she never could abandon a cry for help making their adventures together rather exciting at times even when they were wiped out because of her wimps. Of course Blue knew nothing about Max but for Red who knew his background Lidie''s words were like knives to her heart, in reality she and Blue both were people who had a say in how the system worked, not that Max couldn''t do something if he wanted to. In truth the system existed for one reason only, to make the world safer, after all no one could die, well almost no one. But deaths all over the world were limited to a minimum of about 1thousant a year, while birth rate was around the same levels as well if not double. Max closed his eyes trying to figure what to do, funny thing was that his first idea was to go ask his mother, he felt pathetic as he understood that although he had people he called friends, in reality he felt strange discussing with them important matters like how he felt or his dreams, he just wasn''t close enough and although they travelled with Honda for a long time, he could only tell jokes and laugh with him, Honda was straitforward and went right into the matter, something that made him rather unsuccesful with girls. He was a raw diamond in a way, if he was polished maybe he would become the greatest gigolo in the world. But in their travels Honda grew only more depressed as Red gave him no mind at all and even scolded him every time she or him died from a monster attack, mostly because Max was delayed while waiting for them, it was a miracle how Max could hold Progy safe from all the monsters that they encountered after all Progy only had one life. As for why they hadn''t gathered more people, that''s a long story, could you imagine anyone staying after one year of nothing, it was the most boring journey of all times, all they did was travel and travel and travel, not staying even for a day at one place, it was more like torture than a journey and all that just for the current scene. ============================================== In another room Lidie was standing still, she had heard Simon''s arguments with Darknym and something unthinkable struck her. ''Death'' She hadn''t thought of it, what would have happened if she and Axel hadn''t left the virtual world, what would have happened if they were happy with what they had. Afterwards however she remembered her first experience in the real world, the sense of touching something real, the strange heat of their body after their first real kiss, their last real kiss, the kiss of death as it all happened at that fatefull day. Suddenly a voice came from nearby, it was a familiar voice. "Oi, Lidie would''t you want to go back in time?" The voice was Simon or more like a small Simon standing on her shoulder, he rather good looking at the moment but Lidie knew better than judge a man from his cover. "What do you want?" Lidie asked disdainfully, she didn''t trust Simon one bit as she still remembered the raid on the Revs headquarter. "Don''t be so hostile, I only want to make an alliance with you" Simon said, his tone was now serious which birthed a spark of interest in Lidie''s mind. "You know that Darknym doesn''t care about your plans, he cares for nothing at all, but together we can make him care" ==================================================================== The next few days Max stayed in the same Inn as Lidie but they didn''t talk at all, there was nothing for them to talk about. In a way they had nothing in common to even discuss, he could only see Lidie turn more and more gloomy each passing day. It wasn''t only Lidie who was changing, the city they were staying in was also experiencing changes as the whole world changed. Days passed and Max couldn''t find Lidie at all, Progy also couldn''t find her and whenever he asked Galie she had no Idea, she only knew that Lidie was still in her capsule. She too had the same question as Max. ''Where is Lidie?'' Darknym as always didn''t care but once Brown asked him, to his shock he too couldn''t find her wereabouts, it wasn''t that he wasn''t stong enough it was that the future was too foggy, he could only smile bitterly knowing full well that it was because of little Brown who was next to him playing dolls with Progy. Darknym had made them rather well made dolls for them to play with and dozens of dresses and clothes for them, he even put spells on the dolls so that the children could change how they looked, it was like editing the face, which was somewhat funny as the girls created rather funny faces for them. It was around midnight that Simon came once more, this time he didn''t talk much, he only left an envelop and dissapeared. Darknym was rather wary of the item left behind, to his displeasure he had discovered that even he was now limited by the system, even worse it seemed as if Simon had made the system supress him to the best of its abilities and it was rather successful as his powers were now only half of his original powers and even worse as days passed he grew weaker and weaker, he could of course leave Allastar and the virtual world and recover but that would take years, he couldn''t leave the girls in Simon''s world for so long and now this letter, the letter could be another trap from the system or even worse something to throughly seal his powers. His speculations came true as Galie who accidentaly opened the letter lost all her psychic powers and was about to be teleported away if not for his involvement. This letter was like an act of war, the first strike a threat to tell him that he was now powerless in the virtual world, this world belonged to non other than simon now and even if he left the virtual world, there was little he could do about it. ==================================================================== Merry''s POV In the outside world there were or rather the wider Virtual world there was something that made everyone panic even more. Demons from the virtual game had begun appearing in other Virtual worlds kidnapping people and many people knew that these were non other than Allastar Demons, they had seen them in a cinematic nearly a year ago. Merry was going mad as well, she too like Darknym didn''t know what to do, even before all this she could do nothing to safeguard the people, the demons simply came out from a stange gate took someone and left through the same gate, killing the demons wasn''t hard if you were in some virtual game space but what about the main virtual world, what about the people who were sleeping or eating at the moment the gate emerged, they had no way of fighting the demons and even worse, the demons didn''t appear in some patern, it was completely random, the system was to slow in reacting to the invasion and by the time it reacted the gate was long closed. Merry had of course tried to find the mastermind of all this chaos but there was little she could do, after all there were too many people in the world just trying to read their minds would take ages and even if she did find him or her, what then? there was no way to forcefully eject him/her from the system, at most she would throw his body into a comma while his/her soul would remain in the virtual space continueing to wreck chaos and panic. Her options were few and one worse than the previous. If only there was the shut down button, then all this could have been avoided. Merry could only curse Chris for his badly made capsules or the others who came after him and used his capsule without making the least of changes to it, even herself who hadn''t handled the matter more decicively. In her opinion, the only one behind this chaos could only be the new Darknym, but if he is as strong as Rain said then there was little she could do about it. The Virtual space, her world was turned upside down and all she could do was watch helplessly as it all happened. ==================================================================== Simon''s POV Only one person in the whole world felt no panic or concern about the current situation, he was of course the mastermind of the whole thing or more like the cuprit. Simon was still making his own god realm, or rather both his realms, while also monitoring the current situation. At the moment everything went as planed, Domina was kidnapping people from other virtual spaces making them enter Allastar by force, since they had to create an Avatar in Allastar once they entered. Nearby stood Lidie who was also monitoring what was happening outside, their alliance was no wimp of Simon''s, the reason behind it was simple, he needed more people and a person who sooner or later would leave the virtual world caring nothing about it was the most suitable ally. Of course their goals were different but the path to them was one and the same. The main point of the kidnappings was to make people fear the virtual world, to show them how powerless they really were against the system, but of course it also helped make Simon''s powers even stronger. The secondary however target for Simon was to make Allastar not fun to play anymore, thus making Darknym wanna leave the virtual world, of course they could always make a rather simple deal and everything would be over. Lidie''s existance however was a must if he wanted his plan to work, she was an existance akin to a bargaining chip but also a way for him to analyze how the capsules used by Darknym worked, the letter he sent was a message that he had already decyphered the way the capsule worked making however Lidie''s existance somewhat useless, none the less he still allowed Lidie to think that they were Allies. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. Lidie didn''t seem to think too deep into stuff something that made Simon somewhat at ease after all he had too many things to care about, it was a fortune that he had the little angel and devil as they gave him rather good Ideas, the both of them did their work as advisors perfectly, but in the end they still needed some of his own ideas to make the plan even more laborious. One year, a whole year and people went on disappearing, the people had no idea what was going on inside the game or how to stop it, there were of course many attempts in the span of the year but it was all futile, half of earth''s population was now trapped in Allastar and the first problem was that there wasn''t enough space for all of them. Wars raged and the first to fall were the Npcs towns and villages. Of course Guilds and Guardians had the advantage but since the guardians could no longer use their special options they were left without their special armors and weapons, practicaly naked, even their psychic powers were highly suppressed making them just elite players or rather average, since they depended too much on their psychic abilities to fight. In this one year Simon couldn''t find nor Darknym nor his daughters making him feel somewhat depressed. He had set the three of them as main targets for kidnapping but all three of them had simply disappeared from the virtual world, another person who had dissapeared with them was Lidie who went to see what they were doing in the real world, Red had disappeared as well but he didn''t really pay attention to that. Three more years passed and the population of earth had all been trapped in Allastar, even the empress was now on his feet. For some reason she was somewhat different from how he had imagined her all those years, she was probably the most disappointing person he had ever met. At first he thought that she was going to threaten him or something when she appeared in front of him, but the first thing she said was "Hello gorgeous, do you want to make out?" It was then that he understood why the whole world was so stupid, she probably had no idea what was happening under her rule, but if she wasn''t the one who ruled then who was? The question had made him panic at first, he even searched through the system but the system was only a tool, who was the one who was ruling over the whole world? If it was the system he would had found it long ago, his thoughts were that it was the Empress but she too was but a tool, so who took the decisions on the educational system, on the lifestyle and all the other trully complicated matters? He had of course asked the Empress herself but "The geezers" wasn''t a rather satisfactory answer. Whowever it was however made little difference as his plans were coming to fruition, Allastar was now his domain and no one could leave his world without his saying, He had also begun taking over other virtual worlds'' control as they were deemed useless by the system and were in suspended function, of course over there he wasn''t god or anything but his demons could still plunder stuff from there and bring it to him. Years passed him by, Simon had lost count of how long it was, he also had no goal anymore, he had long forgotten why he wanted Darknym to travel him back in time, but the reason for that was nor power nor time, it was Merry. At first he thought of her as an idiot, but birds of a flock stick together, he didn''t know if she was an idiot anymore but she was now his most beloved wife. They had simply too many interests in common, they both liked to lazy around and go with different partners behind the other''s back, or even did some orgies now and then, but what really bond them was that their most beloved people were long gone. Allastar had changed in those years as People had now stopped making wars begun striving for survival, as for the ten Divas, they were now known as the ten goddesses and before long people begun ascending into their own "god realms", returning Allastar to the Npcs, the reason for this was the time that had passed, in reality a whole century had passed by as Simon was planing and changing Allastar to what he wanted it to be. However not all people became gods, Simon had also created a Hell, there he put people he didn''t like and people he wanted to torture mercilessly. His version of Hell was rather empty but inside there were only a few people, but to them Simon would give no quarter. These people were the real brains behind the guardian system and the other things, among them were also Time,Rain,Leo and even Dublin. These people were those who could have changed everything but they did nothing and logicaly speaking if not for Merry the ten divas would also be among them. There was no justice to this of course but Simon didn''t care, those people were the ones responsible for all the chaos in the first place, if they had simply locked all psychic powers there would be no inequality and no reason for the guardian''s to exist, as for the real world, what was so good about. There were however those who with all their might resisted Simon''s reign and their leader was non other than Max whose powers had somehow awakened after a rather tragic event in his life(Progy''s death). Of course if he knew that his parents wer held in hell he would be even more furious. Max''s powers were the same as Simon''s or almost the same, he could freeze the system for a time, making everything stagnate, well almost everything as inside his zone people regained their psychic powers and in time Max and his group begun hiding in other virtual spaces. However there were two even more troublesome groups. The first group''s leader was a Dragon called Golgoliath. Simon for some reason could do nothing about him, he had suspicions that he was a hidden npc god or something but when he met him, he immediately understood what was happening as a message appeared in front of him. =Dear Simon, you were right, I can go back to time, of course the power needed to do something like that is too much for me so I decided to just leave the virtual space, see you in a century or two, no hard feelings, this a gift from me, Golgo is a rather troublesome pet so I leave him to you, he''s an Idiot but don''t be too strict with him= This message played as the dragon was rampaging all over Allastar killing anything in his path. The reason behind it was that Golgo''s favourite dangeon disappeared, a dragon lair where a rather cute dragoness slept, of course that happened before as well but those dragonesses weren''t really to his liking. The system was powerless against a dragon''s psychic power, thus making Golgo a real pain in the ass, even traps and spells did nothing against the dragon''s fury, but many people found it interesting so Simon could do nothing but sigh. By now all People saw themselves as gods so there was no real strife, only arguments between gods, which birthed wars on the surface of Allastar as their power was closely linked with their npc believers, of course power didn''t really matter as their own god realm was safe even if all their believers fell, but it was sort of a hall of fame thing where he and others had taken a heavy hit by Golgoliath''s rampage. The most however dangerous group was the Revs or TR(True Revs). Under the leadership of Lidie, they first stormed hell freeing many people, leaving back only those they couldn''t carry away, they were the Revs and although they were too few in number, day after day their numbers grew. Simon knew not who were in their ranks as they used psychic power to comunicate, something impossible at first thought, but it was real, they could use psychic powers despite him having banned them. The Revs only appeared after Golgoliath''s rampage and in one fell swoop did lots of damage to hell as they left behind corrupted bits of data. They seem to have had some sort of weapon that had the function of destroying data, in other words, destroy the virtual world, only the higher ups were left behind, as before he had all the revs locked in hell as revenge for them killing Kaj. There was only one anonymous member who was in the deepest of hell''s cells, she was he one who had shot them and her he wouldn''t let go for all eternity, even if Rain and the other higher ups escaped, that single person he wouldn''t let go even if it killed him. Although the Devil was against it, he had other more cruel tortures, things that would make any person break, taming methods that would make her become lower than an animal. Simon however didn''t want to break her he wanted to punish her, he wanted to know that she would forever regret the day she had killed them. How did this have anything to do with the TR, well they were all people who were in Hell so they knew full well how much value he put to that single prisoner of his. Their attacks of course were few and sporadic but each time there was one less person in Simon''s hell. In a bling another century passed and people begun forgetting that this world was virtual reality, even the most perfect of memories didn''t work for so long, they were gods and the TR were called the Demons who escaped from Hell, by now there was only one person in hell. Her whom they called "The prime sinner", no one knew what sin she had commited and only Simon and herself knew the truth of the matter, a simple truth that he was long dead or should have been dead, this truth even Lidie probably didn''t know, but in this new age there was little that people could do against him. Simon was called the Father of Gods, of course it was just a title but it did represent his power, and since the Divas were his foster daughters they called him dad, making it sort of a nickname. While Lidie and Max were now known as the Devils, since they were now on the same side. Time passed on as they all fought for superiority but little did Simon know that above them in the voids of the virtual world a second system was being build atop the original one. Its creator was Darknym and not far away from him were Lidie,Max and his two daughters, It had only taken him a century to finish the infrastructure of a second even more complex virtual world and it would take him even longer until it was complete, he had given Lidie a deadline until the second system was over, they had to rescue as many people as they could as the people in this system would forever be sealed in this virtual prison. This Virtual prison would then be a gift to his daughter Galie to play with and Golgo would stay forever inside it, not that Golgo would even care, inside this virtual world he was akin to a god after all. Thus centuries passed by and the system was finaly complete. Today Darknym appeared once more in front of Simon and Merry, they were lazily sitting on their thrones, bored to death as their imagination was long drained, it was the fatal weakness of these god realms, the boundary of a person''s imagination, very few people after all would share a single god realm and very few of them visited another''s god realm. Mostly because it was dangerous, visiting another''s god realm was like walking into a prison cell while someone outside is holding the key. There were many people who were thus turned into slaves or pets for other gods and Simon too followed the trend, after all he only needed their psychic power to fuel the system it didn''t matter if they were happy or sad. Around the throne room there were many such slaves who were at the moment sleeping, there was no need for food anymore but they did eat and drink something that Simon called Nectar and Abrosia, it''s taste was whatever taste you wanted it to have and there was little to ask from it as it was everything they could have wanted, only the delicate sense of munching the meat or crunching the chips was lost. Of course they could still go to the mortal world for that, meaning the surface of Allastar where now only npcs resided. Simon slowly opened his eyes as he was informed by the system on this intruder, in the time passed Simon had become one with the system, he had become the true ruler of the virtual worlds and seeing Darknym did make Simon somewhat surprised but he didn''t care much, after all he was now a god, the king of gods, the father of gods, he had long seased to care about the outside world and Darknym was but a thought in the back of his head. "What do you want?" Simon said lazily. "Did you come to plead to me, to let you join the gods or did you decide that you were too foolish back then and decided to ask for forgiveness?" Simon asked, not really waiting for and answer and continued his speach, there was nothing Darknym could give his after all, nothing he wanted anyway. "Whichever it is I forgive you and you can go make your own god realm like your stupid dragon did" Simon said as he closed his eyes once more. "Dear whom are you talking with?" Asked Merry who was snoozing and just woke up from his voice, but after seeing the strange masked man in front of her she screamed waking everyone up, of course it was rather terrifying seeing someone who had a mask instead of a head, it was a small mask that looked just like Darknym''s but it was small, as small as a child''s. They could only hear a girl''s laugher as Darknym disappeared. They couldn''t tell if it was Darknym or not but Merry''s saw lots of nightmares after that day, something that made them shocked, after all they couldn''t see dreams in the Virtual space but now they did, as after that day all the people in the virtual world could dream of a better world. ======================================================================================== Words from the Author I know that some hate me for taking time off and for other reasons of their own and I know that this probably is how I will end this dark(slightly pink or rather purple) novel, but you must understand that it was hard on me psychologicaly this period of time, everything is simply a pile of sh*t, my life is, I am probably a waste in the road as my only talent could be said to be story telling, not story wrighting, story telling, I could tell thousants of tales but the quality is d*mn thrustratingly low, as a writer I would like to offer my apology for all the slopy mistakes, the missing descriptions, the bad syntax, my limited english. Next as an Author I would like to thank all those that read the two volumes, I don''t think I will be continuing this novel but there will be others, some said that the worlds are half complete, well they are far from the truth, the reason for the info dump was because the worlds were not exactly supposed to be virtual reality worlds and there are dozens of chronicles from Allastar which I would love to write, Destros has stories of its own while Altgaia which was only mentioned or glimpsed upon has only one story but its a rather long one, I took the world apart and made them into a virtual game, but that''s only because I don''t know how to best present them. I''ll be working on my other novels for now and will probably return to polish "The worst" to the "worst" of my abilities, hope I gave you some food for your imagination and maybe some for your mind as well. For those who want to know whys or whats just go ask the wuxia writers how they light fires in the bottom of the sea or how they breathe in space, there''s really little to explain in fantasy or rather there''s no need for expanations, just enjoy the show and if you want something scientific, go read school books, they are rather educational and a lot more functional than a fantasy novel.(just kidding, after all everything can be expained with enough imagination, like making an air bubble or his organism changing, like being able to hold his breath or something, I didn''t even think that something like that had to be explained in details, also there''s thousants of ways for magic to pass through matter if you think of it a little, after all magic is something astral, not something physical, also I''ve plenty of pointless expanations for countless of pointless questions, what really matters is if you enjoyed the ride, not why it was bumpy on the 3 km or why it didn''t take a turn left on the 5th avenue). I hope you all good luck and health and may the force be with you.